《Tsunade Becomes A Mother》 Chapter 1: Adopted by Tsunade "Rebirth? I didn''t expect such a thing to happen to me!" In the room of a hotel on Duanqi Street in the country of fire, a baby actually made a weird move, sitting on the tatami mat. From his window, looking at the setting sun, who should have been innocent, exudes a lonely and lonely breath similar to the setting sun. If you are seen, you will never believe it. A little baby will have such a breath, but if someone sees the babys eyes at this time, he will understand why he has such a breath, because His eyes were not as pure and clean as a baby, but revealed a kind of coldness, no, a look more terrifying than coldness, it should be called ruthless. There is no emotional color in these eyes, and it seems that even the seven emotions and six desires of Buddha have disappeared. "Baby, you''re naughty again!" It''s just that this lonely atmosphere didn''t last long. As the door opened, a woman in a black dress and a fishnet outfit came out and picked the baby up and knocked. After a bit of his head, it suddenly broke. "Cut, this kid is really weird. Silence. If he wants to sit there, let him sit!" There was another woman who walked in with the woman in black dress. When this woman came in, even the little baby''s non-emotional eyes flashed. After a shocking color. No way, this woman is really horrified. She has a beautiful face, golden hair, and a peony-like temperament. Not to mention her figure, her figure is even more terrifying. That pair of shocking **** is simply murdered. Everyone''s eyeballs, men and women kill each other. "How can Tsunade-sama? He is a child less than one year old. What should I do if he sits on the window and falls down!" Silent said to the woman behind him, although his voice was not very polite, but the baby It can be seen that this woman named Mute is full of respect and love when she looks at Tsunade. "I don''t believe that this little devil will fall!" Tsunade snorted, and his heart trembled slightly when he glanced at the baby. From her experience, there are very few things in this world that can make her feel better. Touched, let alone just a little baby, but when he saw this guy''s eyes, Tsunade was still shocked. This is a pair of ruthless eyes. Perhaps it is such a unique pair of eyes that can care less about everything. Tsunade, who is indifferent to countless tragic events every day, decides to adopt this child. "Tsunade, silent, that''s the case, I thought it was an illusion, such a building, such a name, it seems really correct!" The little baby''s eyes rolled, although his appearance is a baby, but the inside is not. But a sixteen-year-old boy. He also does not belong to this world, but comes from a place on the earth called Huaxia, where he is not very lucky, just an abandoned child, abandoned in the orphanage since he was a child, and when he was five years old, he was in the orphanage. He was demolished, his luck was not so good, no one was adopted, so he could only live on the streets with other orphans. He was only five years old and didnt have any survivability. No matter how precocious he was in the orphanage, he could only be a beggar and grab food with wild dogs. Later, he was picked up by a criminal gang and trained as a pickpocket, but the criminal gang was arrested soon. After he entered the juvenile management office for a period of time, he came out to survive and could only do his old business again. When he stole food at the age of sixteen, he returned to his own dilapidated little house before he had time to taste it. He was brought into this world by a sudden thunder and lightning, and he came into this world as a baby. Its just that he didnt have time to recognize that there were a few wild dogs aiming at him who was just a baby. He didnt have the ability to fight back and he could only wait for death. He thought he was bound to die this time, who knew he would be killed. When bitten by a wild dog, a few flying needles killed the wild dog, and two female voices, Mute and Tsunade, came into view. I dont know if its curiosity or something. Tsunade was not surprised when he saw him. There are too many things like him in this world. Its just that Tsunade brought him back when he saw him. Go to the fate of starving to death on the street or being eaten by other wild dogs and wolves. In this regard, he had been dark and cold and had no sense of security since he was a child, and his cold heart had no feelings. After all, God knows when Tsunade and Silent will abandon him. Its just that he soon discovered that this strange world is not all strange, because some of the people here are exactly the same as the comic books and cartoons he saw when he was in the orphanage, such as Tsunade in front of him. He met with Silent, and after his observation, he had confirmed that he had come to a world called Naruto and was saved by Tsunade, who would become Naruto in the future. "Little baby, don''t look at Tsunade-sama as if she doesn''t care much about you. In fact, she is cold and warm!" Mute said, teasing the baby in front of her. "Little guy, I almost forgot to ask you if you have a name." Tsunade checked and found that this child should be close to one year old. People in this world develop very quickly and mature very early, so they can speak at a very young age. Not surprisingly, so she wanted to know the name of the child she adopted. "Ruthless!" Ruthless originally didn''t want to speak, but he didn''t want to die even more. If he were to die, he wouldn''t stick to it all these years. He knew that the woman in front of him called Tsunade would decide his fate, and from the previous comics As in the animation, I know that this is a world full of dangers. It''s normal to kill people and get money and kill them. He didn''t want to die, even if he came to this world somehow, he didn''t want to die. In order to survive, he finally spoke. "Heartless! What kind of name is this, but it matches you so well, but I didn''t expect you to speak and know your own name!" Tsunade''s eyes shrank slightly, whispering the name of Ruthless, and looked at it. The eyes of the child in front of him, the name is really good enough, the eyes and the name are almost the same. Wasn''t she, who didn''t want to be nosy, just because this pair of unique eyes made her bring the ruthlessness back on a whim? Otherwise, if Ruthless is just an ordinary baby, it is likely that Tsunade will only take action to solve those wild dogs. Put down a little food, and money and other things will leave. At most, he will only be sent to the town instead of now. The result of adoption appeared. Chapter 2: Almost suffocated to death She didn''t doubt the authenticity of the name. A child who was less than one year old would still choose his own name. It''s too funny. It''s good to be able to answer and speak. "Why did your parents give you such a name!" Mute didn''t like the name Ruthless. After all, normal people would not give such a name to their children. "My surname is Wu, one word for love, so it is called Ruqing!" After saying that he closed his eyes, but Tsunade didn''t know that this name was indeed changed by him. He only had one when he entered the orphanage. The note with no words written on it, and the word of love was directly added to the end of the note to be his own name. "It''s weird! A little baby would have such a name without saying it, and the look in his eyes is the same as the name, revealing a kind of loneliness, unwillingness, and no sentimentality. If such a person is met by the people in Shinobu Village, it is very likely. It will be cultivated as a killing machine." Tsunade thought to himself. She didn''t know why she brought back Ruthless. She had seen too many abandoned infants like Ruthless. She had seen things a hundred times more cruel after experiencing a war in the Ninja World. How could she have too much compassion, Maybe it was because of this guy''s eyes that brought him back. "Tsunade-sama, we have never raised any children, what should we do?" Silent was a little rushed, seeing the ruthless indifferent eyes and cold voice, even if I saw a lot of Silent, it hurts a little. This is just a year old. This is the case for the baby who is not there. What kind of experience can make a one-year-old baby have such a merciless look. "What can be done, just feed him milk, or else what can be done!" Since he brought it back, Tsunade did not intend to throw it away. After all, if she wants to do it, let alone adopt a child. It''s not a problem to be a few hundred, but she doesn''t want to bother. As a medical sacred hand, she knows the human body too well, so she knows what to do even if she has never taken care of a child. Seeing Mute, the pretty face Tsunade who became reddish when he heard his words, a little mischievous thought rose in his heart: "Why don''t you feed him, I think you like him very much, and yours is also quite big." ." Tsunade squeezed Silent''s body like a pervert, and his pretty face was almost dripping with water. "No, it''s still Tsunade-sama that you are here. Yours is bigger than me. I think Ruthless will like it more, and you brought Ruthless back. Of course, you took care of Ruthless!" Nothing happened at all. The mute who would disobey Tsunade heard the words and quickly put the ruthlessness in his hand into Tsunade''s arms, and rushed out immediately as if he was afraid that Tsunade would return it. "Master Tsunade, I will buy some children''s supplies, and I will leave it to you ruthlessly." "This mute!" Tsunade smiled and shook his head. He didn''t expect that he was the one who suffered in the end, but after thinking about it, he asked to bring it back. Mute was just listening to her instructions, and she found that Ruthless really was. Very unique children, no children crying and crying, eating and drinking Lazard and everything are normal, just like a little adult. It was the first time she saw such an easy-to-carry child, so Tsunade, who was very afraid of trouble, didn''t put Ruthless aside but embraced Ruthless in his arms this time. "It''s useless to look at me with eyeballs. I don''t have milk to feed you." Tsunade looked down at the ruthless person who was looking at her. For some reason, she felt that there was a child no less than an adult hidden in her body. Like his soul, Tsunade was rather embarrassed. Ruthlessly heard that the small face showed a trace of embarrassment. It was the first time that he was so intimately held by a heterosexual when he grew up, and he was also a stunning beauty with an extremely domineering figure, especially Tsunade who spoke so directly and sturdily. , So that the cold heart of the ruthless moment was a little throbbing. "I really didn''t. I''ll give it to you when Silent comes back from shopping." Tsunade looked at the embarrassment on Ruthless''s face, Ye didn''t think much about him thinking that he was angry because he suspected that he didn''t feed him on purpose. Obviously, she still regarded Ruthless subconsciously A little baby is at best a unique and smart little baby. People who are familiar with Tsunade will definitely be stunned to see her look like a gentle big sister at this time. You must know that apart from her dead brother, Tsunade has never shown any tenderness for so many years. The posture, on the contrary, behaved stronger than any man. This is also called Sannins Jiraiya, Oshamaru has a deep experience, but he doesnt know all this ruthlessness. He has very limited understanding of the world of Naruto, and he doesnt see much in the orphanage. , Just know some of the more important things and people, abilities. So being held by Tsunade like this, under the squeeze of the pair of human chests, the cold and dead heart beats fiercely that has never felt such a situation. "Oh, you are still shy as a cold little guy." Tsunade looked at his ruthless face, and already understood what was going on, he couldn''t help but teased. A baby under one year old actually knew how to do it. shy. This is really interesting, because this is a child I picked up, and it is still a small baby, and Tsunade is more pleasing to his eyes, so I didnt care that my body was taken advantage of, after all, he was just under one year old. It''s just a child. Thinking of this, Tsunade couldnt help pressing the ruthlessness on his chest. It was painful and happy to be ruthless. These things were only the ruthlessness of an orphan before, how could he have encountered them before, and he was still so active by such a shocking beauty. The hug, the whole person was buried in Tsunade''s proud chest. "I''m suffocated to death, let go!" Ruthlessly raised his head, although this kind of thing makes all men envy and jealous, but if you are suffocated and die, you will lose out. "Hehe, you look so cute!" It was originally just a whim. Tsunade, who was bored because he lost a lot of money today, wanted to use ruthlessness to relieve his boredom, and his heart became even stronger when he saw ruthlessness. He held Ruthless in his arms, but he didn''t have much strength, Ruthless could raise his head to breathe at any time. If such a thing is seen by anyone, especially those who are familiar with Tsunade, he will definitely be jealous and ruthless. The chest of Princess Konoha in the country of fire can be obtained by anyone, but no one has ever been able to obtain it. Now it is ruthless. It''s not surprising that you got it with a lot of effort and it doesn''t make you jealous. Chapter 3: ? "Hurry up and let me go!" Ruthlessly try his best to break away, but at most he can only raise his head to breathe. Obviously Tsunade is playing with him. Although such a thing is very happy, he is very hungry now. Yes, he had been hungry for a long time before he came here. He hadn''t eaten anything for so long since he came here, and it was tired and hungry to be teased by Tsunade again. "Don''t let it go!" Tsunade only felt that he was in a much better mood, and the depression caused by losing money disappeared. I don''t know why seeing this boy with no emotion in his eyes became like a normal child, she thought it was very funny and very interesting. There is a sense of accomplishment, and she also thinks that this is what the child wants to do, right? Innocent, but Tsunade was sluggish soon. "Ah!" Suddenly, Tsunade yelled, her pretty face flushed suddenly, and she couldn''t help but look down. At this time, the ruthlessness that was held in her arms was actually bitten on her stalwart shore, never by anyone. Tsunade who had been treated like this suddenly lost his temper. "Little pervert, let go!" If Tsunade changed to someone else, Tsunade would have beaten him into a ball with a punch, but it happened that this is a little baby, and she was adopted by her, and she will be ruthless on her. Savage, how embarrassed Tsunade to start. It''s just that this time, she was so determined not to let go. Maybe she was too hungry. Now she has changed back to a baby. The instinct of a baby broke out due to the influence of hunger. Not only did she not let go, she sucked hard. At this time, he was no longer a baby on the outside, and even his heart became like a baby. He just wanted to be full. "Hey!" Tsunade is a super power in the Naruto world, and possesses the physique of the Thousand Hands Clan. Although there is no awakening immortal body, the Thousand Hands Clan''s inherent sensitivity to the outside world still allows Tsunade to be precise Perceive the change at this time ruthlessly. The ruthlessness just now gave her the feeling that he was a big kid and he thought it was funny, so Tsunade couldn''t help teasing him, but the ruthlessness now gave her the feeling like an ordinary baby, just wanting to eat. Its just full, looking down at him, biting himself tightly and sucking hard as if he was trying to **** out the nutrients that didnt exist. At this moment, he is really no different from other babies. All he wants is the mothers. It''s just feeding. Tsunade, who originally had a big fire, couldn''t help sighing. In this world, there are too many children like this, and there are really many starving to death on the street. If it is not merciless to meet her, it is not because his uniqueness has attracted his attention. Brought him back on a whim, and the ruthless ending is also very bad. Thinking of this for this little guy with ruthless eyes, I dont know why a baby has such eyes, Tsunade cant help but feel a little soft, and put one hand gently on the ruthless head, without struggling, resisting. Let him bite, although it can''t stop hunger, but at least it can make him enjoy the taste. Being an orphan is too sensitive to the changes in the eyes of other people. It is precisely because of the childhood experience and the inherently cold nature that have created a ruthless cold heart, so this cold heart can also be said to be Very fragile. Although Tsunade said that he saved him and adopted him at first, it was just a casual act, just like a person who met a beggar and dropped a few dollars at random, and adopting him was a whim, but just now Tsunade''s mentality changed in an instant, and his eyes also changed, and he immediately noticed that he was very sensitive to people and ruthlessly. The reason, which had been eroded by hunger, gradually returned. After suppressing hunger, he did not continue to bite Tsunade. He just held it gently and closed his eyes. He was worried that his extra movements would consume more energy. , So he can be said to have entered a state of sleep doze. This technique was learned by him from starvation for many years. Only in this way can he reduce consumption to a minimum when it is not necessary. "Tsunade-sama!" "Shhh!" Silent came back soon, and brought back a lot of baby supplies and food. Tsunade interrupted him just as he spoke. He took the bottle from Silent''s hand, and moved his head very gently on his stalwart shore. Ruthlessly pulled open and put the bottle in his mouth. Originally, under the ruthlessness of false dozing and instinctively driven, he immediately sucked and sucked. He has been hungry for a long time, especially when he became a baby and has worse physical fitness. Now he has something to eat. Of course he has been hungry for a long time. It was a wolf swallowing and crying. "Hey!" I dont know where I saw this scene, but he didnt cry all the time. He didnt cry as soon as he was hungry like other children, or even cry when nothing happened. Instead, he waited quietly for food. ''s arrival The heart of Tsunade, who had already felt it, was beating even more. From the beginning of casually, to a whim, now there is a trace of pity and love, and his movements become softer and softer. "Is this still Tsunade-sama? She hasn''t been happy since the death of Ropeki, let alone showing such a gentle look." Mute was shocked, but she didn''t bother her when she saw such a warm picture and walked over. There are a lot of supplies organized on the side. "Ruthless, can you tell me why your eyes are so cold? Compared to many ninjas, they are colder and ruthless." Tsunade didn''t let go of him after seeing Ruthlessly eating. Obviously, she had already recognized Ruthlessness in her heart, although she didn''t. I said I have feelings, but at least I like it a little bit. "Survival!" He hesitated mercilessly. Originally, he didn''t want to answer. After all, he was just a baby at this time. It would be bad if he acted too enchantingly, but he felt the change in Tsunade''s heart. Playing, on the contrary, there was a hint of concern, which made the person who had never felt this feeling hesitated for a while and answered. "Survival?" Tsunade shook his merciless hands, and the baby who was less than one year old would actually say such things. Is it necessary to survive and protect himself? Even with the rich experience, she couldn''t imagine what kind of experience a baby under one year old had to make such a change. "From today on, Tsunade swears in the name of Mori no Senou that I will adopt you until you grow up and you have the ability to want to leave! From now on you will be my Tsunade''s child!" Tsunade murmured the word "survival", watching the person who fell asleep after eating and was actually watching the ruthlessness of everything around him in a fake sleep. As a Sannin, Tsunade didn''t know whether he was insecure, look. It seems to be relaxed and actually paying attention to everything around me for the first time, I can''t help but think of myself when I was a child. Chapter 4: The strongest and richest second generation is born Although she is the strongest princess of the thousand-handed clan, she is a unique rich second generation, but her experience is crueler than everyone else. Now she has lost everything most precious. She borrows wine and gambles every day to relieve her troubles. Isnt it the same as being ruthless and insecure? An idea suddenly sprouted. Since I brought him back, maybe it was God''s will, or on a whim, because he is unique, and now he really wants to adopt this mysterious and cold child, he can''t help but say seriously. The eyes closed mercilessly opened suddenly, and a pair of emotionless eyes stared at Tsunades eye pupils, as if the Buddha wanted to see her through, to make sure she was joking, teasing him for fun, or what. Years of experience made him understand that there is no free lunch in the world. He also knows that Tsunade''s identity is very precious in this world. If it is really the same as Tsunade said, if he is really adopted by her, then his The identity will instantly be worth ten thousand times, and it can even be said to be the richest and second generation of Naruto World. Because the Tsunade in front of him is a woman who will become Hokage in the future, if she is adopted by her, does it mean that he is the chief rich second generation of Konoha Village. Tsunade greeted the ruthlessly without showing weakness. That could be said to be an aggressive gaze. The change of ruthless expression made Tsunade more firm about her idea of ??rising up. For her, if she wants to not even adopt a child, even It''s okay if it''s a few hundred, it''s just that she thinks and doesn''t want to think about it. "If it is true, then I will use my blood to defend everything about you." He stared ruthlessly at Tsunade''s eyes for a long time before slowly closing it, but his heart was not calm, his heart was cold but also Very sensitive. Before Tsunade made no secret of it, he realized that Tsunade really adopted her. It was no longer a temporary interest before, but from the heart. But he didnt say everything. After all, time is the best checker to test everything. No one knows what it will be like in the future. But if Tsunades words are true, then he is not a merciless person who avenges revenge. He suddenly felt in his heart. Such a thought came up. However, he didn''t say it. For him, actions are always more practical than words. Not only do others treat him, but he treats others as well. What he wants is not lip service, but actual actions. "Interesting!" Although he didn''t say anything mercilessly, his eyes with no emotions burst into extremely hot light just now. Tsunade still saw it. Although it disappeared in an instant, Tsunade still saw it. Clearly. "Extremely ruthless is sentimental, and the ultimate sentimental, this sentence may be correct for you." Tsunade thought in his heart. From this day on, no one thought that including Ruthless himself, and that his life would have undergone a huge change in just one day, from the earth to here, from death to survival to the present, his own destiny would be earth-shaking. Changes are really unpredictable. However, it is precisely because of this that from this day onwards, Tsunade and Silent have a little baby beside them. They will take them wherever they go, even when Tsunade does his favorite things, drinking, gambling, and bathing in hot springs. Never let go. She really wanted to know what Ruthless Heart was thinking. There was no extra words, only actual actions, but Tsunades actions were directly cut into the ruthless lifeline by any words, and a little bit of moisturizing the ruthless icy loneliness. heart of. "Little Sheep, your money has been lost, and you still owe me more than 30 million, you..." "Run!" In a casino, Tsunade suddenly rushed out with Ruthless in his arms, and the mute beside him followed him. He had seen too many things like Ruthless, and he didn''t panic at all. "Stop her!" The person in charge of the casino hurriedly shouted, if she let her run away, she would suffer a lot. It''s a pity that these thugs who were in charge of watching the scene were like little ants in front of Tsunade, their eyes were cold, and an aura rose up. All the guards stood sluggishly on the spot, and could only watch Tsunade drag the family away. "Damn it, let this little sheep run away again!" The person in charge of the casino was very depressed. After all, I have never seen such a woman. Whether it is to pay the other party or pay the debt, it is a good thing, but At the same time, he now understands why this little fat lamb owes debts everywhere but lives so nourished. It is not an ordinary person, so he can only get depressed for a while and finally can''t help it. "Mom, you are really embarrassing. You are also one of the three forbearances. If you lose hundreds of millions in a month, you still get debts collected everywhere!" A hotel room said ruthlessly and expressionlessly. . The name "Mom" was what Tsunade forced him to say, and it was also Tsunade''s greatest achievement in the past few years. She used her bit by bit actions to take care of the ruthlessly, plus the coercion and temptation to force the ruthless call to him from the beginning. . Later, even Ruthless himself did not realize that he was called so natural. The word "Mom" was very far away from him before. It can be said to be unattainable. Now he actually got it, and his heart is also changing. He didn''t even notice. "Hey, did you teach my old lady like that?" Tsunade can ignore other people''s opinions of herself, but she still feels ashamed to see people how she is despised by her own children, especially when she sees the silent laughing on the side, Tsunade Even more depressed, he pulled the ruthless into the suspicion and directly pressed him in his arms, and used this trick again. It can be said that this trick is the dream of countless men, but it is painful and happy for Ruthless, because every time he is troubled by the greatness of Tsunade, other children are taught or taught to do wrong things. He was beaten and scolded, but he was different. Tsunade was buried in greatness when he did wrong. "It''s this trick every time!" Ruthless didn''t panic at all. Although each time I felt uncomfortable, it was undeniable that this was indeed a dream. "It''s cheap for you, my old lady''s here is what countless men dream of, but you, not only did you grow up sleeping on it, but also every day..." Tsunade was too embarrassed to talk about it later, otherwise he would be really scared. It would be miserable to teach this kid to be a hooligan. Listening to Tsunades words of ruthlessness really made his heart beat faster. When Tsunade was buried in his arms because he was hungry, he bit on Tsunades stalwart shore. Since then, he has often held Tsunades in the past few years. When the stalwart went to bed, Tsunade didn''t refuse it. From the beginning, he was a little uncomfortable, and then he took the initiative to embrace ruthlessly every time he slept. Chapter 5: Tsunades teaching If only this is the case, it wont make such a big change as the ruthlessness that he is used to. The main reason is that Tsunade developed a kind of ninjutsu after adopting him for the third month without knowing why. A virgin has the breastfeeding ability that a pregnant woman has. And she also performed this kind of technique on herself. From that day on, there was no milk powder to eat ruthlessly, and there was no need to run around with a lot of powdered milk all over the street, but Tsunade directly feeds Ruthless, if Ruthless is just one An ordinary baby is fine. The problem is that his baby hides a soul comparable to an adult''s mind, so he blushes mercilessly every time. "Tsunade-sama, you would teach you bad kids like this." Mute muttered to the side, she was also very curious why Tsunade did such a kind of ninjutsu. She also asked Tsunade privately, but the answer from Tsunade gave her a black line: "No way, this kid is too good to eat. He eats so much every day. If I let him eat it again, I won''t be poor. , Now its good, a great profit, I will feed him not only can save a lot of money, but I can also gamble with a lot of money!" This was Tsunade''s answer, but he didn''t believe it at all whether it was silent or ruthless. "Haha!" Tsunade smiled. This is not the first time this happened. In the past few years, Mute said that he was ruthless and ruthless. "Mom, I want to learn ninjutsu!" In the past few years, Ruthless has learned everything about this world from Tsunade and Silent. It is no longer just as superficial from the comics, here is a world where the weak and the strong eat the most. Killing is illegal for ordinary people, but it is legal for samurai, and it is even more common for ninjas. Besides, not even the ninjas of the Five Ninja Villages often take on some assassination missions, and no one feels that there is anything wrong, so they ruthlessly realize that the weak in this world have no status and dignity. If you want to live smartly, then you must have a strong strength. Besides, if Tsunade is not one of the three ninjas, not Princess Konoha, she just walks outside without knowing how many times she has been robbed, let alone she gambled everywhere and owed money ruthlessly. One billion is more than just living a chic life, why is this? It is because Tsunade has this ability. After some thoughts, he ruthlessly decided to learn ninjutsu from Tsunade, not for anything else, so that one day he could repay the nurturing grace of the woman in front of him. "Don''t you regret it?" Tsunade put away the smile on his face, thinking of his dead brother in his heart. Isn''t it because he became a ninja? In fact, she only likes to be ruthless and just be an ordinary person. In these years, she has really regarded ruthless as her own child. Otherwise, she would not come up with that kind of ninjutsu to feed ruthless herself. This is not because Did she really fit into the role of mother? "The weak eat the strong, the fittest survive!" Ruthlessly spit out eight words, which are very suitable for these eight on the earth, and here is no fig leaf of the law, and it is a naked eater of the weak. He does not want bad luck to happen to him one day He was powerless at the time, let alone seeing him powerless when Tsunade needed help. "Okay!" Tsunade''s eyes flickered, and it took a full ten minutes before he said: "But once you start, you can''t quit. When I teach you, I am no longer your mother, but your teacher. You Be prepared to die." When Tsunade spoke, a cold aura spread. Obviously she was not joking, because the path of a ninja is not to be joking. Even if she is as strong as her, she will fall away if she is careless. It is better to sweat more than to fight. It''s better to bleed at a time. "I won''t die!" said ruthlessly, at the same time thinking in his heart: "The kindness of these years has not been paid back, how can I die!" "Well, you come with me now!" Tsunade came ruthlessly into an empty forest, and Silent followed along. She grew up under Tsunade''s teachings, and how she would look like Tsunade''s disciples. It was too clear, so she was well prepared. She also likes to be ruthless and grateful for the ruthlessness of getting along these years, because the arrival of ruthlessness made her discover that Tsunade, who had been depressed before, became more radiant and often smiled from the heart. "Since you want to learn from me, then I will tell you simply and directly, there is no fancy between ninjas. Once you do it, you will die or I will die. So no matter who you do in the future, if you dare to be merciful, I will be the first One will clean up you." Tsunade said solemnly: "Ninja''s abilities are basically divided into three types, ninjutsu, illusion, and physique. In addition to these, there are some unique abilities, such as blood succession limit, forbidden technology, secret technology, but these are not mentioned first, for you It''s still too far away, you just need to know about it. No matter what type of ninja, it takes the almighty route, a ninja who is proficient in three skills or a ninja who takes a single-specialization route, you need a strong physical support. Your body is weak and not enough to support you to deal with a battle. Complete Normal training, so whether you are proficient in illusion or ninjutsu, your body is very important. " Tsunades lectures are very simple and straightforward. Every sentence is the key to straightforwardness. He ruthlessly realizes the importance of having a good teacher. A genius without a teacher can not necessarily become a strong person, and a mediocre person can have a good teacher. , Coupled with acquired efforts and chances can definitely become a strong one. Tsunade is one of Konoha Sannin, who has been on the battlefield, and is a princess of the Senju clan. He has extraordinary experience, and it is easy to teach ruthlessness. "Whether it is performing ninjutsu, physique, or illusion, Chakra is inseparable from Chakra. It can be said that Chakra is a source of ninja power, and the body and Chakra are complementary, because Chakra is composed of Mental energy and flesh-ti energy, so if your body is weak, not only can you not carry more chakras, you can''t even extract more chakras..." Tsunade uttered all the knowledge that the ninja must know in one breath, and then entered the actual training directly after the ruthless digestion, which can be described as extremely efficient. After all, she was from the war years, and the teaching method is completely different from that of teachers in the peace era. What she wants is efficiency. "From today, what you have to do is to increase your body strength as quickly as possible, and at the same time learn to control your body. After you meet my requirements, I will start teaching you to refine chakras!" Tsunade said After finishing assigning the task immediately, he was dumbfounded at the ruthless hearing. Even if he was mentally prepared, he was taken aback by Tsunade. Why, Tsunade actually asked him to run a five-kilometer road, 100 push-ups, 100 unloaded squats, and one sit-up. Hundreds, this is a deadly rhythm. Chapter 6: Three years of hard work "Hurry up!" Tsunade smiled ruthlessly while looking at the foolishly standing in place, but his face was extremely serious. Hearing this ruthlessly, he immediately ran with small steps. In his memory, a person named Li Luoke experienced terrifying training since he was a child. He still completed it without the teaching of a teacher. He has the medical sacred hand Tsunade as himself. My teacher, she wouldn''t watch her body break down anyway, since that''s the case, he didn''t have any worries, and ran straight away. "Tsuna-sama, Ruthless, he is just a three-year-old child. Wouldn''t it be too severe." Mute couldn''t bear to say. "He chose the road. Since you choose, you can''t regret it. The ninja is not a house wine, but it will kill you." Tsunade unquestionably vetoed Mute. She also did it for the sake of being ruthless, as long as she could persevere and be ruthless. Not to mention becoming an extremely strong person, at least it''s okay to protect herself, she also uses a bitter conscience. "You must support it!" gritted his teeth in a low voice, his childhood experience made him very firm, so even if he didn''t cry out for such training, he knew that Tsunade was good for him, because he also knew How strong is the pervert in this world, it is normal to destroy a village with a single technique. If he can''t even persist in this training, then he should wash and sleep. He ran the five kilometers for more than two hours. After running, he trembled all over, feeling that his feet were abolished. "Go on!" Tsunade''s eyes flashed over and she couldn''t bear it. After all, she was taking care of the grown-up child by herself, but she could only endure it. "One, two..." Ruthlessly gritted his teeth and crouched on the ground and started push-ups. He himself didn''t realize that the only three-year-old he was able to do push-ups after running five kilometers for the first time, and he did a lot of them. What a surprise. Because he himself has not noticed that the best food Tsunade has given him in the past few years, Tsunade is a member of the Senju clan, and has a strong physique. Although her breastfeeding children are not comparable to them. People of the Thousand Hands Clan, but absolutely different from ordinary people. Obviously Tsunade had already made this preparation early, so he developed a technique that would enable her as a virgin to have the ability to feed children only as a mother, in order to lay a solid foundation for Ruthless. But now as soon as the training came out, especially after the ruthless persistence, the potential in the body began to be continuously triggered. For five hours, he ruthlessly completed the training arranged by Tsunade abruptly, except for his firm will. Physique is also very important. If Tsunade had not been fed for more than three years, there would be such a potential in ruthlessness. He would have collapsed a long time ago as an ordinary three-year-old earth child, but now he grew up eating Tsunades milk, and he has accomplished a lot at the age of three. Training that no adult can complete. He just fell asleep as soon as he was ruthless, and Tsunades pretty face appeared anxiously and instantly appeared in ruthless reluctance. He was not afraid of his messy body. Chakra penetrated into the ruthless body and examined it carefully, except for physical strength. There are no major problems under overdraft and muscle damage. "Sure enough, I checked that the ruthless physique was too bad back then. If I feed him personally, I will nourish him with the nourishment produced by the physique of the Thousand Hands Clan. With his physique, I can''t be a ninja at all. Absorb, his body is not comparable to the Senju Clan, but he can definitely become a ninja." Tsunade thought to herself, apparently she made such a unique technique for herself three years ago, which was specially prepared for ruthlessness. Whether ruthless in the future to be a ninja or an ordinary person, a strong physique is still very important. Look at Senju. Just a little cell between the columns can make a big sum. Even Uchiha Madara has to get the cells of the Senjujuan. Although Tsunade is not as good as the Senjujuan, his physique is different from ordinary people. As a strong shadow-level man, he personally feeds the ruthlessness and gets her nourishment, which can be said to be ruthless. He grew up eating the best nutritious food in the Hokage World, he grew up holding the golden key, but he didn''t know it. Although Ruthless is not from a big family, he has the capital that is better than countless big families, because he has a mother who will become Hokage, and burst all the rich second generation. "My feet don''t hurt anymore. Is this the power of medical ninjutsu?" When I woke up the next day, I thought that I would suffer from backache and bone pain. I found myself not only not hurting at all, but full of energy, as if reborn overnight. It''s even more ecstasy. How does he know that he recovers so fast. In addition to Tsunades medical ninjutsu, there is also the physique shaped by Tsunade. Although he did not get Tsunades cells, it is better to grow up by Tsunade than to get cells. Much bigger. "Don''t be in a daze, today''s training has doubled compared to yesterday!" Tsunade pulled ruthlessly over and checked to make sure that there was no problem, and then ran out with ruthlessness to continue training. Everything was difficult at the beginning, and the hardest thing on the first day. He persevered ruthlessly and saw the substantive effect. Of course he would not resist it. Even more fighting spirit was devoted to the training and Tsunade was very pleased to see it. This child He has been very sensible since he was a child, and is more rational and mature than many adults. This is really a monster. Spring and winter come, and the three springs and autumns passed unconsciously, and ruthlessly grew up to become a six-year-old child, although it is six years old, but long-term training and super sufficient nutritional support (I dont need to say more about it) , His appearance looks like a child no less than eight or nine years old. On an empty field full of wooden stakes, a boy with black eyes and black hair, about 1.5 meters away, actually moved fast on the wooden stakes, making various difficult movements, and there was no flow in the whole process. Stranded. "Not bad!" On one side stood a great woman with a great country and a great woman Tsunade nodded in satisfaction. For three years, she has been ruthless and insisted on completing the training she arranged every day. She has laid the most solid foundation. I believe that if Ruthless has opportunities in the future, then the achievement will definitely be higher than her. "Tsunade-sama, Ruthless is really amazing. Your training is simply non-human. He can persevere and never flinches." Mute was also happy for Ruthless. "What''s so great, it''s just laying the foundation!" Tsunade curled her mouth as if she was disdainful. In fact, the corners of her mouth were all curled up, and it was obvious that she was wrong. "Mom, I''m done." Ruthlessly pressed one hand on a wooden post, his small body burst out of cheetah-like vigor and fell in front of Tsunade. Three years of hard work and hard work has finally reached the harvest time. Now, he is also very happy, but his face still looks expressionless. Chapter 7: The first person to fight mother "Don''t be complacent. This is just to lay the foundation. I am not afraid to tell you honestly that there are too many geniuses in the ninja world. Some have graduated from ninja school and entered the battlefield at your age. I have seen a most talented one. Okay, at your age, you are already a mid-tolerant." When Tsunade saw that Ruthless had completed his training, he was very satisfied in the past three years, but he admonished him that he was obviously worried that Ruthless would be too complacent. Ruthlessly just nodded and didn''t say anything. Of course he knew that there were many perverts in the world, and nothing else, just the geniuses he knew were a lot of them. His achievements are really nothing compared to others, but He was not discouraged. In his opinion, since he had this opportunity, he didn''t believe that he would be worse than those people. The tail of the crane could become a strong man. Why couldn''t he have a mother as a backer? "You also know that it is very important to be a powerful ninja Chakra, but I have been making people exercise and practice Jiyin all these years, and I have never taught you the method of refining Chakra. Are you angry? "?" Tsunade turned around and said. He didn''t speak mercilessly, just shook his head, Tsunade walked through more bridges than he walked, I dont know how many times, although I know something about the world in the comics, but that is not true after all. Yes, there are many things that are not recorded. He has a complete knowledge of ninjutsu. Since Tsunade did this, he definitely has his reasons. Sure enough, Tsunade''s next words made him feel fortunate. "That''s good, I also told you before. Refining chakras requires flesh ti energy and spiritual energy. The strength of flesh ti and spiritual energy determines the quality of the refined chakras, which can be checked in one person. Carat is limited, after all, you are not a human pillar. Therefore, refining the chakra too early is simply looking for death with your body at the time, completely blocking your growth path in the future. As I said just now, I have seen a genius who became Zhongnin at the age of six and is a genuine Zhongnin. Among Konoha at that time, he was the most talented person, even if it is Uchiha, the number one family of Konoha. The strongest genius of the family can''t compare to him in terms of talent. It is reasonable to say that such a genius is absolutely higher than mine. But do you know how strong he is now? "Tsunade said. "I don''t know!" Ruoqing had already vaguely guessed who Tsunade was talking about. "Elite Ninja, he is just an elite Ninja. After reaching this level, he hasn''t improved a bit for many years. Why? Is his talent not good enough? Of course not. The foundation of Nindo is very important. You The stronger the foundation, the better for you. On the contrary, some geniuses are brave and diligent in the early stage, and their strength is improved very quickly. When they are teenagers, they will be forbearance, but what about it, they will be forbearance for a lifetime. Talent is not everything, the hard work and opportunity of the day after tomorrow is the achievement You remember the key to the strong. "Tsunade said. At this moment, it is ruthless that Tsunade is talking about Konohas first technician, Hagi Kakashi. His talent was no one could do better in Konohas years, but in the end he could only be a Shinobu, I have to say yes. A kind of sorrow, that kind of aptitude to become a movie-level powerhouse is a real deal, but he can''t do it. For many years, he has been just a forbearance. "If your talent is not as good as a human being, then you will pay several times more to catch up or even overtake. In the past three years, I have trained you physically. Now your physical strength is more than ten times what it was three years ago. It is the number of an adult. More than double, if I asked you to refine Chakra back then, not only do you now have no such strength nor such a solid foundation." Tsunade explained in one breath why he had only let the ruthless study of ninjutsu theoretical knowledge and physical training followed by Yuyin over the years, and he didn''t teach him any skills and didn''t let him refine Chakra. Obviously Chakra is limited. Premature refinement is not good for people. After all, ruthlessness is not a talented genius, just an ordinary person. Without Tsunade''s full training, he is still an ordinary person now. There is a physical fitness several times that of an adult, but he is only six years old now. It is conceivable how scary the intensity of the training received relentlessly these years. "I know!" Nodded mercilessly. After a lot of deliberation, he is no longer a ninjutsu idiot. Of course he understands Tsunade''s good intentions. Chakra is not infinite, but limited. Premature refinement is not good for future development. , Unless he is like Tsunade, who has the physique of a thousand hands, but he is not. And the stronger his body, the stronger his spirit, and the more chakras he extracted, the better the quality, so Tsunade''s doing this is to build a path for the ruthless. "So from today I will officially teach you ninjutsu, physique, and illusion. This is the unique chakra refining method of our Sen no Senju clan. It is not only faster than the chakra refining method of those ninjas outside, but the refined chakra Carat is stronger too!" Tsunade took out a scroll and placed it reluctantly. "High-end goods!" Ruthlessly sighed. As expected, I am now the rich second generation who envied others in the past. It is great to have a good backer. Other than that, there is a huge gap in cultivation resources. He now deeply understands that Naruto World is not only a world of fighting family, fighting physique, illusion, ninjutsu, and blood inheritance, but also a world of fighting mothers, the era of fighting mothers. Unfortunately, he has one Naruto World is almost the number one mother, becoming the first person to fight a mother. Lets open it up without saying a word, because he has been learning theoretical knowledge for the past few years. With Tsunades shadow-level powerhouse, he taught hand in hand. The ruthless knowledge can be said to be very solid, and he can understand the mystery in a few clicks. It''s not complicated after all, it''s just more subtle, precise, and fast than the usual way of refining chakras, and it''s not difficult to understand. After remembering it in his heart, he ruthlessly sat on the ground and refined the chakra as recorded on the scroll. Originally, he thought it would take a long time to refine the chakra. After all, he didn''t think he was a genius, but he was surprised that it was ten minutes. When he didn''t have enough time, he found that very subtle blue light emerged from all over his body, like a stream of air flowing around his body and walking around his body meridians. "So fast?" He opened his eyes in merciless surprise, and suddenly realized. "You understand now. Three years of training not only improved your physical energy but also your mental energy. Not only did the control of the two be more precise, and the mutual coordination was perfect, so you can easily extract Chakra is here!" Tsunade had long expected Ruoqing to directly explain in this way. Obviously, this kind of explanation at the right time made Ruoqing more memorable. Compared with rote memorization, this teaching method is much better. Chapter 8: Chakra "Sure enough!" Hearing Tsunade''s reply, he was even more delighted in his heartless heart. He has a good mother. He feels that the hard work of the past three years is absolutely worth it. It can be said that without the hard work of these three years His future road of Shindo will definitely not go far. After putting away the distracting thoughts in my heart, I continued ruthlessly on the road of refining chakras. The benefits of a strong body and a strong spirit have come. With these years of training, the ruthless control and coordination skills are very good, with a hint of blue chakra. It is continuously extracted from every cell throughout the body, gathered together in the meridians, and continues to grow bit by bit until a blue light that travels through the meridians throughout the body is formed. "So hungry!" Ruthlessly opened his eyes to find that he was very hungry, even more hungry than if he hadn''t eaten a few days ago. "Drink it!" Tsunade took out a test tube with a green liquid in it. Ruthlessly took it and drank it without thinking about it. All of a sudden, I felt a warmth in my stomach, and a warmth spread all over my body, as if my weak body was recovering at an astonishing speed on the Buddha. "Chakra is made by directly extracting body energy from cells and combining mental energy. You extract so much body energy the first time you practice, its strange that your body is not hungry. This is a nutrient solution specially formulated by me. The nutrients contained in the nutrient solution are not inferior to those you eat a tiger. With your current physique, it is impossible to digest all the nutrients at once. After my deployment, the excess nutrients are lurking in your body and will not be wasted, and will be drawn out when you need it. " Tsunade was very satisfied with drinking ruthlessly without thinking about it, proving that Ruthless trusted her 100%, thinking that when this kid was a baby, his eyes had no emotion, but now he trusts so much. For himself, Tsunade feels that he has a sense of accomplishment, and thinks to himself that he has not treated you in vain all these years. "No wonder!" The ruthless reaction came. No wonder those powerful ninjas eat so much food at every turn and often go out to do tasks. It turns out that just eating and drinking requires a lot of consumption. Fortunately, he has an awesome mother. Sure enough, it was the era of Pinniang, even if he was an idiot, he could see how precious the nutrient solution was just now. Otherwise, how could it be possible that such a small amount of nutrition can be compared to eating a tiger, if it is not for Tsunade, just eating and drinking are enough to make him a headache. "Go on, starting from today, refining chakra is a compulsory course for you every day, but the physical exercise must not be left behind. In addition, you have to carry out actual combat and turn the results of your training into actual combat power. !" Tsunade said. "Who is my opponent?" He glanced at Tsunade mercilessly, and then at Silent. He was no longer ignorant of the strength classification between ninjas. Tsunade was a strong movie-level player, especially the terrifying one. No shadow-level powerhouse dare to receive the strange force fist, and it will cause serious injury or even death if it rubs the edge. As for the mute, it''s also the one of Shinobu. It''s enough to clean up his little devil who is not even the Shinobu. "You don''t need to pay attention. Anyway, if you didn''t complete my task, then you should be prepared to be punished!" Tsunade said and took out a piece of paper from his pocket. He ruthlessly looked at it and knew it was a check for Chakra attributes. Carat paper. "Pour the chakra you just refined into it," Tsunade said. Ruthlessly, he was a little excited. After all, this was the first time he had controlled Chakra. Fortunately, his exercises over the years were not in vain. Under his mental mobilization, Chakra poured into the paper in his hands. Although it was small, it was It worked immediately. The paper suddenly changed. On one side, it was all soaked, but on the other side, it burned out of thin air and half of the paper disappeared. "Water and fire are in the same body, it''s really rare!" Tsunade was a little surprised. "Isn''t water and fire very common?" The ruthless theoretical knowledge is still very solid. "Normally, the chakra owners of water and fire are very common, which is not surprising, but the two attributes of water and fire are mutually restrained. Generally speaking, it is rare to have the same water and fire at the same time. , If there is a third attribute besides water and fire, then it is considered normal, because there is a third attribute for neutralization. You know that water and fire are not allowed, but you have the same body of water and fire. This is interesting. Huo Dun and Water Dun are mutually restrained. It is really troublesome for you to use compound ninjutsu. "Tsunade didn''t know whether it was admiration or sarcasm, anyway, ruthless conditions are rare, but it''s not a big deal. "It''s okay, I remember mom, your grandfather can cross the world with just one hand. Even if my water and fire can''t cooperate with each other, the increase is enough by itself, not to mention the inexhaustible road, others can''t do it. Just because water and fire work together doesnt mean I cant do it. Ruthlessly confident, said that the biggest gain of learning from Tsunade these years is self-confidence, believing that others can''t do it doesn''t show that he can''t do it. "Yes, it''s a good thing for you to have this confidence, so go ahead!" Tsunade was quite surprised. He didn''t expect Ruthless to have such confidence. You must know that even his grandfather can''t do such a thing. After all, water and fire are Absolute mutual restraint, without neutralizing the third attribute, can be described as incompatible. It is really impossible for two kinds of escape techniques to cooperate to form a compound ninjutsu. At least no one in the ninja world can do it, unless it is a unique blood inheritance boundary, but here we are talking about compound ninjutsu rather than blood inheritance boundary. Since today, there has been a new training in ruthlessness, which is to refine chakras and learn to control chakras. Tsunade is a medical sacred hand. The ruthless people who have been with her for many years understand that the stronger the control of the chakra, the more powerful the power of the technique. The bigger the chakra, the more chakras can be saved. You must know that chakra is the source of ninja power. In the battle, an excellent ninja can solve the enemy with one point less, and it will definitely not cost one more point. Therefore, ruthlessly working **** chakra control, especially his current chakra is still small, he controls it from when the amount of chakra is still small, from easy to difficult, faster progress, if you wait for a huge check in the body Its a lot slower to retrain and advance when its carat. "It''s still one step away!" He ran mercilessly under a big tree. If you observe his body with a microscope, you will find that the chakras in his body are flowing quickly, and the chakras are flowing under the soles of the feet. When they come under the tree, they fly mercilessly. And stepped on the tree, and the scene of violating the law of gravitation appeared. Ruthless feet put the Buddha rooted into the trees, and stepped on the trees. The body and the trees form a ninety-degree angle, but there is no sign of falling. Instead, they continue to run upwards like walking on the ground. When he reached the top of the tree, he turned mercilessly and suddenly turned and stepped on the tree with his feet running downwards and finally landed smoothly. "Huh, it succeeded!" He exhaled mercilessly. His chakras are not too much, so it is not difficult to control, but even so, it took him several days to successfully learn to control chakras. Climb. Chapter 9: Mute the shadow doppelganger "This feeling is really wonderful. I definitely don''t want to be an ordinary person. I want to be the strong, the strongest, and no longer be at the mercy of fate!" Ruthless only felt that I was a superman, and actually made this way. Recalling his previous actions, I couldn''t even get enough for three meals. Now he has actually begun to master non-human powers. All this comes from Tsunade, a woman who can be said to be a turning point in his life. He has had enough. He doesnt want his destiny to be uncontrollable and at the mercy of others. , Only by being the strongest, the strongest can control the destiny. A wave of pride reverberated in his heart, and he couldn''t help but make a long whistle. The depression, irritability, sadness, anger, and powerlessness accumulated over the years were all excreted with this long whistle, and he would not let anyone threaten him in the future. He hurt him. "Until now, I can''t figure out what happened to the ruthlessness of being just a baby, which made his heart so cold." Tsunade looked at the ruthless roar and didn''t interrupt him. "Yes, in recent years, except for being so cold when dealing with the two of us, he has no emotion in his eyes when he treats other people, as if he is looking at a dead thing!" Mute was a little worried, worried that Ruthless would not do this. Will hurt itself. "Try your best to guide him. Isn''t this a kind of protection for yourself!" Tsunade recalled the ruthlessness of being a baby and answered why he was so cold. Ruthless just said two words to survive. Yes, in order to survive, he learned to protect. He, even if he was just a baby, had learned to protect himself, and Tsunade couldn''t help but twitch a little when he thought of this. "Come here ruthlessly!" Tsunade yelled. After the ruthlessness had subsided, his emotions were instantly reduced. His face was calm and his eyes were indifferent. Tsunade and Silent sighed in his heart, but fortunately he was ruthless. Not so for them. "Starting today, you are going to fight Mute, because your strength gap was too big that year, Mute will only use a shadow clone to fight you, and it''s still a shadow clone with only one-tenth of the strength!" Tsunade said. Hearing this ruthlessly, not only was there no fear, but a hint of hope was revealed. After all, this was an opportunity to test his efforts over the years. How could he retreat. "Let''s start then!" Tsunade finished Mute and quickly completed the seal, and a shadow clone that was exactly the same as Mute appeared instantly. The moment the shadow clone appeared, he did not give Ruthless any chance to rush towards Ruthless, and the sharp whip kick made a sonic boom. Ruthless only felt that all the hairs on his body were erected with a sense of crisis, and I recalled Tsunades teaching to himself: "No matter who your opponent is, if you dare to be merciful, then the first one to clean up you will definitely be I." Thinking of this ruthlessly, I deeply understand that there is no such thing as keeping hands in the battle between ninjas, even if there is no retention of hands even if they are in exchanges with each other, if they are merciful, it is themselves that will suffer. When thinking of this, he has shown that he has been training over the years. Extraordinary reaction. He quickly stepped on the ground like an ape and jumped a few meters, and the moment his feet landed, he punched out like a cheetah. "It''s too slow!" Silent intercepted the ruthless fist with one hand, bullied him up with an elbow in his left hand, his ruthless face changed slightly. He was fighting for the first time, and he didn''t know any ninjutsu. He relied on feeling and Control is only, but in this case it is the most able to detect a person''s fighting instinct and consciousness. I cant help but think of the picture of myself fighting for food with wild dogs when I was a child, facing each other, whoever is timid, who retreats will lose, thinking of this ruthless no longer back, raise one foot, knee directly on the silent elbow on. boom With a crashing sound, he took a few steps back mercilessly, and the ruthless speed suddenly doubled when he stopped. This is not an illusion, because he has already used the chakra and the control of the chakra learned through tree climbing. Both feet Putting the Buddha into a huge power, the whole is as light as a swallow. In a flash, he crossed a distance of seven or eight meters and came to Silent in front of Silent. He twisted his body and swept Dang''s leg. He now gave everything to his intuition, relying on the judgment of a moment and the instinct of the body. Fortunately, he had faced the struggle of wild dogs before, and he understood that there was no constitution between life and death, especially since he had no combat experience. He relied on the way of striving forever, whether you die or I die. "This kid is really fierce!" The ruthless performance was beyond Tsunade''s expectation, especially the ruthless calmness of the eyes. During the battle, it revealed a more indifferent than usual, and the fierce light made Tsunade was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Ruthless to perform so well in the first fight. "Blast it for me!" Ruthless knows that this is just a shadow clone. As long as it is hit by himself once, it will be ruined, and it will not be merciful. Every punch and foot is extremely fierce, and it specifically strikes the vital parts of the shadow clone. The Buddha is not his good sister mute, but his **** enemies. "If you clean up, I won''t lose face!" Although I still have a tenth of the mute strength, and it doesn''t use any technique, it''s just a pure physical fight, but if it is defeated by the ruthless first brother, it will really lose face. . As a result, the shadow clone became extremely sharp, holding the ruthless whip leg with both hands and flicking it directly, while the body flew up into the air and the chained legs directly kicked him out of the ruthless body. Fortunately, Ruthless is not an ordinary person now, and his resistance to fights is very good, especially in the place where the silent attack is protected with Chakra. Otherwise, these few blows are enough to cause Ruthless to seriously hurt. "It''s not over yet!" When he saw that he was about to fall to the ground, he mercilessly set his body like a wild cat and adjusted his limbs to the ground, his hands and feet suddenly penetrated all the chakras in his body, and the whole person threw himself into silence like a tiger descending a mountain. "Death to me!" Roared ruthlessly, and struck directly with both fists. Mute was actually separating the ruthless fists directly with both hands. But at this moment, the ruthless head ran directly into Mute, and Mute was slightly startled, ruthless. This was all fighting for life, Tsunade was watching, and Silent didn''t dare to release the water, and it was not a good thing for Ruthless to release the water now. Therefore, Silent suddenly lifted her right knee and slammed into Ruthless''s head. When Silent thought Ruthless was about to be knocked out, Ruthless opened her mouth and bit Silents knee. There was not much Chakra left in her body. All rushed to the mouth, and the bite force instantly increased, directly biting the shadow clone into pieces. If this is a shadow clone that disappears in one hit, even if it is ruthlessly bitten, it will not be used, but will be smashed by a punch. But Ruthless is knowing the characteristics of the shadow clone, and his strength is not better than silent. Even if it is only one-tenth of his strength, he can''t beat the mute of fighting without any technique, so he can only use trickery to directly use the shadow clone''s characteristic that it can''t be attacked to solve the shadow clone at once. Chapter 10: Learn ninjutsu "Haha, Silent didn''t expect you to stumble!" Tsunade saw that Silent''s shadow clone was defeated. Even if it was a trick, he couldn''t change the fact that he was defeated. After all, don''t worry about the reason, reason, and method when fighting. Being defeated then means that there is no reason for death. "Ruthless behaves very well." Mute laughed instead of being depressed. After all, Ruthless behaved so well in the first battle, which not only surprised her but also exceeded Tsunade''s expectations. "Huh!" The moment when the shadow clone was ruthlessly blown out, he lay on the ground and breathed. Such a fierce battle almost took away his physical strength and Chakra, and he was hit a lot during the battle, especially It was the last hit on the head, but it was a real deal. Tsunade laughed and silenced and then went to give Ruthless treatment. This injury did not cause any internal injuries. It was healed in a short time, but the exhausted physical strength and Chakra could only slowly recover. "Cultivation after the battle is the best, especially the high-intensity battle. Let me sum up the gains and losses of the battle just now!" Tsunade personally fed and drank the nutrient solution mercilessly and walked aside. Ruthlessly heard the words and cheered up, sitting on the ground while refining the chakra, recalling the whole battle process just now. Comparing the silence and my own fighting style, it is really messy and disorderly, relying on a word of bravery, but it doesnt matter, these It can be accumulated through battles, so it is ruthless and not discouraged. After understanding his current shortcomings and areas that need to be strengthened, he began to devote himself to refining chakras. He found that his biggest shortcoming was that there were not enough chakras and not strong enough, otherwise his strength would be greater and his speed would be greater. It''s faster, and you don''t need to use tricks to defeat the shadow clone. "Sure enough, Chakra is the source of a ninja''s strength, and the source of Chakra is the mind and body. Physical training can''t be left at any time. Sure enough, people who are not strong enough in physical skills can''t become a strong person." Ruthless heart thought, He now understands what it means to raise a battle by fighting. One battle actually allows him to gain so much. As expected, fighting is the fastest way to improve his strength. "Today I started to teach you ninjutsu. Basically, ninjutsu is divided into five types, fire escape, water escape, earth escape, thunder escape and wind escape, and you have chakras with fire attributes and water attributes, so you use fire escape and Not only was the power greater during the water escape, but it also consumed less power, and now you are not even a ninja. Chakra can only cast a C-level ninjutsu at most, and then it''s gone. Remember that the power of ninjutsu does not depend on the ninjutsu itself but depends on the user. A c-level ninjutsu is more powerful in the hands of a shadow-level expert than a super-advanced ninjutsu in the hands of a lower ninjutsu. Rubbish ninjutsu, only **** users! Tsunade said: "The strongest of our Thousand Hands Clan is Mu Dun, but no one knows it except my grandfather. Even my second grandpa and I can''t, but Shui Dun''s words are more than enough for me to teach you." Tsunade is right. She rarely uses ninjutsu, but it doesn''t mean that she is not good at five elements ninjutsu. It''s just that for her, no ninjutsu is as powerful as her one punch. Just one punch can solve the opponent. It is also necessary for Jieyin to perform what ninjutsu is so troublesome, so she rarely uses the five elements ninjutsu, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t. There is a second-generation Naruto grandfather who is unparalleled in water escape, and another third-generation Naruto known as a professor of ninjutsu as a teacher. Tsunade, as a shadow-level powerhouse, has a poor level of water escape. She cant learn wood escape. , Otherwise, Qianshou Zhuma would have given her a lesson long ago, but the water escape technique is no problem. She is not comparable to the second generation of Naruto, but she is definitely the best among the many film-level powerhouses. Teaching Ruthless, a rookie who knows nothing about ninjutsu, is simply to kill a chicken with a dragon knife. "There are two water escape techniques that you learned today. One is the same as the three-body technique, which is the clone technique, the substitute technique, and the substitute technique in the transformation technique. The other is the same as the shadow clone technique. The effect of the water body technique is similar, but the difference is that the strength of the shadow clone depends on how many chakras are given to the shadow clone when the body splits. The more chakras, the stronger the shadow clone. The water body technique is different. The differentiated water body is only one-tenth of the body, but it is very suitable for you because you have too few chakras. The shadow clone technique is only suitable for ninjas who have reached the highest level of ninja or people who are born with many chakras. Obviously you are neither at present, so the shadow clone is not suitable for you. On the contrary, the water body has a greater effect in actual combat, and Moisture in places with water, such as lakes and rivers, can get bonuses, making it stronger. " Tsunade explained in one breath the advantages and disadvantages of these two techniques, how to use them, and how to use them, let Ruxin figure it out by himself. "The technique of water escape and water body!" The ruthless knot seal has never been put down. He has been learning to lay the foundation since he was three years old. Now the three seals are very proficient in one second, and there is a stream of water around him in an instant. The reason for Chakra''s control plus this technique is very simple, so ruthlessly succeeded the first time. "Sure enough, the speed and power of ninjutsu is the most important thing besides the speed of printing is the control of chakra. My current chakra control is in the forefront of the lower ninjutsu. I learn the low-level technique of water and body. Ninjutsu is not a problem," thought ruthlessly. However, he does not relax and repeat the practice again and again. After learning it, it does not mean that he will use it. Only when it is used in combat and exerts the greatest power is the master of ninjutsu. At the same time, he also began to learn the three-body technique. After all, the role of surrogacy, avatar and transfiguration, especially surrogacy, is very important. Tsunade has repeatedly emphasized that there are two kinds of surrogacy, namely, water surrogacy and surrogacy. With mutual cooperation and mutual confirmation, the ruthless fighting methods are instantly enriched. For several days, Ruthless was learning ninjutsu, constantly running through these techniques, and fighting against Silence every day, and began to apply these techniques to his display. Ruthless strength also looked to improve. Tsunade who has been here for a long time. Seeing that the ruthless strength has begun to rise, the foundation has been firmly established, and then decisively brought everyone into the local casino to make a big bet, expressing to celebrate, and will leave here after today. "Big Sheep, you have lost all your money, why do you want to gamble? But before that, you have to pay back ten million!" The owner of the casino said to Tsunade in front of him with a debt. I dont know how many times I have encountered such a thing Ruthlessly, but this time it made Ruthless angry because... Chapter 11: Violent murder "But I don''t think you have any money. I don''t mind if the debt is paid." The casino owner said like a pig brother, not only the people around him. The ruthless eyes that had been sitting beside Tsunade silently watching Tsunade''s gambling money became colder than cold, and there was no emotion in his eyes, his figure flickered, his fists shot out, and his mouth was full of obscene language. The boss was directly heartbroken by the ruthless fist that condensed into Chakra. Ruthless did not know why he was so decisive. He only knew that he had nothing to do for two lives and that anyone left any trace in his heart. Only this woman named Tsunade gave him a new life and changed his destiny. Taking care of him growing up with one hand and one foot, and very careful to build a path for him to be strong, this is his only and most precious person, and no one is allowed to be disrespectful. What is the purpose of having strong power? Isnt it just to enjoy life and defend everything you care about? Whoever dares to touch his jin jealousy, Ni Lin will die, if Sora has a strong power, he would be stupid. Being bullied or touching one''s own scales is an idiot, so it''s better not to practice. This punch was enough to kill the casino owner. After all, he was just an ordinary person. Not only is his physical fitness several times that of an adult, but the quality of Chakra has improved a lot because of his daily fighting with silent shadow clones. Also, the punch that gathers Chakra definitely reaches a thousand catties. There is no reason for a punch in the heart to be immortal. Even if he hasn''t learned Tsunade''s strange power punch now ruthlessly, a concentrated punch is definitely not something ordinary people can withstand. "Killed!" Suddenly the entire casino was in chaos. Every casino has people who are specially responsible for watching, which is the so-called spectator. Now that the boss is killed, these people can be said to be to blame, especially the bosss family. But I won''t let them go, thinking of dozens of burly men here rushing to ruthlessly. "The technique of water escape and substitute for water!" A burly man who was closest to Ruthless suddenly drew a long knife and slashed directly on Ruthless''s body, but his body turned into a lump of liquid and landed on the gaming table. "Oops, it''s a ninja!" Everyone''s complexion changed drastically. As long as they are ninjas, even the lowest level of ninja is enough to deal with them. For ordinary people, ninjas are like supermen. No wonder they will be frightened. . "The technique of water escape and water body!" The ruthlessness of the first murder did not cause any discomfort, but the blood boiled. These people all fought with the belief in killing him. It can be said that compared with normal and silent discussions Even more fierce, there is still some ruthless pressure brought by the crowd. A water body suddenly appeared beside the ruthless body. The body and the clone cooperated with each other to use the terrain of the casino, and the burly men continued to be ruthlessly laid down on the ground. Although these people have been trained for many years, they face Mixed fighting, the ruthlessness of the ever-increasing combat level is simply not enough. "Look, Tsunade-sama, ruthlessly growing in battle!" Mute said in surprise. "It''s normal. This kind of fight is not a life-and-death fight to create a strong man. Let''s go and mute!" Tsunade was not angry but has a touch of sweetness for the ruthless violent murder. After all, the casino owner just now was unkind and let him Cold and ruthless to make such a fierce move, it proves how high her position in the ruthless heart is, and how she can be angry. Don''t forget that she was the one who experienced the Second Ninja War. I don''t know how many people were killed. How could she be angry when these people who were unkind to her were killed. When the battle ended mercilessly, there would be a lot of blood on his body. The siege of so many people was completely resolved by his clever use of the water body and two substitutes. He found that he had experienced this melee against himself. The application and understanding of several ninjutsu has gone to a higher level. Even the first killing has solved dozens of people. The ruthless soul has been baptized by blood, and the whole person has become more sharp and sharp, and the soul has become more fierce and bold. "Do you know what you are missing in the previous battle?" After several people left the casino, Tsunade said to the merciless man who had changed into clean clothes and washed away the blood. Obviously, he knew that Tsunade had panic attacks and couldn''t watch. When it comes to blood, he also hates this smell, so he only came here after cleaning it up. At the same time, after he knew this, he was constantly trying to help Tsunade overcome this. After all, for a ninja, especially a strong shadow-level like Tsunade, the fear of blood was a huge weakness. "Lack of the ability to kill with one hit." Ruthlessly recalled the entire process of the battle just now, and said, if he had a strong offensive ability just now, then there is no need to use the avatar technique, the avatar technique to resist the siege of those who dodge. After all, dozens of well-trained burly men took a long knife to deal with him. An unarmed man could not escape under siege. "Yes, now you are fast enough and react very well. You have passed the control of the body and Chakra. Then from today onwards, in addition to teaching you new ninjutsu, I will also teach you my compression box. Unique!" Tsunade''s words made Ruoqing look forward to it, and Silent was surprised for a while. It seemed that she still underestimated the degree of Tsunade''s affection for Ruthless, and actually handed this trick to him so quickly. "Is it a strange force punch?" With a ruthless look, he knew that Tsunade was called one of the legendary three ninjutsu, besides her abnormal medical ninjutsu, there was also her terrifying fighting ability, if not Tsunade hadn''t made any shots for many years and added fear of blood, and her strange power fist alone made all shadow-level powerhouses terrified. Its easy for Tsunade not to fight for many years. The foundation is still there. As a medical master, he has terrifying chakras and body control. It only takes one battle to restore to the previous level, but if the fear is not It would be fatal for Tsunade to overcome it. "Yes, but it''s not easy to learn strange force punches. Just rely on your current chakra control ability. Don''t say that any part of your body is used to exert strange force. It is difficult to just make your fists punch strange force punches, so you can Dont think its easy!" Thats right, if Guai Liquan is really so easy to learn, using the abilities of countless experts in the Five Villages of Ninjutsu to study Tsunades ninjutsu has long been cracked. So far, there is only Tsunade in the world who knows Guai Liquan. And it''s so strong. It can be seen that it is difficult to learn the strange force fist, and it is even more difficult to learn how to exert its power to the level of Tsunade. It is even more difficult for any part of the body, even the waist, the tongue to be able to exert strange power and ensure the power. Chapter 12: Sudden assassination "Guai Liquan is, in the final analysis, a way of using Chakra. Any ninjutsu is actually a way of using Chakra. Guai Liquan is no exception. It is very simple and difficult to learn Wei Liquan, that is, it requires extremely high. The control of the Chakra is so high that even a ninja with a medical level like Silent cant display it. Tsunade said: "The principle of the strange force fist is to concentrate the chakra on any part of the body and then burn it to explode the greatest power. For beginners, it is easier to concentrate on the fist, and try other parts when you can use your fists freely." "Can''t even mute it?" Ruthlessly surprised, he thought it would. "Mute is not completely impossible. It''s just that her strange power can''t be used at home, and her power is not very powerful, and she can''t reach the level of this technique, but if she wants to use it, her power will be greatly increased." Tsunade explained. . "In that case, I need to have a chakra control level that exceeds the mute level at the very least in order to perform real strange power punches." said ruthlessly. "Yes, but even if your Chakra control has not reached this point, but you learn the principle of the strange power fist and display your offensive power will still be greatly improved, the stronger your Chakra, the higher the control. Then the destructive power of the strange force fist will be greater. On the contrary, the weaker your Chakra and the worse the control ability, the lower the destructive power of the strange force fist." Tsunade spoke and took out a scroll, which recorded the principle of the strange force punch and the tips for using Chakra. The principle is very simple, but the actual control is extremely difficult, so high that only Tsunade in today''s world can and exert his power to the extreme. After mercilessly remembering the content on the scroll, he immediately learned to sell it now. After so many battles, his control of Chakra was significantly better. With a move of his mind, the Chakra in ti surged to his fists, constantly focusing. Then it burns in an instant. If there is a breathable mirror, you will find a group of blue light condensed in the ruthless fist, and this group of light boils and burns at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it continues to decrease. "Ha!" With a ruthless cry, a punch hit the ground, click, and a huge fist mark suddenly appeared on the muddy ground. "It''s too weak!" Tsunade shook his head, "But using this trick at your level has doubled your strength, and it''s also a big increase in combat power for you. Practice more, during the battle. But there is not so much time for you to slowly control the chakra and then burn and explode." "By the way, today you will learn the technique of multiple shadow clones. Although it is super advanced ninjutsu, it is not difficult to learn. After you learn, you don''t need to divide too much. You only need to divide into two shadow clones. The experience gained after the disappearance will be fed back to the body, and it is very beneficial to practice in this way. But you can''t divide too much, otherwise the fatigue and pain from too many clones will make you unbearable and collapse. Tsunade warned. This is a technique developed by the second generation of Naruto. As the granddaughter of the second generation of Naruto, she knows too well, how can she not know the mystery. Ruthlessly just learned the method of Weird Power Fist and had to stop and start to learn the shadow clone technique. It is not difficult to learn with the ruthless Chakra control. After all, this kind of technique can even be used with Naruto''s super poor Chakra control. Learn how it is difficult for ruthlessness. "Fortunately, my mother let me exercise Chakra control since I was young, so that I can learn all the skills with half the effort, otherwise it will take a long time to learn the art of multiple shadow clones!" It took a few half a day to ruthlessly. Mastered this kind of technique and successfully differentiated into Chakra. The most important thing about this technique is Chakra''s control. Unfortunately, this is the most indispensable thing that is ruthless. It''s just that the pitiful Chakra, who is ruthless, of course can''t squander like Uzumaki Naruto''s pillar power, and evenly distributed can only make two shadow clones, but it''s enough. The main body refines the chakra, while a shadow clone performs the training of the strange power fist, and the last one is used to train the chakra control force, which is the so-called treading water. When the two shadow avatars Chakra were consumed with a bang, they turned into a cloud of white mist and disappeared, and the ruthless body shook violently. A large amount of information appeared in the mind out of thin air, and at the same time a strong fatigue wandered through the whole body, if not He hasn''t stopped physical training since he was a child and he is now on the ground. "Now that you know the benefits of a strong mind and body, physical training has never stopped." Tsunade gently healed the hidden injuries of the body ruthlessly. After all, how could there be no hidden injuries during high-intensity training. Many ninjas were very strong when they were young, but after reaching the age of 40 or 50, the peak passed, the hidden injuries in the body broke out and their strength quickly declined. , Even if there are too many serious hidden injuries, many powerful ninjas will not be able to step into a higher level for a lifetime. The medical sacred hand like Tsunade is blessed to take care of him 24 hours a day, and there is no need to worry about the physical effects. "Yeah!" Ruthless has the sweetness. Facts have proved that every training of Tsunade is for long-term consideration. The benefits are very great. Ruthless will not listen. With Wei Liquan, the shadow clone art is very busy every day, either refining the chakra or practicing Wei Liquan, physical training and silent fighting, coupled with the improvement of the control of the chakra, I get tired every day, but the effect is not It was amazing, and his entire combat power continued to rise. After more than a month, the intensity and quality of Chakra had reached the level of ninja, and because of the hard training and fighting since childhood, his chakra had completely exploded in the purity of ordinary ninja. "Well, murderous!" Today, it is Tsunades birthday. He went out ruthlessly to prepare birthday gifts for Tsunade. With his ruthless power, as long as he is not Shinobu or the talented Chunin, he can escape, so Tsuna Hand is very relieved that he will go out alone. Since killing people and receiving training in this area, Ruthless has been very sensitive to the changes in the surrounding environment. Just now, he clearly noticed that a murderous aura was released against him. It seems that the level of people who have to deal with him is not very high, at most That is to the same level as him, otherwise he can''t feel the murderous aura. "Kill!" The three figures flew out of the street abruptly, and the speed was so fast that ordinary people could not have it at all. "Xia Ren!" His eyes shrank ruthlessly, and there were actually three Xiao Ren. Although they were the lowest level ninjas, he was surprised that three of them came to assassinate him at once. When he was so valuable, there would be ninjas to assassinate him. , You must know that even if the assassination task is dispatched, the price of Shinobu is very expensive. Chapter 13: Guai Liquan first show its strength Now three ninjas suddenly appeared. He didn''t remember that he had offended any ninja, but he hadn''t fought against any ninjas, why suddenly three murderous ninjas came. However, the enemy is here, and he still takes his own life. No matter what reason he must die, there is often no reason to say in the battle between ninjas. Once they use force, they will fight with their lives. "Dead!" The three Xia Ren obviously cooperated frequently. While counting the sword in his hand to directly block the ruthless retreat, the three of them were in the shape of a san angle and held the painless hand to the ruthless. Sneer Ruthlessly was stabbed by the three-handed kunai, but no blood shed, instead it turned into a piece of wood with a bang. "Substitute technique!" The faces of the three lower ninjas changed slightly, and before they could react, a figure rushed to one of them at a speed that exceeded them. "It''s not necessarily who is dead!" At the critical moment, he ruthlessly cast a substitute technique to avoid the assassination, and at the same time directly broke out the fastest speed. Chakra moved his feet, and the cheetah-like speed was already rushed to one of the next. His fist blasted directly. "Cut!" The Xia Ren couldn''t help but sneered disdainfully when he saw the ruthless one attacking him with his fist, and blocked him in front of him with a bitter shake. It was a pity that he couldn''t laugh anymore soon, because he was horrified to find that a horrible force was transmitted to his arm along the kunai, and there was a cracking sound of bones, and he immediately fractured his wrist while holding kunai. . "A lot of strength!" Xia Ren''s face changed in shock. The other two Xia Ren didn''t know where to get involved, but they had no way out at night. Once they took the assassination mission, unless they died, otherwise they would never be shy, or they would definitely not in the future. Someone will ask them to post an assassination mission For so many years, there is only one person who can give up the assassination mission and that is Konoha White Fang. In the war years, even the powerhouses of the Five Ninja Villages can choose as long as they receive a task related to White Fang. After so many years, there is only one. People can enjoy this kind of treatment, and ruthlessly, of course there is no such treatment at present, so even if one blow takes the upper hand, the two will be bullied and the body will be used to perform a fierce attack. Originally wanted to deal with the ruthlessness of Xia Ren who had broken his right hand and had to turn around to deal with the other two Xia Ren. At this moment, the ruthless strange force punch showed a terrible edge, even if there is still a long way from the real strange force punch, but it is enough. Threatening these three Xian Ren, they will be seriously injured if they rub the side, so that they dare not touch the ruthless fist at all. "Huh, do you think this can stop me?" Ruthless hands quickly knot the seal, but this method is the key to ninjutsu. He hasn''t stopped practicing. The three seals per second are not fast but it is definitely not slow. The low-level ninjutsu was completed in an instant. A exactly the same water body appeared beside Ruthless and directly fought for life and stopped one of them with a strange force punch. At the same time, the chakra was running ruthlessly on the feet, and the lower legs were placed on the buddha. It was like a spring, and it burst out with the skills of the strange force punch. ''S power moved instantaneously, and his ruthless speed instantly increased several times. Xia Ren, who was locked ruthlessly, was beaten with a ruthless punch on the head without even being able to block. The terrifying vigor burst out, and Xia Ren''s head burst suddenly, and the blood was filled in the air and fell on the ground. Not only was there such a **** picture. The ruthlessness was affected, but it inspired his ferocity. "It''s a bit reluctant!" Ruthless only felt a twitch in his body. Obviously, the speed that he had just forcibly exploded in the form of a strange force fist exceeded the limit of his body, which made his body very uncomfortable. It has caused strain in many places. At that time, I couldn''t stop ruthlessly, I could only endure the pain everywhere in my body, and rushed directly to the injured Ninja just now. "The art of beheading in Tu Dun''s heart!" Ruthlessly flew up and slammed a punch on the body of Xia Ren who had broken his wrist, but the hit Xia Ren turned into a pile of mud. He himself had disappeared. At the same time, his ruthless heart shrank, and a sense of crisis appeared out of thin air. Under the dangerous stimulus, the ruthless adrenaline continued to rise, and the brain was empty. The chakra in the body was also stimulated by the Buddha, and the speed of the flow was twice as fast as usual. The chakra gathered on the ruthless right foot and stepped on the ground with a ruthless foot, a huge force. A large hole was directly stepped on the ground, and it was unfortunate that the person who was stepped on mercilessly was the ninja who had just used the soil substitute. "Want to use the technique of beheading in your heart? It''s a pity, my mother has explained this trick to me many times, and you are still a little tenderer!" There was a sneer in the ruthless heart, and immediately no longer cared about being trampled to death by him. Rushing to the last one under Shinobu. And that one Xia Ren just solved the ruthless water body at this time. Although the ruthless water body is only one-tenth of the strength of the body, it was dragged down for a while by relying on the strange power fist to deal with that Xia Ren until now. Solved the moisture body. "It''s not good!" Xia Ren''s face changed drastically. He didn''t expect that his level was as ruthless as they were. Under the siege and assassination, with fewer enemies and more enemies, he could quickly solve both of them. How could he not be frightened. "It''s not good to be distracted in battle!" He sneered ruthlessly. He remembered Tsunade''s words deeply. Even if the sky is torn apart during battle, he must not be distracted. Distract him before killing the enemy. Means death. While Xia Ren was shocked by the death of the two companions, he mercilessly urged the limit speed to burst again and hit Xia Ren with a punch, but the hit Xia Ren turned into mud. "Be guarded?" Ruthlessly surprised. "The same moves are useless." At this time, the ruthless foot was tight, he had been caught, and the whole person was dragged into the ground, and at the same time, Ning Ren waved Kuwu Sting on the ruthless head. "Although my speed is not as fast as you, but I prepared the soil substitute early in the morning and can still display it." Xia Ren said triumphantly, but his eyes quickly popped out because the ruthless stabbed by him did not shed blood. , Just a stream of water flowed out. "Oops, it''s the technique of water substitution!" Xia Ren''s face changed drastically, only before he exclaimed, a huge force hit his back and directly penetrated his body. "I''m sorry, but the same trick is useless. This sentence is not for you, but for me!" Ruthlessly drew out his **** fist and left directly because he was in a very bad state. He consumed almost all Chakra and physical strength with one enemy three, and his body broke out beyond the limit, causing many different degrees of damage. , Who knows if anyone is hiding around now, so he still pretends to be alright and leaves very powerfully. Chapter 14: The second generation of Hokages water escape Its just that Ruthless obviously underestimated Tsunades care for him. When he cleaned up the three Shinnins and left, a Raikage appeared beside him, pressing one hand on his shoulder, and suddenly Ruthless only felt the whole body warm. The damage caused by the burst limit speed just now is recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Thank you for Mute!" said ruthlessly. He knew Tsunade was obviously worried about him alone, but he didn''t want him to know, so he secretly let Mute follow him. "If you want to thank you, thank Master Tsunade!" Mute smiled and shook his head: "Your strength is getting stronger and stronger. Faced with three siege of Shinobu alone, you can solve them. If Tsunade-sama knows, it must be very good. Happy!" "I wanted to go back right away. If you are silent, then go shopping with me. Today is my mother''s birthday!" Ruthless quickly recovered, after all, he received the treatment of Palm Immortality. Now just wait for Chakra and physical strength to recover. These are not what medical ninjutsu can solve. "You still have the heart!" Mute heard this, as if mercilessly buying him a gift, very happy. "I have more than one heart!" When ruthlessly came to a jewelry store, he quickly took away two jade bracelets. Obviously they had picked them up early in the morning and just left them there for processing, and then under silent and surprised eyes Give one of them to her. "How do you give it to me?" Mute was caught off guard. "If you hadn''t saved me back then, I would have died under the mouth of a wild dog. You have been taking care of me all these years. Although this gift is not a big deal, it is also a part of my heart. I hope you can accept it! "He ruthlessly handed the jade bracelet to Silent, but there was Silent''s name on it. Mute chuckled and accepted the merciless gift. The two quickly returned to the hotel. In addition to the jade bracelet, they prepared a lot of mercilessness. Cakes are indispensable. Tsunade didn''t expect to be so ruthlessly prepared, although It''s not very grand, but it makes Tsunade feel very warm. "Mom, give me your hand!" said ruthlessly, Tsunade put his hand on the ruthless hand with a look of curiosity. Seeing Tsunade ruthlessly, he couldn''t help but exclaimed. The years and months of combat training were not on her at all. Leave any traces and calluses, smooth as jade, exquisitely exquisite. I took out an exquisite packaging box from my pocket and opened it, and a bracelet with Tsunade''s name appeared. It was gently slipped in and the size was just right. It was beautiful and did not affect the battle at all. "Do you like it?" Ruthless was a little nervous. After all, he did such a thing for the first time. If he changed someone else, even if the object was mute, he would feel calm, but the object was Tsunade. Tsunade didn''t speak, but his eyes were like water. He lifted Zhenshou lightly and kissed her on the ruthless face, and told her the answer and feelings with practical actions. The next day, the ruthless trio left this small town early. After all, they are a family from all over the world and will not stay in one place for too long. The benefits of ruthlessness while walking around the ninja world are great, compared to nesting in a ninja village. The harvest is much bigger. "I have checked Mute. Those who attacked you Xia Ren took on a casino assassination mission. You dont need to say more about you to know who it is. Today I teach you something very important, thats good. Cut the grass and eliminate the roots!" Tsunade disappeared in place after speaking ruthlessly. Now that it is easy to know who it is, it is not far from here to the casino, and it does not take long to go back and forth at a ruthless speed. "If this kid was born in the war years, even if his talents are mediocre, he can definitely become a genius!" Tsunade exclaimed. Ruthless has always felt mature for him. Although many places are not stable enough, don''t forget how old Ruthless is now. , No wonder Tsunade sighed like this. Is qualification important? Its really important, but it doesnt determine a persons life achievement. Asura, the son of the Six Paths of Immortals, can have the strength to rival that of the super genius Indra. Several reincarnated bodies even defeated Indra. You can see Qualification is very important, but it will never restrict a person''s life achievement. Sure enough, I came back ruthlessly after a long time. Of course, Mute also secretly followed the past. The whole process was ruthless and calm, and the people in the casino were solved. Even if there is no culture and ruthlessness, I know this truth this time. Please move to Shinobu, next time you spend more money, God knows if you will get Zhongren or even Shangren. He doesn''t want to face endless assassinations. "Very well, you have a good grasp of Guai Liquan. It is very difficult to improve in this area for a while, so you can only take it slowly, so what you have to learn next is ninjutsu and illusion. After all, Guai Liquan belongs to physical skills. You can only know a few basic ninjutsu, and illusion is not a good thing. So starting from today, I will use illusion on you every day. It is possible at every time. You have to learn to judge whether you are in illusion and break free as quickly as possible. Resistance to illusion is a kind of mental exercise for you. The stronger the spirit, the stronger the ability to resist illusion. The Uchiha clan Isnt it strong enough to write round eyes illusion? But even Uchiha Madaras illusion technique has no effect on my grandfather. Their unique illusion technique used by Shaolamyan is called pupil technique, but it is claimed that no one other than Shaolamyan can fight against it, but my grandpa If you dont have a writing wheel, you dont just ignore it. What it relies on is strong spiritual energy and super determined willpower. " After Tsunade finished speaking, he took out a scroll and handed it to Ruthless: "The water escape techniques here are all treasures of my Thousand Hands Clan. My second grandpas water escape techniques are unique in the world. You know, there are all the water escape techniques he knows. If you can learn all of them and use them with ease. Say you are alone in the world, but the world is so big you can go." Ruthlessly heard the words and immediately opened the scroll, which divided the level of each escape technique, its advantages and disadvantages, how to use it, the place to pay attention, the details of the application, etc. Obviously this should be left behind in a thousand hands, compared to only The scroll that records ninjutsu is a hundred times better. This is the essence of the second generation of Hokage. "From low to high, you can learn and use all the first three techniques within three days and be able to use them freely. At the same time, you are prepared to resist illusions. Without unique talents, you can only rely on your will to fight illusions. And spirit, there is no trickery!" After Tsunade finished speaking, he walked aside, ruthlessly but had to learn water escape while guarding, but he would worry that he would not be able to extricate himself if he accidentally fell into the illusion. Chapter 15: On a whim, water escape genius? "The technique of water escape and water prison!" The lightning-like formation of ruthless hands actually brought out an afterimage, and the speed is getting faster and faster. I believe that it should be able to break through four marks per second in the near future. Don''t look at the gap of just one mark. One second in the battle between life and death is enough for birth and death. If you perform the escape technique one step faster than others, then there is more hope of victory. The space in front of me rushed into a group of water, forming a water polo and squeezing all the air away. "Huh, it should be considered qualified." Ruthlessly unlocked the technique, most of the water escape techniques are b-level, and there are not many c-levels, but they are very practical. Some of them are practical ones developed by the second-generation Shuiying. The **** water escape technique is specially used by the ninjas who are not many Chakras, such as Ninja and Ninja. "Water escape, water whip!" A long whip made entirely of water flew out and bound a tree directly. "The technique of water escape!" A jet of water sprayed out and hit a tree directly, breaking the skin. "Yes, you have passed these three techniques. The water escape technique is different from other techniques. Compared with other techniques, there are fewer low-level escape techniques, but each one is very practical." After Tsunade finished speaking, he found that he was mercilessly stunned. Standing in place seems to be thinking about something, and just stand quietly and wait quietly without disturbing. "What did you think of?" Mute couldn''t help asking when the ruthless recovery came. "After I learned these water escape techniques, I suddenly had an idea. Since the water escape technique manipulates water flow to fight, then an extremely important part of our human body is water. If we leave the water, even the Shinobu or even Shinobi Shadow-level powerhouses are going to die, so I wondered if I could develop a technique to drain all the moisture from the human body." The ruthless language said astonishingly. "What?" Silent and Tsunade couldn''t help but exclaimed. So far, no one in the Ninja world has developed such a technique to take away people''s water and apply water escape to people who really don''t exist in this place. Once done, even the second generation of Hokage only considered how to make the power of water stronger. "Could this kid be an unprecedented water escape genius?" Tsunade suddenly thought, ninjutsu is such a thing as imagination is very important, all the powerful arts in the world today are imagined at the beginning, only thinking Only by doing so, if a person can''t even think about it, he can''t even think about it, his achievements will never be great. "How come you suddenly have such an idea?" Mute asked. "When I was practicing rock climbing on a slippery mountain wall, I accidentally fell and scratched my arm and saw the blood flowing out. I had an idea. I have been thinking these days, since water escape is Those who manipulate water, then we have water in our human body. Why must the water escape technique manipulate external water to fight? Cant it be applied to our bodies? I think any technique is used in battle to solve the opponent. If there is a technique that can directly drain the opponents water, it will not solve the enemy at once. The human body cannot do without blood, and blood is also liquid. One way, if we can control even the blood of the human body on the basis of manipulating the water of the human body, then if the blood of the enemy is taken away in an instant, no matter how strong he is, he will undoubtedly die. " Ruthlessness is also a whim. Since learning the water escape technique, he has been studying and observing all things related to water. Water is the most common substance in nature. It looks simple but very profound. He discovered this world. There is really no such thing as art and blood succession boundary, any blood succession boundary and art are artificially created from nothing. Unless it is something innate, since others can create why he can''t, he feels that the achievement of always eating other people''s roots will never be high, and he must always go out of his own way, although this idea is only a whim and even can It''s very naive and immature, but if you don''t even dare to think about it, then talk about becoming a strong person and talk about development skills. Any technique developed by the strong is because they dare to think, and can only do it when they think of it. Isn''t that the way it is now ruthless? This is a very simple truth, but there are a few who understand this truth and can turn it into practical actions. "Relentlessly, based on your thoughts alone, I believe that your achievements will not be easy in the future. Many people just blindly learn the skills of others, but ignore that any skills are artificially created. You dare to think well, and you should With this kind of thinking, it should not be limited. However, you still lack the foundation. It is good to dare to think, but you must do it while you dare to think, and if you do it down-to-earth, you will become a high-end, do you understand? "Tsunade said. "Yeah!" Thinking ruthlessly for a while and nodded, but an indelible thought arose in his heart, that is, he wants to develop his skills in the direction of this idea, and even develop the blood inheritance boundary. He has a mother. As a back-end support, can it be impossible to do things that others can do. The second generation of Hokage can even develop the technique for resurrection of the dead, and Kakashi can develop a super advanced forbidden technique at a young age, so it is not impossible for him to develop the water that controls the blood and even the boundary of the blood. Everyone didn''t know that even Tsunade and even Ruthless himself didn''t think that because of his sudden thought and Tsunade''s support and encouragement today, the future created a terrifying powerhouse who would set off a **** rain in the Ninja world. After temporarily suppressing this idea, he relentlessly began his ninjutsu practice. After all, Tsunade was right. What he lacks is the basics. Now he is just a ninjutsu, let alone the use and understanding of ninjutsu. It''s far from enough, but the seeds planted today will take root someday, and all the ruthless need to do now is to continue to fertilize and pour water to grow oneself. Days passed, and the ruthless ninjutsu, physique, and illusion skills continued to improve under Tsunades personal teaching. Three years passed in a flash. Ruthless is already over nine years old, but his appearance looks like He was already a young man, and he was already over 1.6 meters tall, and he couldn''t tell that he was a nine-year-old. "Assassination mission? It is necessary for my mother to bet so fiercely to make some money, otherwise I really can''t live!" Holding the scroll in his ruthless hand, he is going to assassinate a person today. To be precise, he is a ninja from the Five Great Ninja Village. Betrayal. This is the task that Tsunade arranged for him, telling him that he can no longer improve his strength in a short period of time by hard training at his level. Only by fighting continuously to accumulate more experience and experiencing the great horror of life and death can he step into a higher level. So let him take the task directly, and solve some of the rebellious forbearance. These people usually have no strength in their unsettled places. They are all by themselves. They will not have any troubles to deal with, and they can exercise themselves and give Tsunade earns gambling money, so Tsunade is very active in letting Ruthless take on these tasks. Chapter 16: Kill Rennin "Sasaki, Sanda hidden village rebels. Before he defected, he was Zhongnin. After so many years, his strength should have improved. However, in terms of bonus, his strength will not exceed Zhongren''s category, but he has rich combat experience and is a strong enemy!" Ruthless Thought to myself. With the information in his hand, he ruthlessly came to a restaurant. As a betrayer, Sasaki is a very enjoyable person. In the Five Great Ninja Villages, he is nothing but a superhuman existence in the eyes of ordinary people. Of course it is to enjoy the best life. Especially his rebellious forbearance today does not know what to do tomorrow, of course, every day is drunk and dying, so it is not difficult to find him ruthlessly. "The opponent is a ninjutsu. It is also a skill to live up to now. You must be careful!" Ruthlessly and cautiously, he lurked in the past. In the past few years, he has not only learned a lot of ninjutsu, but also fighting skills under Tsunade''s training. Experience has also been greatly improved, such as latent skills, he is doing very well now. In Tsunades words, he is still young. It is the time to lay the foundation. Only after he has laid a solid foundation before Shinnin can he go further. It is not that the younger he is, the stronger his strength is, so he is not anxious at all. He knows that he is not a genius, so he pays attention to every detail. Many of them have rapidly improved at a very young age. They have reached the golden age of sixteen to thirty. For example, Hagi Kakashi and others are still a forbearer in their twenties, but his talents are not. It''s rare in the world, why is it so? There are too many reasons for this result. "Master is in a good mood today, these are all rewards for you." A middle-aged person in a private room kept stuffing a lot of money into the chest of the woman who surrounded him, and his face was covered with obscenity. color. "Uncle, you are such a good person." Of course, the women here are not good stuff. They just recognize money and don''t recognize people. Seeing Sasaki''s boldness, she screamed. "Haha..." "Opportunity, strange force punch!" A ruthless look, he suddenly shot, but the opponent has experienced a lot of battles. He is also the first assassination if he drags on for too long, he will probably show his feet. "Who!" Sasaki deserves to be a warrior. As a betrayer, he is very sensitive to danger. The obscene color on his face disappeared in an instant, and he was replaced by a shrewdness. It is true that he is not an ordinary person who has lived to this day. The appearance just now is probably a disguise. "It''s a disguise as expected." Ruthless thought to himself, but the attack was even more fierce, and he exploded Sasaki in front of him with a punch, but the exploded Sasaki turned into a piece of wood. "It turned out to be a kid, but even if the kid dared to do something to me, I wouldn''t be merciful!" Sasaki''s voice came from the ruthless back, and then a strong wind sounded. Qian Turning around without thinking mercilessly, drew out the kunai and slashed over, and the two kunai''s confrontation suddenly sparked a dazzling spark. "It deserves to be a veteran Zhongren. Even if he has rich combat experience, he is not as good as Shinnin, but it is much better than those who have just passed the Zhongnin exam!" Ruxin thought to himself, and at the same time, his left fist burst out like a dragon. "Wind escape big breakthrough!" A ruthless punch hit Sasaki''s body, but it turned into a pile of white mist. It was obviously just a clone. At this time, a whirlwind blew from the ruthless left to lift everything around. Turn it over. "It''s over kid, the ninja fight is not something you can afford for a greenhouse flower." Sasaki sneered, the whole person blended into the ground and grabbed a ruthless foot and pulled him directly into the ground. A black light struck the ruthless head. "The technique of water escape and flow!" A water column broke through the air, and Sasaki''s face changed drastically. At the very moment he showed the calmness and decisiveness that had been honed in the battle of life and death, and his hands quickly became imprinted. The body was hit by the water column but turned into wood. At the critical moment, he successfully performed the substitute technique. "Unexpectedly, I really underestimated you, but you are still going to die!" The two leapt to the top of the building, Sasaki shook his left hand, and slammed the sword in his hand. "Little trick!" The ruthless figure fluttered while avoiding the shuriken and rushed in front of Sasaki with a punch. "What''s the use of a straight fist!" Sasaki''s eyes shrank and his kunai was directly interrupted. What a terrifying force it was, if it weren''t for hiding fast, he would definitely break off while holding kunai''s arm. . "What kind of technique is this, why is it so terrifying?" As Sasaki retreated quickly, Jieyin quickly used the wind escape breakthrough to stop the ruthless advance. Obviously, he was frightened by the ruthless force of terror, and he would definitely die if he was close to him. "Only you can ninjutsu?" With a ruthless sneer, both hands quickly sealed the seal: "The technique of water escape and water dragon bombing!" "It''s impossible for you to perform the technique of water dragon bombs in a place where there is no water!" Sasaki''s eyes are protruding. If it is really successful, it will definitely be Shangnin. If it is Shangnin, he would have cleaned himself up and polished. Chi for so long. "It''s an illusion technique!" Sasaki reacted instantly, biting his tongue decisively, and using pain and mental shock, he shouted: "Solve!" Sure enough, the picture in front of him shattered, and he was caught in illusion. "It''s a pity that it''s too late for you to react, the fireball fireball technique!" The ruthlessness has completed the knot printing, his eyes are as cold as a knife, and his mouth spit lightly, a huge fireball directly submerged Sasaki. Even if Zhong Ren was completely immortalized by the Art of Fireball, it would be half-life. "How is it possible, you are just a ninja, how can you lose to you." Sasaki roared, who was scorched and nearly dead in the flames. "The level of strength is not determined by Xia Ren and Zhong Ren. I don''t deny that you have more experience in fighting than me, and Chakra has more than me, but what about it, from the moment when you face the strange power and retreat. Your mind is already afraid of me, so at that moment you have fallen into illusion. If your heart is not afraid, and go forward courageously, my level cannot make you fall into the illusion. At the moment of your fear, you have already lost your weak heart, weak will, and weak spirit, strong heart, strong will, and strong spirit. , The resistance to illusion will be greatly improved. Determining the strength of a ninja is not just the amount of Chakra, the grading of the middle and lower ninjas, the key lies in the grasp of the moment when fighting, the change of mind and the use of skills! " Everything that is ruthless is taught by Tsunade. The fighting skills, the use of skills, etc. are all of the highest grade in the Ninja world. Where is Sasaki''s low-grade goods comparable, especially when his heart is timid, once he is timid. Then death is not far away. "I want your head!" Brother Ruqing got off Sasaki''s head and flew up and left here. This Zhongnin head is worth a lot of money, enough for him to spend a period of time. Of course, the premise is that Tsunade doesn''t take it. Gambling, otherwise it won''t be enough for Tsunade to gamble. Chapter 17: Rise to fame "Damn it, when did the Ninja world come out with such a perverted little devil, his power is terrifying, I will be severely injured by a punch!" A rebel from the Wuyin Village rubbed the arm that had just been ruthlessly shocked. Just wiped it and scratched a Zhongren''s arm. Although he was just a normal Zhongren, he couldn''t underestimate it. One can imagine how amazing the ruthless power is. "The technique of water escape and mist hiding!" In desperation, Rennin can only show his housekeeping skills. You have to know that the more cards you have in the ninja world, the more moist your life will be, so many ninjas, especially Rennin, will not be at the last moment. Neither will show his hole cards. "Boy, I don''t believe you can see me in the thick fog. Do you know why I chose to settle here? Because there are many rivers here, the moisture in the air is also very rich!" The voice of rebellion came from the thick fog. From all directions. "Huh, the technique of fireball fireball!" With a ruthless sneer, his hands quickly formed a seal, and his mouth was a big fireball. The intense high temperature evaporated the surrounding water, and the dense fog became thinner. A figure was also seen. , This is just a ninja, not a ninja who is proficient in silent assassination. It will not be difficult to crack his dense fog without cutting it. "Die!" Ruthlessly flew up and broke out at the limit of speed, Chakra burst out from the burning of his feet, and the whole person burst out like a bullet and rushed in front of Rennin directly and punched him in the heart. Sneer The rebel who was hit turned into a ball of water, obviously it was just a water body. "The technique of water escape water prison!" Behind the ruthless water emerged a mass of liquid that turned into a rebellious look, and sprayed out a large water polo against the ruthless mass of water, which sealed the ruthlessly in it. "Your strength and speed are indeed amazing, but the world of ninjutsu is in charge. You can''t beat me with physical skills alone!" A betrayal appeared in the river next to it, and it was obviously blocked by the ruthless one. A hydrated body. "You go to death with my water body!" Renren flicked two hands and shot Kuwufei out. "The technique of water escape water prison!" Kuwu pierced the water ball through the heart of the ruthless, but ruthless turned into a mass of liquid. "What?" Renren''s heart was shaken. Before he could react, he found that the two tui Buddha was filled with lead and couldn''t leave the water. A stream of water directly wrapped him up, exactly the same as the technique he had just performed. . "Most of the rebels in the Hidden Fog Village are proficient in water escape. It is normal to choose a place with a river and rich air as a hidden place. I just forgot to tell you my most proficient escape. There is water escape besides fire escape. Your Shui Dun attainments are far worse than mine. I already knew your thoughts from the beginning, so you can die, let you see my latest ninjutsu, the Shui Dun water dragon bullet technique! " An invisible slam appeared in front of Rennin, apparently trapping Rennin was only a water body. In such an environment, how could he not use the water escape technique in such an environment? The initial fire escape was just paralyzing. A huge stream of water rose from the river and formed a water dragon hitting his body under the horrified eyes of Rebellion. The huge impact of the water dragon directly squeezed his internal organs to pieces. "It''s the thirtieth!" Ruxin thought. In the past few years, he has killed 30 rebels, most of them are Zhong Ren. In the constant battle, his cultivation level has been continuously improved, no matter whether it is Ren. The number and use of techniques, the quality of chakras, physical techniques, illusions, etc. are constantly improving. Especially Guai Liquan is very close to silence in the control of Chakra. I believe that it will reach the level of silence soon, and because of the killing of a lot of Zhong Ren and his young age, he has already gained a reputation. . "It''s still a little worse. These Zhongren can''t bring me pressure at all. Only some who have mastered the secret technique, blood succession limit, or the particularly powerful Zhongren at this time can bring me pressure to break through." Ruthless finds that I have recently encountered a bottleneck or just No matter how hard you try, it doesn''t matter how hard you try. After asking Tsunade, the answer I got was fighting, fighting constantly, feeling in the battle, breaking through in the battle, and sublimating under the pressure of danger, so even the weakest ninja is walking on the verge of death. , To survive again and again to climb higher peaks. Therefore, ninjas in the war years, even those with low aptitude, can improve their strength very quickly as long as they survive the baptism of war. This is incomparable to the ninjas in the peaceful era, so ruthless people can only rely on a lot of Rebel fights to hone himself. After ruthlessly changing the money, the front foot had just stepped into the door and one hand was already in front of him. The corner of his eyes twitched and he had to take out all the money in his pocket and put it in this exquisite and white jade hand. on. "Tsk tut another Zhong Ren. It is really a wise choice to let you be a bounty hunter. Your monthly living expenses have increased several times." Tsunade held Ruthlessly in his arms, even if Ruthless is now. A young man, but Tsunade still treats mercilessly as he did when he was a child, and is not afraid of losing himself at all. Ruthless has been used to it a long time ago, but he enjoys this kind of beautiful blessing very much. After all, he can have this kind of treatment in the Ninja world. When he was a baby, he couldn''t breathe and it was painful and happy. Now his strength has been greatly improved, and his body The quality is different from ordinary people, even if they don''t breathe, they can keep in stock for a long time, so it can be said that there is no pain and happiness. "Want to take advantage of my mother again?" Tsunade joked, looking ruthlessly enjoying himself. "It seems that you took the initiative to treat me like this every time." He said softly, closing his eyes and lying quietly in Tsunade''s arms, resting in Tsunade''s stalwart bosom. Lots of chakras. We must know that now he is just an elite ninja. Although the purity of Chakra is comparable to that of ninja, it is only twice as much as that of ninja. The Chakra consumed by a Grade B water escape technique is not small. . A soft pampering color flashed across Tsunade''s eyes, and he gently squeezed the ruthless press. A green light appeared in his hand, which was obviously checking Ruthless''s physical condition. "It seems that the biggest shortcoming of Ruthless at present is that the chakra volume cannot keep up, but there is no way. Ruthless is just an ordinary person. Even if I feed and grow up, the physique is only different from ordinary people. Compared with the owners, there is still a big gap." Tsunade thought in his heart how to help Ruthlessly solve the deficiencies. There is such a mother who can say that Ruthless alone can win countless geniuses in the Ninja world. Chapter 18: Change in nature "My biggest shortcoming right now is that I can''t keep up with the chakra volume, but this can''t be helped, unless the strength is further advanced to the middle-tolerant level, otherwise I can only rely on my own mental and physical problems." Ruxin thought, physique. , Talent and spirit are born with no choice, but they can make up for it, so he didn''t complain about it. "My mother said that whether a person''s physique is strong or not is determined by the ability of internal organs, the body''s internal organs are strong, and the physical fitness will be improved, but I don''t think so. In addition to these, there is blood!" Tsunade has been studying the human body. As a medical master, Tsunade has a clear understanding of the human body. To develop skills and change one''s body, one must first understand any part of the body, so Ruthless has been studying, observing, and learning with Tsunade. He also has a good understanding of his physical condition and has learned some not-so-advanced medical forbearance. Surgery. After all, his energy is limited, it is impossible to be proficient in so many techniques, otherwise it is very likely that nothing will be accomplished in the end. Ruthlessly, after several years of research and observation, it has been discovered that a strong physical qi and blood can be terrifying. For example, even if Tsunade is in her 40s or 50s, her energy and blood are very strong. Once she exercises vigorously, her energy and blood are almost like flames. On the contrary, if there is insufficient energy and blood, let alone weak people. It''s like a flame, but it gives people a feeling of insufficient yang. Such people are usually weak and sick. A cold and a cold can make him sick for many days. Therefore, after a series of observations and studies, ruthlessly discovered that if a persons qi and blood are not strong, the body will not be strong. On the contrary, if the qi and blood are sufficient, under the warmth of qi and blood, the internal organs of the body will also be strong, so he has been Research on this aspect, because he deeply remembered that the inspiration that broke out at that time was related to blood. "The matter of vitality and blood that you talked to me before is indeed worthy of study. I found that no matter which point of view it is, it ends up with the same goal by different means, but in different ways. I seem to have a unique understanding of this aspect." Tsunade said. "It may be that I came up with this idea on a whim back then, so I have a deeper understanding of this aspect," said ruthlessly: "Mom, I want to learn about nature changes." "Nature changes? You want to learn about nature changes without even grasping the changes in form. Give me a reason." When you change Tsunade to others, you will think that the other party is very lofty, but she understands that ruthless is a very practical person after getting along these years. It won''t be too high. "I study the nature change because I want to use the nature change of water and fire to refine my physique. In my opinion, water and fire are mutually restrained but can also reproduce. Just grasp that point, just like yin and yang. Its the same as mutual restraint, but since yin and yang can grow together, why can''t water and fire work? I have a feeling that water and fire will be the key to changing my life. It just depends on whether I can grasp it." Said mercilessly. "Okay, you come with me!" Tsunade pondered for a while. Ruthless has often discussed and researched with her over the years, so she is very clear about ruthless ideas and often gives ruthless suggestions, precisely because of Tsunade''s experience. Knowledge, insights, and experience as the foundation support, only ruthlessly can progress so fast, only have the confidence to develop the art and even the blood inheritance boundary. "Since you want to learn, then I will teach you. Although you are only the owner of the water and fire attributes, it is difficult to guarantee that you will not learn more changes in nature in the future, so it is still necessary to understand and deal with other strong people in the future. It is also helpful. Let''s talk about fire first. To put it simply and directly, it is high temperature and combustion. After mastering this, injecting this change of nature into the fire escape technique will not only greatly increase its power, but also reduce its consumption. The wind is cutting, sharp, cutting everything open. Thunder is paralyzed, penetrating, attaching to weapons can enhance the lethality and the effect of kitchen electricity. Soil can change the hardness and composition of objects. Experts can make ninjutsu and objects hard as steel or soft as clay, and can change gravity. Finally, water is relatively simple, because water is simpler and purer than others, that is, submergence, coverage, and impact make your water escape more powerful and cover a larger area. Of course, there are also changes in form such as transformation. Water and so on. This is relatively speaking, that is, most people are like this, but it does not mean that there are only so many changes in nature. It is also a good thing if you can understand brand-new changes in nature. Dont block your thinking. The place to appreciate you is that you dare to think, without letting your thoughts be blocked and rigid. Tsunade explained: "Then practice directly, hold it, inject your chakra into it, imagine a flame-like posture, burn it directly with chakra into flame, then you are qualified." Tsunade placed a leaf on it. In the ruthless hands, the method is simple and not complicated, but it is not easy at all. Ruthlessly immediately transformed five shadow clones, with his current physique, it is no problem to take five shadow clones to cultivate. "Ruthless, I will do my best to help you, just let me see where you can go as an ordinary person, I am full of confidence in you!" Tsunade walked to Ruthless and put his face in front of him. After a kiss, I left. Needless to say, I went to gamble. After all, I got a sum of money ruthless today. "Burning, burning, burning!" The flames were constantly outlined in the ruthless mind, imagining that her chakra would emit high temperatures, and the other shadow clones were the same, but Tsunade who had left did not notice that it was in her. After leaving, a shadow avatar appeared hidden under the tree and spread out his palms as if practicing something. After starting the study of qualitative changes, I ruthlessly carried out physical training every morning, performed qualitative training in the afternoon, refined chakras in the evening, and temporarily stopped going to assassinate Zhongnin. It was half a year in a flash. In half a year, the ruthless height was raised again. There was no way to have enough nutrition. Physical training has never fallen. Although it is not as obvious as before, it is also a few centimeters higher. After all, ruthlessness has not yet entered the developmental period. Once it enters the developmental period, then it is time for ruthless strength and rapid physical improvement. In Tsunades words, ruthless strength will not increase too fast before the age of twelve. The beginning is the ruthless golden stage. Except for super geniuses, basically most of the strong start to improve rapidly at the age of twelve. Sannin, Uchiha Itachi, etc. are no exception, let alone ruthless. Chapter 19: Playing with fire and self-immolation, to make up for blood "Burn, burn, burn me!" Under the shade of the tree, he held the leaves in his hands and kept muttering. The leaves in his hands burned out of thin air with a sneer. For the first time, Ruthless took out a leaf again for chakra It was also successful when infused. "Finally succeeded, Chakra has already possessed a qualitative change, so now I will try to see if my mother and I can succeed in finding the point of view researched." The chakra in the body was mobilized relentlessly, and the chakra, who had no attributes, suddenly It becomes hot and dry, and if someone sees this scene at this time, they will definitely curse ruthlessly as an idiot. It is extremely dangerous to carry out the chakra nature changes in one''s body, even the mildest changes in water nature are carried out in the body. The meridians of the body are so fragile, if you are not careful, you will be seriously injured, and you will become a waste or even die. But Ruthless has this confidence, because in these days when the nature of learning changed, his control over Chakra has been improved again, and it is already infinitely close to the level of silence. It can be said that the control of Chakra can not be endured even if it is normal. It''s better than ruthless. Therefore, ruthlessness can trade the most powerful ninjutsu with the smallest chakra consumption, so even if his chakra is not much, he is enough to squander. "Chakra is like fire, blood is like steel, forge it for me!" Ruthless is to strengthen his own qi and blood. In this process, he constantly strengthens the control of his own qi and blood. He wants to develop the control of other people''s body moisture and even It''s a blood technique or blood succession limit. If you can''t control your own blood, you have the ability to control others. Ruthless is to use chakras that are full of changes in the nature of fire to temper their qi and blood, so that their qi and blood become stronger and stronger like flames. Chakras are originally a kind of energy that is a combination of physical and spiritual energy. It can be said to be the most nourishing, but if you do this, you will need to re-refine it if you use it. It cant be recovered, but ruthlessly cant manage that much. Anyway, he is now encountering a bottleneck and cant refine more chakras, a big deal. Re-refine it. "It''s so hot!" Ruthless only felt like he had fallen into the oven. The whole person was like a piece of fine gold being constantly tempered. This was a kind of water and fire that he and Tsunade had researched and developed specifically for him. The method of tempering qi and blood for people of the same body. He only felt that his whole body''s energy and blood was constantly diminishing under the tempering of the high-temperature Chakra, as if he had been bleeding. His face that should have been pale due to lack of blood was turned red because of the high-heat Chakra. "No, it is too reluctant. Only the fire is too extreme. You must cooperate with the water. You must master the two changes of nature at the same time and use them together!" Ruthless only feels that the whole person is surrounded by flames, the body The epidermis was flushed. At this time, a jade hand was pressed on his shoulder, and the life-filled Chakra continued to repair the damage caused by the high temperature Chakra. "You, hey, I dont know what to say about you. We didnt research the result before using chakras with a change in the nature of fire to temper qi and blood, and at the same time use chakras with water to protect the body, and help control the qi and blood. Can the nature of fire temper each other to reach the realm of the combination of water and fire? You have only now mastered the nature of fire and the changes are so messy." Tsunade didnt have a good spirit. To be honest, he was very surprised at his ruthless bold assumption. Although she assisted in completing this method, the core of the whole thought was ruthlessly figured out by herself. She just assisted in perfecting it with her own knowledge. It''s just to make up for the lack of ruthlessness. She herself was shocked when she researched this method. She didn''t expect that ruthlessness that was just hypothetical back then had already thought of a method today. "I also want to see if our research is wrong. Mom, look at my body." Ruthlessly looking forward to and nervous, he is so anxious that he wants to see if there is any error in his method. If not, it''s just pure fire. Tempering can also be effective, but it is not as good as water and fire. "Your qi and blood are severely depleted. Obviously your chakra, whose fire nature has changed just now, has evaporated a lot of qi and blood, huh? How could this be? Your qi and blood..." Tsunade checked and said calmly. Immediately his face was strange, and he groaned for a while before saying: "Although your qi and blood is severely depleted, the remaining qi and blood is extremely full. If you can completely make up for the previous consumption and all qi and blood are like this, your physical fitness will be improved again, and you will be very It may break the shackles of Xiannin and step into the level of Zhongnin." "Great. In this case, the facts prove that our research direction is correct, and this method can indeed temper the vitality and blood." Ruthlessly said. "Don''t be too happy, the route is correct, but you lack the gentleness and nourishment of water. It is too extreme to temper by fire alone. If you are not careful, you will lose your energy and blood and die, so you have not grasped the changes in the nature of water. You absolutely can''t mess around again, what you have to do now is to make up for the lost qi and blood." Tsunade said that he tore off his clothes and directly pressed his ruthless head in the past. He was ruthless and familiar with Tsunade.... "It''s cheap for you, and you have to take advantage of your mom when you grow up. It''s really a kid who can''t grow up!" Ten minutes later, Tsunade covered his stalwart again and tidied up his clothes to face the ruthlessness. "It''s not that you invented your own mother, and there is no way any food can compare to yours." Ruthless was a little embarrassed at first, but then he thought that he grew up eating this anyway, even Tsunade was not embarrassed to be so embarrassed. Why is he embarrassed? After all, Tsunade is also doing this for his own good, and also for him. Dont say it, compared to drinking the nutrient solution, drinking this one will recover faster. Of course, it also depends on who the target is. Only the physique of the Senju clan like Tsunade plus the strength of the shadow ranks and vitality. Super terrifying talents have such an effect. Otherwise, they will be ruthless and won''t grow so well. An ordinary earthling can grow to this level in a short period of time. This is inseparable from Tsunade''s nutrition. "Of course, my old lady''s is different." Tsunade said narcissistically. Obviously he was very proud of the method he thought of. There is no way. As long as you look at it without any evil thoughts, this is indeed a very suitable Tsunade. Hands and ruthless methods. Moreover, Ruthless grew up by eating this. This is a necessary process for human beings. So Ruthless has no evil thoughts, but it takes a long time. When he grows up, he often does this. Look at Ruthless from the original super poor physique. Having grown into this abnormal physique in a short period of time, Tsunades method is indeed very good, and she has contributed a lot. Chapter 20: Gaara **** coming soon "Is this bounty too high?" Rennin, bounty hunters, etc. can also take on tasks, but the specific people and organizations they take are different. It depends entirely on the price. For example, they will not be cut in the future. I just took money from Cardo to do things for him. "There is a problem." Tsunade has her own intelligence network. As the current Patriarch of the Senju Clan, she has a very powerful power. She uses her intelligence power to help ruthlessly take on various tasks. So I have a very good understanding of the task, and I can tell at a glance. "It seems that this protection task is indeed a bit problematic. Generally speaking, the time of being a bodyguard is so short, and there can be no such high cost. The cost here is no less than going to the Five Ninja Villages to release a b-level task, and this is generally the case. The task of the degree is likely to be attacked by Zhongren, and this Zhongren is not weak, otherwise it will definitely not give such a high bounty. Tsunade said. "Isn''t this very interesting? We are not far from here, at the border of the Kingdom of Wind, I picked it up," said ruthlessly. "Then go take a look, I haven''t been there for a long time to enjoy the scenery of the desert." Tsunade nodded indifferently. After all, it was not the first time that Ruthless came out to take the task. Zhongnin also killed a lot of them. , So there is nothing to worry about, let alone she didnt follow along? At the speed of a few people, plus this place was already on the edge of the country of fire, so it quickly entered the territory of the country of wind. The person who issued the task was in an oasis town in the desert of the Kingdom of Wind. Of course, the rich person who could afford such a task was the richest man in this town. "Is this Kentaro''s house?" said ruthlessly to the gatekeeper, standing outside a luxuriously decorated house. "This is Kentaro-sama''s mansion, go away quickly..." The guards soon couldn''t say anything, because they ruthlessly threw out a scroll. It was a mission issued by Kentaro, so you dare to take it. People are definitely not the ones they can offend. They nodded and bowed to apologize at the same time and went in to inform Kentaro. Soon ruthlessly led by one of them into the hall, they found that the people here were rushing to pack their luggage. It seemed that they wanted to escape collectively. This made Ruxin more cautious, and it seemed that the opponent was really not easy. "You are the ruthless adult who took the task. It''s a great honor for me to know you in Shita Kentaro." Kentaro is a burly middle-aged man. Not only is he so ruthless, he also noticed that his hands are covered with calluses, which is obviously long-term. It was caused by holding a weapon, and he also carried a sturdy aura, not an ordinary person. Kentaro obviously knows the identity of Ruthless. After all, not everyone can afford such a task. Of course, if Kentarou can publish such a task, he will of course investigate it. He knows that Ruthless in front of him is very young, but his strength should not be underestimated. , Assassinated dozens of Zhongren, which relieved him, who was originally very anxious. "You are polite, the mission request is to protect you for three days, and be able to tell me who is going to deal with you, so that I will be more confident to ensure your safety." Ruthlessly enters the subject directly, the two parties are only the relationship between the patrons, and these people value themselves His strength is not his mouth, so if he is serious about doing things, these employers will like it more. He still knows how to use people''s money to eliminate disasters. "I am very grateful to you for being so considerate. Since this is the case, I will not hide it." Sure enough, Kentaro was more happy to see Ruthlessly so affectionate, and said directly without politeness. After all, this is indeed a good thing for him. The more, the more psychologically prepared it is to protect him, the more sure it is. "Actually, I offended someone in Shayak Ninja Village, so he released a mission to kill me. In order to avoid the people who came to kill me, I can only move to the land of fire, as long as I enter the land of fire. , Then they dare not be too presumptuous. As far as I know, the people who came to assassinate me are people who haven''t graduated from ninja school. "Kentaro said astonishingly. "Not graduated yet?" Ruthless is a bit surprised, but now it is impossible for a ninja who has not graduated in peaceful times to take on assassination missions. After all, assassination missions are at least C-level, and people who have not graduated can actually let them here. Monopoly is so scared, it seems that he is not an ordinary person. "The ability of the other party tells me." "Although they have not graduated, their strength has exceeded the general level of Shinobi. There are three people in total. One of them is even comparable to Zhong Shino. The strongest is the youngest of the three. According to the information I have obtained, he is With a gourd, he can manipulate sand to fight, and he has performed many tasks without failing once before graduation. One of the other two people has purple stripes painted on their faces. It should be the puppet master, and the last is a woman carrying a big fan. "Kentaro''s words reminded ruthlessly of three people, that is, the three brothers and sisters of Sagakura Village. To be precise, they are three brothers and sisters. They are all Fukage''s children. They are Gaara, Kankuro, and Temari. The strength is not simple. . In the early stage, compared with the ninjas of Konoha Village, it can be said to have an overwhelming advantage, especially Gaara. Although he is still young, his strength is very terrifying. As a Mori Tsuru, he is very powerful, and he is ruthless to think of him here. The blood is boiling, he feels that his own opportunity has met, and he has been trapped at the level of endurance under the elite, he feels that he has a chance to break through this time. "I understand. If the three of them come, I will stop them and make sure that you will enter the country of fire, but my task is only for the three of them. If someone else deals with you, it is beyond my control." said ruthlessly, blocking them. Gaara and the three are already at the limit of the task. If you have to deal with other people, then this task will be more than so little money. "I understand, in fact, it is these three people who can threaten me. I trust you, Lord Ruthless, for everything." Although Kentaro''s age is much older than Ruthless, the world is respected. As long as Ruthless has strength, then No matter how young he is, some people call him an adult. "It seems that I have to prepare well. Gaara''s strength is not much worse than that of the Zhongnin exam. I am only an elite, and can match Zhongren, but it is just a normal Zhongren, like Temari. Kankuro''s skills that Fengkage''s son mastered were not comparable to Ren Ninja, and they were also very powerful. I''m really reluctant to say the three, haha, it''s interesting, let me see how powerful Renzhu Li is, and see how far you can push me. " There is a feeling that this will be the hardest battle in this world. Chapter 21: Fierce Battle with Gaara (Part 1) "Interesting, it''s just an assassination mission that just assassinates a businessman. It actually has such a high reward. Don''t grab me this time." Three figures in the desert are running quickly. The head of the three is a teenager with two big dark circles carrying a big gourd, the other is a teenager with purple lines painted on his face, and the last is a girl with blond hair and a fan. "Kankuro, you shut up." The young man headed by Juli Gaara from Sagakura Village was shocked. The other two were his sister and brother, Temari and Kankuro. It''s just that their current relationship is not very good. "You only need to watch from one side, and I will kill him whoever dares to do it." Gaara''s eyes showed a **** look, making Kanjirou who was still excited just now suddenly look terrified. "I Gaara calm down, your enemy is not us." Temari''s words are obviously more useful than Kankuro. At least Gaara calmed down for the time being. After all, Temari said well, his enemy is not the two people in front of him. "Kentaro is said to have found a ruthless bounty hunter to protect him. I heard that this man is very young but has never failed since his debut. He has killed many Nakanin, Gaara, you have to be careful." Temari said. "Killing Zhongren, haha, interesting, his blood must have a very good taste, and I will have a stronger sense of existence by killing him." Gaara heard the murderous intent in his eyes even more intense. The three of them were very fast and were familiar with the environment and terrain of the desert. Within a day, they had already arrived in the oasis of the desert, but at this time, Kentaro and the others were already empty. "Chasing, they must have gone to the country of fire, and they must be killed before they enter the country of fire, otherwise there will be a lot of trouble." Temari judged calmly, the mission limit is that they must enter the fire in Kentaro. Killed him before in the country, otherwise, even if you kill Kentaro, the mission reward will be halved. Although they are Fengying''s children, they still have to earn their living expenses. This is Fengying''s training for them. There is no need for Temari to say that Gaara has chased him quickly. The desert is simply the most favorable battle environment for a human pillar, and tracking is even simpler. "There are still twenty miles away from the territory of the Land of Fire, and then the people in Shayin Village will have to worry about dealing with me." Kentaro said with a sip of water. "Go!" Ruthlessly stood up, but instead of heading towards the direction of the country of fire, he looked towards the direction of the country of wind. "Sir Ruthless!" Kentaro was interrupted ruthlessly when he wanted to say something. "Quickly get out of here, the three ninjas you mentioned are about to arrive," said ruthlessly: "My task is to help you block these three people, and you will rely on yourself behind." Kentaro didn''t dare to doubt the ruthless words, and hurriedly dragged his family to the country of fire. Ruthlessly, it took less than half a minute for the three figures to appear in the line of sight. Their appearances are very similar in memory. Gaara the red panda, Kanjirou, who looks like a goldfish guy, and Temari, a young girl who looks like a goldfish. "It''s him, exactly the same as the portrait!" Temari couldn''t help but say that Ruthless would wait for them here. "Go chase those people and he will give it to me." Gaara said coldly, with an irresistible scent in his voice. When he said that, his heart moved and moved himself ruthlessly in a moment, standing just now. There is already a big hand made of sand, if it is caught, it will be troublesome. "It''s not easy to deal with. Gaara''s strength is not worse than mine. In such a terrain, my current water escape technique is almost useless. However, Gaara''s increase in the desert is too much and stronger. , But isnt it more interesting to fight like this?" A huge battle intent burst out of the ruthless heart, and a murderous breath filled the expressions of Kankuro and others. Such murderous aura is not something they can have. It is ruthlessly killing dozens of Xia Nin Zhong Nin Just developed. "Haha, this kind of feeling is really good, this kind of murderousness, killing you can definitely prove the value of my existence." Gaara suddenly got out of control under the ruthless murderous stimulation:" "Sand when it rains." Under the control of Gaara, the sky is full of yellow sand, sand comparable to rainwater. It was easy to solve with water escape, but the problem is that the water in the desert is too small, and the ruthlessness is just a forbearance, and it is not a human pillar. With such a huge Chakra performing water escape under such a terrain, it can be said that this battle was very detrimental to Ruthless from the beginning. But ruthlessly, he didn''t care. How could the battle be beneficial to him? The battle between ninjas was not fair at all. "Fire escape the big fireball technique." A fireball knotted in the ruthless hands burned all the oncoming sand, and at the same time the ruthless foot stepped on the sand and rushed to Gaara with a strong wind. "How could such an attack be useful to Gaara? In front of Gaara''s absolute defense, physique is simply a display." Kankuro mocked. He just wanted to chase Ruthless but intercepted him with a shuriken. He just wanted to fight back. Gaara came over with a murderous look, and he was either advancing or retreating now. He could only stand and watch. Anyway, it seemed to him that Gaara cleaned up the ruthlessness for a while, and it only took him to chase after the ruthless death. Its just that the next scene made Kankuro and Temari dumbfounded. They ruthlessly rushed to Gaara and punched him. Gaaras sand reacted extremely fast and obviously surpassed the ruthless speed, grabbing a ruthless fist and hitting my love. Luo''s head stood in front of him. The punch that I thought was useless was accompanied by a loud bang. Gaara''s delicate and proud body and the gourd were directly blasted out of ten meters away. "Although Gaara''s sand has strong defensive power, it has strange power punches, even if they are not really strange power punches, but they are your nemesis." The ruthless figure chased after him and flew into the air before Gaara fell down. Kicked on Gaara''s body, but it was still blocked by the sand. "Tianshou kick for me." With a ruthless roar, the sand was kicked away with a sneer. This kick hit Gaara''s body and blasted him directly into the desert, sputtering huge sand. wave. "Damn it, how could you break through my defenses." Gaara snarled. He was the first time anyone could break his sand. Fortunately, there is still a layer of sand on his skin, as long as this layer of sand has not been broken. He wont get hurt, but its the first time for him to be so flattered by others, making him unacceptable. When he was angry, Chakra burst out of Ti, and the sand shurikens stopped him mercilessly. Unable to continue the attack. Chapter 22: Fighting Gaara (Part 2) "Sand bound hurdles." The sand shuriken intercepted the ruthless moment, and Gaara pulled my hand, and a pile of yellow sand was ejected from the gourd and bound the ruthlessly. "Die, sandstorm funeral." Gaara shook his right hand, and Kankuro smiled: "No matter how you struggle, you can''t be Gaara''s opponent." Sneer The ruthless body was suddenly squeezed and shattered by the sand, but no blood fell. "The art of fire escape the fireball." At the same time, a large fireball appeared ruthlessly behind Gaara. A sand shield suddenly appeared on Gaara''s back and blocked the fireball, but almost at the same time, the extreme speed broke out ruthlessly and swept to Gaara''s side with one foot. "sand" I was interrupted before I finished speaking. Physical power and speed reached a certain level so that people would not even have the opportunity to release ninjutsu, so it is definitely an idiot to say that physical skills are useless. Even if Gaara''s technique does not need to be instantaneous, it is completely suppressed by the ruthless strange force punch that has not yet been completed. If the ruthless strange force punch has been completely mastered, even if he just presses forbearance, it will be enough to break Gaara with one punch. The defense is gone, where is the last layer of sand armor missing like it is now. "I don''t believe that you can''t break your defense!" Ruthlessly roared, his fists continued to bombard like an angry dragon, and the sky full of fist shadows continued to bombard Gaara with a violent sound. A lot of cracks appeared on Gaara''s whole body, and sand continuously flowed out of the cracks. Obviously, this was his last layer of defense, as long as it was broken, it could hurt him. "Hand of Sand." The sand under Ruthless Foot suddenly formed a big hand, and very quickly grasped Ruthless with one hand. "sandstorm" "Give it to me." With a ruthless roar, Chakra gathered in his arms and broke the hand of Sand with all his strength, and then flew past. "Sand Shushen!" Gaara, who has a huge chakra, directly used Sand Shushen to avoid him. He has adapted to the ruthless fighting style and speed, and has already begun to react. "It''s worthy of Renzhuli, Chakra is more." Thought ruthlessly, Gaara has completed the Jie Yin. "The wind escapes the infinite sand and dust breakthrough." Gaara blows a big mouthful of the huge chakra. This move is very powerful, and the ruthless speed under the swelling wind and the sand in the desert is not slowed down greatly. And keep your eyes closed to prevent sand from getting into your eyes. Now Gaara has a chance to fight back. "Sand binds the rustle." A ball of sand broke through the air and directly bound the ruthless one who was too late to dodge. The huge squeezing force directly squeezed his body to pieces, but no blood was seen, but it turned into a ball. White mist. "Shadow clone." Temari said in surprise. He didn''t expect to be so ruthless in such a situation that he could use the shadow clone to escape. "Strange power punch." A punch came from Gaara''s feet and hit him in the air, but the gourd on Gaara''s back that flew into the air suddenly shot a ball of sand and bound it mercilessly. Obviously I love it. Luo intends to use his own defenses to lure the ruthlessness over, and he is wounded again, of course he will not be injured. "Give me the sink!" Gaara fell on the ground and pressed his hands on the sand, and the trapped ruthless body sank quickly. It did not give the ruthless chance to break free. Obviously Gaara saw the ruthless fist and understood the sand. He wasn''t restrained at all, he could only sink him into the ground. "Sand waterfall burial." Gaara shouted. This was the hardest battle ruthlessly ever had, but for him it was not the case. If it weren''t for the armor of sand, he would have been killed now. "There is no other way but to gamble." Ruthless feet were filled with huge chakras. Under the pressure of the crisis, Ruthless himself did not notice that the chakras flowed faster, and he quickly concentrated on the soles of the feet with a bang. A huge wave of sand rushed in front of Gaara and punched Gaara on the head. "Hands of sand!" Gaara roared and didn''t evade or dodge. I was hit directly behind. A hand of sand appeared behind his body to support his body. Then a quicksand trapped the ruthless arm: "Sandstorm Funeral." Sneer Click There was a sound of broken bones in the ruthless arm, and he gritted his teeth without shouting. Now he is fighting harder. If he meets on a narrow road, the brave wins, and he is more courageous. Ruthless Lin unexpectedly didn''t clenched his fist with one arm, but spread out his palm, and a group of chakras that violently rotated continuously concentrated in the palm of his palm to form a continuously rotating blue energy ball. "This is..." When everyone saw this scene, their pupils contracted to the extreme, Gaara even more aware of the threat. "Give me to die." With a ruthless roar, he directly pushed out the energy ball in his hand. "Absolute defense!" Gaara roared, and a sand wall was formed on the surface, but it was forcibly torn apart in front of this continuously rotating energy ball, and the force blasted Gaara fiercely. Body. "Ah!" Gaara cracked everywhere in his body, shattered with a click, the armor of sand had been shattered, and the intensely rotating energy ball continued to expand and flew out with a bang, pulling out a chasm in the desert. Puff The moment Gaara hit me mercilessly, a mouthful of blood came out from his mouth. "I Gaara!" Temari and Kankuro''s expressions changed greatly, letting the Buddha look ruthlessly like a monster. "Take Gaara away!" Temari shouted loudly, showing his extraordinary calmness and wit at the critical moment: "Wind escape and sickle Itachi!" I saw Temari holding an iron fan and instigating a hurricane that spread and forced him to retreat several meters relentlessly, and the hurricane was mixed with sand and buried all his unable bodies in the sand. It was impossible to see the line of sight in front of him. After everything calmed down, Temari and Kankuro had disappeared in place with Gaara. The desert is ruthless but unfamiliar, but the terrain here Kankuro is very familiar with them, as if in the arms of his mother, not to mention his chakras are almost exhausted, facing Kankuro and Temari, it is impossible to win, if they dont go ruthlessly He also had to retreat. After all, it was not worth paying for his life for a task. He took the task just to seek a breakthrough. But I didn''t expect that the ruthless defeat of Gaara gave Temari and Kankuro a tremendous amount of mental pressure, but they didn''t even want to retreat. It''s no wonder that Gaara is invincible in their hearts at this time, and being able to defeat such a person is simply a monster among monsters. Of course, he immediately retreated. "Fortunately, the physical fitness is not bad. Although the bones are broken, they have not been crushed. With the medical level of my mother, I can recover from the beginning without any sequelae. On the contrary, because of the injury this time, the bones will be fully recovered. Harder." Ruthless also knows a little about medical ninjutsu, and immediately retreated after making sure that he was okay. Chapter 23: Harvest after the war "How is it possible that Ruthless actually learned the super-advanced ninjutsu Helix Pill of the fourth generation of Naruto? When did you learn it? It is impossible for anyone to teach him, but no one taught him. Ruthless actually learned it without a teacher. How could it be possible with such a powerful technique? Is it really the same as Tsunade-sama said that Ruthless, although it looks like a natural talent, is actually a groundbreaking genius? "After Ruthlessly left, a silent figure appeared in a sand. Obviously Tsunade was not relieved to go out for a mission every time, so he secretly sent Silent to the side to rescue the ruthless at any time but did not expect to see this amazing scene. "Go back and tell Tsunade Daishi to do it, she must be very surprised." Silent disappeared instantly, and the instantaneous technique that Shangnin could master was really cool. "Your hand?" When Tsunade returned to the hotel in the border town of the country of fire, Tsunade immediately walked over and Chakra penetrated and cleaned up all the ruthless bones, and then healed at an astonishing speed. After ten minutes of treatment, the ruthlessly shattered bones have stabilized, and according to this recovery speed, they will be healed very quickly. I didn''t even dare to think about it after being ruthless before, this kind of injury would not be healed by a man with modern medical equipment, but the bone shattering in front of a medical master like Tsunade was nothing short of a trivial matter. "Who did you meet this time? You actually suffered such a big loss?" Tsunade actually knew clearly from Mute, but she still hoped to say it ruthlessly. For her Sharing the process of relentless battle is also a kind of enjoyment. "I met the ninjas from Sagakura Village. One of them is very powerful. Although none of them graduated, the red-haired man named Gaara, Chakra, is far less than Zhongnin, if it werent for me. Hui Guai Liquan had already died under his sand control ability." said ruthlessly. "Hey, I didn''t expect that in the end he actually forced me to show my hole cards." "The trump card?" Tsunade asked, she was also shocked in her heart. She didn''t expect to learn such a powerful technique ruthlessly and quietly, and she learned it without consulting her again. This surprise is really not so big. "I only learned it recently. I successfully performed this ninjutsu only a few days before mastering the changes in the nature of fire, you see." Ruthlessly opened his right hand, a blue energy ball quickly condensed in the palm of his palm. "Sure enough!" Although Tsunade knew it early in the morning, he was shocked when he saw it with his own eyes: "Who said that my child is so talented? Even the powerful ninjutsu developed by four generations can be learned without a teacher." In his excitement, Tsunade gave him a series of massages with his stalwart ruthlessly. It was a reward for him to learn such a powerful technique and a punishment. He did not tell her when he learned such a technique quietly, even though he knew it. Ruthless is deliberately trying to surprise himself, but Tsunade still wants to "punish" Ruthless. "You can try to incorporate the changes in the nature of fire into the spiral pill, but the difficulty is very high. It is more than ten times more difficult than learning the spiral pill. Don''t be overconfident." Tsunade said. "For the time being, I do not intend to inject the spiral pill into the change of properties. I use the spiral pill once and I almost take my chakra. If the injecting of the change of property is successful, the power will increase greatly, but I dont have enough chakra support at all, so At present, helix pill is enough as my trump card." Ruthlessly rational analysis said. Im relieved when you say that. Ninjutsu is not powerful enough. The most important thing is to suit you. All ninjutsu depends on the user to perform. What kind of technique is used to learn what technique is based on your own reality. It depends on the situation, you are not deceived by the powerful technique, and your sanity is good." Tsunade smiled happily, but ruthlessly brought her a lot of surprises today. "Not only that, my Chakra has broken through." Ruthlessly discovered that under the threat of death, he not only controlled Chakra more than ever before, even Chakra was beyond the original shackles. He has broken through the elite''s tolerance. The level has reached the level of Zhongren, and the whole person has undergone tremendous changes. As long as it recovers completely, Ruthlessness is several times more than the previous chakra. If the ruthlessness can only cast the spiral pill once when the elite is forbearing, then Ruthlessness can completely cast three to four times after the breakthrough. I want to know how much the ruthlessness has improved after the breakthrough. "Tsunade-sama, maybe you are right. The ruthless aptitude may seem to be really ordinary to outsiders, but his talent in one aspect is quite amazing." After a ruthless sleep, Mute stood by Tsunade. He watched him lying in Tsunade''s arms and said mercilessly, using Tsunade''s hugeness as a pillow. "When he came up with the idea of ??manipulating the blood of others, I knew he would become a talent. What we have to do is to assist him and make up for his lack of experience, knowledge, background and vision. In the past, his ideas were relatively immature, but his ideas about this aspect have become more and more mature over the years. If it is really successful, there will be a new and powerful blood inheritance boundary in the ninja world, which will definitely not be lower than three. Big pupil surgery. Tsunade gently stroked his ruthless face, and his voice was full of confidence. The next day, the ruthless, who had recovered to a seven-to-eighth level, immediately threw himself into a new round of training after refining the chakra. The battle with Gaara deeply stimulated him and made him understand the cruelty of the Ninja world and the strength of other people. Gaara is still young and growing, and he will be stronger when he takes the Ninja test. He hasn''t used the power of Shouhe, once it is used, he may not even be able to escape ruthlessly. Ruthless, unwilling to be mediocre and not wanting to be eliminated, started to learn about the changes in the nature of water with this pressure and momentum. For several months, I didnt take up the task again. Every day was training, and then I played with Mute, accompanied Tsunade to gamble and go shopping. The life was dull but also very fulfilling, but it was ruthless in these dull days. He hadn''t been flattened by his spirit, he knew that peaceful days needed strength to guard, and there would be danger at any time if there was no strength in the ever-changing Ninja World. In the fifth month, Ruthless finally completed the study of the changes in the nature of water, and at the same time mastered the changes in the nature of water and fire. Although it has not been injected into ninjutsu, it has already crossed the most difficult step. With his current The Chakra volume has not yet reached the point of injecting nature changes into the technique, otherwise the gain will not be worth the loss. He has to eat one bite at a time. He is so anxious to grasp the nature changes not to infuse the technique but to prove that his research is correct. Chapter 24: Water and fire are in harmony, blood is like the scorching sun "It''s about to begin." After familiarizing with the simultaneous manipulation of the two nature changes, the plan they had prepared for several years began with the expectant look of Tsunade and Silent''s excitement. "Water and fire work together to temper qi and blood." With a low cry in a ruthless heart, half of the chakra in the body undergoes the change of water properties, and half of the chakra in the body undergoes changes in the nature of fire. Qi and blood, water-like chakras are also injected into the blood when their own blood continues to decrease. The watery chakra full of mild and moisturizing protects the body from being destroyed by the high temperature fire chakra, and it continues to nourish the qi and blood when the qi and blood are constantly running out. The blood just burned out and immediately rushed to the new one. Just one soft, one yin and one yang, the ruthless use of the body as a test site invisibly discovered that the various methods he had studied before were useless. Now he can only adapt to circumstances, relying on the changes of blood and body, and instinct to adjust, the chakra of fire and water must always be at a balance point, and a little more will lead to failure and ruthlessness. Under the continuous tempering of the water and fire chakras, the blood in the ruthless body travels through the whole body, and with the chakras to baptize the whole body up and down and even the internal organs, ruthless only feels that the whole body is reborn, and he feels it first under the forging of the fire chakra. It was incredibly hot, but immediately cooled by the watery chakra moisture. It can be said that the whole process was uncomfortable. If it hadn''t been for the relentless determination of the will, strong spirit, and the exquisite control of Chakra, the experiment would have failed early on. "It looks like it has succeeded. The first step of tempering qi and blood with the combination of water and fire developed ruthlessly and transforming the body succeeded." Mute said blankly. "Ninkai is destined to be shocked for him in the future." Tsunade uttered a word in silence for a while. The water-fire tempering was over after half an hour. It was not that he didn''t want to continue, but that his chakra was exhausted. This process required huge chakras and outsiders could not help, so he had to stop. "Go and wash," Tsunade said. Looking down mercilessly, he found a peculiar smell coming from him. The whole body was covered by a greasy substance. Obviously, the impurity of the body was forced out by the tempering of water. When Ruthless came out again, Mute and Tsunade''s eyes lit up, because they found Ruthless skin became smoother and whiter and tenderer than before. At the same time, they felt the huge changes in Ruthless''s body, and the blood in Ruthless''s body wandered. It is like rising up and letting the Buddha go to the Yangtze River. One can imagine how strong and full of the ruthless qi and blood. Tsunade couldn''t help but walked over and checked the ruthless body changes: "As we imagined, no, it''s better than we imagined. Water and fire are in harmony, blood is like a scorching sun. Your current vitality is twice as strong as before. Once you exercise, your vitality and blood are like fire and brave. Horse, your qi and blood are as strong as flames, but they continue to flow like a tide, integrating the characteristics of water and fire into qi and blood." "Not only that, I found that there are more chakras that can be refined, and the capacity of the body chakras is also more, the chakras are more refined, and even the control of the chakras is more subtle, and I feel that my spirit is also more refined. Stronger." He smiled ruthlessly and confidently. The benefits of the first water-fire tempering were so many. Although all the chakras have been exhausted, they will soon be able to cultivate back with a strong body and spirit, which is more than the benefits. A piece of cake. "Sure enough, as I thought, the key to the infinite potential of the human body lies in how to draw it out. For humans, the body is the biggest capital. With strong vitality and blood, the physique is strong, and the body''s essence is sufficient to be pregnant with a strong body. Nurturing the spirit, then the spirit will also increase. Facts have proved that the improvement of qi and blood drives the improvement of the body''s energy and spirit. It seems that my direction is not wrong and I can go on forever." said ruthlessly. "Then I''m going to celebrate." Tsunade held the ruthlessly heroic group in one hand and pulled the team into a casino, but the result was a clean loss, but the three of them all looked happy, I don''t know. Of people thought they won tens of millions. After the first water-fired tempering is successful, I will perform water-fired quenching mercilessly every ten days. It is not that I dont want to do this every day, but that there are not so many chakras, and it is necessary to give the body a moment of adaptation, otherwise it will be improved. Fast but will make the body lack, and also unable to control the surge of power, then it will hurt yourself. So Ruthless has always been seeking stability and not worrying. After all, he needs to sum up his gains and losses through experiments. Water tempering is only his first step, and the next second step is the most critical. The development of a blood succession boundary is not accomplished overnight. It is accumulated step by step. Of course, the ruthlessness will not be complacent because of his success. He trains hard every day, and his foundation becomes more and more solid. Also getting stronger. From spring to winter, he unconsciously has grown into a twelve-year-old boy. Because of the tempering of water, the impurities in his body are constantly being discharged. He looks very clean and exquisite, without any blemishes, so from this point of view It''s just a middle-to-upper look, but it''s very attractive, even a super handsome guy. Moreover, his physique is as fierce as water and fire, sometimes as fierce as fire, and sometimes as gentle as water. The combination of these two temperaments makes Ruoqing a handsome man. "My current physique is inferior to me, even a Zhongren who specializes in physical training, and my Chakra has reached the level of elite Zhongren, which is great." Sitting ruthlessly on the top floor of a building, feeling the powerful power in his body, recalling the past, twelve years have passed in a flash, and it has been twelve years since he came into this world. Growing up to the present point, life is so wonderful that people can''t figure out what will happen in the next second, making Ruthless feel a little bit emotional for a while. "Come down ruthlessly, Tsunade-sama is looking for you for something." The silent voice suddenly passed into Ruthless''s ears, and the ruthless figure appeared in front of Silent in a flash. "What''s the matter, mom?" Ruthlessly asked, sitting beside Tsunade casually. "Tsk tusk you are getting more and more handsome now, especially the ethereal, fresh and natural smell on your body, which makes me a little fascinated." Tsunade didn''t answer but said something irrelevant. But this is also very normal. The ruthless blood is like the scorching sun. All the impurities have been refined. The whole person is clean and clear. Of course, there will be no bad breath on the body. Instead, it has a natural and pure ethereal breath. I like it very much. Chapter 25: Assassination is not cut? "Be careful I sue you for sexual harassment." said ruthlessly. "Cut, I don''t know who is sexually harassing who." Tsunade curled his lips, putting away the female gangster, and returning to the original graceful and luxurious princess Thousand Hands: "There are two things. The first is to test your limits. I have spent the past two years in hard training. The water tempering has reached the limit. It is difficult to improve in a short time, and the best thing for your age is Contact with different ninjas is not the trash rebels, but the elite genius ninjas of the major ninja villages. They are either talented or cultivated by a large family, but they are not comparable to those who are rebellious. They are either possessing forbidden art, secret art, or the owner of the blood inheritance boundary. Go and see what it is for you. Good thing. " "How to see?" said ruthlessly with a little expectation. Tsunade was right. He also wanted to see all kinds of secret techniques, forbidden techniques, and blood inheritance limits. The owner is very good at developing blood inheritance limits by himself. Helping. "Ninbo Ninja exam." Tsunade said every word: "This time the Ninbo Ninja exam will be held in the village of Konoha, the head of the five Ninja villages. People from all major Ninja villages will take part in it. As far as I know, before Gaara will also go to the one who fights with you. I think you will be interested." "Central Ninja exam? I heard, but didn''t you say that people from Ninja village can go?" After speaking ruthlessly, he whispered himself an idiot. Although Tsunade left Konoha for many years, as the head of the Senju clan, Konoha Sannin, founded the Konoha medical class and saved the lives of countless ninjas in Konoha. Konohas prestige is almost one of the most supreme beings. It is not easy to arrange herself to take the Zhongnin exam with her ability. In addition, it is not to let Konoha cheat for herself, but let him get the right to participate. It can be done without much effort. "Humph!" Tsunade snorted. He was obviously dissatisfied with ruthlessly asking such an idiot question. Isn''t this a serious doubt about your mother''s ability? "Then there is one more thing?" If you change the subject ruthlessly, you will be "punished". Although this punishment is not for him, it is better not to talk about business now. "The second thing is specifically to test your level, you see." Tsunade took out a scroll, opened it mercilessly, and his face changed slightly, but his eyes burst out with dazzling fighting intent. Because Tsunade helped ruthlessly accepted a mission, that is, any means at all costs can be used, just kill it without killing it. This task is to assassinate without killing it. "No longer is the master of assassination, he himself is also one of the seven Ninja swords. I don''t need to say more about the strength of the veteran." Tsunade said: "You have a lot of cards. Although you are an elite Ninja, but It can threaten Shang Ren, and the battle is not necessarily head-on. This time you have to defeat the strong with the weak, and learn to use all external conditions to help you solve it and never cut." "If I don''t kill or kill me, I can understand it as a test for me, so why is it written to solve Cardo?" said ruthlessly. "Of course it''s for the people." Tsunade said awe-inspiringly. "I''ll help you donate the money from the card to the poor people," said ruthlessly. "Dare you, if you lose a dime, the old lady won''t let you sleep on it." Tsuna said, pointing his finger at his stalwart breast. The corners of the ruthless mouth twitched. He now seriously doubts whether Tsunade asked him to take this task to test him, or if he recently lost money and lost too ridiculously, and the living expenses are seriously insufficient. After all, the three ninjas especially ruthlessly train every day, eat and drink. They are all the best things that Tsunade deploys. These all require money. And Tsunade spends a lot of money, especially when gambling money is at least tens of millions in a month. As a result, the money earned by the ruthless assassination of Rebels in these years is not enough. He suspects that this mission is simply useless to get him to clean up the card. Duo, brought back all the money of the unscrupulous businessman called Carduo, and unfortunately he was hired by Carduo again, so it became a pass and he would not clean it up again. After all, he will not be cut in the Ninja world for many years, and he will kill countless strong people, many of whom are Shang Ren. His head is very valuable, if he brings it back, it will be enough for Tsunade to be cool for a while. Silent couldn''t help covering his mouth and chuckled while watching. "Then I''m leaving." Ruthlessly worried that Tsunade would leave after sitting down like this. "Mute, take it out." Tsunade said with a solemn expression after leaving mercilessly. "Does Tsunade-sama really want it?" Silent asked nervously. "The strength of Ruthless is getting stronger and stronger, and I will surely provoke some powerful enemies in the future. If I don''t overcome the panicemia, it is likely that one day I can only watch him fall when Ruthless needs my help. Third, I will never allow Ruthlessness to die before it grows up." Tsunade said firmly. "Relentless, Tsunade-sama took the initiative to face the blood for you, and you must treat her well in the future." A trace of worry passed through Silent''s eyes, but he still took out a bowl of blood, and Tsunade suddenly lost his original demeanor. , The whole person looked pale and weak, and her eyes were filled with fear, but when she thought that she could not help Tsunade when facing threats in the future, she forced herself to look. "Mute, go out, I will definitely be able to overcome it. I will get back everything that belongs to my Senju Tsunade." Tsunade waved weakly, and silently walked to the door to guard Tsunade. At this time Tsunade The hand is the most vulnerable time, of course, she needs her protection. Ruthlessly did not think that Tsunade would take the initiative to face the blood she feared most while he was away in order to protect him in the future. It has become the fear of the shadow, just to protect him in the future. All this is the source of the whole body. Because of her ruthless love. It can be said that for so many years, she has grown up ruthlessly from holding a baby in her hand and being taken care of by her. Lang Gangshou regards him as his most precious person early in the morning, and absolutely does not allow him to have trouble. Whoever dares to touch his child is her. Tsunades enemies, for the sake of being ruthless, she muster the courage to face the shadow of this fear again, and for the ruthlessness of her regaining confidence, she will once again be the strongest female ninja who smashed the ninja world. "Ms. Kakashi." On the way from the Land of Fire to the Land of Waves, Uzumaki Naruto and others, who had only accepted a very ordinary **** task, were accidentally involved in the battle between Shangren. , Such a task has risen to the point where it almost reaches the most common s-level task. However, at the request of Naruto Uzumaki, who did not know the heights of the sky, the task that could have been given up was continued, and now one of the Seven Ninja Swords, No Slash, has already been attacked. Under the influence of Shangnins murderous aura, it was only Naruto Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha, and Sakura Haruno, who are in the end, almost collapsed. Chapter 26: Never cut the duel "Don''t worry, Sasuke, I will not abandon my companion no matter what." Kakashi Hagaki felt that the three Naruto could barely bear it, turning his head and chuckles, with a gentle smile, briskly. His laughter dissipated the murderous aura. "It really wasn''t easy." Seeing that Kakashi Hagi had dispelled the influence of his murderous aura on Naruto Uzumaki in a few words, he thought to himself. "It''s just that it''s not enough, the technique of water escape and mist concealment." Without cutting the knots on both hands, a thick fog appeared out of nowhere, everyone was shrouded in it, and the line of sight was not more than a few meters away. "Die!" Under the cover of the thick fog, Don''t Cut it and unfolded an incomparable silent assassination technique. It came to the middle of the three Naruto Uzumaki and the people they wanted to protect were locked into the attack range, and the sword turned everything. All human heads are cut off. At this time, Hagi Kakashi had already taken out the writing wheel eyes, the three gouyu jade kept turning, the scarlet eyes burst out with a forcing gleam, both feet stepped on the ground, and instantly rushed to the kunai in front of the hand who did not cut. Blocked the attack of No More Slashing, and Kuwu pierced the No More Slashing abdomen, but water was not blood flowing out. "Behind the teacher." Uzumaki Naruto shouted. Another non-cutting appeared on Kakashi''s back, and the decapitating broadsword in his hand slashed over. Kakashi was cut away without time to dodge. An astonishing scene appeared. Kakashi who was beheaded was transformed into the state of water just like the previous one. The battle between Shangren does not have to be gorgeous, but no matter what kind of battle, Shangrens battle is extremely The dangerous ones may seem to be just a few very common techniques, but they have exerted a very amazing power and will die if they are not careful. "You can actually replicate my ninjutsu in such a foggy situation." No longer exclaimed, the front of the neck was already held up by a kunai. "Don''t move!" Hagi Kakashi confidently said, "You have already lost." "Great, the teacher won." Naruto Uzumaki and others cheered. "Hehe, it turns out that at that time you already copied my ninjutsu." If you don''t cut it, there is no panic, as if it is not him but Kakashi who is being held up by the neck: "You said I have already lost. I think its too simple, but no matter what, you really have two things." After he finished speaking, his body had already turned into a ball of water, and behind Kakashi appeared again a no longer cut hand holding a decapitating knife and chopped it down. Kakashi squatted down and escaped the beheaded by No. But he was kicked by No. No. and took the opportunity to fly into the river. "What a powerful physical technique." Seeing that swift and fierce physical technique is not cut anymore, Sasuke Uchiha exclaimed. "Why is the water so heavy!" Kakashi, who originally wanted to hide in the water, found that the water had become very heavy, and his face changed suddenly. "Stupid, the technique of water escape from the water prison." No longer cut to Kakashi''s back, he quickly completed ninjutsu, sealed Kakashi in the water prison, and then separated the water body and prepared to deal with Uzumaki Naruto: "No Kakashi, you guys are just scraps, you are qualified to be called ninjas just like you are? Let me tell you what a ninja is today, but the price is your life." When the avatar that didn''t cut it sneered and was about to rush out, a figure soared out of the river, which was beyond everyone''s expectation. "Get away!" It is not someone else who is hiding in the water. It is ruthless. He has mastered the changes in the nature of water and after two years of painstaking practice, there is no one who is ruthlessly hiding in the water and focuses most of his attention on Kakashi. Find. "Why is there someone here that I didn''t find?" No matter who is famous for his assassination skills, No matter how bad he was today, he only had time to turn his broadsword to block, but he punched the broadsword relentlessly. He thought it was just ordinary stuff. , But the strength from the big knife almost made him unable to hold the decapitating big knife. He flew out ten meters away and hit a big tree. Kakashi, who was trapped in the water jail, was also rescued. "Are you?" Kakashi looked at the man in doubt. He was so young, about the same age as Naruto. But there was such an exquisite water escape technique that he and No Slash had been concealed. He looked ruthless and found out whether Hue, then they are not from the Five Great Ninja Village, but how could the people in Ninja Village have such strength. "Ruthless, now is not the time to communicate. The most important thing is to solve it and not cut it. At least, our goal is the same before we solve him." Ruthless said that he took the lead in rushing to it and didn''t cut it. He really wanted to try what he had in the past two years. To what extent, can I fight Shangren? "Little ghost, don''t be too proud." It''s embarrassing to be repelled by a little ghost if you don''t cut the cold voice, but the ruthless strength still shocked him. Compared to the Uzumaki Naruto who is on the side, he looks like this guy. The threat is great, so I look down on it, but his heart is murderous. "If you want to solve it, I can rely on you?" If you don''t use the beheading knife to bring up a tricky arc, he cuts to ruthlessly. This time he has shot with all his strength, and he doesn''t believe Ruthless can beat him back. "Strange force fist." With a ruthless cry, Chakra rushed out of his body and concentrated on his fist and burned. A fierce puff of vigor came out and collided with the big knife that was never cut again, and no more cut was exclaimed, this Once a ruthless force was stronger than before, his hand holding the decapitated knife almost numb, the tiger''s mouth was painful, and the whole person flew upside down on the river again. "Who is he?" Uzumaki Naruto said. "It''s so powerful, it seems to be called ruthless. How could he be able to fly and never cut?" Haruno Sakura said in surprise. "Impossible, as a Uchiha clan, I was almost defeated by the murderous intent of not being cut again, and that person who was about the same age as me was able to beat back and not be cut again, how could this be possible." Sasuke Uchiha yelled inwardly. He thought he was genius and couldn''t accept that people his age surpassed him so much. "Such a fist, is it?" Kakashi Hagi narrowed his pupils and stared at the ruthless back. He hadn''t noticed just now, but his writing wheel just now can be seen clearly, absolutely not. Wrong, only the master''s stunt can make the ruthless erupt with such an astonishing power to repel the Shinobu no longer cut. "Little devil, it is impossible to defeat this uncle by ninjutsu alone. Today I will show you what a real ninja fight is, the technique of water escape and water dragon bullets!" "Ninjutsu? You are not the only one who can do it. The technique of water escape and water dragon bullets." Ruthless and No More Killing at the same time, the speed of the two is almost the same, and they completed the seal almost at the same time. Chapter 27: Water 遁 vs Water 遁 Under the shocking eyes of everyone, two water dragons appeared in the river, collided with each other, and finally turned into a flood of water at the same time. "This is a high-level water escape technique. How could it be possible that physical skills are so strong, and they still master such a powerful ninjutsu." The more Uchiha Sasuke looked, the more unacceptable he became. Under the influence of Uchiha Itachi, his mind was paranoid or even sick. With his own arrogance, it is easy to think that being a Uchiha clan is superior. If he has jealous thoughts, unless his mentality can be changed and he overcomes this morbid mentality, otherwise it is very dangerous. "This child can''t be wrong. He is probably a disciple of that adult, but didn''t that adult say that he won''t accept apprentices? When did he teach such a powerful genius boy." Kakashi, who shot, didn''t immediately shot because he wanted to figure out Ruthless''s identity and strength. After all, Ruthless is not life-threatening now, and instead he will fight very brilliantly without beating. "It''s amazing. It turns out that Sasuke is not as good as he thought. Although he is handsome, he seems to be very different from the man in front of him." Haruno Sakura thought to herself, her age group is the favorite to compare. of. In the class, her vision is very narrow. It seems that the best, most handsome and strongest is Sasuke Uchiha, but after coming out, she only has a good impression of Sasuke, a kind of pursuit and love for beautiful things. She finds that there are better things. At the time, the comparison would be inferior. After all, she still has no feelings for Uchiha Sasuke, just like a star like a star chasing celebrity. At this time, the most feared is comparison, and the most feared is shopping around. "Little devil, you actually know such advanced water escape technique, but I don''t believe that your chakra can support you to perform it many times." No matter how experienced, but very rich, you can see that the ruthless chakra is only a middle level. That''s all, compared to his veteran, the forbearance is much worse, and he is exhausted and ruthless. "Really?" said with a ruthless sneer. If it were before that he really didn''t dare and didn''t try to consume it, but after many times of water and fire tempering, his body and spirit have been greatly improved, compared with the same level of elites. The carats are several times stronger in terms of purity and quality, so even if they are not as good as Shinobu, it is not so easy to consume all the chakras. What''s more, there is a Hagi Kakashi around him watching him, he didn''t believe that he would dare to fight with him again. Chakra is equivalent to the essence of the human body, energy. If it is consumed cleanly, it is equivalent to consuming all the spirits and spirits. After all, Chakra is a combination of physical energy and spiritual energy. It is strange that it is consumed all at once without fatigue, so If a ninja consumes a clean chakra, it means not only that it can''t perform ninjutsu, but the whole person will become extremely weak. If you don''t cut it now, if there is weakness, then the end will definitely be death. "Then you will consume my chakra and look at Tianshou''s feet!" Ruthlessly broke out at the fastest speed, bringing a burst of sonic booms to the sky where he would not be cut and stepped on it. If you don''t cut the blade directly to the ruthless foot, he is no more ruthless than strength, but if the sharpness of the decapitating knife is cut, the ruthless foot will definitely be abolished. "Small trick!" Ruthless left foot stuck out like a snake, the blade of the decapitating sword immediately shifted, and at the same time, the right foot was directly stepped on. boom If I dont cut it anymore, I just feel the whole body qi and blood tumbling, and there is a feeling of vomiting blood. The ground under his feet is even more sunken. Ruthless now is only a thin line away from the real strange force punch, and the control of Chakra is nothing compared to silence Not inferior, how could the power of using the current strength of the ruthless fist be small. A hook on the corner of the ruthless mouth is only beginning now. Once he gets close, even Shinobu poses a death threat. He twists his waist, showing amazing control, and kicks it with his right foot with a gust of wind. "The technique of water escape water prison!" Without a cold snort, Jieyin quickly completed the technique of water prison before kicking it with merciless foot. "It''s not good." Kakashi immediately rushed to the rescue, but he reacted ruthlessly faster. Because the trapped ruthlessness has become a piece of wood. "The technique of water escape and jail." A huge water ball appeared mercilessly behind him, and he was trapped by a huge water ball. "The technique of water escape and water dragon bombs." The river behind Ruthless heard the sound of no longer cutting, a water dragon has tilted over, and no longer cutting has already used the water body to replace itself when it was unknown, and was ruthlessly trapped. It''s just a water body. The two of them were completely competing against who had higher attainments in Shui Dun. The gorgeous and fast ninjutsu, Uzumaki Naruto and others who Kieyin looked to the side were stunned. For the first time they felt that this was the battle between ninjas. The previous ones were just playhouses. "No way, the secret technique qi and blood burn." He shouted ruthlessly. These years of water-fire tempering made him find that he had super control over the body''s qi and blood, even compared to the body and Chakra''s Stronger control, can easily carry the body''s blood to any place, of course, it can also speed up the flow of blood and make the body more powerful like a stimulant. But this is not enough. In the past two years, he has been ruthlessly researching the mystery of qi and blood, and accidentally discovered that his spirit has been integrated with qi and blood during the water-fire tempering, and his thoughts have released the Buddha''s whole body. Blood is his own arm, even more flexible than his arm, and he also comprehends a secret technique from it. After him and Tsunade, Mute and the three discussed and studied each other and finally completed this secret technique, which is the burning of blood. Once you enter this state, your ruthless body is like a car. Blood is fuel. Once it is ignited, it can explode with amazing power. However, this kind of secret technique has a price. Burning blood is just like a simple fire investigation. Carat is the same as tempering qi and blood, without the coordination of water-character chakra, qi and blood will be consumed to empty or even death. This can be said to be a forbidden technique similar to Eight Door Dunjia. "Water escape water wall." The speed that Ruthless could not keep up increased instantly. Chakra flowed faster, and so did Jieyin. The seal of the water wall was completed almost instantaneously, one side of the water wall. Blocked in front of the ruthless body, with the continuous output of Chakra, forcibly resisted the impact of the water dragon. The clash between the water escape techniques caused the surrounding area to become a small river, but the two in the fierce battle ignored them and fought again in midair. Chapter 28: Knock back and never cut "The technique of water dragon bomb is just a level b water escape technique. The level b water escape technique should be your limit, so now, can you stop it? The technique of water escape waterfall." Don''t forget to fight ruthless confidence, after all, this is also a means of fighting. "It''s not good, this is a super advanced water escape technique, what is that..." Kakashi''s eyes shrank, as if he saw an unbelievable scene. "Spiral pill." A chakra ball appeared in the heart of the ruthless palm and blasted directly towards the oncoming waterfall. Helix Maru is very small, but it is a real super advanced ninjutsu. The power is amazing. The oncoming water actually forms a vacuum zone under the rotation of Helix Maru. It cannot be attacked to be merciless. Instead, he is attacked by Helix Maru. The continuous rotation twisted out a continuous swirling water vortex. "That''s the teacher''s skill, how could it be possible? Isn''t he a disciple of Jiraiya-sama besides Tsunade-sama''s disciple." Kakashi Hagi thought in shock. "What kind of technique is that?" I was shocked by this trick if I didn''t cut it anymore. I didn''t expect a Zhongren to master such a powerful technique. How could this be possible. "There is even more impossible." With a ruthless snoring, he passed through the water and came in front of No. No.2. At the same time, a spiral pill was condensed in his left hand and rolled over. "No, how did his speed increase so much." If you don''t cut it anymore, I feel that my scalp is too numb to perform the substitution technique and can only be blocked with a decapitation knife, and at the same time, the strongest Chakra in the body erupts and hopes to stop it. Sneer A burst of violent chakra turbulence bloomed at the moment when the spiral pill and the blade of the decapitating broadsword collided, and the water under the feet of the two shot up under the fierce chakra collision. "What a powerful ninjutsu, that small sphere actually compresses such a terrifying chakra." Sasuke Uchiha was shocked when he saw it, and at the same time he was very unwilling, why he couldn''t master such a powerful technique. boom If he didn''t cut it, he just felt that his hands were twisted by the powerful Chakra''s rotating and strangling power. Under the boiling blood, he couldn''t help vomiting blood, and he was knocked out by Helix Pills with a knife. "It''s not over yet, Shui Dun..." "The secret technique Thousand Killing Shuixiang." Suddenly, a large number of thousands of books flew in, not only ruthless, but even Hamu Kakashi and others were also taken care of, and the ruthless escape technique was interrupted. He hadn''t lost his fighting power yet, he just suffered a wound to his arm and a squeeze on his internal organs. Although it was severely injured, he would be able to fully recover in a week if he didn''t cut the veteran Shangnin. Therefore, if you dont kill him now, you will definitely have endless troubles, especially since the heartlessness is almost all the cards, and even the blood burns out before you can seize the opportunity to hurt you until you dont cut it again. Next time you dont cut him, you will be prepared to defend yourself. His Wei Liquan and Helix Maru are dangerous if they dont let themselves close. It''s a pity that the sudden flood of Qianben made Ruoqing have to stop, and watched as he didn''t retreat. "It''s a pity." This time he didn''t understand him again because he didn''t cut it again, but he knew the advantage of not cutting it again. In addition, Kakashi Hagi put a lot of pressure on the side to not cut it again. In the end, there was no blood and blood burning. If you stay and don''t cut it, the next time you are prepared, it will be several times harder to deal with than it is now. "Exhale, it seems that the qi and blood burning really can''t be used for more. Now I can only use the qi and blood to burn for one minute. After more than one minute, there will be insufficient qi and blood. It will be more troublesome to make up at that time." Ruthlessly took out a nutrient solution and drank it. The cells of the whole province opened up their mouths to absorb. Now the ruthless physique is not comparable to before. A nutrient solution can be digested and absorbed in a very short time. . The face that had been pale because of the burning of qi and blood recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Now if I have all my cards, I can play against Shangren who generally does not have special secret techniques, forbidden techniques, and blood inheritance limits. Although I can''t win, I can still be invincible. If I want to go, I can''t keep me." The ruthless fight this time with Never Slash not only made him understand where his limits are, but also contributed to his aura, his mind is stronger, his confidence is stronger, and he has a mentality of not being afraid of the strong in the world. "Um, sorry to bother you, are you Jiraiya-sama or Tsunade-sama''s disciple?" Kakashi Hagi rubbed his head and put away the writing wheel, looking up and down ruthlessly, worthy of Tsunade, or He was a character cultivated by Jilaida, and he was able to fight back and not cut at a young age. Compared to his three disciples who caused him a lot of headaches, he was indeed much better. "What is my identity? It doesnt matter. Whats important is how to deal with it and not cut it. This time I dont know that my bottom line is in my hands. As long as you continue to work, his personality will never let you go. Of course there is also me. The next time he comes back, it will definitely be more difficult to deal with, especially when he is not the only person next time." Ruthlessly picking up the thousand books on the ground, a cold breath came, is blood following the limit? Interesting, let me see how powerful the Blood Succession Boundary is. He will use his hands to prove that the Blood Succession Boundary is not invincible. Without the Blood Succession Boundary, it can defeat the possession of the Blood Succession Boundary without the blood bestowed by God. Following the boundary, he ruthlessly used his hands to create his own blood boundary. "It''s so cold, the opponent is not easy." Kakashi can''t force the other party to say it ruthlessly. After all, the two sides are now a temporary cooperation. Of course, the cooperative relationship here cannot be destroyed until it is not cleaned up. What''s more, Kakashi believes in his own judgment. Whether it is Kailiquan or Helixmaru, there are no other people in the world. The disciple who is ruthless and is not Tsunade is definitely the disciple of Jiraiya, so Kakashi does not worry about what the other party has. The unruly intention, at least the other party saved him just now, and if it hurts him, he can deal with him just now. "It''s really not easy. If you don''t have rich experience, you want to hide everything." He said mercilessly and turned and left. "Hey, didn''t you join us to deal with it and not cut it again? Why did you run away?" Uzumaki Naruto shouted. "With you? Forget it, I don''t want to die so fast." He shook his head mercilessly, and the one who was dragging his legs had to forget. He admitted that Naruto has great potential, but no matter how great the potential cannot be turned into actual combat power, it is not. It''s useless, and people like this are either **** to death or killed. What''s more, he doesn''t trust Kakashi and his party at all. If they are not dealt with, he will not show up if they are ruthless. And now he has just burned his vitality and he is not in a state of prosperity. Of course, he is cautious and will not His weak side was revealed, and he would not appear in front of Hagi Kakashi until he recovered. Chapter 29: Qi and blood abnormality "What? What do you mean by not wanting to die so fast? Will being with this uncle drag you back?" Naruto Uzumaki quit, now she is the age who doesn''t know the heights of the earth the most. Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. To put it harshly, it is ignorance. "Shut up Naruto." Hagi Kakashi coldly shouted, and it was the first time he said in such a harsh tone. Although it is not 100% sure, it is absolutely inextricably related to the two three ninjas from the opponents fighting methods and the skills they use. Konohas strength has been inferior to each year. It is absolutely the best thing for Konoha to return the two Sannin to Konoha through the ruthlessness. So Hagi Kakashi didn''t want the other party to leave the impression that Konoha Ninja was nothing more than that. Naruto Uzumaki curled his lips, not daring to say anything. "Facts speak louder than words. He is about the same age as you, but he already has the strength to play against Shangren. Compared to you, he is indeed much stronger. Cooperating with you will indeed only be a hindrance." If Hagiki Kakashi is very realistic, it makes Uchiha Sasuke and others look very ugly. After all, losing to the older generation is nothing, but losing to people of the same age is really unacceptable, especially if the gap is so big. , But this is a fact. "So next time, if you don''t want to encounter such a situation, try to practice hard. He is also from weak to strong. What can he do? You can''t. Ninja will never speak by mouth, but by strength, understand?" Uzumaki Naruto and the others also burnt fighting spirit after hearing this. Yes, he is also from weak to strong, he can do it, why can''t we, think of all the people here looking at Hagi Kakashi. "When I arrive at Mr. Dazners house, I will train you well. The little guy called Ruthless said well. The next time he doesnt cut it, not only will he be more difficult to deal with, but he will also have companions. So if he doesnt Imagine being as weak as you are now, so scared that you don''t dare to do it, so just work hard." "I will definitely not lose to that stinky guy." Naruto Uzumaki thought in his heart. "I am the strongest of the Uchiha clan." Sasuke Uchiha thought to himself. "That man called Ruthless is really handsome. Although he doesn''t look as handsome as Sasuke, he still has a temperament. The skin looks much more delicate than Sasuke, which makes me envious. The body looks spotless." Haruno Sakura thought to herself. Tao. On the other side, the ruthless man who came to a secret order was undergoing water-fired tempering. Although he had encountered a bottleneck now, no matter how water-fired tempering had no effect, the bottleneck was used to break through, and the constant accumulation in peacetime will eventually one day accumulate. Break through the bottleneck. Therefore, the water-fired tempering once every ten days has never stopped for two years. He has undergone some changes in his body that he and Tsunade could not predict after undergoing the water-fired tempering again and again. But generally speaking, it is good. After all, ruthless is to walk a path that no one has ever walked in the ninja world. What he can learn from is already doing his best to learn from, and now he can rely on his own hands and wisdom. Go down. "It''s so hot, so cold, what''s the matter?" The ruthless face suddenly changed. He has mastered the tempering of water and fire very well in the past two years. At the same time, Chakra, who manipulates the two changes in nature, is comfortable, especially after the past two years. The control is better than before, and there has never been such a situation. Now the Chakras of the two natures in the body did not share the same labor and cooperation as before when they entered the tempering of qi and blood, but suddenly lost control and engaged in an incompatible confrontation. "Ah!" The ruthless nerve endurance couldn''t help screaming, as if putting Buddha everywhere in his body was about to explode, he now felt like he was in the second heaven of ice and fire, it would be hot to explode for a while, and for a while, he felt like it would explode when he placed a Buddha everywhere in his body. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh It was so cold that not only the body, but also the spirit of Fang Buddha was affected. "Roar." Under the intense pain, Ruthless couldn''t control the chakra in the body. The chakras of water and fire and the blood collided with each other. Ruthless couldn''t help screaming, only felt that the body couldn''t bear it and needed one. The catharsis point almost instinctively drove a punch to the ground. An invisible wave spread, and the ground with a radius of tens of meters was directly sunken and shattered with a bang. Under a punch, there is no merciful qi and blood, the nature of water and fire, Chakra puts the Buddha in a catharsis, the three forces collide together with the merciless fist and a brain catharsis, a **** light fills the merciless fist, knowingly The shattered ground actually burst out with **** rays of light. "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh what happened He sighed, but he was suddenly startled when he saw the damage caused by his punch in front of him. After all, his Weird Power Fist hasn''t been fully learned yet, and he is still close to the door. Under his full strength, he can only cause damage in a radius of ten meters, but the power is already terrifying, but the one just now caused more than twenty meters of damage. On the contrary, The power of destruction is far beyond the previous limit. "It seems that Chakra, whose nature of water and fire changed in an instant, collided with the qi and blood to produce an unprecedented force." Ruthlessly recalled everything just now, although it was dangerous, his intuition told him that it was an opportunity. The road to follow is full of unknowns and dangers. Although it was extremely painful just now, it made him see a vague route in the darkness. "Most of the Blood Succession Boundaries are chakras of different natures that are fused together to produce a new escape technique, and I am taking the route of blood. The pure chakra fusion is not enough. It must be combined with qi and blood. It seems to me I thought the development of the blood succession boundary was too simple before, even with Tsunades knowledge and insights, its not easy. There are too many unknown things to develop a new blood inheritance boundary, and new changes will appear at any time. This is a challenge for him, and he has the confidence to cross over. "I dont want to even think about it. Opportunities and opportunities are indeed dangerous and there are opportunities. This time, although it almost killed me, it showed me a new route and made me understand that its a pure tempering of vitality and blood. Not enough, the fusion of Chakra must be combined with Qi and blood." The train of thought in the ruthless heart became clearer. Obviously, after the danger had passed, he had given him new opportunities and inspirations, and now he grasped it. Chapter 30: unexpected result The process of developing the Blood Succession Boundary is not easy at first, and it will deprive yourself at any time. Even if you develop a technique, let alone the Blood Succession Boundary, the ruthlessness has long been prepared to face the dangers and challenges. A danger is not an opportunity, this time he has grasped it. "Forget it, let''s restore the chakra first." thought ruthlessly. Chakra is very similar to physical strength and spirit. It can recover quickly before being overdrawn, but once it is overdrawn, it will recover very well. Slow, after all, Chakra is a combination of physical energy and spiritual energy. Of course, there are many things in common. This time, the water-fired tempering had a problem and was ruthless, but after several days of careful understanding, even if it was confirmed that there was no problem for many times, I still didnt dare to proceed with the water-fired tempering. After all, if I didn''t cut it, I would be coming soon, so I didnt want to do anything else. For unexpected variables, it is better to go back and ask Tsunade, after all, she has experience, and if there is anything Tsunade can help herself in the first place, it won''t happen. "It''s not without benefits. At least I have stronger control of Qi and blood, and my hematopoietic ability is also stronger. I can quickly recover even if I use Qi and blood burning in the future." Ruthlessly found that the biggest real gain of this accident was the control of qi and blood and the ability to produce blood. The original ruthless control of qi and blood was better than the control of Chakra, and an accident a few days ago ruthlessly discovered that the ability to manipulate qi and blood is even more powerful. It was superb, and he felt that the previous one was not so dangerous as a test. "What an exquisite ability to carry qi and blood!" Ruxin was shocked in his heart, and with a thought, the whole body''s qi and blood was released to the Buddha. The flow speed suddenly accelerated a lot, and the body''s function was also running to the extreme. Once you enter this state, you can fully display your full combat power, which is what ordinary people call a potential explosion. Some ordinary people can explode in times of crisis that they cant do normally. For example, an old lady lifting a car with one hand is an explosion of potential, but Ruthless can now control an explosion of potential, I have to say It was an unexpected gain. It can be said that ruthlessly said that it was a whim to control the blood to develop bleeding and then the limit in this regard, but it is precisely because this whim was supported by Tsunade''s support and relentless efforts, so the harvest far exceeded the imagination of the year. . In a gloomy house, one and a half of his face was bandaged, one of his arms was also bandaged, and the man with a big knife on his back stared at the young man with a mask in front of him and said, "Bai, I will ask you to investigate that Has the man''s affairs been investigated clearly?" Of course, that man is ruthless, and he can live so moisturized as a betrayal. Besides his ability, he is cautious. He knows that the world of Ninja is very big. Even if he is a powerful Ninja, he can''t afford it. People, such as the shadow-level powerhouse, don''t look at him as beautiful, but if facing the shadow-level powerhouse, even the weakest shadow-level powerhouse is as easy as squeezing an ant. Ruthless is so young but already so powerful, it is really hard not to make him suspect that there is no one behind Ruthless, so during the period of healing, he let his subordinates, Shui Wuyuebai, who has the limit of blood inheritance, investigate the ruthless things. "I have investigated it. It is a bounty hunter who has emerged in recent years and has hunted down a lot of Zhongnin." Mizumi Shiro said, because Tsunade deliberately concealed it, and because of the limited intelligence ability of not cutting, it was not found. Tsunade''s body. "Is there anyone behind him?" Do not cut the question again. "I don''t know." Shui Wuyuebai said honestly. "Forget it, just in case, this kid injured my uncle, and I can''t swallow this breath if he doesn''t kill him. The big deal will be when he really has some background and we will hide." In the end, I decided to shoot, even if there are really some masters who can''t provoke them, can they not hide them? "If you don''t cut your lord, it will take two days for your injury to be completely healed." Shui Wuyuebai reminded. "Two days or two days. You have to prepare. The students of Kakashi are just scraps. Under my murderous intent, they are almost scared. You can clean them up in a few strokes. Then you will stop the ruthless. After I clean up Kakashi, I will work with you to take off this kid''s head." Don''t cut it again. "Yes, don''t kill the lord again." Shui Wuyuebai responded like a Buddha robot. "I won''t cut my strength anymore. This time he is prepared. Even if I use my energy and blood to burn out in a short period of time, I can''t beat him. It seems that I have to be more careful." Ruthlessly thinking about how to deal with it. If you don''t cut anymore, the ninja''s strength is also an advantage in addition to the skills and on-the-spot performance. And if you dont know anything about yourself, of course its a disadvantage, and the skills he mastered are indeed exploded and dont slash again. With this change, you can take out almost all of your hole cards to be merciless to repel the slash, but if you continue to fight. If he is ruthless, he also knows that he will definitely die, so that day, instead of winning and not beating, it would be better to say that he will not be beheaded again and just retreat depending on the situation. The next time I played against it, I wouldn''t be so lucky, so I had to treat it ruthlessly. "Ms. Kakashi, will you come again if you don''t cut it?" Haruno Sakura asked worriedly in a forest. "Yes, it will be a big loss if you don''t cut it again, and his mission is in conflict with us, unless he doesn''t want to be in this line, otherwise he will definitely come." Hamu Kakashi didn''t fight and didn''t cut it again. There is no such thing as walking on crutches in the original book. Instead, it seems to be enjoying the intimacy paradise while traveling. "Since it''s here, come out." "Who?" Naruto Uzumaki, who was practicing climbing the tree, immediately came to Kakashi Hagi and drew out to look around without warning. "As expected of Kakashi Hagi, it''s so easy to find out." Ruthlessly appeared from the bushes. "It''s you stinky guy." Naruto Uzumaki reflexed. "No one told you that it is easy to bring bad luck to yourself if you can''t manage your mouth?" After ruthlessly glanced at Uzumaki Naruto, he continued to stare at Kakashi. He came here to discuss with Kakashi how to deal with it. If you don''t cut it again, this is Tsunade''s test of him, and he is also very concerned, because it is indeed a good thing for him, so he can use it to test his ability to the point where he doesn''t cut it again. "Do I call you Senior Kakashi or?" said ruthlessly, after all, the relationship between them is really a bit messy, although he is much younger than Kakashi, but if he is forced to calculate his seniority, he is higher than Kakashi. Chapter 31: Discuss countermeasures "You''d better call me Kakashi directly, otherwise I won''t know how to deal with each other the next time I see Jiraiya-sama and Tsunade-sama." Kakashi Hagii seems to be unintentional, but it is actually a kind of temptation. After all, the ruthless identity has not been thoroughly confirmed. "You don''t want to test my identity anymore. You will always know when you should know." There was a glimmer of light in the ruthless eyes. If one answers badly, Kakashi really has determined his identity. Before Tsunade didnt agree, he didnt want to reveal his identity. Kakashi guessed it was the same thing. Admitting it by himself is another matter. He doesn''t want to use Tsunade''s identity in exchange for trust in cooperation. If this is the case, it will not be a test for himself. "Is there?" Hagi Kakashi said with a blank face, as if he really didn''t know what was going on. "Believe in you to have ghosts," murmured ruthlessly, who didn''t know that Kakashi Hagaki was famous for acting stupid in Konoha. "Then Kakashi, today we officially met, and my name is Ruqing." said Ruqing. After all, you must show some sincerity in order to cooperate, and you can''t say your identity, but at least a self-introduction is required. "Zhen Sao Bao, my name is ruthless, I am also called cold blood!" Uzumaki Naruto murmured aside. However, no matter it was Kakashi or Naruto Uzumaki, they all remembered the ruthless name. "This kid''s name hasn''t been corrected. At first, it didn''t seem to be very cold. But in fact, his eyes revealed an indifferent and indifferent look. What Naruto said is not wrong. He is not ruthless. It''s just cold-blooded, at least treating others is absolutely." Hamu Kakashi still has a way of seeing people. It looks ruthless as if it is not very difficult to get along with, not arrogant, nor enthusiastic, and seems a little casual, but in this randomness, there is a sense of indifference to everything and everything. The person who is definitely a solipsist, unless he is the most precious person, otherwise he can treat anyone with no mercy. "You know my name too, it''s the teachers of these three little ghosts. The three of them are..." Kakashi Hagi was interrupted before he finished speaking, and he was still his own. The student interrupted, and he could see that he really didn''t have much prestige at all. "My name is Naruto Uzumaki, I will become a Hokage person in the future." "Sasuke Uchiha." "I am proud of Haruno Sakura, please advise. Last time you helped us and we haven''t had a chance to thank you." Haruno Sakura is the most enthusiastic. Hagi Kakashi looked at the corner of his eyes and twitched. It is unfortunate to be the teacher of these three problematic teenagers. "Then the introduction will stop here. I believe you also know that you will not come again, and it will not come alone, so we can be regarded as external until the problem of not going to be solved, so it is better to discuss some things." Nodded mercilessly, neither enthusiastic nor indifferent, but his eyes were as indifferent as water, without any fluctuations. "How much do you know about the things you don''t cut again." Kakashi doesn''t know the situation there anymore, so I want to see what Ruthless says. "As far as I know, there is a master in addition to himself. If the opponent is merciless, the strength is much stronger than the average Zhongren. Although it is far less than the Shangren, but the ordinary Zhongren is true. It''s not his opponent." Ruthlessly recalled a little information he knew, Shui Wuyuebai was a good person, but it was a pity that he was too soft-hearted to start. This can be seen in the original work. Many times I have had the opportunity to kill Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke in seconds, but he has not been able to make a heavy hand. For a strong man, he is merciful, especially in the battle, but it has a serious impact on the enemys mercy. Has gained his own strength. Therefore, unless Shui Wuyuebai can be merciless, he will show the strength of Zhongren or slightly stronger than ordinary Zhongren under normal circumstances, but if he does not encounter any danger, he has no choice but to show it. The strength that comes out will definitely surpass Zhongren. "Oh? Do you have any information about him?" Kakashi still looked like a fool, but there was a glimmer of light in his eyes. "As far as I know, he is a member of the Shui Wuyue clan. He masters Bing Dun''s Blood Successor Boundary. As one of the two **** succession families in Wuyin Village, Shui Wuyue is one of the two blood succession families in Wuyue Village. "Said ruthlessly. "It''s really troublesome. I would have given up on this task a long time ago." Hamu Kakashi looked depressed. It is true. The reward for this task is pitifully low, and he has to bring three oil bottles, so he is not depressed. Weird, it is reasonable to say that this task is already close to the s-level task, but now he can only do it as a low-level c-level task. The gain and the effort are completely disproportionate. It is no wonder Kakashi is depressed. "How can this be done? We have agreed to help that uncle." Uzumaki Naruto was the first to jump out to express his opposition. Ruthless now feels a little bit pitiful for Kakashi, not to mention how powerful Naruto will be in the future, but it is definitely a super troublesome person now, and he may die at any time. "If you dont cut it, I will hand it to you. He has already figured out the skills and fighting methods for me. It will be very troublesome if I fight him, but you are different. Not only has he not touched your writing wheel. It is clear and unclear about your skills and fighting methods. When you fight with him, you will only benefit and not suffer." said ruthlessly. "Is the one who performs the ice escape handed to you?" Kakashi asked. "Well, don''t you have a task? Just let your students protect your task object while preventing other accomplices from appearing if you don''t cut it." said ruthlessly. Although it is said that if you dont cut it in your memory, its just a waterless moon white, but its hard to guarantee that you wont be able to find other ninjas for your own reasons. There are a lot of rebellious ninjas like Dont cut. Question, so just in case it is still necessary. "What? Let the three of us look at each other?" Naruto Uzumaki widened his eyes. After training for so long, he was eager to show himself in battle. "Shut up Naruto, this is an order." Hagi Kakashi also felt very reasonable. Although he said that these three students have good potential, they are only potential after all. It is obvious when facing the unknown depth of the ice escape ninja and no longer slash. It''s not very interesting, and their task is to protect Dazna. Such an arrangement can be described as mutual benefit, and no one takes advantage. "Then I will be with you for the time being until I don''t cut it out again." Ruthlessly estimated, so that I won''t cut the physique of Shinobu, and so good at physical skills, it is estimated that it will come in these two days. Chapter 32: The power of writing round eyes "Okay, I have no opinion." Kakashi Hagi also felt that doing so was the safest. "Then the official business is okay, I have a private matter to tell you." Looking at Kakashi''s hidden eyes mercilessly: "A person who is not of Uchiha''s bloodline but can apply the Shalulanyan to Uchiha''s bloodline. Its hard to play, I really want to feel your strength and your writing round eyes. Of course, this is not a request, but a request. You can choose to refuse." "It''s really troublesome." Hagi Kakashi rubbed his head, and when he changed the usual time, he absolutely refused to say nothing, because it was too troublesome, but now he has another idea, which is to test it for himself Are there any more secrets, especially in the illusion, so Kakashi Hagi has a different idea. " "But although it is very troublesome, but I promise you." Qimu Kakashi said. "That''s great, Mr. Kakashi, you must teach this stinky guy a lesson." Naruto Uzumaki said, and Sasuke Uchiha and Sakura Haruno were also refreshed. After all, fighting of this level is rare, especially when he is very I want to see if Hagiki Kakashi really played the Shalunyan to the point where he said mercilessly. "Let''s start then." The ruthless voice fell and disappeared into the place, with a whirlwind hit Kakashi''s body with a punch. Bo Kakashi turned into a piece of wood and was ruthlessly smashed to pieces. "It''s really fierce." Kakashi appeared on the side of the tree, sweating on his head. He kind of realized why Jiraiya-sama was so afraid of Tsunade back then. Even if he was punched, he was more powerful than the Guai Liquan user. A lot taller is likely to die. Now Ruthless is only Zhong Ren. If he is Shang Ren, he will really return to the West if he gets a punch or two. Kakashi now understands a little bit how frustrated it was to fight with Ruthless before not cutting. All physical skills are useless in front of Ruthless, because no matter how subtle your physical skills are, unless you are faster than him in strength and speed. , Otherwise you would be killed immediately when you confronted him with physical skills. It can be said that Tsunade''s strange power fist is the nemesis of physical skills at all. At least Hagi Kakashi didn''t dare to pick it up at all, even if he was ruthless just to forbearance, he didn''t dare. "The ultimate technique he mastered should be the super-advanced ninjutsu of form change. Chakra''s nature change should not be mastered. In this case, as long as he avoids being close by him, it will be okay." Kakashi is different from not cutting, he He is good at speed and has all the dynamics of Ruthlessness. It can be said that Kakashi has a lot more advantages than not facing Ruthless. At least he is already familiar with many secrets of Ruthless. When a strong man has no hole cards, he is not far from death, which is why every strong man will leave as many hole cards as possible. "Since he is good at water escape, then I will deal with him with earth escape." Kakashi is called a copy ninja, and he has enough escape techniques, and he can perform different types of escape techniques against different opponents. , Just as it is now. "Heaven guards feet." No matter what Kakashi thought in his heart, the fighting between the two did not stop at all. The ruthlessly displayed strange power fist forced Kakashi to dare not get close at all. It can be said that in the eyes of Naruto Uzumaki and others. Ruthless is completely pressing Kakashi to fight. But only Ruthless and Kakashi knew that every time Kakashi was just right, it could even be said that he made a move ahead of time, avoiding all the ruthless attacks. "This is the ability of Shao Lun Yan to see through some of the opponent''s actions. In the final analysis, it is nothing more than a super dynamic vision. As long as the insight limit of Shao Lun Yan is exceeded, or the speed exceeds the user''s physical reaction limit, Then it''s useless." Ruthlessly thought, even though he said that, Kakashis speed is faster or slower than his speed, not to mention his reaction speed. It can be said that except for power, everything about Kakashi is ruthless, and then cooperate. In writing round eyes, all the ruthless movement has been seen through. "If that''s the case, let''s use the escape technique." A ruthless foot stepped on the ground and several mudstones were directly kicked out of the ground. Kakashi''s writing wheel kept turning, and his body shook away. At the same time, both hands quickly seal: "The technique of water escape and water dragon bullets." "Tu Dun Tu Liubi." The two completed the Jie Yin almost at the same time, but if they insisted to distinguish the high and low, Kakashi, who mastered the writing wheel, saw through the ruthless ninjutsu and completed the corresponding restrained ninjutsu significantly faster Therefore, Kakashi has mastered everything ruthlessly. "Shaolunyan is worthy of being one of the strongest blood succession boundaries, but Sangouyu is so difficult to deal with with insight alone, and there is a higher degree of kaleidoscope pupil art, even if it is only Sangouyu Shaolongyan''s illusion ability. If you have the ability to hypnotize, you can''t underestimate it, wait for hypnosis." His eyes shrank ruthlessly. He seemed to have forgotten the hypnosis of Zhuanyan inadvertently before. If he did not try to recall all the ways to deal with Zhuanyan in his mind, and with the aid of mental power, he would really not be aware of it. To. "Oops." Ruthless face changed slightly, but at this moment Ruthless feet tightened, Hagi Kakashi had already pulled him into the ground. "It''s over." Hagi Kakashi put Kakashi on the ruthless neck. "When." Ruthless seemed to be asking, but the tone was calm and there was no doubt: "It seems that you used the shadow clone technique to replace you when you were on the earth flow wall, and then your body lurked underground. , Am I right?" "Exactly correct." Hagi Kakashi was not happy with victory, very calm. "Great, Mrs. Kakashi won." Naruto Uzumaki cheered. "It''s really amazing writing round eyes, which makes people fall into hypnosis without knowing it. This kind of self-suggestion ability is really powerful, and it makes people fall into your hypnosis inadvertently." said ruthlessly. "Fart guy, now you know we are great," Uzumaki Naruto said triumphantly, as if he was the winner. Uchiha Sasuke also showed a slight smile and thought in his heart: "Uchiha''s writing wheel is not something you can deal with." "Fortunately, I was prepared." As soon as the ruthless voice fell, Kakashi''s eyes shrank, and the ruthless Bo, who was holding his neck by Kuwu, disappeared, and Kakashi Hagi was directly pulled into the ground. A ruthless one appeared from the ground and hit Kakashi''s head, but the hit Kakashi turned into a piece of wood and disappeared. "The art of fireball fireball." Hamu Kakashi''s voice came from behind ruthlessly. "I know, Shui escapes the water wall." Ruthlessly turned around, hands intertwined with lightning in the process of turning around. When turning around, a wall of water blocked the big fireball, and the continuous collision of flames and water produced a lot of water. Steam. Chapter 33: Kakashi "At what time? I can''t even see through the writing wheel." Hagi Kakashi said, ignoring the water vapor in front of him. "What? Can''t even see through the three-gouyu jade round eyes? How is it possible?" Sasuke Uchiha has always thought that the round eyes is the strongest, but now I heard Kakashi say that he can''t see through the ring, making him unacceptable. He is a person who is extremely proud of being a Uchiha clan. The most unacceptable thing for him is that the Uchiha clan''s ability is not as good as others. "From the very beginning, I met you and discussed with you when I didn''t cut it. Until now, I have been a shadow clone." Said ruthlessly. The most famous clone technique that can not be seen through by Shalunyan is the shadow clone technique. As long as the chakras are allocated properly, even the writing wheel eyes, or even the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, cannot penetrate the body and the clone. "What a great scheming, it was designed from the beginning." Hagi Kakashi was shocked. The ruthless scheming was more terrifying than he had imagined. Then I took a look at his three students, all of the same grade. , Not only is the difference in strength, but even the scheming, judgment, etc. are all different, and it has been designed from the beginning. "You watched the battle between me and Nostalgia, and you are very familiar with my abilities. On the contrary, I don''t know enough about you, especially when it comes to writing round eyes. I haven''t fought against this kind of blood succession. I haven''t played against it. If this is the case It''s too unfair to me, and you will definitely lose if you fight directly. So from the beginning, I let the shadow clone appear, and I have been hiding it. Just now, the shadow clone was defeated by your Shalanyan. I have gained the experience of the whole process, which is equivalent to fighting with your Shalanyan once, so now Go to the second round. "After the ruthless shadow clone and Hagi Kakashi fought once, the experience he gained was no less than the actual fight once. After fighting with Kakashi, he found out most of the secrets of Sangouyu Shao Lunyan and found a way to deal with it, not to mention the ruthless understanding of Shao Lunyan. "This one is more troublesome, but it''s also more interesting." Qimu Kakashi''s three-gou jade writing wheel stared ruthlessly, and the three black go-go jade turned faster and faster. "Runaway." With a low cry in a ruthless heart, his eyes gradually became blood red. The blood flow rate throughout the body was several times that of normal conditions. The secretion of adrenaline increased to the limit of the body''s endurance, nerve response speed, strength, and control. The ruthlessness in all aspects has been greatly improved. This is a technique that was developed after an accident occurred in the previous ruthless water-fired tempering. The original principle was just a very simple addition of blood flow speed, but after that accident, after some relentless consideration, it finally became a kind of His technique was constructed, very similar to the ability to burn blood, but the side effects were much lower, and the effect produced was much better. It can be said that if it werent for the accident that made Ruoqing see his own route, he would not succeed so quickly. After all, the basic foundation is here. After that accident, he has mastered this ability ruthlessly, and now it is just perfecting it. Upgrade to the extreme and use it as you want. "Speed, power, and reaction have all been improved qualitatively." Hamu Kakashi was shocked, and the writing wheel quickly turned to grasp everything ruthlessly. The ruthless speed has approached him, yes. It is more difficult to say that Shao Lun Yan catches everything about him than it was just now, and the spirit to see through the ruthlessness is also higher. "It''s Fire Escape." Hagi Kakashi''s pupils shone brightly, and blood-red eyes burst with terrible light. His hands turned into afterimages and he completed the technique in a short moment: "Water Escape and Water Dragon Bullet." "Fire escape dragon fire technique." With a merciless mouth, a fire snake swallowed past but was extinguished after struggling with a water dragon. "Helix Maru." He yelled mercilessly. He didn''t care if Kakashi Hagi couldn''t see his actions clearly. All he had to do was to exert all his combat power to the limit. "I can''t stop it, I can''t help it, I can only do this." Hamu Kakashi thought to himself, facing the ruthless limit of his performance, the speed approached him, completely ignoring the water dragon, directly leading the battle with the fire dragon, and then rolling in the spiral pill. , He quickly cast a substitute technique. "If you want to go, let me come out." The corner of the ruthless mouth hooked, he suddenly stopped his figure, and stepped on the ground. Although he didn''t write round eyes, his combat experience and the fighting instinct of the body when he entered a runaway state were liberated, relying on Experience and instinct are coordinated with each other, and even if there is no Zhuanyan, they can make the most accurate judgment, reaching a level similar to the effect of Zhuanyan''s insight ability. Chuanyan is not a panacea. If Chuanyan is really so powerful, the Uchiha clan will not be destroyed, and the strongest Uchiha Madara will not be defeated. The huge Uchiha clan is even stronger than Konoha. There are none, and the judgments made by many strong men with the support of rich combat experience, vision, decisiveness and combat consciousness are no worse than the predictions made by Lunyan. Therefore, for a real master, Sangouyu writing round eyes has no advantage. Only when it reaches the beginning of a kaleidoscope can it have the ability to fight against real masters. This is the case for Ruthless now. With the support of his own strength, he can completely dismantle each other with instinct and experience to achieve the ability of predicting similar to writing round eyes after showing off his own strength, and compared to Kakashi, he fights with instinct. Without brain thinking, Kakashi relied on writing round eyes to predict, and then he was deciding how to do it. After all, Zhuanyan is not really able to see through the future, but instead relies on tyrannical insight to perform calculations to achieve prediction. Otherwise, there will be no useless cracking that exceeds the user''s reaction speed and the insight limit of Zhuanyan. Way out. Along with the ruthless Tianshou foot on the ground, the huge force crushed the ten-meter ground of the house to collapse. This terrifying force made the three people of Uzumaki Naruto sweat coldly. They decided to be true and ruthless in the future. If there is a conflict, killing him will not bring him close. Kakashi, who was hidden underground, was directly forced out and looked a bit embarrassed, but Kakashi was a person who participated in the third ninja war after all. He had rich combat awareness and experience, and it was too hard for him to be ruthless and unforgiving. What advantage can only be achieved is equal. But Kakashi''s strength is better than him after all, and the ability to write round eyes is not only for insight and prediction. I saw Kakashis round eyes suddenly shrank, and the three gouyu jade shrank again after a circle. Enlarged, Ruthless himself didn''t even notice that he was standing on the ground like this with a spiral pill in his hand. Obviously he had fallen into Kakashi''s illusion. Chapter 34: Break the illusion with blood, super spiral pill vs. Rachel "Illusion?" The ruthless eyelids jumped, I don''t know if it was the reason for the tempering of the body. The ruthless spirit was very keen when fighting, especially when he entered the state of violent walking, even the slightest movement could not be hidden from him. "It''s just that I''m really not afraid of illusions at this level." With a ruthless sneer, he has his own set of methods to fight illusions, especially the previous mutations made him stronger and able to resist. Illusion is also stronger. "Broken the illusion with blood!" With a cold cry in the ruthless heart, he fell into the illusion. Chakra has been disturbed. The normal way to crack it is to use a huge amount of chakra shock or restore the normal flow of Chakra, but the problem is Kakashi''s spiritual energy is only stronger than ruthless, plus Sangouyu''s writing wheel and the increase of illusion. Under normal circumstances, it is difficult to solve the problem by restoring the normal flow of Chakra. After all, letting Chakra return to flow requires spiritual energy to control it, but it is more ruthless than the spirit and is really better than Kakashi, who has a three-gou jade writing wheel eye increase. And the amount of Chakra is ruthless than Kakashi, so neither of these two methods can be cracked, but he has a unique method, which is to interfere with Chakra through Qi and blood, and use Qi and blood to drive. Chakra returned to normal flow. The chakra and qi and blood, which have been tempered by water and fire for many years, have resonated and coordinated with each other. After the previous abnormal changes, chakra and qi and blood have a tendency to merge together, so the ability to ruthlessly resist illusions is even greater. Strong. Illusion can only interfere with the flow of Chakra, but it cannot interfere with the flow of a person''s blood, so Ruthless can completely control his own qi and blood. In the world of Ninja, no one can compare with Ruthless in terms of controlling qi and blood, so unless it is powerful The illusion that reaches the level of monthly reading, otherwise, it is useless at all for ruthlessness, and when the ruthless growth is higher in the future, even monthly reading can be solved. Chakra, who was originally affected, was forced to return to normal flow under the traction of huge energy and blood. The world of illusionism in front of him was instantly shattered, Kakashi Hagis face changed slightly, and the illusion was cracked, and he was forced to crack it. When it comes to a certain degree of backlash, after all, the confrontation of illusion is actually a confrontation of spiritual energy. However, Ruthless has taken a different approach. It does not use the spirit to control Chakra and avoids direct encounters with Kakashi. Instead, he uses blood to force interference to restore Chakra to normal. This can achieve the same effect, and the ruthless spirit is not. Will be affected in any way, only Kakashi, who is backlashed by illusion, will be affected. "Opportunity is here, Helix Maru." Ruthlessly, the speed was increased to the extreme, a series of sonic booms exploded, and even a wave of air was generated when they moved. "There is no way, Lei Dun Leiqi." Hagi Kakashi sighed. The illusion backlash just made him unable to dodge his movements for a while. Fortunately, this is not a monthly reading level illusion. Otherwise, backlash. It''s not as simple as it is now. It can be said that illusion is a double-edged sword. The stronger the illusion, the more terrifying it is. It can kill a strong shadow-level in a flash like the moon reading, but once this kind of technique is cracked, it will be used. The damage suffered by the reader is no less than that of reading for a month. A lap of thunder and lightning surrounds Hagi Kakashi''s feet. It has to be said that Rachel''s momentum is much greater than that of Helix Maru, and it is indeed one of the most irritating secrets in the Naruto World. "This is, what a powerful Chakra, I didn''t expect Teacher Kakashi to master such a powerful technique!" Everyone was shocked by Rachel''s momentum. No way, Rachel''s momentum was really shocking. "Kakashi, Raeche is an s-level extreme meaning level. It is beyond the scope of ninjutsu. It belongs to the level of profundity. Helix Maru is just an unfinished super-advanced escape technique, and you are the pioneer of Raeche. Everything about Rachel lies in the strongest power that the heart can exert. The spiral pill in my hand is not Rachels opponent at all. said ruthlessly and calmly. "However, the spiral pill is not the only way to use it." The ruthless right hand squeezed the spiral pill and directly collided with Kakashi''s Rachel, the extreme chakra bumped, and the lightning tore the surrounding ground. , The trees, the strong wind produced by a blue turbulent flow crushed everything around. The chakra collision between the two was so strong that Naruto Uzumaki and others had to retreat far away. "It''s this kind of power. As long as I master this kind of power, I will be able to avenge it." Sasuke Uchiha looked at Ruthless and Hagi Kakashi with his eyes fanatically, which was precisely the technique of their palms. "What?" Originally the outcome was determined. The power of Raeche in the hands of Hagi Kakashi was so powerful that it could not be defeated by the ruthless Helix Maru, but at this moment, he made an astonishing move. , I saw that his empty left hand condensed a spiral pill and his right hand was colliding with the spiral pill that was confronting Rachel. "This is?" Hagi Kakashi couldn''t help being taken aback. Two different Chakra spheres collided together, and no one could predict what the result would be if a direct collision, but the greatest possibility. Sex is an explosion. Only a weird scene appeared, the two chakra **** placed on the Buddha water polo actually miraculously merged together to form a larger spiral pill. "Super Helix Pill." With a ruthless roar, the Helix Pill, which had been retiring steadily after being merged, moved back to its inferior position for a while, and a more powerful warm current of energy raged around everything. A huge energy ball was produced, and the force that bounced back constantly drove the two back. Hagi Kakashi retreated three steps, kicked ten meters after being merciless, and the judgment was made. After all, Leiqi was s. Class Profound meaning is not comparable to the super-advanced Chidori, especially the power of Raeche in the hands of Kakashi. And ruthlessly knowing that Kakashi still left a hand as a hole card, and did not raise Rachel''s power to the extreme, otherwise even the super spiral pill would not be able to hold it. The s-level secret is not a joke, the power is far from the super advanced level of ninjutsu, the super spiral pill still belongs to the category of super advanced escape, it is just the most powerful super advanced escape. "The children are so terrible now, even the disciples from the legendary Sannin teach." Hagi Kakashi is not doing it anymore. Both of them have already been fighting to this point. If If you continue to fight, you will not have to learn from each other. "That kind of exquisite Chakra control is not like the way Jiraiya-sama teaches his disciples, but is more like Tsunade-sama''s teaching method. It can actually perform two helix pills when helix pill and Rachel collide. Fusion, really superb control, how many secrets does this kid have?" Hagi Kakashi thought to himself. Chapter 35: Fusion of nature changes "It really deserves to be Kakashi, he keeps too much when he doesn''t cut it anymore. As expected, these people will keep as many hole cards as possible before the last moment." Ruthlessly thought, there is something for Kakashi. He gained a full understanding, and at the same time found that he has grown a lot. This time he came out to deal with it and didn''t cut it, which firstly improved his experience. If he fights with Hagi Kakashi again, he wont cut such a powerful veteran Kakashi, his ruthless strength has been well verified, and the danger brought about by the previous change has been ruthlessly passed through, and the danger has been turned into a crisis. It became his own strength, which caused him to improve a lot during this period of time. "Sure enough, my mother was right. It is difficult to achieve decisive results for my penance to achieve this limit. Penance must be combined and fight, especially fighting against different types of strong people." I ruthlessly recalled this period of time. He has learned a lot from fighting with Kakashi, and the fighting experience has become more abundant. "The technique in my hands is definitely more than enough for a Shangren who doesn''t cut it anymore, but Kakashi, who has an eye for writing on his upper body, is obviously not enough to look at the upper body, and it seems that it is time to take that step." Thought to myself. After fighting with Kakashi, he did not return to his residence but came to a lake. A spiral pill was condensed in his palm. However, he did not immediately attack after the emergence of the spiral pill. Holding it firmly in his hand, a hot air current filled his palm, and the high temperature made the surrounding air become hot and dry. Obviously Ruthless is in the process of integrating the chakra with the change of the nature of fire into the spiral pill. Ruthlessly mastered the change of the nature a long time ago, but at that time his chakra could not keep up with it, even if he did not integrate it into the surgery, but today The battle with Kakashi made him understand that it was time to take this step. His physique and spirit are no longer comparable to those in the past, and even stronger than many Zhongren Chakras. It is enough for him to display the S-level Profound meaning, but he can''t use it at will, and can only be used as a hole card, and he must reach the Shangren. The degree is fine. Because I have been ruthlessly mastering the changes in the nature of water and fire for many years, I have been able to burn leaves easily in those years. In the past two years, in order to strengthen the effect of water-fired tempering, I have thoroughly mastered the power of the changes in the nature of fire and water, and it is also often used. Physically, so the body is very familiar with the chakra nature of water and fire, and there is no resistance at all, but it makes the whole process of ruthlessness smoother. It can be said to learn a ninjutsu. Any ninjutsu depends on the ninjas learning ability or talent. Comprehension is also the strength of Chakras control and the ninjas spiritual energy. These three elements determine one. The speed at which the ninja learns ninjutsu. I have been ruthlessly mastering the changes in the nature of water and fire for many years, and they are often used, but they have not been integrated into the surgery, so the fusion nature changes have been half completed at the beginning. Secondly, the ruthless Chakra control is needless to say, and I have been trained in Tsunade since childhood. The next can be said to be outstanding, and finally the spiritual energy can be said to be very powerful under the relentless water and fire tempering. You can see that he can easily detect that he has fallen into Kakashi''s illusion. It can be said that these elements are ruthlessly occupy more than half, plus half of the advantages are completed from the beginning, only a short fusion, and the biggest aspect of fusion is control. There is no shortage of ruthlessness, so the last step is that the nature of fusion is ruthless. The progress is very fast, which is normal. After all, he has mastered the changes in nature for a few years, but he has not integrated into ninjutsu. The color of the spiral pill continued to change after the chakras with the constantly changing nature of the fire were incorporated into it. In the end, it has become a fireball wrapped in a violently burning crimson flame, which looks like a small sun controlled by it. The same in hands. "It''s almost a bit. After all, even if I am familiar with the change of nature and have a subtle control of Chakra, it is a bit difficult to complete this step at once." Ruthlessly found that although this technique was not completely completed, it had already completed 70% to 80%. Now, the original Helix Pill''s power has gone from the super-advanced escape technique level to the level that is infinitely close to the s-level profound meaning. "Try to complete this technique before the arrival of no more cuts, so that I have more confidence." Ruthlessly thought, even an idiot like Naruto can go from nothing to nothing in a short period of time. By integrating the chakra with the changing nature of the wind into the art, he has mastered the change of nature, and his mental energy and control have completely exploded. Apart from not having enough shadow clones, he really doesn''t believe that he can''t learn it. With the support of this resilience, I drank a nutrient solution mercilessly. Tsunade was no longer able to take this nutrient solution. Compared with the most advanced army liang pill, the effect of this nutrient solution was much better. With the support of a huge amount of nutrition, the heartlessness can sway his sweat to the fullest. One by one shadow avatars continue to appear. There are a total of twenty. With the ruthless current spirit and physique, they can fully withstand such a number, but in order to prevent ten thousand Repeatedly not beheaded any time when the ruthless arrival did not divide more shadow clones, twenty is enough. After all, this technique is now only the last step. "Kakashi-sensei, what was your skill just now? You are so handsome. You defeated the ninjutsu of that punk guy." Uzumaki Naruto asked curiously, and Sasuke''s eyes widened. If this ninjutsu is stuck It would be great if Kakashi could give it to him. He was already thinking about how to teach Kakashi to himself, so he was very interested. "Wrong Naruto, I didn''t defeat the ruthless art." Hagi Kakashi shook his head. He didn''t know if Ruthless really got there. If it was, then it would be dangerous. This kid is hiding it. There are too many cards. "What? Teacher Kakashi, don''t be humble." Naruto Uzumaki said. "You don''t know much about ruthless art, so that''s why you say that. In fact, the name of the art in Ruthless hand is Helix Maru, which is a technique created by my teacher, the fourth generation of Naruto Master." Kakashi Hagi Said. "What is the technique of the fourth generation of Naruto?" Everyone looked horrified. After all, it was the fourth generation of Hokage. The reputation was so great in Konoha, and the strength was also a top-notch existence among many shadow levels. His art is definitely a coveted existence. Naruto and Sasuke both showed envy and jealousy when they heard. Especially Sasuke, Naruto was mostly envious. Obviously, his temperament was good because of his childhood training, but Sasuke Uchiha, who has twisted his heart, is much worse. He is mostly jealous. "That''s right, Helix Maru is a powerful ninjutsu pioneered by the fourth generation of Naruto, and it has not been completed. If the completed Helix Maru is at least s-rank, I did not defeat Helix Maru." Qi Mukakashi sighed. Chapter 36: Bing Dun Boy Shui Wu Yue Bai "Kakashi-sensei, it seems that Ruthless is not Konoha''s person. At least I don''t know him, and the fourth generation of Hokage has been dead for so many years. Who taught him this technique?" Uchiha Sasuke asked, he was very surprised. I want to know that if I have a teacher who teaches ruthlessly, I can definitely get revenge. "Although the fourth generation of Naruto is dead, there are not no people who know this technique. As far as I know, one of the legendary three ninjas, Lord Jiraiya, has mastered this technique, and the other three ninth thousand hands princess also Maybe you know this technique, even if you don''t, you know the cultivation method of this technique." Although Ruqing may be the disciple of one of the two Sannin, this is still not certain. Everything about the other party is a mystery. If there is a conflict one day, it would be dangerous to know nothing, and Kakashi is also I want to use the ruthlessness to spur his three students to make them more motivated to practice. After all, there is a goal to catch up with, but the cultivation efficiency is very high. "If you say that, Ruthless is probably a disciple of the legendary Sannin? Then it should be from our side." Haruno Sakura has a trace of admiration. After all, Sannin has a great reputation in Konoha. If Ruthless is true Being a disciple of Sannin, coupled with his strength and temperament, he was indeed a good target. "The problem is that I haven''t determined it yet, and if it''s the former, it''s okay, if it''s the latter, then there are a lot of problems." Haaki Kakashi has a headache, after all, he knows the relationship between Tsunade and Konoha. The contradiction is not as small as that of Jilai, on the contrary, it is very big. If it is really Tsunades disciple, looking at Ruqings indifference to them, it can be seen that Tsunades sense of Konoha is really not very good, then the ruthlessness of her influence cannot be a good wink at Konoha. . "Forget it, I only want you to understand that Ninja World is Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon. There are many but very powerful people like you. On the contrary, there are quite a few, so dont be complacent about your achievements. That''s a stupid thing." Haaki Kakashi finished speaking and walked to admire the intimate heaven. Sure enough, under the spur of Kakashi, especially after seeing Kakashi''s Thunder Dunreche, Naruto Uzumaki worked harder, and they both wished to perform better for Kakashi to teach them this technique. "Is it still worse? What''s the difference?" Ruthlessly frowned and sat on the lakeside thinking, he had mastered a very high level of Chakra''s changing nature of fire. This technique can only be completed with one stroke. In fact, although Ruthless has not incorporated the change of nature into the spiral pill in these years, he has also conceived this technique so it is handy, and now it is only the last step. Slap Ruthlessly raised his head slightly to look at the burning fire ball in front of him. This was the fire that Ruthless specially raised in order to better feel the flames. Listening to the sounds coming from his ears, Ruthless pupils kept expanding, as if the Buddha thought of something. Suddenly stood up and pressed his hands on the lake, a scorching breath filled the lake, and a large amount of water vapor emerged from the lake. At this time, there was a ruthless momentum of burning the river and boiling the sea. "Blast it for me!" With a ruthless roar, the steamy lake exploded with a bang. Like a bomb buried in Fohu Lake, the powerful explosive force blasted the lake into a huge stormy sea. "Yes, the flame is not only high temperature, burning, but also bursting, irritable, and destroying everything." After the ruthless heart realized it, while thinking of burning and exploding, the red light in the palm of the palm gathered together like a vortex. Tuan Little Sun, the moment it took shape, there was a continuous roar inside, like a constant explosion inside the Buddha. "It''s done." The emotions in the ruthless heart suddenly swelled and directly blasted the small sun in the hand on the lake. A terrifying energy spread and turned into a huge flame storm covering the lake, and immediately exploded, the scope of the explosion. There is a terrifying impact and the terrible high temperature annihilates everything, which is almost like a nuclear explosion. "This is my new technique. From now on, you will be called the Fire Escape Flame Spiral. From now on, you will be my weapon for conquering the world!" After being ruthlessly happy, his face was a little heavy. The power of this technique just completed is great, but Chakra The consumption is really amazing, and ruthlessly found that he can only use it once, and more than once, it will do a lot of harm to the body. This is still based on his super Chakra control and years of water-fire tempering, so that the body has a strong affinity for the fire Chakra. Otherwise, it is very likely that his current Chakra can''t perform it at once, after all, it is not a human being. Everyone is a nine-tailed man like Uzumaki Naruto with so many Chakras. "After mastering this technique, the odds of winning are much higher even if you don''t cut it anymore." He exhaled mercilessly. He was very tired after two consecutive days of high-intensity training. Now that he has time, of course, he has to take a good rest. . "What''s going on?" The next morning, Kakashi took a few students, and Naruto Uzumaki, who was not sleeping more accurately, accompanied Dazna to the bridge to repair the bridge. After all, their task was to protect Dazna. If he is dead, then there is no point in confronting no more. But when they came to the bridge, they found that all the people who repaired the bridge were lying on the ground and wailing. "It seems that the ruthless judgment is right. Don''t cut it anymore, be on guard." Qimu Kakashi drew a wretched look from his pocket and looked at the thicker and thicker fog around him solemnly. "Haven''t Ruthless come yet?" Haruno Sakura said nervously. "I''m not afraid even if I don''t come ruthlessly." Sasuke Uchiha was very confident before he mastered the tree climbing and increased his speed. Typically, his strength swelled and he immediately lost his peace of mind. Once he was hit, he would be unacceptable. "Since No Slash is here, don''t hide and come out." Hamu Kakashi said calmly, before his eyes flashed, two figures appeared in front of them, surprisingly No Slash and a young man with a mask. "Is that kid called Ruthless not there? But that''s okay. Ruthless will be a lot easier to deal with after you have taken care of you." No longer said, "Bai, those two guys will be handed over to you." "Yes, I won''t cut my lord again." Mizuki Shiro''s figure shook very fast, and Sasuke Uchiha''s face remained unchanged. If he faced such a speed more than a week ago, he would really only eat the dust, but the foundation was originally. Not bad, he learned to concentrate Chakra on his feet and his speed is obviously no less than that of Bai after a single concentration. Of course, this refers to the merciless Shui Wuyuebai under his hand. Chapter 37: War water without moon white "Break out." Sasuke Uchiha roared in his heart, and Shuangjia''s Chakra burst out suddenly. The speed rose to the extreme in an instant. It was slightly faster than Mizuno Yuebai. The two started a series of activities on the suspension bridge. Clash. In the end, Uchiha Sasuke, who was still a little faster, kicked Mizuki Shiro, who had not exerted his full strength, to fly out. "I am a very good student. He is the rookie king in Konoha. If you underestimate him, it will not end well." If it hadn''t been for ruthlessly to know that Mizuki Shiro had a habit of showing mercy to his opponents, he would normally not He really thought that Shui Wuyue Bai was nothing more than that for his heavy-handed personality. But now under closer observation, Shui Wuyuebai was indeed suppressed, but after being attacked several times, Shui Wuyuebai''s breathing has been long and continuous, and it seems that the person who was beaten was not him. "Bai, you will die if you go on like this." Saying without Zhanhan. "Yeah, I''m really sorry, this time I can only do this." Shui Wuyuebai stood up and sealed her hands: "Secret Magic Mirror Ice Crystal." "Is this Bingyun? It''s really spectacular. It''s worthy of being the blood heir of the Shui Wuyue clan." Hagi Kakashi''s face changed slightly. He could see that although Shui Wuyuebai hadn''t exerted all his strength yet, it was enough to kill Uchi. Hasosuke is here. Ruthless and not here, in desperation, he could only rush up immediately, but without slashing, an instantaneous spell came to Kakashi Hagi and blocked Kakashi Hagi''s way forward. "Hehe, Kakashi, our battle was interrupted before, and today your opponent is me." No longer sneered. "Now I''ll let you see my real speed." Mizuki Shiro merged into a fast ice mirror. Sasuke Uchiha couldn''t react at all, but he was wounded by the overwhelming Chibon. His previous strength The self-confidence brought by Dajin vanished in an instant, and the whole person enjoyed the wounded beast crawling on the ground and enduring the attack of Mizuki Shiraito. He wanted to fight back, but the problem was that he couldn''t understand how Shui Wuyuebai did it, so he had no other choice but to passively accept and wait for death. "The art of fireball fireball." A voice came along with the appearance of a huge fireball and destroyed several ice mirrors. At the same time, a figure appeared in front of Uchiha Sasuke and threw Uchiha Sasuke casually. In front of Haruno Sakura. "The following battle is not something you can participate in, just watch it." The critical moment arrived ruthlessly, and at the same time, he glanced at Kakashi Hagi and said: "It''s a bit late, but it seems to be too late. Its not too late." "According to the original plan, don''t give it to me again, and give it to you from the boy of Bing Dun." Kakashi is completely relieved this time, and he can fight against it with all his heart and no more. "Hmph, Bai killed him for me." As soon as the voice fell and was hidden in the thick fog, Kakashi Hagi opened the eyes of the writing wheel and confronted with the voice. "You seem to have injured you before you stop beheaded, so I can only kill you." Shui Wuyue Baihan said in a voice, apparently for the ruthless who would not be beheaded again, Shui Wuyuebai made a murderous move for the first time. Unlike Sasuke Uchiha, he did his best. "Do you shoot with all your strength? That''s interesting." Ruxin thought to himself: "Then let me see how strong you are with all your strength." "Drink!" Shui Wuyuebai yelled coldly, and thousands of books appeared out of nowhere. This is really a rain of guns and bullets that people can''t hide, especially the broken ice mirror instantly recovered. This time Shui Wuyuebai is moving. Really fired. "Shui escapes the water front wall." With a cold cry, a curtain of water appeared to surround him and block all Qianben. "I see how many chakras you can maintain together." Mizuki attacked without stopping. "Huh!" With a ruthless sneer, a water dragon rose from the sea under the bridge and hit the ice mirror directly from the outside. "Secret Technique Thousand Killing Shui Xiang." As soon as Shui Wuyue''s vernacular voice fell, Wu Thousands of books shot past from any direction of 360 degrees, and hurriedly avoided mercilessly, but the water dragon broke many ice mirrors. "Fire escape fire dragon flame bomb." He opened his mouth mercilessly, and the high-level fire escape technique was so powerful that it instantly burned all the ice mirrors. The confrontation between the two was almost unconcealed by the thick fog, which made Haruno Sakura''s eyes frightened. "Why, as a genius, I am so far behind them." Sasuke Uchiha thought unwillingly. "Is your strength only that much?" Ruthlessly said with a punch, Shui Wuyuebai, who had lost the cover of the ice mirror, was not worried at all. He stepped on the ground, and thousands of books appeared out of thin air, ruthless eyes pupils. Shrinking, one foot on the ground, the rebound force generated by the strong impact of Tianshou''s foot made the ruthless moment back tens of meters away and escaped the Shui Wuyuebai Qianben. "Your power is so amazing how could I not prevent you." Shui Wuyuebai said softly. "Then let me see how you guard against it, the technique of water escape and water dragon bullets." "Water escapes the water wall." The speed of Shui Wuyuebai''s seal is not much slower than that of ruthlessness. With water facing the water, the suspension bridge, which was originally saturated with moisture, suddenly formed a small river. "Sure enough, as ruthlessly said, his own water escape, who is carrying the ice and blood and the bounds, will not be bad. It is very difficult to deal with, especially now that the murderous intent is diffused and it does not look like he will keep his hands. If Sasuke and Naruto meet If you do, you must die," Hagi Kakashi thought to himself. Ruthlessly proficient in water escape and fire escape, but Shui Wuyue Bais ice escape is a combination of wind escape and water escape, so his wind escape and water escape are not bad, and he is ruthless in ordinary escape. There is no advantage to the above. After all, as a big clan in the Ninja Village who is good at using water escape in Wuyin Village, even if Mizuki hadnt been trained by the Mizuki clan, she could only explore Ice Escape on her own, but she did not even train her water escape. Not weak, it was ruthless for a while and really couldn''t take him down. "Naruto Uzumaki is on the stage." Suddenly, a shuriken flew over, and the figure of Shui Wuyuebai who was holding the ruthlessly shook the shuriken while flicking his palm, dozens of Qianben shots past. Uzumaki Naruto instantly became a hedgehog. "Idiot, getting in the way." Naruto Uzumaki kicked to Uchiha Sasuke''s side with a merciless kick. Although his intentions were good, he would become his own burden. Now he and Hagi Kakashi are in the stage of cooperation. Not only can we not just sit back and watch the death of his disciple at the last moment, otherwise the cooperative relationship with each other will be broken. It might even lead to Kakashi''s sniper killing. He didn''t want his previous efforts to be wasted, so he promptly blasted Uzumaki Naruto out. Chapter 38: Kill and never kill "What a fool." Kakashi Hagi was also worried about the appearance of Uzumaki Naruto, which caused him to be slashed without catching the chance. Although he avoided the vital point, Kakashi''s physique was just a skin injury. But it hurts too. "Sure enough, the people of the Shui Wuyue clan are very good at water escape, and it seems that you have studied my way of fighting specifically." said ruthlessly. "That''s right, I watched the whole process of your battle with Master No More before. I have thought about how to resist your technique, so it is not easy for you to defeat me." Mizuki said. "Really, then you can try to prevent this trick." As soon as the ruthless voice fell, the combat power surged instantly, and the speed exploded to the point almost comparable to Shangren. Shui Wuyue was blown up with a bang. The body, but it turned into a ball of water. "I want to use it to attack me suddenly." The Mantian Ice Mirror reappeared, but this time the attack was not as simple as Qianben. There was also a water dragon: "The technique of water escape and water dragon bombs, the secret technique of thousand killing water." Hovering around the water dragon surrounded the space surrounded by thousands of books that swept the entire ice mirror, his ruthless expression remained unchanged, he was already in a state of fighting instinct and liberated after he started the rampage, and he had already made a counterattack when Shui Wuyuebai performed the art. "This is the first time I have performed this trick. Shui Wuyuebai can see clearly. This is the water escape technique used by the second generation of Hokage to cross the world." said ruthlessly. "Could it be!" Hagi Kakashi had already figured out how to deal with no more cuts, so now he is full of confidence, and at this time, he heard the ruthless words, whether it was him or no more cuts, he secretly divided a trace of attention. After all, the second generation of Hokage''s water escape technique they also want to see, of course they don''t want to miss it if they don''t become a master of water escape. So the two of them made the same move this time. "Damn it, why can he master so many powerful techniques?" Sasuke Uchiha thought in his heart, but he couldn''t help but look at it. "Water escapes and breaks waves." The ruthless hands turned into afterimages. Even with his speed of printing, it could not be done all at once. It can be seen that this water escape technique is indeed very cumbersome. "Sure enough, this is the trick." Flag Mu Kakashi''s heart was shaken. I saw a very small water jet spit out from Ruthless''s mouth, but this water jet with unparalleled speed and penetrating power instantly pierced the oncoming water dragon, Qianben all, with the ruthless control, the ultra-high-pressure water jet shot However, any ice mirror that was touched by the water column instantly shattered into fragments, and Shui Wuyue tried his best and was still rubbed by the water column. However, the water Wuyuebai immediately vomited blood when she rubbed it, and she felt that her internal organs had been hit by a huge force, and blood flowed violently in the area where she was scratched. In the end, a water column hit the bridge. This one was not a water column at all but a terrifying cutter. It actually cut the bridge made of rock easily and landed on the sea, even cutting the sea open. "Hiss!" After seeing this scene, whether it is not cutting or Kakashi, or the people who saw it, they took a breath of cold air. This kind of water escape technique''s penetrating cutting ability is too terrifying. If you don''t know it, I think It is an invincible sword. "If you don''t cut it anymore, the battle between us should be over. Psychic Earth Escape Teeth Chasing Technique." Hagi Kakashi took out the scroll, took up the blood, crossed the scroll, and immediately pressed to the ground. "What can you do? You can''t even grasp my position." No longer cut his contempt. "Do you really think I was really sincere because of Naruto''s appearance just now? It''s a stupid thing to be distracted during the fight. I was able to avoid your attack just now, but I just avoided the vital point. It will solve you one hundred percent." As soon as Hagi Kakashi''s voice fell, the ground under his feet broke apart and a strong forbearance dog bit the limbs that he did not cut, making him unable to move at all. "Do you really think that I only survived to this day because of writing round eyes? Today I will let you see the true meaning of my Kakashi, Lei Dun Leiqi." Hagi Kakashi completed in an instant After Jieyin, a circle of thunder and lightning was immediately condensed in the palm of his feet. "What? Chakra is so strong that I can see it completely. It is very similar to the ruthless boy''s ninjutsu, no, it is even more powerful." No longer frightened, but not afraid of death, he and Tsunade The same thing is said, since you have taken this path, you should prepare for death. If you don''t want to die, then kill all your enemies. "The Mr. Dazna you are going to kill represents the courage of this country, and the bridge he built represents the hope of this country. What you have done is already infuriated by humans and gods. I can see from my writing wheel. Your future is only death." As soon as Hagi Kakashi''s voice fell, there was a roar of thunder and lightning, and the body and the thunder and lightning let the Buddha become one and rushed forward without cutting. "Don''t cut your lord again." Shui Wuyuebai let the Buddha feel something, his body disappeared in a flash, and his ruthless eyes looked towards him. This Shui Wuyuebai didn''t cut it again, and the one who used him as a tool would not cut it again and died. . "If this is the case, then I will fulfill you." Ruthless will not be merciful because of this. There are many poor people in the Ninja world. He was a baby and would die at any time in the mouth of a wild dog. At that time, who would pity him, poor man? There must be something hateful, no matter how kind Shui Wuyuebai is, there will be no fewer people killed in these years, now it''s just their own masters. Just now Shui Wuyuebai wanted to kill herself with a sense of murderous intent. The poor man who wanted to kill herself was simply looking for death. All he could do was to satisfy Shui Wuyuebai''s wish, and let him die without being cut again. Besides, now he has no time to stop it. Unless he kills Shui Wuyuebai right now, but Shui Wuyuebai relies on a breath of non-defensiveness just to get to the side of No Sword as soon as possible, and he will definitely be able to come to Shui Wu Yuebai before he dies, so stop it. There is no difference between not stopping it. From the very beginning, when Shui Wuyuebai came with murderous intent, he was doomed to fall, and now it''s okay to let him choose the way he wants to die. "It''s really..." It was too late for Kakashi to stop. After all, he was determined to kill after he displayed this profound meaning, and Shui Wuyuebai was directly blocked by his body and was penetrated by Lei Che. Physically, he couldn''t think that someone would sacrifice himself in order not to be cut. "If you don''t cut your lord, maybe we will all die today, but as your tool, I will try my best to die before you." Shui Wuyuebai''s voice has no resentment, and there is a touch of relief without anger. "If you don''t cut it anymore, you can use him as a tool, but you can get such a loyal person. You die well. It''s a pity that someone like you is not worthy of having such a person to defend you faithfully." A heart condensed in the heart of the ruthless palm. The spiral pill quickly rushed past. Chapter 39: embrace "He will die today no matter what, it''s his choice to die, but even if he pays his life for you, you can''t escape death." The ruthless voice Yilu Heliximaru directly rolled over the back of the heart that no longer cuts. At this point, the strong Chakra impact twisted his uncut back into twists, and the internal organs were forcibly shattered by the continuous force. "All I can do is let you die together." Ruthlessly retracted his palm: "Maybe one day I will die too. At that time, I may not have the current water and moon white happiness. At least he can choose to die as he wishes. Fa, maybe I was..." At this time Tsunades face appeared in his heart: "No, I wont die. In the past, I had nothing, just to live numbly. Now I have the best of everything, water without moon white, not just You have the most precious person to guard, and I have it, but I am different from you. Even if you die, you cant change his destiny, but Im different. Ill never let anyone hurt him. I must get the strongest position in the ninja world, so that no one can hurt me and no one. Can hurt her! " "Bury them together." Originally ruthlessly, he wanted to take away and not cut him. After all, he is very valuable, more than ten million taels, enough for Tsunade to spend a long time, but he changed his mind and his subordinates are not merciful. Yes, but it was too wet to care about the two dead people, so he decided not to take the two people away, but let Kakashi bury them together. As for the money, just go to Kado directly, dont that guy Say tens of millions, can afford not to cut such a betrayal, more than hundreds of millions. "Where are you going?" Naruto Uzumaki asked, saying that he was fighting side by side, especially since the merciless rescued him just now, and now he can''t help but ask when he sees merciless leaving. "Go where I should go." Ruthlessly left without looking back, just as when he came, come and walk freely. "Let''s go, Naruto, our mission this time has been completed." Hamu Kakashi said after he was buried with Mizuki Shiro. "Ms. Kakashi, do you think we will see Ruthless again?" Haruno Sakura couldn''t help but ask, and it was very safe to be with such a strong and temperamental person. "If my guess is correct, I have a chance to see you again." Hagi Kakashi said that he has decided to report to the third generation of Hokage as soon as he goes back. After all, this is a big deal, and it may even be related to Konoha''s future. After all, this is related to Sannin. Things, especially now that the three generations of Hokage are old after all, if one of them can return to Konoha through ruthlessness at this time, then the benefits will be immeasurable. "Silent, where''s my mother?" When ruthlessly returned to a hot spring hotel on Short Book Street, he found that Silent stood guard outside the room very rarely, and his heart jumped for no reason. "You''re back ruthlessly, Tsunade-sama, she''s overcoming panicemia." Mute hesitated for a while and said. "What?" The ruthless face changed slightly. Of course he knew how troublesome Tsunade''s phobia was. Now that Tsunade is facing it on his own initiative, is there any reason that prompted him to do so. "That''s because of you." Perceiving the ruthless doubt, Mute explained. "I see, this is Cardo''s money." Ruthlessly handed a few scrolls to Silent, took a deep breath and walked into the room. Entering the goal is a smell of blood, looking at the pale Tsunade sitting on the ground with piercing eyes, without the fear and avoidance of the past, looking directly at the blood on the table. I looked ruthlessly and couldnt help feeling sore. This woman who had no blood relationship with him did it for him. At this moment, he couldnt find a word to describe his feelings. There was only one thought left in his heart, that is Use your life to care for this woman. "You''re back!" Tsunade knew who was back without looking back. "I will never leave." Ruthlessly answered the question, walked behind Tsunade and sat down without any hesitation, opened his arms and hugged the most beautiful woman in the world of Naruto in his arms. Ruthlessly knew that he could survive. , Being able to be so moisturized in the Ninja Realm, and possessing everything now is given by this woman who had nothing to do with him in the first place. Now Tsunade took the initiative to face her most feared thing for him, and took the initiative to overcome this shadow, ruthlessly not knowing what to say, just hugged Tsunade hard, as if the Buddha wanted to face her inner fear with her. "That''s good." Tsunade turned and cuddled in his merciless arms, his face pale as paper, and a ray of happiness appeared in his eyes: "Hold me tightly, mercilessly, so I also have something to fear." "No, you are the strongest woman in the Ninja world, the most noble princess Thousand Hands, there is nothing that can scare you, let''s face it together, go to sleep, you used to hold me to sleep, now I''m holding you, and I will always be with you." Yushou, who held Tsunade''s hand, said relentlessly. "Hold me tight and don''t let go!" Tsunade smiled when he heard the words, and her pale face began to blush. Gradually, she actually fell asleep in her merciless arms. Such a weak Tsunade was still the first Once I saw it, I could imagine how hard it was for Tsunade before he left for a while, but he couldn''t be by her side, and the thought of it suddenly felt painful. "Maybe my mother asked me to clean up and not cut it out for just to distract me, so as to overcome the panicemia." Thinking of this, the hand holding Tsunade mercilessly tightened, and his fingers shot out a chakra thread to pull the quilt of the closet over Tsunade''s body, and he held her quietly without leaving. When Tsunade was young, she hugged herself tightly whether it was sleeping, eating, or even betting. She had never let him go away for a while, and now it''s time to do it herself. Tsunade, who woke up the next day, found herself in her merciless arms, with warmth in her heart. The child finally grew up. He used to hold him by himself, but now he is holding himself. He used to hold himself. The one who cared for him now became him who cared for himself. "I don''t see that people are small but they are very good at caring for people, especially good at coaxing women." Tsunade smiled at the corner of his mouth. He looked ruthlessly asleep with his eyes closed, and he raised his head slightly to rest on his forehead. He kissed him, but Tsunade''s slight movement caused Ruthless to wake up suddenly, and his head instinctively lifted. Both of them were dumbfounded. Tsunade, who was supposed to kiss his forehead, now kissed his lips on his ruthless lips. You must know that although Tsunade often kisses ruthlessly, they are both face and forehead. The meaning is completely different, but now it is. It became a kiss, especially when the two embraced each other at this moment, which made the originally warm atmosphere a little ambiguous. This scene did not occur to Tsunade or Ruthless. Chapter 40: Unexpected kiss Even the mature and steady Tsunade was caught off guard by the sudden change. The two of them suddenly forgot to separate and continue to maintain this posture, and the time left the Buddha at this moment. How powerful is the ruthless physique. After being tempered by the water fire, I just woke up in the morning and encountered such a thing before reacting to it. Ruthless, who had never been so close to the opposite **** before, realized that the two did not separate immediately, and the calm heart suddenly fell apart. There was unprecedented agitation. The body seems to be very hot, and the calm thinking seems to be a little fuzzy under the influence of something, and even impulsive thoughts that I have never had before arise in my heart, especially if the two of them did not immediately separate and continue to maintain this state. Encouraging the ruthless inner change, driven by a peculiar instinct, ruthlessly took the initiative to turn the unexpected kiss into a deep kiss. Tsunade, who was also a bit at a loss, suddenly noticed the ruthless behavior, his face flushed, but he didnt know why he didnt push the ruthless away at the first time. It was not until his lips and teeth were broken that he realized that it was not good, but the two have gone from being ordinary. The kiss became an unexpected deep French kiss. Perhaps this is the so-called instinct, even if the ruthlessness has never been in contact, but under the instinct''s drive, the two of them have forgotten each other''s identity for a while, and all the ages are separated, Tsunade''s heart is frightened from the beginning, After being passively endured, he unexpectedly cooperated with Ruthlessly. Like Ruthless, Tsunade was also very strange, and the two kissed for more than ten minutes before they separated with breathlessness. Tsunade strangely did not explode her temper. This is extremely rare and unbelievable. Maybe she has been taking advantage of the ruthless relationship since she was a child, or it might be that ruthlessness is too important in her heart. Let her Unable to get angry, the two cuddled together like lovers. There was no big quarrel and immediately separated. After all, it is too important for them to be between each other. Even if there is such an accident, it is fine. For such an accident to affect the feelings between each other, the status is really It''s too stupid. It may be that the two of them did not mention the matter just now, but the kiss just now was deeply carved in the depths of their hearts. No matter how you deny it, it is indelible. "Relentless, I want to go to the hot springs, can you take me?" Tsunade is after all Tsunade. She has experienced the blood and fire of war, the death of her relatives and all kinds of joys and sorrows. A little strange color, as if nothing happened just now, and the ruthlessness is still as close as before, and there is no separation, and even compared to before, there is a different kind of intimacy that seems to be acting like a baby. "Yeah!" Although Ruthless has experience and experience not as good as Tsunade, he is still a person who has grown up on the verge of life and death, and has a firm mind. For him, this kiss was an accident that made him feel deeply, but it was It doesn''t affect Tsunade''s position in his heart, nor does he feel embarrassed or unable to face it. Both of them have the same idea, that is, if there is a gap for this, then they are an idiot. "Tsunade-sama is okay," Mute asked immediately after walking out of the room. "Silent, my mother wants to go to the hot springs. You have been guarding here. This robot is broken. Even if your physical strength is strong, this is not the case. Go and rest. I will bring you food when I come back. Mom will give it to you. I, no one can hurt her." Ruthlessly put away the ambiguous thoughts just now, and returned to his usual appearance. Tsunade''s pale but reluctant yesterday came to mind to overcome the panicemia for himself. Ruthlessly, he could not help holding Tsunade tightly, with a tone of voice. An unshakable aura that the sky is falling apart. Tsunade seemed to perceive the ruthless change in her heart, and a blur of his eyes flicked over, so she let Ruoqing hold her as a princess, resting her head on her shoulders. Now she felt that she couldn''t tell. Easy and happy. As Ruthless is the most luxurious, it is an independent yard, but there is an independent hot spring, so the two of them dominate the hot spring and can enjoy it easily. Tsunade twisted his body and fell off his clothes. Faced with this domineering figure, he was ruthless, even though he had seen it from a young age, but after experiencing the previous accident, he didn''t know why he felt a hot feeling all over his body. It''s just that Tsunade didn''t notice it or it didn''t matter if she noticed it. Anyway, she has been in hot springs and baths with Ruqing since she was a child. She hasn''t been ruthlessly seen, touched, or cared about any place. She fell directly into the hot spring and then Snuggled in the merciless arms. "It''s so comfortable." Tsunade breathed out a sigh of relief, leaning in his ruthless arms and gently holding his ruthless hand on his stalwart shore. Only ruthless in this world can be qualified to have the most beautiful and most beautiful Tsunade. All precious. The two of them hugged tightly and soaked in the hot spring for half an hour before they separated and massaged each other to relieve fatigue. It was not the first time that the two of them did this. Especially in the past, when I was exhausted from training, I used to soak in the hot spring Tsunade. I helped the body to recover at an amazing speed and even benefited the body with a unique technique. So both of them have this. A habit, every time you train, after the battle, you will soak in the hot springs and massage the opponent. "Really grown up." How could the ruthless body change conceal Tsunade, who is a medical sacred hand, but she didn''t care, instead, she was full of pride and joy in her heart, continuing to enjoy the intimacy with the ruthlessness. , The atmosphere that was still ambiguous just now gradually became warmer. The next day, after Tsunade had recovered, he ruthlessly told him about the unexpected changes in the water and fire tempering of Nami country. Tsunade was so nervous that he almost didn''t call out. He was more worried than he was facing a panicemia, but he was ruthless after checking. The body feels relieved after discovering that it is only good or not. "It seems that you got a blessing in disguise, the creation technique, or the blood succession boundary is an unknown and dangerous road. As far as I know, when the second grandfather created a mysterious technique, he almost hurt his soul, but it was a crisis. It coexists with opportunity. Although this accident is dangerous, it also allows you to figure out how you should go. Believe in your body, believe in your own judgment, and believe in your own feelings, I have nothing to help you at this point. "After Tsunade said, he walked to the side to discuss with Silent. For so many years, she has no hands-on ability. Chakra is still there, but it is really rusted after too many years of hands-on. To return to the peak state of the year, she must fight for a while. There is silence as a sparring partner, and Tsunade As a medical sacred hand, the understanding and control of the body will soon be able to return to the peak state, and the strongest female ninja of the past is about to return again. Chapter 41: Its good to have a mother "The previous accident made me master the secret technique of running away, so I should go in this direction, I should be able to master more techniques, and even develop my own blood inheritance boundary." After ruthlessly listening to Tsunade''s words, left his hand. Touch each other with your right hand. If you perceive carefully, you will find that although you cant see it with the naked eye, you can feel that the ruthless left hand condenses the chakra with the changing nature of water, and the right hand condenses the chakra with the changing nature of fire. The two mutually restrained chakras are actually ruthless. They collided with each other under the exquisite control, but there was no conflict. It seems that the previous accident gave a new insight into the ruthless control of water and fire. "Since Chakra and my qi and blood, which have changed the nature of water and fire, can merge with each other to produce a secret technique like runaway, then I should go in this direction right, but the problem is that fusion. It was the product of an accident, and it almost killed me half my life. Now it is very difficult for me to try again. In that case, I will start with Chakra first." After making a decision in the heart, there was a relentless seal. More than 30 shadow clones appeared, Tsunade and Silent were present, especially Tsunade has overcome the fear of blood, and I believe that his skills will be within these two days. Returning to the peak state, even if the shadow rank powerhouse comes, it will not hurt the ruthlessness, so he can practice with peace of mind. "Tsunade-sama, what kind of training is ruthlessly doing? It seems to be a change of nature, but it doesn''t seem to be. Didn''t he master all the changes in the nature of water and fire?" Silent paused and asked after fighting with Tsunade for an hour. "When he was performing water-fire tempering in Nami Country, he accidentally merged the Chakra and Qi-blood, which have changed the nature of water-fire, but it produced unimaginable changes, which made his control of Qi and blood become extraordinary, even There was a secret technique that he called runaway. To put it simply, runaway is to speed up blood circulation, increase adrenaline secretion, with the head in an extremely awake state, the body''s potential burst out, and also liberate one''s fighting instincts, possessing more fierce and sharp instincts than beasts. Tsunade explained: "He is now on the path of merging water and fire with qi and blood. If he succeeds, he believes that a brand new boundary of blood succession will be created by him." "I didn''t expect that the words ruthless in those days were just a whim would actually be done by him." Mute said in surprise. "I used to say that this kid is an alternative genius." Tsunade said proudly, "Look, he has done many things that geniuses can''t do now. Those geniuses in Ninja are inferior to him. Far away, no matter whether they have a secret technique or blood inheritance, they are just people relying on the shadow of their ancestors, and geniuses are nothing more than that. If they were not born in a good life with the secret arts, the family of the Blood Succession Boundary inherited these things, from nothing like ruthlessly, how high they can be, so the genius is just the use of the ancestors shadow. Such a genius is a genius in my eyes. Only those who create their own skills are true geniuses. " "Silent, go and do something for me this afternoon!" Tsunade said ruthlessly looking at the cultivator. "What''s the matter with Tsunade-sama?" Silent stood up quickly. She had always regarded Tsunade as her own relatives and her most respected person, so she always acted respectfully. "Go to Konoha, and give this letter to the third generation of Hokage." Tsunade took a letter but used a trick on it, even if it was Shangnin, it couldn''t open it. "Yes, Tsunade-sama." Silent immediately understood what was going on. Obviously Tsunade was building a larger stage for Ruthless, letting him meet the different geniuses in the Ninja world, and at the same time, he also went to see what was known as the strongest. The background of Konoha in Shinobu Village made him understand how big this world is. For him, Tsunade is willing to face the most unwilling things, such as fear of blood, such as Konoha. "Is it finally going back? Anyway, it''s okay to go back ruthlessly, just let me see how decayed Konoha is now." Senju Tsunade murmured. "Shuihuo, why haven''t made any progress for a week? What is wrong?" Ruthless was a little irritable. After a week of continuous practice, there was no gain at all. Of course, if he insisted on manipulating two chakras at the same time Continuous integration makes him stronger, which is the only gain. "Come and take a rest. One way is not working. Try another. It''s not a good idea." The ruthless body warmed up, and Tsunade was hugged in his arms. The irritability in the ruthless heart suddenly disappeared, and his head rested on Tsunade. I closed my eyes in his stalwart chest and thought about everything before. "Water and fire are extreme, opposites, forcing them to merge unless a unique method is found, otherwise it is difficult to rely on control at least at my current level, even if it is a mother, it seems that I am on the wrong path. But why was it able to merge with qi and blood before? Didn''t I understand what was missing in that accident? Wait, qi and blood merge? Yes, I am stupid. The fusion of water and fire is to temper the fusion of qi and blood. Water and fire are in absolute opposition. Of course it will fail if you force them together under your own control. I actually thought From easy to difficult, first fuse water and fire chakras, and then try to fuse the blood of a third party. But I forgot that my qi and blood were tempered from two types of chakras since I was a child. The three have formed a unique three-ji proud cycle. Now that one corner is missing, this cycle of course has collapsed. There is qi and blood between the water and the fire. , The water and fire are contained in the water chestnut, the blood is like a scorching sun, and the blood is like a tide. Doesn''t this mean that water and fire are contained at the same time? I''m so stupid, I did a wasteful thing. " Ruthlessly thought of the whole person here feeling comfortable, fortunately Tsunade gave him a reminder at the crucial moment, otherwise he would really be stubborn. Its good to have a Naruto mom. Even if the development of blood inheritance is at this level, Tsunade cant actually help herself, but she can remind herself in many places. For example, this time, he doesnt know how long it will take without Tsunade. . "I want to understand my mother." With relentless excitement, he turned around and hugged Tsunade back in his arms, looking at Tsunade''s charming smile, as if he was happy for himself, I don''t know why I looked at her. Xiaozui couldn''t help but lowered his head and kissed him ruthlessly. Tsunade was stunned. This time she could definitely hide away with her reaction, but she did not escape, letting herself kiss her mercilessly, and even spit out cloves on the creek to form a couple like before. Romantic picture. Chapter 42: Blood Succession Boundary Prototype "Water and fire, as well as qi and blood, are originally a perfect cycle. Qi and blood are compatible with water and fire, which are originally extreme collisions. However, for the convenience of fusion, I want to change from easy to difficult, first fuse chakras and then fuse qi. Blood, forcibly cut this cycle, no wonder it was useless. But it''s not all in vain. At least a week of control fusion has made me more comfortable with the control of the two chakras, and I have a deeper understanding. "The ruthless state of mind is good, otherwise, even if Tsunade reminds him, he won''t get out of it all at once. Instead of entangled with the previous efforts, he analyzed his own gains and losses and summarized everything and remembered not to make the same mistakes again in the future. This is a habit he has cultivated over the years, and it is precisely because of this that he grows so fast. "Water and fire are in harmony, and qi and blood are inclusive." The ruthless hands merged together, recalling what he said just now, believing in his body, believing in his own judgment, believing in his own feelings, he couldn''t help closing his eyes, water and fire are two qualities. The changing Chakra blended into the blood, and at the moment of entering it, he did not separate himself as before. On the contrary, under the ruthless control, the two chakras merged with each other under the tolerance of qi and blood, and the three colliding with each other produced a unique resonance, and an unprecedented powerful aura burst out of the ruthless body for a moment. Tsunade and Silent on one side suddenly looked over, and saw a two-color light burst out of Ruxin above the river, with red on one side and blue on the other. These two lights were constantly intertwined, and finally they merged together, and they melted. There was a **** light. "Roar!" Ruthless only felt that the whole body was cool for a while, and then cold for a while, and it was uncomfortable. It was the same as it was in the country of Waves. The difference is that this time was an accident, this time it was the initiative. Driven by the body, I ruthlessly found that I had a huge change in my body, but I had the experience to endure the uncomfortable whole body ruthlessly, and did not immediately vent this force, but tried to control it, after all, if If you just vent it, then it means that you can''t control this power at all. Tsunade has always emphasized that the power you can''t control would rather not. If you can hurt others today, you can hurt yourself tomorrow. Ruthlessly keeps in mind that he knows very well that he has gotten the ability to run wild as long as he can control this force, even if it is only a preliminary control, it does not matter if the time is short. It proves that his path is right. , As long as it goes on step by step, one day it will be thoroughly mastered and a new blood inheritance boundary will be produced. "Qi and blood, my control over qi and blood is not enough. This force is dominated by qi and blood, supplemented by water and fire chakras, so as long as my qi and blood control is stronger, it can be completely controlled." Ruthless While comprehending the changes in his body, he figured out many mysteries. "Come here." After almost unable to bear it, according to the instinct of his body, the blood changes in his body, he suddenly opened his right hand to the river. Tsunade and Silent''s eyes widened, and a stream of water actually flowed directly from the river. The blast came out and fell into the heart of the ruthless palm, and immediately a **** light filled the ruthless hand, hiss sounded constantly, and the water stream that was pulled by the ruthlessness was actually evaporated by the light of learning color. "What ability is this?" Silent exclaimed. "Manipulating water flow, manipulating water, the fusion of qi and blood, water and fire, has the ability to manipulate water to directly **** water, and at the same time has the power of fire to melt the water, and mute the water. He did it. Back then, he said that if the human body can be manipulated No matter how strong the water is, the strongest person will die. Now he has done it, and his blood inheritance boundary has begun to form a prototype." Tsunade said proudly. "The fusion of qi, blood, water and fire gave birth to this ability, which can form a huge water and fire vortex in the palm of the palm with the compatibility of water and fire, and use qi and blood as a guide to force everything over, then if this trick is used against people, is it right? Can the blood in the human body be directly drawn out?" Ruthlessly thought, he, like Tsunade, recalled what he had said back then, that he wanted to manipulate the body''s water and blood. Now he has done it initially. "The hard work these days is not in vain." Ruthlessly sighed. Recalling mercilessly from the time of water-fired tempering to the present, for several years, he has been studying this blood inheritance boundary for several years, and now it is finally time to harvest, even if the fruit is still small and immature, but It''s already a fruit. "Looking at how happy you are, I will tell you some good news by the way," Tsunade said. "What''s the good news?" The ruthless people who have spent the rest of these days are studying the qi and blood, the fusion of water and fire, so I really don''t know what happened. "I''ve already gotten the qualifications for the Zhongnin exam. When that happens, you only need to split two shadow clones as your teammates." Tsunade handed a notice to Ruthless. Shadow clones can''t even be seen through the pupil technique. It depends on experience and judgment to see through the shadow clones or the main body when fighting, so two shadow clones can completely impersonate ruthless teammates. "What about you two?" said ruthlessly. "At that time, you will know. This time I asked Mute to investigate for you in the Zhongnin exam. It''s very interesting. There are no people who can fight you. Even if you can''t beat you, you can increase your knowledge. So you should Quite interesting." Tsunade God mysteriously made Ruqing a little curious. "And you can observe Konoha''s background in Konoha''s time. Apart from the people who take the exam, the ones who really deserve your attention are those who are Shinobu or the ninja of a big family. "Interesting." He smiled mercilessly and Tsunade, Mute went back to take a bath, soaked in the hot springs, and enjoyed a delicious lunch, then set off. "Unexpectedly, Princess Thousand Hands, one of the dignified three ninjas, would actually come up with such a way." Ruthlessly said to the pendant on her neck, there are two small decorations on the pendant, but if you think it is just an ordinary decoration. You are wrong, because this pendant was made by Tsunade and Silent. "Stop talking nonsense, so that I can enjoy your Zhongnin exam, don''t let me see you making a fool of yourself." Tsunade''s voice echoed in ruthless ears. "Ruthless, Tsunade-sama and I are watching your performance, don''t let us down." Silent also rarely followed Tsunade''s booze. Obviously, Tsunade was in a good mood after overcoming the panicemia. "Hehe, then you can appreciate it slowly." He said with a merciless chuckle. He didn''t know that Tsunade did this not to appreciate it, but to perceive that the Zhongnin exam is not easy, worrying about encountering him in Konoha. What unnecessary trouble, so hiding by his side in secret can protect himself at the first time. Of course, he will take care of the test for Zhongnin, and Tsunade will not intervene unless it is between life and death. Chapter 43: First sight "This is Konoha Village, not a native of the village. Please prove your identity." Ruthlessly came to the door of Konoha Village and was immediately stopped by two ninjas. Looking at this village, it is no wonder that Konoha Village is one of the five great ninja villages. First of all, if you can fight with your own strength, Shinobu can win by teaming up. This foundation is really not simple. The terrain here and the environment are an advantage. Compared with other Shinobu villages, Kinaba Village feels as extraordinarily comfortable as a paradise. No wonder people here have such a sense of belonging to the village. This is not unreasonable. After all, this is by the Senju Clan and Uchiha. A place created by a clan plus many famous clan, how easy it is. "I''m a candidate for the Zhongnin exam, this is an application form." Ruthlessly took out a piece of paper, the two ninjas looked at each other and let in Ruthlessly. But the moment he stepped into the gate of Konoha Village, he found that he was being watched ruthlessly. It was not just that he was treated like this. As long as he was not from Konoha Village, especially other ninjas who came to take the exam, they would be caught by the Anbe. Surveillance, you will be arrested if there is any evil intention. But ruthless and too lazy to bother, these dark parts also know that the surveillance can''t be too much, they are also hanging from a distance, and will not spy on ruthless privacy, under normal circumstances they will not come out, otherwise, how can the people in other ninja villages Accept it, at least ruthlessly, you can''t help but pass it with a punch. After signing up ruthlessly, he didn''t immediately stay in the hotel arranged by Konoha, instead he was lured away in the village of Konoha. He didn''t know if he would be an enemy of Konoha in the future, and the upcoming Chunnin exam was not easy. , So it is very important to know the terrain, and on the surface, sightseeing is actually a strong person who is observing the village of Konoha. "Huh, it''s amazing. The number of Shangnin is really enough. Among them are many elite elites like Kakashi, Shangnin. They are Konoha''s mainstay, even if Konoha is now rotten. Now, strength should not be underestimated." He walked ruthlessly while observing, the more he watched, the more frightened. The number of Shinnins here is really enough, especially when passing through the gates of some big families, it is clear that there is a terrible aura hidden in it, and there is more than one. The power on the surface of Konoha is scary enough, and it is hidden. It''s even more terrifying, it''s really too difficult to completely destroy such a Shinobu Village. "Huh? There is also a Shinobu here, although it is not as good as Kakashi, but it should not be underestimated." When passing a forest ruthlessly, I noticed a strong aura. Because of Konoha, there are no Konoha ninjas. Hide your breath, after all, this is home to them, and you will hide yourself wherever you return home. "Huh? Someone observes me?" One of the trees in the woods is **** but neatly dressed. He has black hair and charming red eyes. Although he is not as good as Tsunade, he surpasses the quiet mountain peaks. Kind of **** temptation. "This is Yurihong." Ruthless has the information brought back by Silent in his hands, and he has many information about Konoha Ninja, and he also looked at it. "It''s him!" He didn''t conceal it. After all, he came to the exam with an open mind. What could he conceal? Shangren''s sense of touch is very keen. After looking in the ruthless direction and seeing his appearance, his eyes flashed in the setting sun. Polished. Kakashi brought back a major event when he came back from the country of Poland. Instead, what they encountered no longer cuts into a trivial matter. The ruthless thing Yurihong also learned from Kakashi Hagi. A super genius like Kakashi can be said to be a person with a higher eye than the top, even a person like him praises someone who is the same age as their student. As a teacher and a student, Yurihong was both interested and unconvinced. He wanted to see if Ruqing was really as powerful as Kakashi said, but he didn''t expect Ruqing would take the initiative to send it to the door. "Teacher?" Yurihong''s three students, the cute little apple Hinata Hinata who is easy to be shy, the oily girl Shino who manipulates bugs, and Inuzuka toothy who cooperates with the ninja dog discovered that their teacher looked fixedly in one direction and found one. A teenager who was about the same age as them, but with a very mature appearance, stood not far away and looked at them. "Wow," Inuzuka''s ninja dog, Aka Inu whispered, Inuzuka''s face changed drastically, and when he looked ruthlessly, the Buddha looked at a scourge. On the other side, the very calm oil woman Shino''s body also suddenly tensed, noticing that her two students were strange, Yuri Hong turned her head and asked, "What''s the matter with Shino, Ya." "Akainu said that that person is very scary, saying that he must not provoke him." Inuzukaga whispered, "This is the first time I have seen Akainu like this." "What about you, Shino?" Yurihong''s interest in ruthlessness in her heart became more intense. She knew very well the abilities of her two students and knew that they were not joking, so 90% of what Kakashi said was true. "The insects are scared." Yu Nishina said in a deep thought. "What?" Yurihong was a little surprised at this moment. Akagi warned, and the insects were scared. This person is really not easy. He suddenly came to Konoha to do what he thought of the recent Zhongnin exam, and Yurihong''s eyes shrank. : "Is he here to take the Zhongnin exam." "It''s a bit interesting. The strength of a single person is not bad in Xia Ren. Of course, that Yuzhi Nao is not counted. His strength has reached the level of Zhong Nin, and it is really hidden. If these three people work together, it will be with a blank eye. , Ninja dog, and the technique of insects is really not easy." Ruxin thought. His biggest advantage is that he has the courage to imagine and prepares in advance. For example, now I look at the pictures of these four people and outline how to deal with them if they confront the enemy, so that he will be psychologically prepared. The advantage in battle is not small. . "The merits of the exam this time mean." Ruthless just looked back for a while and then left without looking back. "Shino, Hinata, you can dissolve Ka." She was going to tell the other Shinobu and Naruto at the first time. Because of Kato Shino''s words and the interest in her heart, she hid it and quietly followed the ruthlessly behind to observe him. , I want to see what this person is capable of. I have to say that once women arouse their curiosity, they will really make all kinds of amazing performances. Change the usual, change the other people, Yurihong, at most just look at it, after all, a Shinobu will follow up a Zhongnin exam. She was too lost in her identity, but her ruthless identity, ability, and information made her very curious and made such a move. Chapter 44: Meet Gaara again "I heard that Konoha''s Yuhihong is the most beautiful Shinobu in Konoha Village, and he is especially good at illusion. I just don''t know when I start to like to track people." Ruthless did not look back as if he was talking to himself. Xi Rihong realized that the scene in front of her had undergone an astonishing change, and she had clearly fallen into the world of illusion. "Can you tell me why you want to follow me?" The ruthless figure appeared in the illusion world, and it was much easier to chat in the illusion. "I''m just used to hiding my body and going home. How can you be sure that I am following you, and being an outsider, actively performing illusions on Konoha''s Shangnin is a kind of provocation to Konoha." Yuri Hong found herself Wei Shangren was hit by the opponent''s illusion, even if it wasn''t aggressive, but it still made her feel uncomfortable. You must know that she relies on illusion for food. "Really?" Ruthlessly, her pupils burst out with bright light, and Xi Rihong''s eyes burst out with a burst of light. The illusion space in front of her began to be distorted. After a stalemate, it shattered, and Xi Rihong looked at the position where Ruthless was just now. The time has disappeared. "What a great mental energy." Yurihong was taken aback. Kakashi didn''t say this. He just said that the ruthless physique is super strong and the ninjutsu is super strong, but the illusion is not clear. Think that ruthless illusion is short board or not good at, after all, every ninja has its own bad points. This is quite normal, but Yurihong didnt expect that Ruthless is not bad at all in terms of illusion. Its not easy to be able to compete with her, who is proficient in illusion, to fight mentally without falling into the wind. In the end, he retreats safely. This is not easy. thing. "Is this really just someone the same age as Hinata? Illusory, ninjutsu, and physical skills are top-notch in every aspect. This Zhongnin exam is interesting, and he is destined to shine." Yurihong is wood. Ye''s female middle school hero, a meticulous person. Of course, occasionally she still has the personality of a little woman, but she is even more attractive. Of course, she is not a messy person. She said that on purpose just now in order to personally test her ruthless strength. Of course, the main reason for this is that she is right. Relentless curiosity dictates. "I''m going this way now, are you sure that this direction is your way home?" said ruthlessly, appearing beside Xi Rihong. "Fast speed!" Yuri''s red eyes shrank, and he felt ruthless than Kakashi said. This is true. After leaving Wave Country to the present, ruthless strength is not standing still. After all, Tsunade also said that the strength of a person before the age of twelve does not determine everything. From twelve to twenty-five years old is the golden period for the ninja''s strength to explode. Many people are not strong before the age of twelve. It''s not too outstanding, but after the age of twelve, the strength begins to rush, such as Sannin. Ruthlessly, unfortunately, he has now stepped into the golden age of strength improvement, especially since he has initially developed the prototype of Blood Succession Boundary. His strength has taken a leap, and of course he has improved even faster. Yurihong is not a ninjutsu, nor is it a ninja of the physique type, but to be a ninja, no matter which type of ninja is, there will be absolutely no bad physical fitness, even if it is an illusion ninja like Yurihong, but it is ruthless But the speed is really fast, let him see the kind of speed that puts Buddha on purely practicing physical arts. But Ruthless is not a purely physical form, but is proficient in ninjutsu and illusion. Such people are really rare. Is this the so-called genius? "Haha!" The corner of his ruthless mouth twitched. Konoha''s Shinobu had already met a lot, and he had also seen many students taking this exam, and it was time to go back. Looking at her ruthless back, Yu Rihong was silent for a moment and revealed a faint smile: "This time the Zhongnin exam is really interesting. When you don''t want to hide it, let me see who the legendary Sannin disciple is. How good, ruthless, really a cold name, but his eyes are colder." Xi Rihong found that Ruthless, although a bit approachable, without a bit of arrogance and arrogance, and even laughed, but she found that her ruthless eyes were indifferent from beginning to end, without any waves, and there was no sense of qing in the Buddha, and all the emotions and desires. Can''t affect his judgment, such a person is terrible. "I have basically met Konoha Shinobu and their teacher this time, and I have collected information quickly, and I will be more psychologically prepared for future fights." Although these people are not their opponents, they are ruthless. There is no slight contempt. "Kankuro, do you know what you are doing? You have lost the face of our village like this." A familiar voice and a familiar breath made the ruthless face when passing a street. A strange color flashed on the top, my mother was right, Gaara also came, and the three ninjas in the sandy hidden village are now in conflict with Naruto Uzumaki. Interestingly, this is the only person who can bring him pressure and even put him into a hard fight so far. As for Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Sasuke, who are both human beings, the current level is average, compared to Gaara. , So it can''t bring any pressure to ruthless. He values ??the potential of a person but also the strength of a person. Having no potential but no strength is just a kind of illusion. Talents with strength and potential are worthy of his attention. Obviously Gaara is such a person right now. Perhaps the potential of Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki is much greater than Gaara, but their strength is really bad, at least so now. If they die at this time, even if they have the potential of the six immortals, they are in vain. "Yes, I''m sorry, you also saw that they provoked me first." Kanjirou was at a loss, his fear in the face of Gaara grew day by day, because Gaara''s strength was improving every day. "Shut up, I''ll kill you again if you noisy...Huh?" Gaara''s eyes flashed with a cold light, standing upside down on the tree, and suddenly turned his head to stare at a person walking in the distance. Gaara''s changes made everyone follow his gaze. "It''s him!" Temari and Kankuro''s pupils shrank to the extreme, a flash of memory flashed in their eyes, and their faces were shocked. If Gaara is the one who frightens them, then Ruthless is the one who frightens them. Because Gaara, who was ruthless and never hurt before, was injured, and the injury was not light. This is the first time they have seen someone defeat Gaara in so many years. Others have died miserably in the face of Gaara, so they have deeply remembered the ruthlessness. "It''s Ruthless, how could he appear in Konoha?" Naruto Uzumaki also looked surprised, and they didn''t expect to see Ruthless here. Chapter 45: Rock Lees challenge "It''s you!" Gaara turned into yellow sand and disappeared on the tree and came to Ruthless. No one on the scene saw how he moved except Ruthless. Regarding this person who brought him pain and made him unforgettable, Gaara kept it in my heart. Seeing the murderous intent in his heartless heart, he couldn''t help but spread. Now he is just a blood to prove his existence. Shura, the ruthless existence made him feel his incompetence, and made him feel the joy of killing enemies in the past. "Gaara calmly, this is the village of Konoha." Temari saw that Gaara had a tendency to lose control and quickly reminded. Gaara''s dual-purpose murderous intent is almost colder than Frost, and he can hardly help but want to make a move. "Don''t worry, we didn''t have a victory or defeat in the past, but now we have a chance. As long as you don''t lose to anyone, we will eventually have a chance to fight." Ruthlessly said, for the person who brought him pressure and even death threats for the first time after he came to the Ninja World, he has a deep memory, but there is no hatred. After all, it is just a task for his own masters, and even understands These people Zhuli''s life experience later discovered how similar they were to himself. It''s just that he still has Tsunade and Mute, so he lives happily and moisturized, so he doesn''t hate Gaara, just as an opponent, Tsunade said well, always has an opponent who can spur him. Let him loosen up and he will be overtaken by the opponent so his own strength will improve faster. Obviously Gaara plays such a role now, but not hating does not mean that he will be merciful, so it is the same ruthlessly when fighting. Will be ruthless. "Does this guy with dark circles know him mercilessly?" Uzumaki Naruto was confused. "What a terrifying murderous intent, it''s not worse than that if you don''t cut it anymore." Sasuke Uchiha said in shock. "I am waiting for you in the Zhongnin exam. You can''t feel the value of my survival even if you exist for a day." Gaara took a deep breath, calmed down and turned and left. "I thought you would do it right away. It seems that you are a lot better than before. It''s interesting." He smiled ruthlessly, his eyes were still the same indifferent. Gaara was a little surprised that he didn''t do it, but he didn''t expect him to stand it. live. "Well, did you come to take the Zhongnin exam? Haruno Sakura immediately understood why Ruthless appeared here after Gaaras words, and at the same time, she was also Alexander in her heart. If there is such a person who takes the Zhongnin exam and encounters Ruthless, you dont need to Just surrender directly. "Yeah!" Nodded mercilessly. The man has disappeared, making Haruno Sakura who had wanted to say something to say nothing. "The guy who cuts this **** is still the same, but I am full of motivation even when he took the Zhongnin exam." Naruto Uzumaki said loudly. "This Nakanin exam is really wonderful." Sasuke Uchiha clenched his fists. He still has no confidence to win in the face of ruthlessness, but he will never give up. "Interesting, it seems that Gaara is the strongest in terms of current strength. Even I can''t see the limit of his potential. The crane guard is really powerful." Ruthlessly returned to the village of Muye. After staying in the residence, I recalled all the strong men I saw today, and at the same time I imagined in my mind how I would confront them if I faced them now. In the past few days, ruthlessly, he basically stayed at home, because he had basically understood everything he wanted to understand, and what he was waiting for was the arrival of the Zhongnin exam. A few days later, ninjas from various ninja villages came one after another, and the day for Nakanin exams also arrived. "It''s time." Ruthless staying in the residence these days is a waste of time. He is studying the changes of his qi and blood every day, and groping for the new secret technique. It can be said that he has perfected and completely mastered this powerful secret. Surgery. When Ruthless came to the Nakanin exam venue, she found that a large group of Xianin was intercepted outside the door, including Naruto Uzumaki and others. "Illusory? It''s a pity that the level is too low, and I can''t even hide it from a more powerful Xian Ren." Ruthless is not interested in wasting time here. "It''s merciless!" Naruto Uzumaki saw mercilessly coming from a distance, and immediately shouted. "Is that him?" Neji Hyuga with white eyes on the side, Tiantian who manipulates ninjas, and Konoha''s hardest body ninjutsu Li Rok all looked at Ruthless, not that Ruthless is really that attractive, and It''s because their teacher reminded them. "If you meet the candidate called Ruthless, you must wake up the spirit of twelve points. There is absolutely nothing wrong with my forever opponent Kakashi. Since he gave this person such a high evaluation, then you must pay attention. Otherwise, you will lose miserably." "It''s the person that Teacher Kai made us pay attention to." Li Luoke stared at ruthlessly, ruthlessly, how could he think that he has become a master of hatred now, mainly because Kakashi helped him promote it, so I don''t want to attract People are hard. "Hey, kid!" The two people who stopped at the door suddenly shouted coldly when they saw that they were ruthlessly ignoring themselves. "Put away the transfiguration technique, solve it!" Ruthlessly knotted a seal, the illusion technique was directly broken, and immediately walked to the exam place without anyone else. Of course, there were two other changes that became other people''s pretending to be him. The shadow clone of his teammate followed. "Wait." When Ruthless was about to go up, the watermelon rind, uh, to be precise, Li Luoke with thick eyebrows and watermelon head stopped Ruthless. "Something?" Ruthlessly stopped and asked. "I''m the last Ninja Li Luke. I have something to do with you. There is still some time before the exam. Can I have a discussion with you?" Li Luoke said seriously: "Of course I want to first Contest with you, let me see if the Uchiha clan''s blood is really that powerful." "Well, it''s just a warm-up match." He nodded ruthlessly. He didn''t have much interest in the others, but the strength of this Li Luo is not simple. It is not easy to burst out his full strength, and the physical skills he has learned represent. Konoha currently has the strongest physical skills of Metkai''s physical skills. Although his strange power fist is the nemesis of physical skills, it is also beneficial to learn from the physical skills of some people who specialize in physical skills. A few people came to the lobby below, and Hiuga Neji and Tiantian, who were originally leaving, also followed surprisingly. "Didn''t it be low-key?" Tiantian sighed, "Ningci, why did you follow it? It''s not like your style." "He just saw him with white eyes. Chakra is very strong, and besides Chakra, there is a power that I can''t see through. It seems that Teacher Kai is right. This person is indeed worthy of our attention, after all. He is the one who single-handedly repelled Shinobu," said Hyuga Neji. Chapter 46: Physique Nemesis "What Mr. Kai said is true or false. If he is really going to repel the Shinnin test, who is his opponent, and he is about the same age as us." Tiantian muttered. "The age does not mean a person''s strength or weakness." Hyuga said as he walked. "Hey hey hey, you are either looking for Sasuke or ruthlessly. It''s too damning to not put me in your eyes. Let me be your opponent now." Uzumaki Naruto rushed over and Li Luk lifted up. The hand, which was only covered with bandages, didn''t change his face, and faced Naruto Uzumaki''s fierce attack, he dodged completely while his figure faltered. For his physique master, Uzumaki Naruto''s attack was nothing short of a trivial matter. "Damn it!" Naruto Uzumaki pressed his hand to the ground and kicked Thomas in a roundabout way. "Konoha Gale." Li Luoke kicked Naruto Uzumaki away with a rounder kick, and the whole person was spinning on the ground like a top. "Is this person really that amazing?" Haruno Sakura thought, and immediately said to Uchiha Sasuke who was a little worried: "Sasuke is about to take an exam now, why..." "It''s okay, clean him up in five minutes." Sasuke Uchiha finished speaking and rushed over coolly. "I''m sorry, Teacher Kai, today I may violate what you said, because I may have to use that trick." Li Luoke flew up and said, "Konoha Tornado." Sasuke Uchiha''s eyes shrank and only had time to block with his hands, his arms rushed to make him take a few steps back, before he could react, Li Rok attacked more quickly, his body twisted from top to bottom and double tui was released. The Buddha kicked out continuously, and Uchiha Sasuke only felt that the whole person was kicked out in front of him. "Is this the strongest person in this class? Sasuke Uchiha is only that way?" Hyuga Ningji curled his lips, and wasted the time he had specially followed. "So fast?" Sasuke Uchiha stood up. "In that case, let''s take a look at my latest training results." Sasuke Uchiha stood up, his eyes quietly turned into a jade ring, just the lowest level of a gouyu jade ring. "Is this pair of writing round eyes?" Li Luoke thought to himself. "Oh? When did you turn on the Shaluyan? It didn''t seem to be turned on when fighting with Bai. Could it be opened recently? It''s possible." Ruthless thought: "It''s just useless if the Shalanyan is turned on, even if it is Dynamic vision can keep up, but the body''s response can''t keep up. It can only be beaten." "I can see through whether it''s ninjutsu or illusion." Sasuke Uchiha rushed over, and after opening the writing wheel, he was extremely confident, but the next scene made him unacceptable, because he clearly saw it, but his body did not. He couldn''t react at all, Li Luoke kicked it out, and he couldn''t even make a defensive move and he was kicked out. "How is it possible? Obviously I have seen it through?" Uchiha Sasuke couldn''t believe it: "Could it be that this is pure physical skill at all." "Is it possible to achieve this level only when I turn on the Shalunyan?" Hyuga Ningji thought that Sasuke Uchiha''s opening Shashuyan would bring him a lot of surprises. Who knows that even Li Rok''s stunts cannot be used. "Youre right, mine is really only physique, writing round eyes is indeed able to see through physique, illusion, ninjutsu all the moves, but even if your eyes can see through, but your body cant keep up with my speed. You can only be beaten, dont you know? There are many types of strong. People like you who only inherited Uchihas lineage and exerted their power are only geniuses, but I was made by hard training, and everything has to be paid to get it. Its an effort type. , To be honest, your writing round eyes meets me is the biggest nemesis. "Uchiha Sasuke, who couldn''t accept Li Rok''s words, rushed over again, but facing Li Roc, he could only be beaten. "I originally planned to use that move against you today, but I have more than one opponent, and I already know your strength, and you will never be my opponent, so let''s stop here. "After Li Rok finished speaking, he no longer paid attention to Uchiha Sasuke but looked ruthlessly: "Ms. Kai told me that whether you are physique, ninjutsu, or illusion, you are very good, and I really want to fight with you." "Don''t you need to take a break?" looked at the time mercilessly and said. "No need, the battle just now didn''t consume any of my physical strength, and it''s not even a warm-up exercise." Li Rok honestly didn''t mean to provoke anyone, but he made Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto look ashen. "Then you do it." Ruthlessly stood still, but no one dared to underestimate him. "I''m here!" Li Luoke exploded at the fastest speed so far, almost rushing to the ruthless face like an instant technique. "Why can he be faster?" Sasuke Uchiha couldn''t believe it. "Is it surprising? Even Ning Ci dare not say that Xiao Li''s speed is faster than him." Tian Tian said. "Kinoha Tornado." The same moves as before, but both speed and strength have more than doubled. Obviously he was playing the same against Uchiha Sasuke just now. "Kick it?" When seeing Li Luoke''s foot only about one decimeter away from the ruthless face, there was no response when he was ruthless, the people around thought. boom The ruthless hand lifted slightly, but the transition from static to dynamic was overwhelming. Li Luoke was pinched by a hand when it was about seven or eight centimeters away from the ruthless face. "Catch it? It''s not easy, but the good show is yet to come." Li Luoke was held on his right foot, his left foot twisted, and when he was about to hit Wubi with great energy, his lower abdomen hurts, and the whole person falls. Flew out and hit the wall. "When?" Everyone''s eyes shrank, and they couldn''t see how the ruthless move was made. "If you only have this level, then let''s stop here for today." Ruthlessly turned and walked towards the examination room, with Li Luoke''s level facing the strange force fist that can be called the nemesis of physical skills, it is simply vulnerable. "It''s not over yet!" Li Luoke roared: "Konoha revolves." Facing Li Luo''s sharp kick, Ruthlessly, he just raised his fist backward and smashed it. boom Fists and feet collided, Li Luoke let out a low cry, his eyes widened, his whole body was knocked away ten meters away and fell to the ground. "Weight-bearing?" Ruthlessly stopped: "Your body is still carrying a lot of weight. I think you should want to be a blockbuster during the Zhongnin exam, so the next battle will continue in the Zhongnin exam, premise. You can never lose to anyone until you meet me." "It''s amazing, both speed and strength are simply non-human." Li Luoke stood up and looked at his ruthless back in disbelief. Chapter 47: Twelve Xiaoqiang Gathering "What did Ning Ci see?" Tian Tian asked nervously, seeing the ruthless strength that she had witnessed. Even Ning Ci couldn''t win so easily against Li Rock. She now completely believed in Mattkai''s words. "This should be the secret technique of the one-thousand-armed princess of the three-ninth princess, the strange power fist, facing a person with such a secret technique, unless the physique is already strong enough to match such people, otherwise it is for the practice of physique. For people, Guai Liquan is simply the nemesis of physical skills," said Hyuga Neji. "Isn''t it, even your soft fist?" Tian Tian was even more shocked. It was the first time she heard Neji say such a thing. "Teacher Kai said that in addition to physical skills, he is very good at illusion and ninjutsu, especially ninjutsu, which is difficult to deal with, but it will be interesting if such a person participates in the Zhongnin exam." Hyuga said. "So what about his two teammates?" Li Luo asked. "I can''t see the depth," Neji Hyuga said. It was strange to see that the two people were ruthless shadow clones at all. "Sasuke, Naruto, have you noticed that Ruthless seems to have become stronger." Haruno Sakura said with a trace of admiration in her eyes. "It''s indeed stronger." Although Uchiha Sasuke didn''t want to admit it, it was true. "We can''t shrink back, no matter how powerful our opponent is, we can''t admit defeat." Uzumaki Naruto said. "Hmph, I didn''t expect you to say decent things." Sasuke Uchiha smiled, and the three of them walked to the examination room together. Ruthlessly opened the door of the examination room, many eyes were concentrated, and they were all unkind. After all, it was very likely that the opponent would be kind. Ruthlessly raised his head slightly, his eyes burst out with a cold light. Of course he would not be polite to these people''s unkind gazes. An invisible aura mixed with murderous aura caused everyone present to fall into an ice cave like a pale face. After all, The vast majority of people here are just ninja, facing the ruthless aura that can even fight for the upper ninja, there is no reason not to lose than the murderous aura. A little shocked, Xia Ren made them afraid to trouble themselves, and then ruthlessly found a spot and sat down. "What a terrible murderous aura, that aura is nothing but Shinobu." Six of the Konoha twelve Xiaoqiang who stood on the side thought in shock. "How can such a monster appear in the Zhongnin exam this time, it''s really troublesome." Shikamaru, who was overwhelmed by IQ, thought to himself. Soon Uzumaki Naruto and others also arrived, and the pharmacist''s pocket hidden in the undercover in Konoha Village also stood up and approached them without a trace, and also told them the information about the exam and the candidates. "Help me check the information of a few people." Uchiha Sasuke said, although he didn''t have much hope for the pharmacist, after all, it was only a limited knowledge of Shikininbu, but he still asked. "Oh? Tell me, I will try to find it for you," said the pharmacist pocket. "Konoha Shimonin Li Rok, sand waterfall I''m Gaara, ruthless." Uchiha Sasuke said. "Oh? Knowing both the name and Shinobu, that would be easy." Yakushi found Li Rok''s information and didn''t describe it in detail. Sasuke Uchiha was also mentally prepared and was not disappointed. "Sand Waterfall I Gaara, Xia Ren of Shayin Village, once completed b-level missions. It is really amazing. Xia Jin can complete b-level missions. Not only that, he did not suffer any injuries when he completed b-level missions. The only one Once, haha, I dont know if it was a coincidence, the only injury was caused by a bounty hunter called Ruthless." The words of the pharmacist made Konoha Twelve Xiaoqiang''s eyes couldn''t help but look at the ruthless one who was closing his eyes as if sleeping. "It''s no wonder that Gaara seemed to know me ruthlessly before, so they played against each other." Sasuke Uchiha, Sakura Haruno, and Naruto Uzumaki thought in their hearts. "As for the last ruthlessness, count your good luck. If you knew me some time ago, I dont know his information. Ruthlessness does not belong to any Shinobu village. I dont know who taught me for the time being, the only thing I can know. The thing is that he has been active in the ninja world since he was six years old and killed three ninjas alone at the age of six. He became a bounty hunter at the age of nine and killed the rebel Ninja Ninja in Shayin Village. Since then, he has been taking on different tasks as a bounty hunter and assassinated no less than fifty or sixty ninjas in just a few years. Among them, the number of Zhongren accounted for at least half or more. " The words of the pharmacist made everyone present look ruthless in shock. This is not the age of war, it is the age of peace. Even in the war years, a six-year-old child actually started to be active in the ninja world and killed three ninjas alone. Killing Zhongnin at the age of nine and Zhongnin from the Five Great Ninja Village is too terrifying. "Is there only so much?" Uchiha Sasuke asked. Even so, his heart was still shocked. He thought he was a genius, but when he was six years old he might still be playing games with Uchiha Itachi. Others could already kill him. After three deaths, the difference is too big, even his brother Uchiha Itachi, who is known as the first genius of the Uchiha clan. "Originally there were only so many, but in the past few days I got an information, but I can''t determine the true or false, because it was shocking. Recently, he completed an assassination mission and appeared in the Nami Country. Yi''s Taodi won''t cut and kill again." As soon as the voice fell, the whole examination room was quiet. If Taodi didn''t cut it anymore, it was Shangnin who was well-known in the world of Shinobi, and was actually killed by a man who had come to take the Zhongnin exam. Such a monster also took a fart Zhongnin exam, so it would be fine to go directly to the Shangnin exam. "This pharmacist''s pocket is not easy." His closed eyes opened slightly, and he felt that the pharmacist''s pocket was not easy just now. At first, it gave people a feeling of just being forbearing, but ruthless but keenly aware of the pharmacist. Tou''s blood is strong, and his physical fitness is absolutely no less than that of Shangren. He faintly gave him a threatening feeling. How could such a person be Lower Ren. And he was able to collect his own information so clearly that it was definitely not something that Xia Ren could do, recalling some fragments that he remembered in his mind. In his previous life, he was just a wandering orphan, and his knowledge of Hokage was only some comic books he saw in the orphanage, anime and some broken anime books that he occasionally got after going out and messing around, or some that he took away by himself. Cartoon book. He will sell these for money after reading them, so what he knows is not too detailed, but he still knows some things about the pharmacist. This person is not simple. The subordinates of Dashemaru are comparable to the strength of Shangren. Isn''t it true? Does it mean that you have entered the perverted sight of Dashemaru? Thinking of this ruthlessly, I became more cautious. Chapter 48: Was targeted "Quite me all, you bastards!" A cold voice suddenly echoed throughout the examination room, and dozens of ninjas suddenly appeared in the examination room along with a burst of white smoke. Each of the worst was Zhongren. Among them, the chief examiner who took the lead in invigorating the exam with a scarred face was even more forbearing. As soon as the powerful aura stunned most of the thorns on the scene, anyone in Shinobu Village became quiet. "I am your chief examiner Morino Ibiki this time." The scarred upper Shino Morino Ibiki said coldly. After shocking these lower Shinobi, Morino Ibiki began to talk about the rules of the test, ruthlessly according to the number. I just glanced at the test paper and smiled in my heart. This kind of thing may be able to stump others but it can''t stump him. And he has noticed the loopholes in the chief examiner''s words, saying that cheating is found several times and will be disqualified, but if it is not found, it will be fine, and he found that it is more of a test of knowledge than a test of knowledge. The means of intelligence, answering questions is not important at all. After the start of the exam, he was ruthlessly holding a pen to fill in at an astonishing speed. It is undeniable that these questions are difficult for many people, but it is not difficult for Ruthless, not to mention that he is not without the means of cheating. I saw a gleam in the ruthless eyes, and the examinee sitting in front of him was dull, fell into the illusion, and got all the answers he did in the illusion. After comparing his own answers, he found that many places were inferior to him, and he couldn''t help but smile ruthlessly. After all, his knowledge was very solid. After showing him, he quickly completed the answer and closed his eyes and became calm. Since this exam is a means of collecting intelligence, it is a means of cheating, of course he has to show it, otherwise, God knows how those examiners will judge, so he performed an illusion technique ruthlessly. "This is basically a test of the level of cheating, cheating is justified!" thought ruthlessly, and after the answer was over, Morino Ibiki''s performance was the same as he had guessed, constantly exerting psychological pressure on all candidates while intimidating them. , Said that the last question was answered incorrectly, and he would never have the chance to become Zhongren for a lifetime. This trick really scared a lot of people away, but there were still a lot of people who stayed. Coupled with Naruto Uzumakis sudden disruption, the misplay and collision relieved Morino Ibi''s pressure, and Morino Ibi finally Hi had to announce that the last question was actually a question of choosing to stay, so those who stayed passed the exam. Click The window shattered, and a long brown cloth blocked Morino Ibikis front. It was written in fonts one by one, indicating that the second examiner appeared on the scene. It was really afraid that others would not know it. At the same time, it was cold. Yan''s figure appeared in front of everyone. "I am the chief examiner of your second exam, Mitarai Adzuki beans, are you ready?" Although Mitarai Adzuki beans appeared cold, but behaved with carelessness, Morino Ibiki behind him had to sigh: "Next time you will be a little more serious." Because there was no one in the entire examination room to wash the red beans, she was a little embarrassed. The next day, Ruoqing came to the test site early, and suddenly he felt a very cryptic line of sight focusing on him and carefully observing it. This feeling could not be brought to him even with Shinobi, if it weren''t for his violent blood. , If you have a special physique, you will never notice this veiled gaze. "Who is it? Even if this feeling is well hidden, the pressure brought by such aggressive gaze is definitely not something that Shangren can bring to me. Even my mother can only overcome the fear of blood. It can only be brought to me after it is restored to its peak state, isn''t it?" Standing ruthlessly and calmly, letting the Buddha lie in place, as if he couldn''t notice someone spying on him. Soon Mitarai Adzuki bean appeared. After explaining the rules of the examination, he received the book of heaven and earth in the double book of heaven and earth, and after signing the consent form, he ruthlessly walked into the dead forest without hesitation at all. It can be said that he is the fastest He was also the first to decide to enter the death forest. However, seeing his entry also made others breathe a sigh of relief. The ruthless power made other people extremely jealous. If he was treated as a prey, he would definitely be eliminated. Now that he has advanced in, it depends on who is the most unlucky. "Be sure not to be approached by him," Inuzukaga said, and Yuozina nodded in agreement. "It''s getting more and more interesting. I was just planning to see how Uchiha''s orphan potential is. I didn''t expect to attract a big fish, Tsunade. After so many years, I didn''t expect you to accept a disciple, so let me test it for you. Tell me about your disciple''s measure." Said the person who was standing on the side spitting his head and looking very disgusting. Dont think that he is just an ordinary Shinobu, but its just such a person who has brought a lot of ruthless pressure. It is comparable to Tsunade after he overcomes his fear of blood and his combat power returns to its peak state. If Tsunade has not overcome his fear of blood, he will not fight. It is very likely that Li''s return to its peak state is not this person''s opponent. "Be careful, you are being watched, hehe, I didn''t expect him to come and hide here. It seems that he is interested in you." Tsunade''s voice echoed ruthlessly when he entered the death forest. Ear. "Who?" Ruqing had vaguely guessed a person, but still wanted to listen to Tsunade to confirm. "One of the three ninjas to form with me, the rebel ninja Oshemaru." Tsunade said. "What? Tsunade-sama, aren''t you kidding me, Oh Shemaru has actually come and is taking the Chunin exam?" Silent exclaimed. "What purpose should he have? How about Oshemaru, a person of the same level as me, and even he has a lot of weird and unpredictable skills. It is more difficult to deal with than me. Isn''t it scared now?" Joked. "Mother, you should know." He smiled mercilessly, and only when he faced Tsunade and was silent would he show some emotion. "In short, this time you have the opportunity to meet the real powerhouse in the ninja world, why don''t you cut it anymore. Compared with him, Kakashi and his colleagues are only children''s playhouses, but since he has hidden his identity, he has to deal with it. You should disdain to show too much strength, so you still have a chance. This is a good opportunity for you to fight against real masters in the Ninja world. For you, if you can sustain or sustain him in a battle, the benefits will be more than if you took hundreds of Ninja exams. "Tsunade said. "I will grasp it, I have already felt the power of Shangnin, and I am looking forward to it for the shadow-level powerhouse." Ruthlessly clenched his fists, since Dashemaru will come to find himself, then he should be prepared. Chapter 49: Oshemaru debut "Get down." With a ruthless punch, the giant python that pierced from the back was ten meters long and shattered the bones of the whole body. Even if the snake''s vitality was strong, this punch instantly killed it. "Slowly wait for the prey to come." Others would not make a fire in such a place in order not to attract the attention of the beast, but it doesn''t matter if it is ruthless. He is eager to attract the attention of others, so that the book will be delivered to the door. "Mom, they''re not here so soon, so let''s get some food first." Ever since she knew that Onoshimaru was staring at Ruthlessness, Tsunade awakened her spirit. Although she wanted to break through with the pressure brought by Oseimaru Ruthlessly, she didnt want Ruthlessness to be killed by Oseimaru, so she did. Well, ready to take action at any time, after all, this is no longer the scope of the Zhongnin exam, of course she can''t just sit idly by. "Yeah!" Silent and Tsunade turned back to the human body and released the seal technique on his body. This kind of seal technique is to avoid being blinded or seen through by the writing wheel eye, unless it is a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, otherwise. It is impossible to see through the transformation technique of the two, of course, the premise is that the two people''s aura will not leak out with all their strength, otherwise there is no pupil technique, and a strong person can feel it. Such a big snake is extremely nutritious. After a full meal, it is ruthless that the whole body feels that the blood is boiling. To temper the blood, it is necessary to chakra, but chakra comes from the body and the spirit, not to mention the spirit, the body To be strong, then the blood must be vigorous. This forms a perfect cycle. The three continue to grow and pull and improve each other. After the nutrition of the snake meat is fully absorbed by the body, there are many benefits. As for the silence and Tsunade, they have long gone back. After waiting for a while, Ruthless finally felt that someone was lurking over, apparently taking Ruthless as an idiot who didn''t know the depth and actually started a fire in the death forest. "Go!" When a few lurking Xia Ren saw the ruthless appearance, they ran without thinking. "Since some of you are here, please hand over what you have in your hands." said ruthlessly, looking at the past of Konoha Village''s Shinnin, but she didn''t know him. After all, Konoha Village who took the Zhongnin exam was from various countries. The most inside. "Do it!" Although they are jealous and ruthless, they have not personally determined that when they can avoid it, of course they will choose to avoid it, but it is inevitable that they must surrender directly, but they can''t. At least they have to be sure whether the ruthlessness is not as the intelligence said. Awesome. "Haha!" He smiled ruthlessly, but the smile was a bit cold, and people didn''t know when they disappeared in place. Bang bang bang With three loud noises, the three Konoha ninjas had flown upside down and knocked over several trees, and there was an extra scroll in the ruthless hand. "Oh? Good luck, the first prey is the ground book, so I have already gathered, should I go to the central tower immediately?" Ruthlessly said, "But the Oshe Maru hasn''t come yet, it should be here soon." During the period, Ruthless also encountered several ninjas in small groups, all of which were ruthlessly cleaned up. There were a lot of books from the heavens and from the ground. "Huh?" Ruqing''s ears moved slightly, and he turned his head to look at the back and put his eyes on the Buddha, looking through the bushes. "No, it''s at least a few hundred meters away, and there is a jungle ridge. Did he spot us?" Inuzukaya was frightened. After they came in, they kept lurking, with the nose of the red dog and the bug of Shino. It is not easy to find them if you want to hide the white eyes of Hinata Hinata. "My mom seems to become Hokage in the future. Although I don''t know if my mom will do it if I show up, but if I return to Konoha to be Hokage, I don''t have any cronies. It''s hard for a loyal subordinate to handle it." Suddenly there was a heart out of ruthlessness. Thought, although Konoha Village is strong, the internal struggle is also fierce. If Tsunade does come back here to be Hokage, there will be supporters who come back suddenly, but there will never be a lot of them at once. At that time, capable and loyal cronies are most needed. These people may be good choices. If you can train them to become Tsunade''s subordinates, then Tsunade will rise faster in Konoha. After all, the three of them are from large families. "En?" The ruthless eyes suddenly contracted to the extreme, the body tightened, and after a sigh of breath, he acted as much as possible in the usual way. I was still wanting to do this and ruthlessly wrote the two scrolls of heaven and earth. After being thrown into a bush, Hinata Hinata and all three of them were stunned. They had thought that they would have a fight when they came over, but they were ready to retreat, but they didn''t expect that the two scrolls would be thrown at them. This made them wonder whether to move or not to move. If it was someone else, they would still consider this trap, but since there are so many scrolls and the strength is so ruthless, if you want to hit them, you can do it directly, but it is because of this that they don''t understand. "Fire escape dragon fire technique." Ruthlessly turned around, a fire snake swallowed and directly penetrated the big tree behind, and a figure appeared in it and was burnt in a blur by the flame. "What is there? Aka Inu, you didn''t notice it?" Inuzukaga whispered in surprise. "Hehe, I didn''t expect you to find me. It seems that I have a higher evaluation of you." A person with a vague face, or even a half-broken face, came out from the flames and ate it mercilessly. He was unscathed by the Dragon Fire technique. "Is this the software transformation my mother said? Dashemaru has turned his body into a metamorphosis. Not only is the resistance to fight terrible, but the vitality is super tenacious. The defense, speed, strength, flexibility, etc. are all non-human." Ruthless He thought to himself that he finally had the opportunity to fight against the real powerhouse of the Ninja World, he only felt that his blood was excited. "Dashewan!" spit out three words mercilessly. "Oh! I didn''t expect you to know me. It seems that this is true. You can be 100% sure that you are Tsunade''s disciple." Oshemaru said. "Unexpectedly, the dignified Sannin Oshemaru will hide here to take the Zhongnin exam. When will he be so outdated that he will bully the children." He said ruthlessly, he just wanted to anger Oshemaru, otherwise the odds of winning would be even lower. . "Sannin, isn''t it the legendary Sannin Oshe Maru? Oh my god, why are we so unlucky. We were ruthless at first, and now even Sannin came out." Inuzukaya thought depressed. The Yoshino and Hyuga Hinata around are also full of heavy faces. The gods are suffering from fighting with mortals. What they can do now is to reduce their sense of existence as much as possible. Of course, the merciless gift is not known for what reason, but they still Received it. Chapter 50: Oshe Maru counterattack "You want to irritate me with just a few words?" Oshemaru slightly mocked, but he is a person who has experienced the baptism of the Ninja World War, how could he be ruthlessly irritated because of this. "Stop talking nonsense, what do you want me to do?" asked mercilessly. In fact, he was very curious that he didn''t have the limit of blood succession, and he didn''t write about why he would be targeted by Dashewan. "Let me see how far you have reached." Oshemaru''s choice of containers is not just for the writing wheel eyes. It is obvious that his ideal container is not Sasuke Uchiha but Junmaro. Now Junmaro has a problem. Of course, he will look for the next one. Originally, he only came to Uchiha Sasuke, who knew he had met Tsunade''s disciple, and he wanted to see what Ruthless could do to be accepted as a disciple by Tsunade. You must know that Tsunade has already retired from the Ninja in the heart of Oshemaru. He doesnt know that Tsunade will not only restore his peak state but also overcome his fear of blood, so in his opinion, there must be someone who can make the depressed Tsunade a disciple. Anyway, it''s already here. Just take a look. If Ruthless really brings him any surprises, he doesn''t mind having an extra backup container. As soon as the voice fell, Da She Wan''s head stretched out like a snake out of a hole and flew towards Ruthless at an astonishing speed. "Disgusting guy!" Ruthlessly looked at you and punched in the past, the strange force punched with all strength, and the tyrannical force directly blasted the head of Da She Wan. If you change other people, even if the shadow-level powerhouse''s head is ruthlessly hit, it will explode, but the metamorphosis of Dashemaru has made many changes to the body, such as software transformation, even the strength of the strange force fist can withstand it, of course. He didn''t dare to meet Tsunade''s strange power punches casually, or he would be beaten to death, but his ruthlessness was no problem. It can be said that since learning the strange force fist, the unprofitable and ruthless first met someone who could resist the strange force fist. "Weird power, sure enough, Tsunade has even taught you this trick, but do you only have this level?" Oshemaru''s head flew out, but the body rushed towards the ruthless, very simple physical arts. The speed and power were overwhelming. Li Luoke didn''t know how many times. At least it is very difficult to deal with it ruthlessly, but he does not lose to Oshemaru, but this is the first time that he can unreservedly burst out the strongest combat power for close combat. It is ruthless. All of his blood has boiled, with strange force punches, and Tianshou''s feet alternately used them. It even cooperates with some physical skills, that is, the uncomplicated physical skills learned from Li Luo, such as Konoha Cyclone, which uses the method of heavenly guards to perform Konoha Cyclone. The power is amazing. The body swept out. Boom There was a burst of smoke and the trees shot up, and the body of the big snake pill that flew out suddenly stopped, and a huge fireball was sprayed from the hands of the knot. It was a very ordinary fireball technique, but the power was amazing. "Fire escape fire dragon flame bomb." He opened his mouth mercilessly, and the fierce flame swallowed and drowned the fireball. "That''s great, is this really just a fight for Shinobu? Even for Shinobu, isn''t it?" Hinata Hinata exclaimed in his heart. The other two were not much better than her, and they all watched with wide-eyed eyes. A battle made them feel that even if they were eliminated, it was worth the fare to take the Zhongnin exam. "Not bad, but not enough, let me see where your limit is." The big snake pill flew out from the flame, and dozens of poisonous snakes shot out from the cuff. "Spiral pill." With a ruthless cry, the spiral pill was condensed in the palm of his palm and rolled out to strangle all the oncoming snakes. "Oh? I didn''t expect you to have learned even the fourth generation of Naruto techniques!" This time Oshemaru was surprised. I still underestimated this guy. The strength is much stronger than Uchiha Sasuke. It is a jealous talent. Ah, its just thats not enough. None of these can cause Oshemaru''s prying eyes, so he has to push the ruthless limit to see what secrets he has. Viper step Dashemaru''s palm flicked, and two giant pythons that were ten times larger than the venomous snake just appeared out of thin air and wrapped around the ruthless body, while the other directly bite at the ruthless body. "Fire escape dragon fire art." Dashemaru''s hands were sealed, and while the python bite and killed the ruthlessly, a flame drowned the python and ruthless. "The water breaks the waves." An ultra-high-pressure water column fell from the sky and directly drove the body of Dashewan into the ground. "Substitute technique works well, but you are not the only one who knows this trick." The tree under Ruthless''s feet suddenly appeared in the body of Da She Wan, and two giant snakes were about to tie Ruthless. "The shadow-level powerhouse is really difficult to deal with. Dashemaru didn''t show any strength at all. He didn''t use his housekeeping skills, just using some very simple techniques to make it so embarrassed. Is this a shadow-level powerhouse? It seems that this state alone is not enough for me to contend." Looking at the two giant snakes mercilessly, there was no fear in his eyes calmly. "He''s going to lose." Hinata Hyuga was a little worried. Although he didn''t know him, the other party gave her a book from the sky and the book from the earth. "Don''t mess with Hinata, it''s Dashemaru, it''s too many levels higher than us. We went out to die and it was still a burden." Inuzukaya said. "Is there only so much?" Da Shemaru thought to himself, but his eyes were staring ruthlessly, trying to see him through. "Runaway!" With a ruthless thought, the Chakra in his body changed the nature of water and fire and merged into the blood and the whole body suddenly changed unbelievably. And because he had mastered the mystery of the fusion of water, fire, gas and blood, his runaway was even stronger this time , Is much stronger than when I was in the country of Poland. Many ruthless mysteries are still being explored. Even if the ones you already own have not yet been upgraded to the extreme, they can continue to improve, like writing round eyes. There are several levels of one, two, three, and all the way up. If you say that before ruthless If his runaway is a gouyu jade, then the current runaway is a second gouyu jade, which has raised a level more than just. "Huh? His Chakra? And his body suddenly changed astonishingly, what''s the matter? Is this his secret, hehe, Tsunade, your disciple is really not easy, it didn''t disappoint me, just not I know what kind of ability it is." Da She Wan licked the corner of his mouth, looking very disgusting. "Oshemaru, die to me!" A loud sound exploded, a strong wind swept through the sky, and Oshemaru''s pupils contracted to the extreme, and Hyuga Hinata and others who were hiding on the side couldn''t see it. Things you can believe. I saw a **** light burst out of Ruqing''s body and rushed away from the giant snake in one breath. A sun-like energy ball was condensed in the palm of his palm, and the terrifying Chakra was swept away with a terrifying heat wave. Come. "Fire escape flame spiral." Chapter 51: Soulthirsty Hand Wound Dashewan Da She Wan''s heart beat, a breath of death swept through his heart, what kind of technique could bring him death threat. "Okay, I didn''t expect you to hide such a technique." For the first time, Da She Wan''s eye pupils showed a trace of heat, which was the disgusting look that only appeared when looking at the container. A hot breath suddenly surrounded him, and the sun-like energy ball rolled on his chest and directly knocked him out fifty or sixty meters away. The huge heat wave accompanied by the terrifying energy was released and turned into a sky. The blazing storm burned the big snake pill continuously, and then exploded and turned into a terrifying flame impact, tearing everything apart and burning away. An area of ??fifty or sixty meters in a radius was completely turned into a piece of purgatory, and Oshemaru''s body was burnt to pieces. Even if his body was rigorously reformed, even the strange force fist could withstand it, but he faced this blow. But it was directly blown up. "Whhhhhhhhh..." He gasped mercilessly. This technique of escape is not perfect like Uzumaki Naruto''s later Fengdun Helixmaru shuriken, which is not complete and harmful to the body, but it is exactly Because there is no damage to the completion, it consumes a lot of money, not only the consumption of Chakra, but also the consumption of controlling and stabilizing the spirit of this art. "What...what kind of technique is this? It''s terrifying!" Yuenoshino, who wears sunglasses and can''t see his expression, is also shaking all over at this time. It is lucky and unfortunate to take the Zhongnin exam with such a person. , Fortunately to be able to see such a powerful person, unfortunately, he is destined to cover up. "This monster, even if it''s an upper ninja, this monster is nothing but that." Inuzukaya said dazedly. "It''s terrible." Hyuga Hinata''s face was a little pale, and she, with white eyes, saw the amazing changes in Ruthless just now. Is this still a human? "Ruthless, you really brought me too many surprises. Is this the change of the nature of fire injected into the spiral pill? It is really amazing, and your speed, power, reaction, chakra, fighting consciousness, etc. just now All have been qualitatively improved. Is it your blood succession limit? I am more and more interested in you." Just when almost everyone thought that Dashewan was dead and hungry, the broken body of Dashewan suddenly spit out a brand new Dashewan covered with liquid. Obviously, this is Dashewan''s unique substitute technique, which is very abnormal. However, each use will consume a lot of chakras, but for the shadow-level powerhouse, these chakras are nothing. "But I have no interest in you at all." Ruthlessly took out a nutrient solution from his pocket and drank it. Although the recovery of Chakra is not as fast as Junliang pills, there are absolutely no side effects and many benefits to the body. "Hehe, your mouth is really unpleasant. Didnt Tsunade teach you to respect your seniors? But its okay. I will give you a small gift to show you just now." Dashemaru finished his head lasing. Coming over, he could see that the ruthless use of the spell just now consumes a lot, and this is the best opportunity to cast the spell. The things he valued at Oshamaru must be obtained, no matter if this is Tsunade''s disciple. "There is no way, I can only do this." A **** light appeared in the ruthless eyes, and the dark pupils turned into blood. The white under-eyes, combined with the blood-colored pupils, gave people a strange feeling: "I will give it to you today. You have a profound lesson, let you know the fate of hitting my mind, the hand of soul thirsty." There was a roar in the ruthless heart, and a **** light burst out of the ruthless right hand. The appearance of this blood-colored light gives Oshemaru a different feeling from the flame spiral just now, but there is one thing the same is the same danger. The flame spiral is sharp, and this trick is to completely condense all the power into one. , Giving people a sense of containment. "What kind of technique is this? How come I have never seen it before." Da She Maru thought in shock, and would choose to avoid the unknown even if it was a shadow-level powerhouse as strong as O She Maru. It''s just that when he just wanted to perform the substitute technique, he found a huge suction power coming from the heart of the ruthless palm. Originally, his head flew to the ruthless, very close to the ruthless. The sudden suction made him too late to resist. With a merciless hand, he sucked his head and pressed his big hand on his head. "Oshe Maru!" With a ruthless roar, her eyes were murderous. O She Maru only felt that the blood in her body was constantly tumbling, and even Chakra was constantly being pulled towards her ruthless hand. "Go away!" Da She Wan opened her mouth and wanted to spit out a grass naginata sword to pierce mercilessly, but found that the relentless palm touch burst out with a terrifying vigor that penetrated the whole body. Puff Oshemaru suddenly spit out blood, and the whole person flew out. This was the first time that Oshemaru was injured since the battle with Ruthlessness. Even in the face of the S-class Profound Truth that is as powerful as a flame spiral, he still ignored it, but now he is hit by a ruthless trick I have to vomit blood. This amazing scene is really unbelievable. After all, the power of the Soulthirsty Hand is much smaller than that of the Flame Spiral. From the first impression alone, the Soulthirsty Hand makes people feel that it is not as powerful as the Flame Spiral. In fact, it is true, and the soul-thirsty hand is indeed inferior to the Flame Spiral in terms of destructive power. However, the power of the technique does not mean that the larger the technique, the more useful the better. For the snake king, even the s-level profound meaning of the conventional technique can be dealt with with confidence, but he wants the flame spiral, but the soul-thirsty hand is really weird, not only It is attractive and does not require a boundary seal, it can be used suddenly, strange and unpredictable at the same time, the power is not weak and stronger than the super-advanced escape technique. Dont forget that the ruthless Soulthirsty Hand hasnt been obtained for many days now. As his mysterious blood succession limits continue to build, improve, and improve, then his power will become more and more powerful, and compared to the flame spiral, The Soulthirsty Hand is indeed a lot better overall. Except that the destructive power is not as good as the Flame Spiral, it is superior to the Flame Spiral in every aspect. It can be seen from dealing with the Oshemaru. The Flame Spiral Oshemaru can withstand it, but the soul-thirsty hand Oshemaru is immediately affected. It was created, mainly because the hand of the soul thirsty was too weird and difficult to deal with, and the first time I faced Dashewan, I would suffer a loss. Chapter 52: Hit the big snake pill with one punch "What kind of ability is this?" Oshemaru''s hoarse voice was full of surprise and anger. He was very surprised by the surprises that ruthlessness brought him again and again, especially this ability, but his own dignified three forbearance. I didn''t take it seriously. I didn''t show any strength at all in the fight against Ruthless just now, but it was an unchangeable fact that I was injured. How could the arrogant Oshemaru accept it? But he gave birth to a kind of greed. After all, he wants to learn all the ninjutsu in the world, including the limit of blood inheritance. The ruthless technique can actually make him hurt himself, and he still hurts himself in a head-to-head fight. This made Oshemaru''s eyes become more and more greedy when he looked ruthlessly. "Want to know? I won''t tell you." The ruthless words made Oshemaru''s face a green for the first time. If we change the usual ruthlessness, we will definitely not make Oshemaru emotional fluctuations, but now Oshemaru is injured and lost. Adding ruthless words under the normal heart is simply adding fuel to the fire and even more anger. "Really? It will belong to me in the future." Oshemaru rushed towards Ruthless again, and this time his idea of ??giving the curse seal to Ruthless became firmer. "Is the shadow-level powerhouse the gap? It''s really big, all the cards are almost taken out." There was a wry smile in his heartless heart, I thought I would be able to deal with all the cards for a while, who knows that I can''t face it at all. The serious Dashe Maru can''t hold it for long, the gap, this is the gap between naked and naked, even if the ruthless possesses an unprecedented blood inheritance limit, even if the ruthless possesses the s-level profound meaning, this gap cannot be made up. "Oshemaru!" Just when everyone thought that the ruthlessness was about to suffer, a slender white jade hand clenched into a fist and appeared out of nowhere, and the fist blasted Oshemaru''s head and body seven or eight hundred meters away. "You''re looking for death, Oshamaru, you dare to move my people!" At the critical moment, Tsunade lifted the transformation technique and avoided being seen through the sealed chakra. The moment Tsunade appeared, he showed what is called a strange power fist, even if it is a big snake. Maru''s abnormal body did not dare to touch it either. With just one punch, he hit seven or eight hundred meters in the forest, which is full of trees. This is because many towering giant trees dissolve the impact. Otherwise, Tsunade, who had returned to his peak state, would strike with all his strength, even if the freak of Oshemaru flew over a kilometer is normal. At that time, I was beaten to death by Tsunade when he was still young. The power is terrifying. Now Tsunade is stronger than when he was young. Even Oshemaru doesn''t want to be beaten. After all, his body is abnormally endurable. Being strong is one thing, not painful is another thing. "What? Ruthless is still hidden by his side, Hinata, didn''t you see with your white eyes?" Inuzukaya exclaimed. "It''s a very special sealing technique that can only work on a static state. Once it moves, it will be lifted. If it doesn''t move, it can cover up the chakra on the body. Even if you roll your eyes, you dont see any clues. Its so powerful. Transfiguration technique." Hinata was also extremely surprised, this is the first time someone can hide his eyes. "It''s no wonder that guy is unscrupulous, even if he is facing Oshemaru, he is not afraid of him. It turns out that there is still a master around him." Inuzukaga thought to himself, he felt that this Zhongnin exam was simply a monster exam, his own. Be careful, but I can''t bear it. I thought I was already very powerful, but now it seems so perverted. "Tsunade!" Oshemaru crawled out under the squeeze of a pile of trees, looking at the confident and sturdy woman hundreds of meters away in disbelief, how could she appear here. From the point of view of Oshemaru, Tsunades personality will only let his disciples out for practice at best. How can I think that Tsunade will protect her personally. This is a treatment that no one has enjoyed before, even if she treated her brother Tsunade back then. There was no personal protection either, and now he was actually protecting the ruthless personally. No wonder Oshemaru was so surprised that he was directly blinded by Tsunade''s sudden punch. "It seems that I underestimated the status of this impassioned imp in Tsunade''s heart." Da Shemaru only felt his head hurt, such a powerful fist, how could it be possible, even if Tsunade appeared, she hadn''t fought for so many years. It shouldn''t be possible to have this kind of strength after being afraid of blood. "Is it? She overcame the panicemia and returned to the level of the year?" Oshemaru is not a fool, on the contrary, he is very wise, otherwise he would not develop so many perverted forbidden techniques, adding from Tsunade''s performance Her strength, the confidence and calmness between her eyebrows, were completely different from the decadent Tsunade before. For the Orochi King, it is not surprising that Tsunade has recovered his skills. After all, she has the blood of the Thousand Shou clan, the descendants of the first generation of Hokage, and as a medical sage, it only takes a fierce battle to restore to the level of the year. However, what shocked Oshomaru was that Tsunade had overcome the panicemia. Its not difficult to say things like panicemia, and easy to say, it depends on the determination and courage of the person involved. Especially Tsunade''s panicemia is not natural and it is easy to face a lot, but this kind of psychological shadow is procrastinating. The longer it takes, the more difficult it will be to get rid of it. The sooner you overcome it, the easier it will be to solve it. People like Tsunade who have changed their phobias for so many years will fall into a vicious circle and become difficult to overcome, but now they have overcome it. And he appeared here all of a sudden and gave himself a punch, which suddenly reversed all the thoughts of Dashemaru, no wonder he would be shocked. "Oshemaru seems to be itchy after not seeing you for so many years. If so, let me help you loosen your bones." Tsunade''s ten fingers snapped, causing the ruthlessly behind to swallow with difficulty. Mo, it was clear that Tsunade was on the verge of running away now, and even Oshemaru was tight when he saw Tsunade''s posture that was about to run away at the same time. Neither Jiraji nor Oshemaru regarded her as a woman at all. It was only a human-shaped female Tyrannosaurus, or a cow chariot. It is conceivable that Tsunades power was amazing. After all, she was still young. The strength is not as good as the current Oshemaru and Jiraiya. It is almost the same as being beaten by Tsunade and not dying. It is strange to have no deterrent. If it was Tsunade who had not overcome his fear of blood before, and had not recovered all his strengths back then, of course Osha Maru would have cleaned Tsunade with a drop of blood, but now Tsunade looks as heroic as he was on the battlefield. Sashuang, no one can beat it, which makes Dashewan not afraid of it. Chapter 53: Tuida She Wan After all, between the three forbearances, you know me, and I also know that it is difficult to deal with this way, precisely because everyone understands the other''s skills, fighting style, and methods, it takes a long time to distinguish between the winner and the loser. "Have you overcome panicemia?" Although Da She Wan had guessed it in his heart, he still had to confirm it. He bit his finger and dripped a drop of blood, but Tsunade didn''t change his face. "It seems that you are really getting alive and going back." Tsunade sneered, and the look in Oshemaru''s eyes became colder and colder. If you said at the beginning that everyone was a comrade-in-arms who was born and died, now Oshemaru made it clear. It was to take advantage of her weakness to put him to death. For such a person first touched her inverse scales and then did such a thing, Tsunade could no longer forgive him. Even if Dashemaru had guessed it, when it was proved by facts, his pupils contracted: "I didn''t expect Konoha to be so lively today. Even you are back. If so, then I will leave first, just I wonder if you can protect him forever?" "Is this a threat from you to me?" Tsunade''s eyes flashed with a terrifying cold light, and finally a murderous intent broke out on his body, but his tone was full of sarcasm: "You don''t need to worry about this, either. Today, I came to take the Zhongnin exam ruthlessly, but I could hurt your Osher Pill at the age of twelve, and your head may be taken off soon." Dashemaru''s heart trembled slightly when he heard this. Yeah, this kid''s abilities are so weird. It seems that even Chakra can control his vitality and blood. Even his soft-modified body was injured by a single blow, really. Strange, it''s not that he was born in the war years and was only twelve years old without the baptism of war, and he is really dangerous if he continues to develop. Although he didn''t think he would be killed, he was still very unhappy with the presence of such a huge potential enemy. Thinking of this, the ruthless gaze of Oshemaru is greedy and cold, but Tsunade stands in front of him and makes Oshemaru helpless. He thinks he will lose to Tsunade, but if he continues to fight, it will definitely cause unnecessary His attention, it will even cause a lot of trouble, which is very bad for his plan. His purpose of coming here has been achieved and he doesn''t want to be out of the question. After all, he still has a bigger plan. After completing this plan, he will spend a lot of energy to deal with Tsunade and ruthlessly. When I think of this, Oshemaru slowly blends into the ground: "Tsunade, this time you Won, but next time you may not be able to protect him, there is also a gap in Hundred Secrets." "Huh!" Tsunade snorted coldly, ignoring Oshemaru, but turned to look at Ruthless in surprise, his eyes filled with tenderness and appreciation. It was obvious that Oshemaru, who was ruthlessly facing one of the three forbearances, not only acted calmly but also wounded him. He, even though Oshemaru didn''t use his full strength, he was injured after all, and it was completely beyond Tsunade''s expectations. You must know that it is definitely the most difficult existence among the three forbearances to hurt him with Dashemaru''s software transformation and many perverted forbidden techniques. I didn''t expect it to be ruthless. "As expected of my child." Tsunade said in a mercilessly gentle embrace. "Today, you stood in front of me to protect me, and you will definitely change my gear in front of you to protect you." He hugged Tsunade mercilessly, and who in the world can be like Tsunade. The strong put down everything and hid everything beside the ruthless to protect him, carefully, all this ruthlessness was kept in his heart. It can be said that for so many years, Tsunade has used his own actions to break the cold shell that is ruthless in his heart bit by bit, and gradually enters the ruthless heart to care for and nourish him. Tsunade didn''t say anything when he heard the words, but he held his ruthless hands tightly tightly, and there was a hint of happiness in his eyes, fascinated. "The fighting just now is so fierce that it should attract an investigation by Anbu, so I''ll change back first, otherwise it won''t be good to be spotted. Look at those little guys, I don''t want people to know that I am here." After Tsunade finished speaking, he changed back to Chakra and sealed it. As long as Tsunade kept his breath, he couldn''t see through his eyes. "Yeah!" Nodded mercilessly. In fact, the best way to deal with it is to get rid of the Hyuga Hinata, so no one knows that Tsunade is back, but it doesn''t seem to do any good, after all, he just moved to train them. Three thoughts are better now, lets take a look at their character. Although I know a little about all three of them, my heart is fickle. Who knows what the next moment will be, it''s better to make sure with my own eyes. After all, Ruthless understands that whether Tsunade will return to become Hokage in the future, a few people will be helpful in Konoha, so Ruthless does not intend to kill others to cover up the fact that Tsunade is back. "Come out, you don''t need to dodge," said ruthlessly. Hinata Hyuga glanced at each other with a helpless smile and walked out, and escaped. If there was such an idea before, but now it is gone, because besides the ruthlessness there is a Tsunade, how to escape, and they One through the feeling, one through the red dog, and the other through the bugs that the ruthlessness is not malicious to them, so they walked out cleanly. "You have seen what happened just now. I don''t want to say more about the extra words. I hope that no news about her will pass from your mouth until she is found out by herself." said ruthlessly, her voice was flat and not overbearing. There is no order. "We just came here now. What happened just now?" Yu Nushino said. Smart people are good for communication. One sentence expresses Yoshino''s position and decision. Compared with Hinata Hyuga and Inuzuka, he is not only more calm and witty, but also more decisive. It can be said that it is a good thing to have such a person as a teammate. "Yes, just now we heard the loud noise and wanted to come over and see what happened." Hinata Hinata and Inuzukaga also reacted. "In that case, I will guarantee that you will pass this test. As for the rest, it depends on your own ability." said ruthlessly, and the three of them didn''t object to it. After all, they didn''t plan to say it. Idiots know it. There is no benefit at all for them but only disadvantages. Chapter 54: Observation Moreover, Ruthless did not rely on their strength to persecute them. Instead, they were given the Scroll of Heaven and Earth from the beginning. Therefore, they did not intend to speak out. With Ruthless, they are not afraid of being monitored, but they are more at ease. They dont need to worry about being besieged and attacked. We don''t need to worry about getting rid of it at all, but it''s weird to be so happy to oppose it. "It seems that if I have all my cards, I can kill even Shinobu, but I''m almost exhausted, and I will be slaughtered by others." Ruthlessly did not sleep at night, but revealed that he was lying in a cave thinking back to Dashemaru. The whole process of the battle. Tsunade is right. Fighting against the shadow-level powerhouses is rare. As long as you can survive, you will gain a lot. The key is whether you can grasp it. Recalling mercilessly the entire process of fighting with Oshemaru today, Oshemaru never used any powerful ninjutsu, illusion, purely some very ordinary abilities, of course, software transformation is his unique ability, at least It is very common for Oshemaru. His signature ninjutsu hasn''t been shown, and his forbidden technique hasn''t been shown. However, he completely suppressed and beat his cards. why? Quite simply, the combat experience is inferior to the opponent, vision and judgment are incomparable. What can be compared with the opponent is the terrifying combat instinct after entering the runaway, but besides these, he can''t compare to the opponent. There are a lot of skills. The use, control, quality and quantity of Chakra, speed, reaction, resistance to fight, physical strength, etc. all have a huge gap. The only good thing is that I learned Tsunades Weird Power Fist ruthlessly overwhelmed Oshemaru in strength, but all this is still too big, causing Oshemaru to be ruthless with just a few low-level escape techniques combined with physical skills. Fighting, and still in the case of the opponent''s fundamental full strength, even just a few low-level escape techniques and physical skills are enough to make the ruthless win. Thinking back to the whole process of the battle, I have been relentlessly comprehending that I have not done enough, and what part of Dashemaru can be used as a reference for myself to learn from, there is a shadow-level powerhouse as a reference for reference, as a reference , Ruthless, but comprehend quickly, which is why there are so many geniuses in the war years, and they grow so fast. I experience the battle of blood and fire every day, walking on the verge of death every day, often seeing all kinds of powerhouses, coupled with the oppression and influence of that kind of environment, I can''t grow up fast. "Huh, my biggest cost always lies in the mysterious blood inheritance that I developed. Even if Dashewan was caught off guard, it can also restrain the illusion. It can be said that I can ignore the illusion below the monthly reading level, unless it is. Shadow rank powerhouse casts it." He exhaled ruthlessly, closed his eyes and controlled Chakra, who had recovered seven or eighty-eight, to temper the fusion of water, fire, energy, and blood. A heavy sound continued to sound from Ruthless''s body, and the pressure brought by the battle with Dashemaru made Ruthless''s heart full. The tempering time of water, fire, qi and blood lasted longer than before, if you take the ruthless blood. If you check it, you will find that his blood coagulation is as strong as true lead. It flows in the body like a surging river and makes such a loud noise. It is conceivable that the ruthless qi and blood are so tyrannical. "Huh, this time qi and blood tempering didn''t get any peculiar abilities, but the abilities and control of the runaway and soulthirsty hand I currently master are stronger." Ruxin thought inwardly, looking up, and found that it has passed. It''s been half an hour, but I didn''t expect that the pressure that Da She Pill brought to me would have forced me to relentlessly continue the tempering for so long. The ruthless control of the fusion and tempering of the three has been greatly improved, and the benefits of fighting against the shadow-level powerhouse are really great. After surviving, under the pressure of pressure, the ruthless potential is constantly being squeezed out, and all aspects of control are being squeezed out. Power is greatly improved. "Strange force punch!" A ruthless punch hit the ground, and the ground with a radius of forty to fifty meters collapsed, and cracks continued to extend. "Chakra condensed and exploded without a trace of leakage. This is a sign of thoroughly learning the strange force punch." Looking at his hands ruthlessly, he couldn''t help muttering to himself. "Congratulations, now you are really learning Weird Power Fist, but you still need to walk a long way to bring it to its peak." Tsunade''s voice echoed in the ruthless ear, ruthlessly heard. Yan nodded, and learned that it was only entering a new level, and it would take a long way to reach a very high level. "The distance on Shinobu is further." Ruthlessly found that the path he walked was different from that of ordinary ninjas. In addition to Chakra, he was also cultivating vitality and blood. He had to break through to the level of Shinobi compared to other people. Shang Ren is difficult, but once he breaks through, his strength is much stronger than normal Shang Ren. Just like now, although he is at the mid-level of Ninja, his strength even if it is at the upper level, he must be jealous. This is already derived from his own abilities. Unlike Renzhuli, which relies on the tail beast, it can be said that all the ruthless power belongs to him. He is completely under his control, and there will never be a chain drop. "Since we have rested, we should also set off." Inuzukaga saw that Ruthless had rested and said, he didn''t dare to sway so much before the change, but now that there is ruthlessness, all threats in the Death Forest will be. It''s gone, so he doesn''t worry. "Hinata." Called mercilessly. "Yes." Hinata Hinata''s face was a little reddish, obviously she was a weak and shy girl. "Use your white eyes to look at my body, especially my blood, and tell me what you see." Although Ruthless, he often studied his body with Tsunade, and even often took out his own blood for research, and let Tsunade penetrated Chakra to observe, but he really hadn''t tried to see the internal situation directly through the naked eye. "Okay, roll your eyes!" Hinata Hyuga never thought of rejecting, or for her as long as she doesn''t touch the bottom line and can do anything within her power, she never thought of rejecting: "Ah!" Hinata suddenly exclaimed when she saw it. The more shocked she looked, the more cautious she was. Obviously she saw a very surprised scene with her white eyes. Chapter 55: Cultivating Hinata "What''s wrong with Hinata?" Yuuki Shino asked, Hinata looked like a scourge. "Relentless, can I call you that way?" Hinata asked. "The name was originally meant to be called, let''s talk." Ruthless and a little curious, could it be that there is no secret to his qi and blood. "This..." Hinata hesitated for a while, ruthlessly came to understand, obviously she was worried about this is her own privacy, she was embarrassed when she saw her, now if she let more people know her But it will be even more embarrassing. It''s not that she doesn''t trust her companions, but that it involves other people''s privacy. She doesn''t say too much, but it''s a matter of personal character. At the same time, she is worried that her ruthless privacy will bring bad things to Inuzukaga and Shino. Things. A strange color flashed through the ruthless eyes, and the two entered the illusion space: "Say it here. This is the illusion space. Apart from you, I won''t have a third person to hear it." Now Ruthless is more determined about the idea of ??cultivating these people as Tsunades subordinates. At least Hinatas performance is very satisfied. Everyone is just a stranger when they meet for the first time, but Hinata already knows how to protect his privacy. He doesn''t care when he knows Ruqing, but he doesn''t care doesn''t mean that Hinata doesn''t care, and Hinata''s performance just makes Ruqing very satisfied and appreciated. "Hinata''s aptitude may not be as good as Naruto Sasuke''s and others, but isn''t my aptitude itself worse than Hinata? It''s not the end of those so-called geniuses, this girl is worth training." Ruthless heart is very satisfied, just That''s the case with strangers. If she is cultivated as a confidant, she will not act to make herself more satisfied. As for what aptitude is ruthless, he doesnt care at all. His aptitude itself is inferior to a lot of forbearance, and it is not so powerful. Although aptitude is important, it doesnt determine everything, and he already has a way to change a persons aptitude, and now he cares. It''s Hinata''s character. Obviously Hinata is very satisfied with it. "I just saw that there are two powers in your blood, and they are gradually fusing together. When I want to observe, they seem to have a kind of rushing performance." Hinata looked for words and said: "One of the two powers is like water, the other is like fire, as if your blood embraces them together, and the three are not distinguished from each other. I can''t understand the changes in them, I can only see so many. " "Sure enough, it is the Chakra whose qi and blood have embraced the changes in the nature of water and fire. Now the three have gradually merged into one. When they are completely integrated, my blood succession boundary will be completely born and it is no longer just a prototype." Ruthlessly satisfied, it suddenly occurred to me that if there is someone around me who would roll my eyes to follow, coupled with Tsunades knowledge and medical technology, combined with my unique insights and feelings, if the three of them work together, their blood will be bounded earlier. Complete it in one step, and even if there are any changes, such as sudden dangers, you can know early and be prepared to deal with it. But this is about his own secret. If ordinary people really cant bring him with him, he is not afraid of being spied. Many people like Shao Lunyan have been researched, but the research and research is not only a stare, but I don''t want my secrets to be known by some people who make me feel uneasy. Thinking of the idea of ??cultivating Hinata before, there was a strange color when looking at Hinata. Hinata shrank slightly as if she looked a little scared and ruthless. "I won''t say it." Hinata timidly said. "Don''t worry, even if you say it, I won''t care, otherwise I won''t let you watch it." He said ruthlessly. He secretly investigated some of Hinata''s affairs when he was in Konoha, plus what he knew. , He also has a good understanding of Hinata. "You are not doing well in the Hyuga family, right." Hyuga Hinata paled when she heard this, and her eyes were a little red. Although her weak personality conceals her own strength, she has not been treated since she was a child, and she has suffered a lot from the reality of the Hyuga family. Even her father didn''t look at her seriously because she was squeezed out. It was fake if it wasn''t sad. It''s just that Hinata''s character destined that she would not resent her father and family members, so she was just unhappy alone. In fact, as the daughter of the patriarch, not only did she not receive the treatment she deserved, but she also got more than just exclusion. In the original history, Hinata was beaten seriously and her father actually didn''t even look at it, but instead took all the attention. Put it on the person who severely injured her. In order to win over the other party, I dont care about being indifferent to her daughters condition, completely ignoring her own daughters condition and Tsunade. This is truly ruthless. It is very common in large families. What is wrong with her? Can speak clearly in a few words. But in such an environment, Hinata can keep his heart when he grows up. This makes Ruqing more attractive. The qualifications and strength are not important in Ruqing''s view. The important thing is that the character only needs to make himself attractive. He is absolutely confident to train his opponent to become a strong person. This confidence comes mainly from himself. He is much worse than Hinata, but he is not a person who is still more talented than Hinata, so the qualifications are ruthless and fundamental. I ignored it. "I can change your situation and make you the strongest of the younger generation of the Hyuga clan, and even the strongest of the Hyuga clan in the future. Let those who mock you and look down on you can only look at them with awe. You, beg your forgiveness." Ruthless had already made a decision, and now he became more determined after repeated observations, so he just wanted to do it and immediately put it into action. This was originally his character. "I... can I really?" Hinata Hinata Hinata saw this picture. After all, the ruthless words happened to hit the dream she had always wanted to achieve, which could be described as her veins. "Of course it can," said ruthlessly. "Then what should I do? I''m so stupid that I can''t even beat my sister." Hinata Hinata''s voice was sweet and timid, full of unconfidence, after all, she knew what level she was. Chapter 56: Gaara **** counterattack "I said you can do it, and I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. My aptitude is worse than yours, but now I don''t have the strength to surpass so many peerless geniuses." said ruthlessly; "so first you have to believe For yourself, cultivate your own self-confidence and determination, this is the most important thing." "But me!" Hyuga Hinata rubbed two fingers. After all, her life over the years has made her less confident in herself, and it can''t be changed in a moment. "It''s nothing, remember what I said, you can do it from this second." Ruthlessly stretched out his hand and gently pinched Hinata''s delicate chin. This was originally a provocative action, but at this moment there is no such thing. feel. Gently lifted Hinata''s Zhenshou, those white and flawless eyes shone with timidity and soft light. Compared with Mizunoyuebai''s eyes, Hinata''s eyes were truly pure as water. The first time Hinata was treated like this by the opposite sex, she panicked. She was originally a shy person. Her face instantly turned red when she was so pretty, but her ruthless gaze made her have to continue to face it. A pair of eyes is magical. "Huh? Let''s stop here today. A few people are here." The ruthless brows who said something wrinkled slightly, and they stretched out, and the illusion was instantly unlocked. But a short time has passed outside. After all, his Illusion is just ordinary illusion, not a monthly reading, of course it is impossible for a long time to pass inside, only a second outside. "Huh, I didn''t expect you to be here. It''s great. It''s great to be here as our battle site. No one can stop you from killing you this time." Three figures appeared out of thin air, and the leader was amazing. Little panda, um, is a human being, Gaara. As soon as Gaara saw Ruthless here, a strong murderous intent appeared in his eyes, and his face was filled with excitement and bloodthirsty aura. A boundless murderous aura mixed with the smell of blood spread, causing Inuzuka''s teeth. Ninja dog Akinu trembles all over. "Here is another monster." Inuzukaya thought to himself, but Gaara''s strong murderous intent made him understand that there was no room for relaxation. "Kill you, I will definitely be happier." Gaara showed a trace of bloodshot eyes, flicked his hands, and the big hand composed of several sands directly grabbed the ruthless few people. Obviously Gaara planned to kill them all in one fell swoop. "I Gaara will leave it to me, and you will deal with the others." Although Ruthless said that these people will pass the death forest exam, he is not a complete nanny after all, and he will take care of everything he can do by himself. He will only take action at critical moments. Save Inuzuka''s lives. What he wants to collect is not a few parasites, but a few independent and self-reliant subordinates, so fighting is essential. "Sand waterfall funeral!" Gaara shook both hands, and the two sand hands quickly grasped the ruthlessness, crushing the ruthlessness with a bang. "Did you avoid it?" Gaara snorted, not in a hurry, he had fought with Ruthless, and had a certain understanding of Ruthless. "It seems that you have grown a lot more than you were in the past." Ruthlessly appeared behind Gaara and hit the strange force punch directly. I have truly learned that the ruthlessness of the strange force punch can exert the true power of the strange force punch. Gaara''s sand, which was much stronger back then, was also opened with a punch, and the tyrannical force blasted Gaara out. "A lot of strength. Gaara has been training hard since he was injured. The strength is much stronger than before. It is very difficult even for Master Maji of Shangnin to defeat Gaara. I didn''t expect Gaara''s sand. Still can''t stop his fist." Temari''s heart jumped. To tell the truth, I didn''t want to fight ruthlessly after the previous confrontation. It was a task that had to fight against it, but now it is obviously not necessary to fight, but Gaara has to do it. "Sand avatar!" Gaara glanced mercilessly at the beaten Gaara and turned into sand, and he didn''t know when he was wrapped in a lump of sand. "Sand binds the scorpion." Gaara growled low, and the sand pulled the ruthlessness directly into the air, and the powerful squeezing force continued to force it to crush the ruthless bones. On the other side, Yuzino has manipulated the insects to meet the puppet master Kankuro decisively, while Aka Inu and Inuzukaga confronted Temari with Hinata Hyuga. Temari faced the siege of two people and a dog alone, and appeared calm and unhurried. The iron fan in his hand was not awkward at all, but appeared domineering. "We go to the red dog, the four-legged technique, the orc clone." Inuzuka''s teeth crawled on the ground and became like beasts, with much improved grip and attack power: "The teeth pass the teeth!" The red dogs also turned into teeth. They turned into two tornadoes and donated to Temari. "Wind escape and sickle ferret." Temari smiled slightly without paying attention to her. Normal ninjutsu couldn''t get close to her. With a swing of the iron fan, a hurricane directly suppressed Inuzukatoa and Aka dog, unable to get close at all, but retreated. Teeth through teeth are useless. "White eyes!" Hyuga Hinata rushed to Temari, even if she was weak, don''t look at it. "White eyes? The blood of the Hyuga clan, but you don''t seem to have used it." Temari still used the same escape technique to completely force Hinata Hinata unable to get close, and Temari put one hand on the fan and flicked his body, one foot. Sweeping towards Hinata who was pressed by the hurricane and had no time to dodge. "Believe in yourself, anyone can have no confidence in you and look down on you, but you can''t be the only one who has no confidence in yourself and look down on yourself." The ruthless figure broke away with a bang, and instantly blocked the baby. In front of Tian, ??strange power fists burst out, Temari''s face changed drastically, and he quickly used a stand-in technique to avoid it. It was not like Gaara died when he was punched. "Am I too useless." Hinata Hyuga''s eyes are reddish, watching ruthlessly alone facing the strongest Gaara and taking care of herself, she feels that she is useless to hold her back, maybe it is. Because of this, she is especially good to Uzumaki Naruto, because he is also excluded and dragged down. Ruthlessly did not speak but shook Hinata''s hand, gave her an encouraging and inclusive look, and then punched the oncoming sand hand to break the oncoming sand hand. A spiral pill was condensed in the palm, and the instantaneous technique rushed to my love. Luo, the spiral pill rolled over directly. Chapter 57: The abrupt end of the battle "It''s this trick again, do you think you can succeed with the same trick?" Gaara sneered. He was defeated in merciless hands and changed the style of not practicing much in the past. As a man, he basically He won''t suffer any harm, and he doesn''t need to cultivate strength to continuously improve, so he seldom cultivates. But after being defeated by the ruthless hand, he began to work hard to practice. It can be said that a hard-working person Zhu Li and a non-cultivating person Zhu Li are two different things. Therefore, the current Gaara is compared to the original history that I love when I took the Zhongnin exam. Luo is quite powerful. Layers of sand under Gaaras control appeared out of nowhere and intercepted in front of the ruthless, forming a wall after another. With the injection of huge chakras, the sands defenses climbed at an astonishing speed. "Open!" With a ruthless shout, the spiral pill rolled against the sand wall, and the strong twisting force continued to smash the sand wall, and the sky filled the sky with sand dancing and flying in the air. In Helixmaru, the sand wall burst out like a typhoon that was constantly rotating. However, Gaara was prepared for it and he made a lot of preparations to deal with the ruthless move. It was not so easy. Past. One sand wall collapsed, but there are still two sand walls away from Gaara. Therefore, the destructive power of the spiral pill can indeed be crushed all the way, but it takes a lot of time. Gaara has time to escape or Use other techniques. After all, Helix Pill is a technique for bursting and destroying and rolling, rather than a small area that can be penetrated instantly. It needs to pass through three sand walls with super defensive power in an instant. Do it, but because it is not a penetrating ninjutsu, such as Chidori, it takes a longer time, but it does not mean that the power of Helix Pill is lower than Chidori. There are only two types. "Gaara is much stronger than before. The advantage of human column power is really not that ordinary people can catch up, but this alone can''t stop me." There was a roar in his heart, and another spiral pill was condensed in his left hand. , The two spiral pills collided with each other and merged together, and the size of the chakra instantly doubled. "Super spiral pill." Sneer Two sand walls shattered in an instant, Gaara''s face changed slightly, and I rose up and turned into a ball of sand and disappeared in place. At the same time, the sand wall was ruthlessly broken and turned into a long whip to trap his ruthless body. "Sand shurikens." Gaara shook his hands, and waves of sand shurikens burst through the air. "Tian Shou''s foot!" Ruthlessly stepped on the sand, and the huge force shook the earth. The sand shook away. At the same time, he turned ruthlessly and avoided the sand shuriken and the seal was completed in mid-air: "The water escapes and the water breaks. " A jet of ultra-high-pressure water jets out from the ruthless mouth. Gaaras pupils contracted to an origin. At this moment, he felt the danger. The water escape technique originally had a lot of restraint on his sand escape. This move was defeated. But it''s very bad. "The shield of the crane!" Gaara roared, pressing his hands on the ground, and the sky filled the sand flying out to form a huge humanoid shield with both hands open and directly blocked in front of the water column. This move blocked even Junmaros strongest spear, and its defense power was amazing. The water breaking wave penetrated through it and immediately made a hole, but it was lost the moment it penetrated the shield of the crane. With further strength, it can be said that the shield of the crane guards against the water and breaking waves. "Sand waterfall torrent!" Gaara burst out of a terrifying chakra in one breath, and the yellow sand continued to cover it, like a sea wave, the chakra of the human pillar was really amazing. "The death forest may be razed to the ground after such a hit, so this test is meaningless, and." He looked ruthlessly at Hinata Kazuto who was completely crushed by Temari. He also wanted to be here. Continue to fight, but if this guy goes crazy and becomes a tail beast, he will not be an opponent, and Konoha''s interference will likely be attracted by that time. "If you drag it any longer, Hinata and the others will have a problem, and the battle will become more intense. The previous battle between Oshemaru and me has attracted prying eyes from Anbu. If it continues like this, Anbu will come over or cause more changes. Although the possibility of letting Tsunade be discovered is very low, let''s forget it and let it be the winner." With a ruthless shout, an extremely hot energy burst out from the palm of the palm, and a small sun appeared in the palm of the ruthless palm. "Gaara, if one move determines the outcome, and if it can block my move, then we will continue to fight back. If it can''t stop you, go to death." He shouted ruthlessly, and the flame spiral in his palm shot out. Gaaras face changed drastically. Compared to the Helix Pills of the past, the Super Helix Pills just now are many times more powerful. He is not sure if he can stop him. Under the threat of life, the Shou Crane in his body cannot sit idly by. After that, a powerful chakra burst out, Gaara changed physically at an astonishing speed, and a terrifying chakra was released. "This is not Gaara''s Chakra, it''s a Mori Tsuru." Ruthlessly exclaimed, but he didn''t care about his body shape and punched Temari, Temari quickly avoided, but ruthlessly slammed Inuzuka tooth one by one. Take it away with Hinata, and at the same time open his mouth with a fire dragon flame bomb and hit Kankuro. Yuzino''s strength is no less than Kankuro. He is ruthless and doesn''t worry, but now is the time to retreat. After all, God knows if Gaara will wait. Go crazy and become Shouhe. He is not interested in having a life-and-death battle with Gaara at this time. He has to wait for the final match of the Zhongnin exam. That is his battlefield. He has to meet different opponents and different skills. , I don''t want to be disturbed by Konoha so quickly. After all, he and Gaara will fight again, and Gaara will transform, then Konoha''s interference will definitely be attracted, and Tsunade''s whereabouts may be exposed. Others are not allowed to be inferior to Gaara who burst out of the tail beast, but their skills are definitely worth learning from ruthlessly, so Ruthless does not want to end this exam so soon. "It''s almost time for him to be immortal now." Inuzukaga looked at the blazing storm that swept through, and a series of terrifying flame explosions were produced in the storm. He didn''t think Gaara could survive this trick. "It''s hard to say that he is a human force. Shouhe will not watch him die at a critical moment. Shouhe will not kill him if he is there." Chapter 58: Central tower Ruthlessly flying away: "Let''s go, this has become a place of right and wrong, I feel that Konoha sent the Anbu, I don''t want to be noticed and followed by Anbu so quickly." Inuzuka-ga and the others hurriedly followed. As for Yuzino, she turned her head and took a look at Kankuros location before leaving. He was the only one who could confront Gaara and the others head-on without falling into the wind. People are also the strongest in Hinata''s group. He had a wonderful fight with Kankuro just now, and he wouldn''t want to leave so quickly if it weren''t for the fact that Hinata and Inuzukaga were invincible. Hinata behaved very depressed all the way, feeling that he was dragging his feet, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to compete with Inuzukaga and would help him when he was ruthlessly fighting Gaara. "Rush to the central tower in one breath." Ruthlessly said that the speed suddenly increased, and there was a strong momentum of being a man to be a man. All traps, poisonous insects, and beasts along the way were all ruthlessly crushed away, letting those behind him Yu Nushi Na and others were sweating coldly, and when Hina Tian looked ruthlessly, a small star flashed past. It doesn''t take long to get to the central tower at this speed. After all, their speed is not a decoration. It is difficult for the test taker to be unobtrusive, and will not be attacked by people, or attacked by beasts and so on. But these are basically furnishings for Ruthless, so soon the central tower appeared in the line of sight, and at the same time ruthlessly, a seal was secretly formed, and two shadow clones that had already used the transformation technique flew out of the bushes on both sides. They were extremely ruthless. Shadow clone, after all, it takes a group of three to pass the level. The appearance of the two shadow clones shocked Hinata and the others, but when they saw the shadow clones did not speak, they did not take the initiative to speak, after all, they were unfamiliar. After arriving at the Central Tower and punching in the Scroll of Heaven and Earth, a Zhongren appeared, apparently responsible for receiving them mercilessly, and of course Inuzukaga and the others were the same. "It''s so fast, is it really for Shinobu?" Seeing that Ruthless had arrived so soon, and it was clear that Inuzukaga and the others were also carrying Ruthless and his shadow clone, so that the two who were in charge of the reception were allowed to eat. Surprised, because they broke the record and found it, Zhongren arranged for them to go to a place to rest and wait ruthlessly. "Hinata, come with me." Ruthlessly, he looked at Hinata, whose expression had not been so high, and knew that she had fallen into a trough. Inuzuka-Ma and Yu-Noshino glanced at each other and sighed helplessly. Of course, they knew Hinatas condition but they could not do anything about it. "Relentless, I..." Hinata wanted to say something, but couldn''t speak. "The next test is different from before. It is no longer based on the group as the core to deal with it, but directly tests the strength of the person who took this test, so no one can help you anymore. You have to learn to be independent, and you have to learn to be independent. I don''t want to say it anymore, I just want to say one thing, you can do it!" Relentlessly stretched out her hand to lift Hinata''s head up, regardless of her blushing face, staring straight into her eyes, looking at her timid but soft eyes that could not be turned away, the expression of her merciless eyes There is a kind of encouragement in it, and even a fascination of illusion, which can make people easier to believe in quiet, just like a hint of writing a wheel. "Thank you!" Hinata''s eyes blushed, thinking that this man was the first to encourage herself since childhood, and that the other party was very good and didn''t look down on her at all, so she met her in a short time. Helping her again, Hinata''s heart warmed for a while. His performance has been such a failure time and time again, but he has always encouraged himself, which made Hinata quietly begin to build confidence, at least there is someone who believes in her, encourages her, supports her, and helps her. Ruthless and keenly aware of the changes in Hinatas eyes, it is obvious that although her performance has been unsatisfactory along the way, her constant encouragement and help finally made her start to have confidence in herself, and a person has confidence that there is nothing she cant do. If it arrives, then there will be an important condition for the road to the strong. "Ah!" Hinata suddenly exclaimed, her eyes flickered ruthlessly, and she lowered her head and noticed that Hinata''s exquisite jade feet shrank a little. He was on the road after fighting just now, and Hinata did not show it , Ruthless, I really dont know that this little Nizi was injured. It seems that she just didn''t want to be a burden to everyone, so she gritted her teeth to keep up. It seems that she was injured just now in the battle with Temari. "Sit down." Ruthlessly hugged Hinata directly. The sudden intimacy made Hinata''s pretty face flushed, and she was thinking: "What should I do, ruthlessly hug me?" Hyuga Hinata herself did not realize that the ruthless position in her heart rose straight along the way. She had a crush on Naruto, who was just as burdensome as her, and was ridiculed and looked down upon. However, the merciless care, encouragement, and care all the way down made her unexpectedly Did not think of Naruto. It''s just thinking about it, after all, it''s just a single thought, and even a single thought is not just a good impression. At least it is true at the moment, and the relationship is not deep, and there is almost no dialogue. Naruto Uzumaki didnt give her any encouragement or help, and she didnt even talk to someone who had a good opinion. On the other side, she had been sharing hardships, caring for, encouraging, helping, and never looked down on her because she was a burden. Of course, people who don''t have deep feelings and don''t even talk a few times will not think of it. If it takes a little longer, the ruthlessness does not appear to have not given Hinata so much care, care, encouragement and help, even if she has not said a word to Naruto, Naruto has not helped her or encouraged her. Then she will fall in love completely. After all, her secret love for Naruto Uzumaki is not at first sight. At the beginning, it is more because everyone is close to each other under the same illness, and has not developed to the point of love, just a good impression, but currently It seems that they will not develop anymore. Because at the beginning of the battle between Hyuga Neji and Hinata, Hinatas affection for Uzumaki Naruto began to sublimate, so at present, Hinatas affection for Uzumaki Naruto is only very good, and it has not yet developed to the point of love. . Ruthless didn''t have as many thoughts as Hinata, holding her to a stool and let her sit down and beckoned her to take off her shoes. Chapter 59: Hinata Heartbeat Although Ruthless is a blank feeling, but I also know that it can''t be too much. I can still say that her feet are inconvenient when I hug her. I want to see it quickly, but it will be different if I help her take off her shoes. "It''s okay, I don''t need it." Hyuga Hinata said embarrassedly. "Okay, don''t squeeze, be careful not to become disabled." Relentlessly threatened. After hearing the words, Hinata quickly took off his shoes to reveal a white jade foot. It is good to have Chakra Wenrun as a lady of a big family, even if it is a high-intensity training, it will not leave any thick calluses and the like. . A closer look found that the position of the ankle was swollen. It was obviously an injury left after fighting with Temari, and she insisted on running at high speed along the way, but it aggravated the injury. A green light appeared in the heart of the ruthless palm. Advanced medical ninjutsu. No, but with his Chakra control, some not-so-advanced medical ninjutsu is still possible. And Hinatas feet werent a major injury. Its just blood accumulation, and the ankle was hit without any bone damage. With her physique, it would be fine as long as the blood was resolved quickly, plus medical ninjutsu. It doesn''t take long. "Yeah!" Hin Tian Jiao screamed, Qiao''s face blushed almost dripping out. It was the first time she was touched her feet when she grew up, and they were very sensitive, especially the ruthless hands. Massaging the acupoints of Hinata, coupled with medical ninjutsu to relieve blood congestion, it was so crisp and numb with a super slight tingling that Hinata couldn''t help but scream, and immediately covered his mouth and dared not see anyone. In about half an hour, all the congestion on Hinatas ankles has disappeared, and under the treatment of medical ninjutsu and Hinas physique, he has recovered 80 to 90%. He ruthlessly put Hinata down and looked up at him just now. Paying attention to Hinata''s injury, she didn''t look at anything else. Now she was shocked. Hinata Qiao''s face was red and almost smoking. This lovely look made Ruxin feel a strange feeling when she saw it. "Thank you for being ruthless!" Hinata was even more embarrassed to see the ruthless stare at him, and quickly stood up and ran away. "I''m tempted by the little girl? But this little Nizi is really cute, with a pure heart. Would you like me to teach you how to pick up girls?" Tsunade teased. "While going, there is no extra heart to think about this." Ruthlessly said, although he said that, Hinata''s shy and cute look just flashed in his heart. Hinata, who ran to the other side, only felt that his heartbeat was speeding up, and his blood was boiling, and one heart was upset: "Why is this? Why am I so happy? Do I like Ruthless? Impossible. Ah, we just met, and didnt I like Naruto before? But now it feels like I dont like it yet, how can you do this, Hinata, you are a bad girl!" Hinata kept thinking about it, and now its a long time before the end of the exam, so I spend a lot of time for Hina to think about it, so there is no need to face the Zhongnin exam in this state immediately, otherwise it will be full of brains. It was Hinata with all kinds of thoughts that it was really dangerous to go to the competition. "There are still a few days left, it''s time to take a break." Ruthless in the death forest would not be exhausted, but it is impossible not to be exhausted in the battle between tightening the nerves and Dashewan. The exhaustion is not the body, but Soul, of course, it''s time to take a good rest now. The sound of Tsunade and Silence in the room where the rest was arranged both cancelled the transformation, and at the same time, the illusion was performed here. Even if someone enters here, they will see that there is no one other than Ruthless. Tsunades illusion, unless It is Sangouyu''s upper endurance who writes round eyes, otherwise you can''t see through it. "Why? Tired after the battle with Oshemaru?" Tsunade smiled, and while talking, he walked to the bed and picked up the ruthless head lying on it and put it on his beautiful legs. Both hands brought Chakra to him. Press lightly and pinch. Mute is to watch out for the surrounding movement. Although no one is near here and Tsunades illusion can be said to be safe, Mute thinks its better to be more careful. "Isn''t this nonsense? I''m just one Zhongren to fight Sannin, it''s not weird if it''s not tired." A trace of tiredness flashed through the ruthless eyes, and Tsuna''s heart hurt. "Then take a rest." Regardless of the silence, Tsunade directly kicked off his shoes and hugged him and lay on the bed, letting him sleep with his stalwart. "Tsuna-sama really changed a lot. Not only did he lose his previous depression, but he also changed back to the former princess Senju, this time thanks to your ruthlessness." Mute looked back and closed his eyes. He was ruthless, and was shocked in his heart. Unexpectedly, the baby who almost died in the wolf''s mouth in the past has grown to the point where he dared to fight Dashewan. If you take out the trump cards, maybe you are not the opponent of this child now. Thinking of the silence here, you can''t help but feel a lot of pride and joy. After all, Ruthless is also the one that she took care of and grew up. The next day, Ruoqing woke up early. After all, it would be better to take a rest with his physique, but being held by Tsunade seemed to be particularly peaceful and sleeps particularly peacefully as when he was a child, and naturally he would sleep longer. Looking at the beautiful face that is close at hand, this woman has changed her life. It can be said that this woman is the most precious person in his life, and she absolutely allows her to have something to do. "There are still a few days left, continue to start the development of new techniques." Ruthlessly stood up and put a quilt on Tsunade''s body. In fact, Tsunade was so keen that he woke up the moment he opened his eyes. , Just pretending to be asleep. The room is not big or small, but it is quite spacious for eight or nine people. "Multiple shadow avatars." With a ruthless cry, except for ten shadow avatars around, they are all on the same side to refine chakras, cultivate new techniques and practice new techniques. After all, the road to the strong is to sail against the current. If you don''t advance, you will retreat. , Of course, you can''t let it go. However, the ruthless body is still undergoing water-fire fusion tempering. Since the pressure of Dashewan, the time of the ruthless water-fire fusion tempering has greatly increased. His qi and blood are getting stronger day by day, so is his body and his vitality. On the one hand, there is a huge improvement, this time it is inseparable from the tempering of water and fire. Chapter 60: Preselection It can be said that Tsunade has changed the ruthless life, but the tempering of water is the biggest help to send ruthlessly on the road to the strongest. This is the most important cornerstone of the road to the ruthless strong, and it must not be left behind. Therefore, each time of water-fire tempering or fusion tempering is carried out by the body, and the other shadow clones are carried out by other techniques or other cultivations. "Huh, it''s another ten minutes longer than before. As long as I can achieve the long-term integration of the two chakras with the changing nature of chakras like other blood succession limits, I can maintain it anytime, anywhere. In this state, my blood succession boundary is no longer in its rudimentary form, but completely out." After forty minutes, he opened his eyes mercilessly, and his qi and blood became more vigorous. Although it was not as obvious as after the first and second fusion tempering, it improved every time, and it was terrifying under the accumulation of time. "Qi and blood have become stronger." Tsunade said as soon as she watched the ruthless practice, she obviously felt the subtle changes in her ruthless body. "Yeah!" Nodding ruthlessly, the shadow clone continued to practice, ruthlessly discussing his own blood inheritance limits with Tsunade, and at the same time planning the future path. Ruthlessly did not leave the room for several consecutive days, until the final time of the test came, and after all the teams that passed the competition had arrived, did they leave the room ruthlessly. "Three generations of old men are coming. If I''m by your side, he might see through." Tsunade said, "Mute and I will be hidden near the central tower. Anything that happens, I will be there as soon as possible. And mute but watched." "Come on, ruthless, we must come back first." Mute laughed. He smiled mercilessly, a trace of confidence flashed across his eyes, even if Gaara turned into Shouhe, he was not afraid, let alone other people. When I walked down ruthlessly, I found that everyone was already there, which meant that besides him, there were two shadow clones to be precise. "That man, he passed!" After walking down ruthlessly, everyone looked over, especially those who were familiar with him, such as Gaara. Gaara seemed unharmed at this time, but Temari and Kan Kuro knew that Gaara had suffered serious injuries under the previous flame spiral attack. Gaara would probably die if it weren''t for Shouhe''s burst of strength. Fortunately, he is a human column force. As long as he does not exceed the limit he can withstand, his injuries will soon recover. So now Gaara cannot see any wounds on the outside. Gaara''s eyes became fierce as soon as he appeared ruthlessly, and he almost couldn''t help but shoot. "I Gaara calm down," Temari quickly persuaded, and at the same time signaled that there was Hokage here. "Huh!" Gaara snorted coldly, forcing himself to calm down, but his eyes were still murderous. "I''m sorry, I''m late." Ruthlessly walked into the team, closed his eyes and rested, completely ignoring Gaara''s murderous intent. "Since it''s all here, let Hokage-sama come and talk." Mitarai Adzuki said. Looking at the thin body of the three generations of Hokage, it is ruthless to imagine that this old man has the strength that the big snake pill is extremely jealous, but it is true that the strength of the strong is not determined by appearance. The next words of the three generations of Naruto are surprising to others, but to ruthless, they are dull and normal. The so-called Zhongnin exam is the epitome of the battle between countries. This time, the three generations of Hokage directly take all of this Speaking frankly, all the fig leaves were unveiled, and many people were uncomfortable. "So, this battle is about your country, Ninja Village, and all your own dreams. You must do your best and even bet your own life to fight. Only in this way can you take the Zhongnin exam. It will make sense." The three generations of Hokage said a lot in one breath, and it is still very new to most people. Unexpectedly, this exam is actually related to the game between the country and the country, the balance of the country, the struggle and so on. "I understand." Naruto Uzumaki said, of course he didn''t know if he really understood. "It doesn''t matter, it''s better to just say the content of the third exam that will kill you." I love Luo Han said. "In that case, let''s get to the main topic. Although I want to explain the content of the third exam now, but..." Before the third generation of Hokage finished talking, a figure appeared in front of him on one knee and said, "Please Forgive me for my rudeness. Please leave the rest of Hokage-sama''s work to me, who has accepted the trial job, Moonlight Hayate." This is Moonlight Storm, Konoha''s famous tuberculosis ghost. "Then leave it to you." The third generation of Hokage nodded indifferently. "Everyone, when we meet for the first time, before the third exam, there is one more thing you have to do, and that is whether you can participate in the preliminary selection for the third exam." Moonlight Hayate said. "What?" Yamanaka Ino said "Preliminary? What the **** is this?" Nara Shikamaru asked. "Teacher, I don''t quite understand the meaning of the pre-selection." Haruno Sakura curiously asked, "Why can''t all of us participate." "Because there are too many people, the people who will come to the third test to watch the game are all celebrities, princes, and dignitaries from various countries. It is impossible to make the test time too long, so a pre-selection is necessary to reduce the number to an appropriate level. So far, so people who say they are unwell, or who want to give up after listening to the above instructions, say it now, because the pre-selection is about to start." Moonlight Hayate said that the immediate start of the pre-selection made many people unexpected. "I gave up on that." Pharmacist pocket said. "Me too." said the two ruthless shadow clones. After the game is here, there is no need for a team, so now there is no need for shadow clones to maintain the qualifications for the exam, regardless of the rules of the exam or the test. It''s just personal strength. Instead of continuing to leave the shadow avatar here, it may be discovered at any time, it is better to take the initiative to withdraw. "What? The two ruthless teammates withdrew?" Many people were surprised. In their opinion, the ruthless teammates should not be as weak as him. How could they withdraw? When looking at the ruthless team, they found that the opposite party was innocent. The expression doesn''t seem to care about it at all, and many people are even more curious. Chapter 61: Ruthless vs. Hyuga Neji "It seems that they are not so merciless teammates as the subordinates responsible for accompanying him to take the Zhongnin exam. They don''t need it now, so they can also leave the field." Many smart people quickly thought of this. But I didn''t find that this was a shadow clone at all. "There are twenty-one people left. Its a bit difficult. If thats the case, then one person will be selected first. To show fairness, one will be selected out of the twenty-one people. The third exam." Moonlight Hayate said. "What? This is too unfair, right." Naruto Uzumaki was the first to say not to do it, because his luck was not too good. "Luck is also part of strength." Three generations of Hokage said, and Uzumaki Naruto suddenly had nothing to say. "Then please look at the electronic bulletin board." After Moonlight Hayate finished speaking, an electronic screen appeared on the wall, with twenty-one names beating on it, and finally stopped on one name with Gaara written on it. "Hehe, I didn''t expect that there would be such a scene. Gaara directly advanced to the official competition. With his strength, there is nothing to say." Ruxin thought. "I didn''t expect it to be Gaara. With that said, one of the people here who was supposed to be Gaara''s opponent is very lucky." Kankuro thought. "Cut." Gaara is not happy at all, because this means that he can''t kill, but he can''t resist either. There are a lot of people who are better than him, and he has to carry out the next plan. It''s not that there is no chance, it''s just that you have to wait some days. I thought that the people who stayed after the pre-selection would be stronger and would make myself happier when killed. Gaara could barely bear it, but the mood was still very bad. He looked at him with a cold face and saw that Gaara did not. Running away, Temari and Kankuro also breathed a sigh of relief. "Then in the first game, Sasuke Uchiha will play against the red bronze armor." "Hey, Sasuke Uchiha doesn''t seem to be able to use ninjutsu, and he can''t even use ninjutsu." Watching the two fight against each other ruthlessly, Sasuke Uchiha couldn''t show any ninjutsu at all, and he couldn''t use ninjutsu. Being able to dodge constantly, and finally even being pressed to the ground, he ruthlessly and keenly sensed that Uchiha''s breath began to weaken. "Is that the technique of absorbing Chakra? Interesting, not to mention that the absorption speed is too slow, which is a threat to Zhongren Xiaren. Since Shangren, the quality of Chakra has been greatly improved even if he is standing and let him suck. It takes a while. Although these people''s ruthless strength is not in the eyes, their skills are worth observing. It means that a peerless master does not necessarily have to learn martial arts in the world, but watching martial arts in the world is definitely a great help to oneself. Just when many people thought that Sasuke Uchiha was about to lose, they didn''t expect that Sasuke Uchiha performed a fast-moving physique when he was unable to use the writing wheel and ninjutsu, and kicked the bronze armor into the void with one foot. It is not complicated to create a self-created, but the attacking effect is very effective, the lion bullets to solve the opponent. However, Uchiha Sasuke was about to fall the moment the red bronze armor was resolved. Fortunately, Hagi Kakashi appeared on the field and supported him with one foot calmly, but he did not lose consciousness and no one said anything. "Let''s go, I will seal your curse." Hagi Kakashi said. "Wait, I want to see the people in the qualifiers." Uchiha Sasuke said. "No, if you let you be willful a second time, it may become irreparable if you continue to let it go." Hamu Kakashi said. The second round also started when Sasuke Uchiha and Kakashi Hagi walked outside, showing the names of Ruthless and Neji Hyuga. "It''s the kid from the Hyuga family." "Oh, who is that person called Ruqing?" Some people don''t know Ruqing, but many Shangren do. "Originally, with Hyuga Ningji as the strongest strength in the last Shijinin, I will get good results this time. I didn''t expect to meet him. This time it is interesting." Yurihong looked ruthless and thought to herself. . "Ning Ci, it seems that your luck is not very good, but this is not a test for you. Even a genius has to go through a series of tests to become an excellent ninja." Metkay thought while thinking. Said to Neji Hyuga, and what he said was completely different from what he thought in his heart: "Neiji, go ahead, youth is allowed to fail but not allowed to retreat, let''s show your strength." "Is that probably Tsunade''s disciple? I didn''t expect that Tsunade would accept disciples." The third generation of Hokage looked ruthlessly and thought, "Let me see how much you learned about Tsunade." "Mr. Kakashi, I want to finish watching this game, just this one." Sasuke Uchiha undoubtedly said. He didn''t want to watch it at first, but he didn''t expect the next game to be so exciting. Whether it is Hyuga Ningji, the last strongest Shimonin, is not his opponent even if he defeated Li Roc, or he is ruthless, he doesn''t want to miss it. No matter who loses in the end, it doesn''t mean that he is the opponent''s opponent, so he wants to observe. "This, well, remember that this is the last time, no matter who the next game is, you can''t stay anymore." Kakashi Hagi wanted to see it, so he said at last. "Is this the kid called Ruthless? I heard that both Kakashi and Hong are full of praise for him. Let me see what you can do." Sarutobi Asma spit out a cigarette and thought. "Ning Ci." Tian Tian, ??who had confidence in Ning Ci, was also a little uncomfortable. Hyuga Neji did not speak but jumped down and came to the playing field. Everyone''s eyes were on the ruthless body. Ruthless was not so sassy, ??but walked straight down, but each of his feet shook the entire field. At first he thought it was an illusion, but then everyone realized that it was not an illusion but a real one. Although it is very simple to walk, every step of the step puts the Buddha on the heart of Hyuga Neji, and the confrontation has begun before the fighting spirit. "Weird power, it seems that he has mastered Tsunade''s unique skills." Of course, the third generation of Hokage knew his disciples very well, and at a glance, he knew that Ruqing had mastered the weird power. Chapter 62: Rouquan? But so "This is the unique skill of the Sannin, he really learned it." Feeling that the entire central tower is shaking, many Zhongren, and Shangren swallowing hard, especially knowing this trick. People are even more frightened. "What a terrifying power, what is this? Chakra concentrated on a point and burned for a moment, but there was no leakage. What kind of control is this." Ning Ci couldn''t help but open his eyes, and when he saw it, he was shocked. , This kind of control is simply terrible. However, thinking of his physical skills and the limits of blood continuity, he is very confident. If only physical skills are used, it is impossible to defeat him. He believes that his soft boxing can restrain this move, as long as the acupoints are sealed and not allowed to be checked. If the carat flow concentrates a little and burns out, then it will be fine. "Hyuga Neji, I want to see the soft fists and white eyes of the Hyuga family for a long time, I hope you don''t let me down." Standing ruthlessly five meters in front of Hyuga Neji, without any gesture of starting, just so calm and relaxed. Standing, but everyone did not dare to underestimate him, whether it is Gaara, Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto, etc. candidates, or Hagi Kakashi, Yurihong, Metkay and other Shinnin are staring at them. Two people. "You won''t be disappointed." Neji Hyuga kept his eyes open and stared ruthlessly looking for his weakness. It can be said that under the horrible insight of the eyes, if a person has any weakness, it can''t be concealed. "Is this a white eye? It''s just a white eye that is stubborn and restricted by the bird in the cage. If the curse mark is unlocked, it should be stronger. It actually makes me feel completely drenched." Ruthless is very keen because of the special reason of tempering the qi and blood physique. When I look at myself, I can feel a feeling of being seen through. This is also the reason why no one can sneak into Ruthless, because his feeling is too keen, as long as someone looks at it. Looking at him, even without a trace of hostility and murderous eyes, he could perceive it keenly. Unless the opponent''s strength and control are strong enough to completely converge all auras, the spirit and spirit will not leak out, and his eyes will be as simple and unpretentious as a stone on the side of the road. Otherwise, there is absolutely no way to hide Ruthlessness, but so far, even the strongest people Ruthless has encountered such as Oshemaru, Tsunade cant do this. Its a lot worse, and Ruthlesss keen perception is still Accompanied by the ruthless strength continues to improve. "In front of my blank eyes, everything about you will be invisible." Niigata Ningji''s voice revealed a strong confidence, and at the same time, the pace of continuous pedaling was much faster than that of Li Luo, his hands were like two cunning hands. The poisonous snake huffed out. "It''s a stupid thing to fight a ruthless close hand with a strange power, but the Hyuga family''s physical skills are basically close combat, and Hyuga Neji also had to do this, but the Hyuga family''s soft fist claims that Konoha is the strongest. Physical skills, there should be a way." Hagi Kakashi opened the writing wheel and stared at the duel between the two. "Kay, Ning Ci is your strongest student, do you think he can win?" Xi Rihong said. "I have absolute confidence in Ning Ci." Metkay put a thumb up, his mouth opened and teeth shone brightly, making Xi Rihong glance at the corner of her eyes for a twitch, and secretly asked why I want to ask this idiot. "Soft fist!" Hyuga Ningji yelled in his heart. With his insight, he was confident that he would avoid the opponent''s acupuncture points and seal the opponent''s strange power at the moment of ruthless shots. As long as Chakra can''t use that strange power, it''s useless. . It just surprised him, no, it was the ruthless surprise that surprised everyone and let Neji''s **** hit his arm without any movement. "What?" Ning Ci originally thought it was a substitute technique, but found that the actual point had hit the opponent. He didn''t think Ruthless couldn''t escape, but why did Ruthless want to do it. "Is this acupuncture?" Ruthlessly ignored Neji Hyuga, but felt the changes in his body. At the moment Neji''s finger pricked him, a chakra penetrated and intercepted a vein of his own, causing Chakra I can''t feel the pain at all, once I hit it with Chakra, there will be a huge sting. "Although I don''t know why you didn''t avoid it, you have already lost the moment you were tapped by me." Although Hyuga Neji was puzzled, he wouldn''t stop, and kept hitting with both hands; "Chakra can''t move. When you reach your hands, you cant use strange powers. Now that many acupuncture points on your body have been clicked by me, your limbs cant move Chakra at all. You are doomed to lose since you are my opponent." "Did you really lose?" Many people were at a loss, not sure what was going on. "Is the teacher really like this?" Uchiha Sasuke asked. "Theoretically speaking, it is true. The acupuncture of the Hyuga''s family can seal the flow of Chakra. Now many acupuncture points have been clicked ruthlessly, which is indeed very unfavorable, but what makes me puzzled is why he didn''t avoid it." Qi Mukakashi frowned. "It seems that you are very confident in yourself, or in other words, you are very confident in your soft fists and white eyes." He is ruthless and does not care at all. He did not pretend to be b, but deliberately. Only in this way can he fundamentally understand the techniques of the Hyuga family. In this way, if he only really fights against the people of the Hyuga family in the future, he can be confident to crack it. At the same time, he has not forgotten what he came to take the Zhongnin exam for is insight Different skills and blood succession boundaries, isn''t he doing this now to personally understand the mystery of soft fist. "Yes, the fate of a person''s life is doomed, although I don''t know why you didn''t hide, but now your fate is doomed to give or lose to me." Hyuga Ningji said. "Is destiny?" His ruthless eyes flashed in a trance. From being an orphan to meeting Tsunade, his life began to change, his destiny was also changing, he was no longer an outcast, no longer an ordinary People, but is all this really just driven by fate? Without his perseverance and hard work since childhood, he would not have the staleness of today. "Since you think that fate is destined, then you just open your eyes and see clearly how I broke through your so-called fate, soft fist, but if so, give it to me!" For a moment, Fang Foshan Hong burst into a ruthless body full of energy and blood. Generally walking around the whole body, rushing away all the blocked acupuncture points with a click. Chapter 63: Soft Fighter The chakra that Hyuga Nejis penetration was directly crushed into nothingness by the violent qi and blood. The ruthless qi and blood are tempered by water fire. It can be said that it has all the characteristics of water and fire. The change of the nature of water is the form. The changes at the same time have the ability to submerge, suppress, impact, and destroy everything like a tsunami. Therefore, once the ruthless qi and blood erupts, it not only has the characteristics of violent fire, high temperature, and burning everything, but also has the characteristics of flooding and rolling over everything. It can be said that the most ruthless trump card is not chakra, but qi and blood. The strongest is not chakra, but the qi and blood that gradually changes. It can be said that qi and blood are the core of the ruthlessness. Acupuncture can seal the chakra, but But the blood cannot be sealed. Chakra''s impact on the acupuncture points will sting and it will be difficult to rush away, but the Qi and blood will not. Moreover, the ruthless Qi and blood have the characteristics of drowning, rolling, and burning. Ning Ci seals the acupuncture points. Carat couldn''t stop it at all. "What? Impossible, you have been acupointed by me, how could you rush away?" Hyuga Ningji couldn''t believe it, and the others were the same, especially Hagi Kakashi and Metkai. One of them was possessed. The writing wheel saw more, one is that I know my students too well, so I am even more surprised. Of course, the ninjas present besides them were also surprised, because this did not indicate that Hyugas most powerful and secret soft boxing was cracked, and it was cracked frontally by a twelve-year-old boy. It can be said that from today onwards Ruthless will be the biggest nemesis of the Hyuga family, and it may also attract a secret attack by the Hyuga family. After all, people who are ruthless and not Konoha are likely to be enemies. Even Konohas people cannot tolerate the existence of people who can crack the Rouquan, and they are still a teenager. The Hyuga has so many divisions, the clan, and the birds in the cage. Is it just to prevent people from cracking the white eyes and soft fist? Now that there is someone who can crack the Rouquan head-on, it is not surprising that they will be ruthlessly shot. "You actually cracked the Rouquan. Ruthless you really surprised me more and more. How many secrets do you still have." Oshemaru, who was hiding on the side, was also shocked when he saw this scene. He thought he had already figured out his ruthless ability. He found that he still didnt know enough about ruthlessness. Thinking of Tsunades words in his heart, your head might be able to do so soon. After being taken off, there was a trace of murder in the heart of Da She Wan. "Tsunade''s disciple is really unexpected. I thought he would master Tsunade''s technique, but he didn''t expect to have his own technique." The three generations of Naruto thought to himself, and immediately felt a little lonely. Almost all of his three disciples were strangers to him. Needless to say, Oshemaru was forced away by herself and wanted to kill herself, and Jiraiya also didn''t want to stay at the huge distance between Konoha and him, and Tsunade didn''t need to mention that he left without saying. Now that Tsunade''s disciples are so good, he can''t help thinking of his three disciples, how prosperous Konoha would be if they were still there. "There is no absolute in the world." Ruthlessly shrugged his shoulders: "You have finished the fight, so now it''s me." As soon as the voice fell, a sonic boom rang out, and many Shangren saw their pupils contracted, and they secretly said at such a fast speed, is this really the Lower Ren? Even Kakashi, who had seen the ruthless strength, was shocked to find that the strength he had not seen ruthlessly in a short period of time was much stronger than before and when he was fighting against him. "It''s blood!" Hyuga Ningji rolled his eyes and noticed that it was not the ruthless Chakra that punched the acupuncture point, but the ruthless qi and blood. However, he was not afraid to see the ruthless rushing away, but was awe-inspiring to fight: "You I have entered my gossip array, with the soft fist and gossip sixty-four palms." An invisible gossip array appeared on the field, ruthlessly feeling that the body is difficult to move. Is this an illusion? No, this is a kind of spiritual suppression. "Is this the gossip array? Do you think it is possible to tap acupuncture points." Ruthless Shuang flashed a **** light, and ran away quietly. The speed suddenly doubled, and with the terrifying fighting instinct and consciousness, he cleverly avoided. Sixty-four palms of gossip. "What?" Hyuga Ningji couldn''t accept it, his attack speed was so fast, with the suppression of the gossip array, how could he be avoided. "Are you surprised? When I am fast enough and can perceive the trajectory of your attack, then how could you possibly touch me." A ruthless voice sounded from behind Hyuga Neji. "No, gossip palm back to the sky." Hyuga Neji''s body spun rapidly, releasing a large amount of chakras that turned like a top, a chakra sphere protecting Hyuga Neji inside. "He actually learned how to return to the sky. It can''t be taught by the Hyuga family, so he understood it." Many people who are familiar with the Hyuga family were surprised to see this scene, especially those who have good friends with the Hyuga family. He immediately rushed to the Hyuga''s family to report the news, and a person who separated his family actually realized that the gossip 64 palms and Huitian were amazingly talented. "Tian Shou''s feet!" With a ruthless scream, one foot stepped on Hyuga Neji''s Huitian, and the fast-rotating and rebounding force of Huitian collided with the terrifying force of Tianshou''s feet, and a thunderous sound was produced. Shattered with a bang. A large amount of smoke filled the air, and Hyuga Neji flew upside down from the smoke, and his internal organs felt like they were about to shift. "It''s such a powerful force, it''s hard to stop it even if it returns to the sky." Neji Hyuga thought in his heart, but before he thought about it, he rolled his eyes to see a powerful chakra welcoming from above. "Helix Pill." With a cold cry, the appearance of such a familiar and unfamiliar ninjutsu suddenly changed countless ninjas'' faces. "Helix pill, how is it possible? That is the fourth generation of Hokage''s technique." "How could that kid have four generations of skills." "Sure enough." Yurihong, Metkai, Sarutobi Asma and others knew about it early in the morning, but it was the first time they saw it with their own eyes. I didn''t expect this technique to appear again, but the people who learned it were not Konoha''s. Ninja. "Fight." Hyuga Ningji gritted his teeth and tried to return to the sky again, even desperately spraying out a large amount of chakras, which was stronger than the previous defense, but the cost was a lot of chakras. Chapter 64: Defeated Neji Hyuga and played against Metkay "Super spiral pill." The corner of the ruthless mouth twitched. Under the shocking gaze of many people, a spiral pill in each of the left and right hands collided and fused directly onto the blue ball of light. The fierce chaos burst out, directly Will Huitian shattered. "No, Ning Ci is in danger." Metkay frowned, and he was no longer funny. How can I say that Ning Ci is his disciple, even if he abstains, he can''t let him die here. This is because he is a teacher. Responsibility. Super Helix Maru''s power is obviously the top among super advanced ninjutsu. If you are hit, it is strange that Hyuga Neji''s current strength is not dead. Thinking of this, he could no longer hold back and flew up, turning into a green shadow and rushing to ruthlessly. "I don''t want others to intervene in my battle!" There was a flash of ruthless eyes, when I was muddled? Although Neji Hyuga had lost the moment when Metkai took the shot, he still made Ruoqing very uncomfortable. He turned his footsteps and turned his body with a punch that knocked Hyuga Neji out and knocked over the wall of the central tower and passed out into a coma. At the same time, the super spiral pill that had hit Hyuga Neji blasted at Metkai. Although this is Konoha''s site, he cannot kill Neji Hyuga, whether it is because of the Hyuga family or Metkay, but he decides whether to kill or not and does not allow anyone to interfere. What makes him unhappy is a big deal. When he violently kills, he just leaves. He is not even afraid of Dashemaru, where he is afraid of these things. It is not his style to be afraid of hands and feet. Just do what you want, and be decisive is his style. "Konoha Cyclone." Metkay didn''t dare to take his body to the side of his body, and at the same time kicked to Ruthless. The original Zhongnin exam turned into a confrontation between Ruthless and Shangren. This time Konoha was a bit lost in prestige. After all, its not a beautiful thing for Shangren to intervene, but its no wonder who let Konohas site have the home field advantage and go to other Ninja villages for exams, so its no wonder that people in other Ninja villages are the same. But now it has evolved into a matchup between Ruthless and Metkay. It''s as if the student can''t beat it and the teacher comes out, and the meaning is different. Metkay had originally intended to stop the ruthlessness, and then stopped, but there was no way to fight the super spiral pill with a merciless move, and Metkay could not fight back unless he wanted to die. Metkay sideways avoided the Super Helix Maru and kicked the ruthless body directly into the void, but the ruthless in the midair turned into a wood. "What a quick substitute technique." Yuri''s red eyes flashed with surprise, Kay''s attack speed is notoriously fast, even if Kakashi, who has a writing wheel, is easy to get in the face, he ruthlessly escaped. . "The water escapes and the water breaks." "It''s the second-generation Hokage''s escape technique." Some seniors immediately recognized this technique. "How many Hokage-sama skills does this guy have, and who is he?" Many people who don''t know Ruthless couldn''t help thinking. Metkay''s complexion changed greatly and the speed rose to the extreme in one breath, and he dodged with a sonic boom, but the ground had been cut open, and a ten-meter-long crack appeared on the venue. "Since you ruined my battle, then you can call me my opponent. If you blocked this move, your behavior that stopped me just now will be wiped out, the illusion of darkness." said ruthlessly. "Another trick, my goodness, this guy has a lot of Naruto-sama skills. This is the first generation of Naruto-sama''s dark art, which can deprive all light of the horror illusion." Sarutobi Asma exclaimed. "Damn it, why does he do so many such tricks?" Sasuke Uchiha clenched his fists and felt very unwilling. Metkay does not have a pupil technique like writing round eyes and reincarnation eyes. What''s more, even if there is writing round eyes, this trick is the same. This is the first generation of Naruto technique. How could it be that simple? The snake in the destruction of Konoha The first and second generations of Maru Psycho were not as powerful as they were before, but even the third generation of Hokage would be beaten by this trick, let alone Metkay. "It''s awful." Metkay lost his eyes all at once. Fortunately, he is a master of physique and can listen to his position. Even a master of illusion like Uchiha Itachi who works with the kaleidoscope to write round eyes can hardly make him hit, but this The dark trick is different, and Metkai loses his vision all at once, relying on ears and feelings. Ruthlessly maintaining a running stance, he had long wanted to fight against Metkay. This man''s physical skills were really strong, he would not blame the punches, but his strength was very amazing. It was uncomfortable to be kicked by him, and now its gone. Metkay''s eyes suddenly fell into the wind, and he was ruthlessly seized by the opportunity and flew out with a punch, just falling by Hyuga Neji''s side. "Illusory, physique, and ninjutsu are all brilliant. They are truly talented young geniuses." The three generations of Hokage looked at the ruthless heart in the center of the competition field and couldn''t help but exclaimed. As expected of Tsunade''s disciple, he is really outstanding, compared to himself. That genius disciple of is not bad or even worse. "You ruined my battle. This punch was originally taken by Hyuga Neji, but now it is replaced by your teacher." Ruthlessly didnt do it any more, and his anger was out, and he also admired this physique expert, so he ended his hand. After all, this place is always Konohas site. Just now, it can be said that it is Mattkells loss, so he can teach it a lesson. But it will be bad if he passes it again, unless he makes up his mind to end the exam and leave directly, otherwise, let''s just breathe out. Ruthless did not leave, but stood aside and watched the next battle. By the way, I would like to find out who will take the final exam. The current situation is different from what I knew, so Ruthless knew it a long time ago. The so-called prophet can only learn from and never take it seriously. Next is Yu Nezina vs. Zack. He glanced at the two mercilessly, and felt that Yu Nezina should be even better. Sure enough, both in strength and wit, in the next battle, Yu Nezina completely exploded Zack. , The third game Yu Nv Zhi is the winner. "Is this the technique of manipulating insects? It is indeed not to be underestimated." There was a trace of caution in the ruthless eyes. These insects have their own abilities and are extremely small. If you accidentally get a bite, it will be dangerous. Sure enough, Konoha is really a crouching tiger. Hidden dragon. Chapter 65: Official competition list Although most of the freshmen here are still very young, judging from their displayed talents, they will definitely become a strong person if they don''t die soon. In the fourth game, Kankuro vs. Ken Meisumi in Shayin Village. Looking at the puppetry shown by Kankuro, it is not easy to think that the puppet master is not easy. Tsunade was the nemesis of the puppet master and the strongest puppet in Shayin Village. The teacher is not Tsunade''s opponent, because any puppet will end with a punch under her strange power. However, Tsunade still said to Ruthless that the puppet master must not be underestimated. Even if Tsunade is a puppet nemesis, he attaches so much importance to the puppet master. It is conceivable that the puppet master is not simple, but Kankuro''s puppetry does not seem to be very sharp. It is far from what Tsunade said. But even so, Kankuro still won compared to Ken Meisumi. The fifth game is nothing to watch, Haruno Sakura vs. Yamanaka Ino. Although both are beautiful and proud girls, it is very attractive to fight, but the strength is really average. Originally, Yamanaka Inos technique is very mysterious, but Ruthless was a little disappointed that she couldn''t exert any power in the hands of her now, and in the end both of them lost their fighting power at the same time. The sixth game can be described as a collision of enemies. Tian Tian confronted Temari every day. Faced with all kinds of ninjas, Tian Tian completely lost its effect and was defeated in an overwhelming situation. In the seventh game Nara Shikamaru vs. Jintu, Nara Shikamaru''s special ability to manipulate shadows and his ingenuity made a trace of caution flashed by ruthlessness. This person may be average in strength and Chakra is not much, but his wisdom It is really daunting. The most terrifying thing is that Shikamaru is still very immature and behaves so wisely. If he grows up and matures, he will definitely be a smart and powerful person. The eighth game of Uzumaki Naruto vs. Inuzuka, this game was a bit dramatic, because a fart was actually reversed, which greatly affected Inuzuka''s original sensitive sense of smell, which led to an error in judging the shadow clone and the red dog. Finally Was defeated. But Ruthless didn''t think it was luck, even if it was a little drama, but it hit the place where the tooth was strong, turning his strong point into his fatal injury, so Naruto Uzumaki won the ninth game. The ninth game Hinata vs. Qiu Dao Dingji. Hinata turned her head and glanced ruthlessly, and found that the other persons eyes were as always full of encouragement and support. The timidity and cowardice in Hinatas heart disappeared, and the self-confidence was thoroughly cultivated, and she walked down to show the softness of the Hyuga family. Fist and roll eyes. Speaking of this time, Hinata really took advantage. At present, Dingcis abilities are all close. Facing Hinatas soft fist can be said to have been restrained. Several consecutive dodges consumed a lot of Chakra and Dingci. After the physical strength, he seized the opportunity and defeated Ding times with a round of eyes and a soft boxing. But this time, Hinata was neither proud nor proud. He looked calm and confident, as if he had changed his mind. "It seems that her self-confidence has been cultivated, and it will be easier in the future." Nodded mercilessly. The last match was also an enemy, Rock Lee vs. Toss. Rock Lee, who had suffered from Tos''s losses, took off his weight from the beginning this time. That terrible load smashed the venue out of two big pits and made many people. They are all in cold sweat, what kind of load is this. And Toss even understood that he could win Li Luo last time. In addition to the other party not knowing his own abilities, the other is that the other party did not show all his strength. This time Li Luo, who liberated everything, showed amazing speed to show Lianhua. Defeated Toss, it was a deal for a deal. "Have you finally decided the winner? Most of the people who participated in the final contest were not simple, Gaara, Naruto Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha, Shino Yuuki, Kankuro, Temari, Shikamaru Nara, Rock Lee, Ka Hinata On myself." Ruthlessly thought, and at the same time, I felt that this time the Zhongnin exam was not in vain, and he had seen a lot of powerhouses and many strange skills, which was an invisible growth for him. After listening to the three generations of Naruto and explaining what happened in the final official game of the Zhongnin exam and confirming the opponent, these troublesome processes are finally over. This time Konoha''s most exciting battle is about to begin. "My opponent is Naruto Uzumaki, hehe, Jiuwei Ren Zhuli, I really don''t know what amazing performance you will have by then." The official match list has been released, and the ruthless opponent is Naruto Uzumaki, from Temari. The opponent is Shikamaru, Yuenoshino''s opponent is Kankuro, Uchiha''s opponent is Lee Roc, and Gaara''s opponent is Hinata. "Gaara, no, it should be said that it is Shouhe, and Oshemaru, I will give you a surprise at that time." As he walked ruthlessly, both eyes raised their heads, the original black pupils were quietly burned. A layer of **** light. "One month is enough to think about it. I really don''t know how surprised you will be by then." Ruthlessly stretched out his hand and pressed it on his eye socket, how could he still not notice the change in his eyes, the change in blood and qi? Tell him that his blood succession limit will go further soon, this month is enough. "Relentless." When Ruthlessly stepped out of the central tower gate, a voice came from behind. It was the voice of Naruto Uzumaki. Of course, Li Luo followed him besides him. "Although I can''t directly confront you, I will definitely defeat Sasuke and you." Li Rok said solemnly, seeing the ruthlessly powerful, defeating Neing with an overwhelming advantage and knocking his most respected teacher into the air. , Instead of flinching, Li Luoke became enthusiastic. "I''m also looking forward to playing against you." Frankly speaking, Li Luoke in this state really can''t arouse ruthless interest. His strength is higher and his vision is higher. At least what makes him interested is. Gaara''s level of people or Hagi Kakashi, the powerful Shinobu of Metkai and his like. But it would be a different story if Li Luk opened the Eight Door Dunjia. He would also like to see how strong Li Luk was at that time. Gaara, who used this trick in his memory, had almost no ability to fight back. Almost defeated in an instant, the speed is really amazing. "Hey, I called you good or not." Naruto Uzumaki didn''t have a good air, and he was actually ignored. Chapter 66: Hyuga home and roots? Looking ruthlessly at Uzumaki Naruto, his pupils flashed slightly with surprise, he really deserved to be the nine-tailed man Zhuli, with amazing potential. Although his strength was not as good as Gaara at the beginning, his strength has been continuously improved after a series of battles, and his potential strength is even more amazing. Other than that, the amount of Chakra in his body now is more than that of himself, which is completely forbearing. If this is the case, it is much more interesting as his opponent, but he does not use it very much to control Chakra. The level is so terribly different that he will not use these chakras as his own combat power at all, and he knows too little art. But its ruthless to think about it, Renzhuli is too dangerous, especially the nine-tailed Renzhuli. No one dares to teach him anything in this decadent place in Konoha Village, even his dads disciple Kakashi will know Helix pills. The same did not teach him. In the end, Ji Lai also taught, because other people did not have the courage and courage, and only when Ji Lai did the same, no one would dare to say anything. In the final analysis, I am worried that the strength of the human column is too strong, and too many skills are out of control, especially now that the fourth generation of Naruto and Uzumaki Kushina are dead, Uzumaki Naruto was destined to have no ninjutsu before meeting Jiraiya. Come and go with multiple shadows. "Kakashi, it seems that your skills are not enough." Looking at Uzumaki Naruto mercilessly, Kakashi, as a copy ninja, has too many skills to teach Uzumaki Naruto, even if he doesn''t teach Naruto, Kakashi can teach others. , It turned out to be nothing. In the final analysis, it was a performance of obedience to the top, but it did not have the performance of being a fourth-generation Naruto disciple. On the contrary, it was even taught by Chidori, a person who has nothing to do with Uchiha Sasuke. I look down upon this ruthlessly. "What''s the matter? You won''t see me anymore, are you?" Uzumaki Naruto''s face was full of chills. "The strength has grown a lot, but this is not enough to be my opponent. There is still a month left, think of a way to improve." After a ruthless little stimulation, Naruto Uzumaki disappeared in place and completely ignored Naruto Uzumaki. That look so angry. "What, it''s damned to look down on me, I will beat you down by then." Uzumaki Ming yelled in popularity. "Naruto, to say something bad, there is indeed a big gap between you and Ruthless now. Ruthlessly faced the strongest Ningji in the previous session, you could win overwhelmingly and you didnt have much skill at all. Still at this level will definitely not be a ruthless opponent. So far, he hasn''t shown much ability at all. Only with such a person as an opponent can my youth burn more passionately. "Li Luoke''s previous words still made Naruto Uzumaki sound so eloquent, but the following sentence suddenly made Naruto Uzumaki black lines. "Nongmei is right. Those who are as powerful as Ningci are ruthlessly defeated. If I can''t improve anymore, I will definitely lose. No, I must find a way to go to Teacher Kakashi." Naruto Uzumaki thought of this immediately. Go to Kakashi, but unfortunately it is destined to disappoint Naruto Uzumaki, Kakashi will not give him any powerful technique. At least before the three generations of Hokage and Danzo reigned, it would never be possible, unless the position of Hokage was changed to a third person, a person who had no prejudice and unnecessary ideas about the identity of Uzumaki Naruto as a human being. "Someone is following me?" A cold light flashed in the ruthless eyes, but his expression remained silent until he left the death forest and came out of the village of Konoha and came into a forest. After that, he found that the other party had been following, and there was a trace of hostility on him, although Convergence is very good, but it is not enough for a very sensitive person like Ruthless. He even found it wrong when Oshemaru was staring at him, let alone the person who followed him. "The technique of darkness." Ruthlessly, the stalker behind him did not expect Ruthless to spot him early in the morning and still pretended not to lead him here, and then suddenly shot. "Helix Maru." His ruthless figure shook his speed to the extreme in an instant, and he had lost his vision at all. He couldn''t react at all and was hit and knocked over several trees. Ruthlessly saw the appearance of the person following him, I couldn''t help being surprised, but immediately felt like this: "It seems that the Hyuga family is also scared. One of the soft fist and the white eyes that have been guarding was actually cracked by me. Want to follow me to get a way to crack the soft boxing from me or kill me? The Hyuga clan even casts a curse like a bird in a cage on his own people, let alone an outsider like me." "There is one more." The corner of his mouth was hooked, and he rushed to a hundred meters away and hit it with a punch. A figure flew out from among the trees, it was not clear what it looked like, and it was shrouded in black clothes, a bit similar to the clothes of Anbu but not all. "Is it useful?" Ruthlessly raised his head, a burst of water from his mouth pierced the person''s chest directly. "Tsk tusk, it''s really exciting. I didn''t expect that the Hyuga Kazuto would actually do it on you." Tsunade and silence both lifted the transformation technique with a bang, and they knew that someone was following ruthlessly. "I can understand Hyuga''s following me, but the root?" Ruthless was a little puzzled. "It''s very simple. Because the old undead Danzo thinks you may have the potential and possibility to threaten Konoha, he sends someone to follow you, and he can kill you at the critical moment when he obtains your information." Tsunade curled his lips. She really knows what Danzo is. "Unexpectedly, these guys, I didn''t go to provoke them, but dared to do something to me. It seems that they didn''t give them a deep lesson when they really thought that I was muddled." The ruthless eyes are cold, but the voice is as indifferent and ruthless as before. He is not angry because of this, but his heart has already been sentenced to death. As for the Hyuga family, then it depends on Hinata. As long as Hinata is back, then the Hyuga family In the future, it will be under her control, so he will only remove the people involved in this matter, and other unrelated people will not wait for him to get angry. "The art of fireball fireball." Ruthlessly spit out a big fireball and burned the two of them to death. Since they all know who the object is, there is no need to ask them wherever they are. It''s useless to ask them to kill yourself. Then go to death. "What are you going to do in one month?" Tsunade asked. Ruthlessly cultivated to this level, there is nothing to teach, and Ruthless has found her own way forward. All she can do is to assist and guide. Chapter 67: Qi and blood "I will try my best to temper my qi and blood. Mom, I need a lot of nutrition," said ruthlessly. "Saying so much in the end is not meant to take advantage of me." Tsunade said with a blushing face, doesn''t the so-called mass nutrition come from her? "Who made you my mother?" He spit out a word with no expression on his face. In fact, his heart was slightly rippling. After all, the relationship between him and Tsunade has become a bit unusual since that time. , But after thinking about what might happen to Konoha next, he suppressed all these thoughts. In this world, everything depends on strength. Otherwise, he might have died in the hands of the Hyuga Family and Gen. Ninja will become more and more dangerous in the future. Even Tsunades strength may not be able to handle it, so he To continue to have all of this, rely on strength to defend. "For a month, I believe that my blood will go further beyond the limits." Standing ruthlessly under a waterfall, bearing the terrifying force of the waterfall from top to bottom, there are no rocks under his feet, just a river, relying on the use of chakras. Standing on the river forcibly requires a lot of chakras and it tests control. Thinking of this ruthlessly, I couldnt help but start the fusion of water and fire chakras. Under the envelopment of qi and blood, the two chakras merged into one, and the three no longer distinguished each other. The qi and blood in the ruthless body suddenly boiled with a very unique frequency When it shook, the bones and bones of the whole body and the bone marrow began to change, and the temperature of the body became higher and higher. But after reaching a certain level, it stabilized and landed back, and then ascended again, higher than the other time, but each time it would fall back accurately, repeating itself again and again. While training ruthlessly and arduously, different people in different places around Konoha Village also conducted different training. Naruto Uzumaki met one of the three ninjas, Jiraji, and began to learn psychic techniques and control the nine tails. Chakra, and Rock Lee, under the guidance of Metkay, tried to take Hachimon Dunjia one step further, in order to have greater capital to defeat Sasuke Uchiha and then fight Ruthlessly. Because he knew from Metkai that Sasuke Uchiha is following Kakashi in his training, Kakashi is likely to pass on his unique skills to him. It is not necessarily because of Sasukes talent and Kakashis teachings. Once he learns it It is indeed possible that the strength will be greatly improved in an instant, and it is difficult for anyone to make others a genius and possess a strong blood line limit plus a great teacher. So Li Luoke did not bother because he entered the official game, but worked harder, because he knew that luck is also important in addition to strength in the official game. "Hinata, did you really decide to quit?" Yurihong said while looking at Hinata. To be honest, she was also very proud of her. The newcomer took the Zhongnin exam and his group actually entered the official competition. , And her group of results in the second death forest exam actually ranked second, which can be said to make her face greatly improved. "Well, the pre-selection based on my strength is already at the limit. In the official game, my current strength is not enough." Hinata nodded. She quit after careful consideration. The opponents behind are not at the same level as her. What she needs most now is to recognize herself and then make up for her own shortcomings instead of blindly acting. Being brave and looking for death is often just a difference. Being able to recognize one''s abilities is also a kind of ability, and being able to give up decisively is also an advantage. "But even though I gave up the official competition, I asked Teacher Hong to continue to instruct me. I want to become stronger and pass the competition with real strength next time." Although Hinata Hyuga''s voice is small, it carries a kind of from the past. Unprecedented firmness and perseverance. Although she intends to give up the competition, she does not intend to give up her forbearance, she will exercise herself more hard. "Okay, you deserve to be my disciple of Yurihong, I will definitely try my best to train you into an excellent ninja, let the Hyuga family and your father know that they underestimate you." Yurihong was satisfied, but she didn''t expect Hinata, who was always unconfident, and weak and weak, turned back so big. She didn''t care about the fact that Hinata gave up the game, but rather appreciated it. Because Hinata is decisive enough to recognize himself, sometimes it takes a step back, but the sky is brighter, and if you force to continue walking, it will only be a great abyss. Now Hinata recognizes that he knows that he is lucky, and has given up the game even more hard. You have a clear goal to train yourself, and it is strange that Xi Rihong is not happy. Under the invisible competition of each other, one month was not short at first, but now it is passing quickly. In a river with a waterfall, a figure stood under the waterfall and was subjected to the impact of the waterfall. His eyes were closed tightly. The person who placed the Buddha and was hit by the waterfall was not like him, but if there is a breathable mirror. You will find that the flow of blood in his body is almost as fast as the Yangtze River and the Yellow River, surging endlessly. It was extremely turbulent, as if it was about to cover the waterfall above, rolling up with a bang and bang. "It''s been three hours since the ruthless stop. This time is the longest time he has tempered his vitality and blood. There won''t be any problems." Silent stood not far away and looked at the unchanging man under the waterfall, not knowing when. Although Ruthless was still a twelve-year-old boy, he seemed to possess the stability and calmness that a mature man possessed. "Nothing will happen. Listen carefully. Except for the sound of the waterfall, the blood in his body is also rushing. It is like a torrent of blood. How could something happen to such a strong vitality? He should be at a critical point now. Tens of days of tempering is equal to accumulation. Today, these accumulations are used to hit this critical point. What we can do is not let anyone disturb him." Tsunade said calmly. I haven''t stopped tempering Qi and blood for 30 days. It can be said that he is completely involved in it. Quenching Qi and blood consumes a lot of chakras. Of course, it also needs a huge supplement. So Tsunade basically can''t do without the ruthless half-step. When the ruthless consumption was huge, she walked over and untied her clothes, letting ruthless bury her head in her stalwart, and left again after dozens of minutes, and after recovering from seven to eight, she would be ruthless to devote herself to training. Of course, he didn''t stop other training, but it was handed over to the shadow clone to carry out. As the main body, he did his best to excavate and explore the boundary of the blood. Chapter 68: Waterfall countercurrent "Really, it''s as amazing as the impact of a waterfall. Oh my god, is blood really flowing inside him? I thought it was a giant waterfall hitting the ground." Silent didn''t pay much attention at first and thought it was just the sound of a waterfall. But when I listened carefully, I found that there were two voices, but they weren''t too different in size, and I couldn''t find them if I didn''t listen carefully when they covered each other. "His blood has become so strong that even if he is a ninja, no, even a ninja who surpasses the ninja who specializes in physical skills is far less than the level. His mysterious blood succession boundary is likely to be born soon, and it is no longer a ninja. The prototype, but a real Blood Succession Boundary. Tsunade''s voice was filled with joy and pride, as if she was the one who created the Blood Succession Boundary. "The ruthlessness is really outstanding. Obviously, the talent for cultivation seems to be very ordinary, but he can do things that countless peerless geniuses can''t do. Create bleeding and continue the boundary by himself and are so powerful. Compared with the so-called geniuses who only inherited the family lineage, Ruthless is really a ghost." Silent sighed. "Even if I''m just an ordinary person, even if I have average talent, even if I don''t have the blood limit, even if I don''t have the support of a big family, I can become the strong, the strongest, no one can stop me." Ruthless His heart was tumbling like his qi and blood, as if he was under the influence of qi and blood, and the ambitions hidden in his heart poured out. Suddenly opened his eyes, a pair of black and white eye pupils. At this time, the black eyeballs have turned into a **** color, and turned into a white eye base. The blood-colored eye pupils look very strange. Suddenly, there was a shocking roar and the sound was loud. Surprisingly, ripples appeared in the air surrounding Ruthless. Alarmed the birds and beasts in the woods, and immediately a shocked human heart, a picture that violated the laws of nature appeared, and the ruthless feet in the long howl surrounded a round rune composed of blood, which looked like a kind of Serene and mysterious with a hint of simplicity and atmosphere. At the moment when the **** rune appeared, a burst of blood blasted out from the **** rune under the ruthless feet, and directly wrapped the ruthless inside. Under the impact of the blood light, the waterfall that flowed down didn''t actually hit down but instead. It is going back in the air from bottom to top. What an amazing power this is, it is simply a spectacle. "It''s really amazing." Silent opened his mouth wide, and it would be terrible to be hit like this, and the power is definitely no less than the S-class Profound meaning. "This is not only an attack technique, but also a defensive technique. It can be said to be an absolute defense with both offensive and defensive capabilities. It perfectly combines offensive and defensive skills. It is dangerous if you are close to ruthless, and it is even more dangerous if you sneak attack on him. "Tsunade is worthy of being a shadow-level powerhouse with sharp eyesight, and he immediately analyzed the power of this technique. "My qi and blood." Ruthlessly and keenly aware of the changes in his body, the biggest change is qi and blood. Not to mention that his qi and blood are very tyrannical, it is the recovery speed, which is the so-called hematopoietic function, which is consumed. Qi and blood can make up for it at an astonishing speed. Even if a powerful person is severely injured, he will inevitably suffer from excessive blood loss and death, but it is ruthless and difficult. Unless his blood is drained in an instant, otherwise, with his terrifying blood-making ability, Moreover, the quality of hematopoiesis is super terrifying, and it is difficult to experience excessive blood loss. The ability of ruthless blood to follow the boundary is inseparable from qi and blood. For example, the 30-day effort of the ruthless move just now requires a huge amount of qi and blood to be used for support. The stronger the qi and blood, the stronger the power. The same is true for Soulthirsty Hand and Runaway. It can be said that the changes in ruthless qi and blood, hematopoietic ability, etc. can be said to be of great benefit. The power of hematopoietic ability is the same as the recovery speed of chakras. I only consumed a quarter of the chakras and immediately recovered. As long as it is used properly, it will be like infinite chakras, which will restore and output. If a balance is formed, the ruthless hematopoietic ability is now stronger, which means that the ruthless use of blood will continue to limit the ability, the number of times, the frequency, and the power are stronger, and the same is also more perfect. "This time I''m more sure." Ruthless thought, looking at Tsunade and Silent who were waiting for her past, running the blood relentlessly, the temperature suddenly increased like a large oven, evaporating all the water on the body surface and putting on clothes. Go over immediately. "Ready?" Tsunade asked. "It''s done, you just sit and watch my performance today." Ruthless did not say any words of gratitude, saying that it was superfluous. One look is enough, and both hands hold Silent and Tsunade''s slender hands, and then take a stride. Walk to the venue. When Ruthless came to the Zhongnin exam venue, I found that there was already a sea of ??people. Obviously, today''s exam is a great event for Konoha and even the people of the entire Fire Country. Of course, there will be many people coming. "Huh?" His ruthless eyes swept across the auditorium at the venue. He felt a lot of hostile eyes. Although they were well hidden, they couldn''t hide in front of Ruthless: "Hyuga? I haven''t dealt with you yet. The shot collapsed right here, and we have time to play slowly." "Come!" There is no way. The strength that has been ruthlessly demonstrated from the beginning to the present is overwhelming against anyone. It won''t work if you don''t want to be noticed. Everyone will look at him as soon as he appears. "I didn''t expect someone to be late than Naruto." Shikamaru rubbed his head and said. "Sorry for being a little late." Ruthlessly said to find a place to stand and ignore everyone until the three generations of Hokage finished speaking, Shiranui Genma, who was the referee, said that the dueling person stayed, and the others left after the payment. Just opened his eyes. "Oops, Naruto has no chance of winning against Ruthless." In the audience, Haruno Sakura couldn''t help but said depressedly as she looked at the two standing on the battlefield. "That''s true." Yamanaka Ino also didn''t hold any hope for Naruto. After all, the gap between the two sides is too big. In fact, not only them, but also many people who watched the game think so. "Oh? Kakashi hasn''t come yet, and so is his student Sasuke." In Shinin''s audience, Metkai looked around and found that his forever opponent Kakashi hadn''t arrived yet. Chapter 69: Fight against Naruto Uzumaki "It should have been brought to the special training and haven''t come back. His character originally liked to arrive at the last minute." Yurihong said casually: "Speaking of what you think of this game." "How can I see it? If there is no accident, Naruto Uzumaki will definitely lose." Sarutobi Asma said affirmatively. "Oh? So sure?" Metkay said. "It''s not what I said." Sarutobi Asma shook her head and glanced at the location of the third generation of Hokage without a trace. This very insignificant movement was shocked when Yurihong and Metkai saw it. The third generation of Naruto is a person with excellent vision. It can be said that if the person who can be regarded by him and gives an evaluation is not dead, his future achievements will not be low. Looking at the appearance of Sarutobi Asma, you know that the third generation of Naruto must have been ruthless, and The evaluation given is definitely not low. "The old man said, he can''t understand." Sarutobi Asma groaned for a while and said something that changed the complexion of the few people in Yurihong. "What do you mean? Don''t even he see the ruthless depth?" Xi Rihong asked in surprise. "If only the superficial strength can be seen, but the old man said that he has hidden terrifying power that even he feels terrifying, and this kind of terrifying power is constantly waking up. No, it''s not so much awakening as it is strengthening. This kind of power makes the old man feel like letting the Buddha return to his childhood, seeing the first generation of Naruto and the second generation of Naruto in the battlefield when they fought on the battlefield. Bloody and shocking. "Sarutobi Asma said. "You mean he is a very bloodthirsty person?" Xi Rihong recalled her ruthless eyes, without any shocking emotions, and she couldn''t help feeling cold when she looked at anyone as if she was looking at the dead. "I don''t know if his people are like this. In short, the old man said, watching him let the Buddha feel an endless sea of ??blood rushing over." Sarutobi Asma said with a heavy face. This is the first time for him. Hearing the three generations of Hokage say such things, could this twelve-year-old kid really be so scary. "Yes or not, you will know if you look at it." Metkay said, Shiranui Genma had read out the rules and announced the start of the game when they were discussing it. "Relentless, I finally waited for the day to compete with you, today I will let you see how powerful the man who will become Naruto in the future is." Uzumaki Ming was full of popularity and turned into ten shadows in one breath. The clone rushed to ruthlessly. "Can you only do this in one month?" Starting from the age of twelve, a person will slowly enter the golden age. Unlike the previous twelve years, the strength will continue to improve, and it will be completely able to be achieved within a period of time. A person''s strength leap forward. Like Ruthless, his strength has grown rapidly since he was twelve years old, more than the previous twelve years combined, but Ruthless also knows that without the accumulation of the previous twelve years, it is impossible to usher in the golden age of strength leap, just one month. With the time and pressure of this kind of competition, Uzumaki Naruto does not seem to have changed much. "If it''s just that, then just stop it." Looking at the ten shadow clones less than one meter away from him, he ruthlessly stayed there. Although there are many people who come to see the test, they can see the ruthless actions. But not many, many people didn''t see any ruthless actions, and the ten shadow clones of Uzumaki Naruto directly turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared. "So fast." As one of the contestants, Li Luoke saw this scene where his pupils instantly shrank to the size of a pinhole, and the others also had a **** expression. "Is it hidden or the growth of this month, if it is the latter, it will make people feel terrible." Metkay also said with a solemn face. He is a person who has had a brief encounter with Ruthless, so he has the right to speak. "I think it''s mostly the latter." Xi Rihong let out a sigh, her body trembling slightly with her breath with a seductive wave. "That was just a test just now. Now this uncle is here for real." Uzumaki Naruto is also all bragging, this time he changed more shadow clones in one breath, not only that, each shadow clone and even his own speed Suddenly, his strength and strength became much stronger, and he swarmed up and down and immediately surrounded him mercilessly. "Water escape water dragon bullet art." With his ruthless current physique and spirit, the chakra he refined has far exceeded the scope of the elite, regardless of quality and quantity, so it is displayed in places where there is no water. The advanced water escape techniques are all relaxed and freehand. The first shot was an advanced escape technique, and the speed of Jiyin was so fast that the entire venue was boiled. The roaring water dragon appeared out of thin air and swept all the shadow clones flying and exploding, while the Uzumaki Naruto body was in the air. In the midair, he shook his hands smoothly, and shot the sword in his hand with the detonating talisman at the merciless. "The third generation of Hokage, this ruthless young man has really good skills in water escape. I think even the second generation of Hokage at his age is not as good as him. According to the rumors, he seems to have mastered the skills of digital Hokage. It''s just that he doesn''t seem to be from the village of Konoha." On the podium, the big snake pill, who pretended to be Fengying, said to the three generations of Hokage next to him without a smile, as if with a sense of sarcasm. "Haha, that''s not necessarily." The three generations of Naruto smiled and didn''t get angry. They all lived a lot of years and experienced many wars. If they are still angry, they are not qualified to be Naruto. "Water escape, water front wall." A water wall stood up from the ruthless front, blocking the explosion and the shuriken. "Opportunity is here." At this moment, Naruto Uzumaki suddenly appeared behind the ruthlessly, holding his hand and slamming past. "Naruto seems to have become a lot better." Haruno Sakura did not expect that Naruto Uzumaki''s performance today was very different from usual, and the strength displayed was much stronger than that of the previous qualifiers. "It''s true, but that ruthless guy hasn''t shown his true skills so far." Yamanaka Ino nodded and said. It''s just that there was an eye on the Buddha behind the ruthless one. When Naruto Uzumaki approached, he kicked it without looking back. The dragon swung his tail. Naruto Uzumaki''s face changed. It was too late to dodge. , This kick kicked Naruto Uzumaki so powerfully and hit the high wall of the venue. It could be used as the venue for the Nakanin exam. The venue was very hard, but it was actually kicking Naruto Uzumaki out with a ruthless kick. A big hole was knocked out of the strong high wall. "Tian Shou''s feet!" Everyone who knew this trick uttered a heartfelt voice, and at the same time, they also mourned Uzumaki Naruto. Chapter 70: One months results This is Tsunade''s horrible monster power that is known to kill with one blow. Even if an ordinary person is kicked and kicked, it is almost finished if someone who is stronger than the ruthless is kicked, let alone someone who is weaker than the ruthless. "It seems to have broken a bone." Naruto Uzumaki fell to the ground, his hands trembling, and he felt that the bones were all broken. He is a nine-tailed man with strength, recovery speed and resistance to fights. The child fell, but it was also very uncomfortable. "Naruto, take out your true ability. This boy called Ruthless is really strong, but you are not bad. In order to fight him, you have created a miracle within a month. Now Just show your forbearance." In an unknown corner, a white-haired middle-aged uncle thought while looking at Naruto Uzumaki in the battle. He is surprisingly one of Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas. During this month, Naruto Uzumaki unexpectedly met Jiraiya, and received guidance from Jiraiya. He even said that he was ruthlessly powerful and wanted to gain the strength to fight him. I hope Jilai will teach him too. Originally, he didnt intend to teach Uzumaki Naruto that technique so quickly, but because of Uzumaki Narutos desire and urgency, and he was also very curious about ruthlessness, he thought about it for a night and the pheasant investigated the ruthless thing. He also agreed to Uzumaki Naruto, after all, if he didn''t teach that Shu Naruto, he wouldn''t be able to gain the strength against ruthlessness within a month. But in the end he didn''t know whether he would succeed or not. After all, it was almost impossible to learn that technique in one month. But I didnt expect that under the relentless pressure and Uzumaki Narutos eager desire, and Jilaida could not help but point him a few times when he saw Narutos appearance, his cultivation speed was even faster, and it was within a month. A miracle was created. He came here today to see Tsunade''s disciple who was called invisible by three generations of Naruto. Obviously, Jiraiya has also been in contact with the three generations of Hokage and learned a lot about the ruthlessness in Konoha from him, and wants to see the duel between his disciple and Tsunade''s disciple. He doesn''t look at winning or losing as ordinary people see. Rather, it depends on the internal and external performance of a person in battle. "Naruto, do you only have so much growth in this month?" Ruthlessly shook his head a little disappointed, and the Nine-tailed man Zhuli still disappointed himself. "Don''t underestimate people." Uzumaki Naruto''s face was angry, and his trembling hands made a mark. The original blue chakra in his body was actually suppressed, and a powerful and uncertain red chakra was so strong that it was substantial. It covered his body surface like a flame suit. Under the powerful recovery power of the Nine-Tailed Chakra, Naruto''s injured hands recovered at an astonishing speed. The recovery of the strength of the human column is really strong, and the recovery speed of the most powerful nine-tailed human column is of course the most terrible. Now it''s not just one tail. If you open a few more tails, the resilience is really terrifying. "Nine-tailed chakras? When did this kid learn to refine the nine-tailed chakras." Three generations of Hokage wondered in surprise. Not only him, but all the people who knew him and thought Naruto Uzumaki had lost, looked at him in surprise. Naruto Uzumaki felt very strong at this time. "Have you learned to control the Nine-Tailed Chakra initially? Although there is no tail, it is not bad." The ruthless one who had originally thought it was meaningless suddenly became interested, but this alone was not enough. call out Uzumaki Naruto stomped his feet on the ground, and the mud under his feet rushed to Ruxin with a gust of wind and punched him. The attack power of the fist covered with Nine-Tailed Chakra was not to be underestimated. "If I had such a huge nine-tailed chakra, I would not be afraid of being a strong person beyond Shangnin, but it is a pity that you would never use your chakra at all." Ruthlessly shook his head, if I had such a chakra Full use of ninjutsu, illusion, and physique, even the shadow-level powerhouse is not impossible to fight. It''s a pity that Uzumaki Naruto''s control is too poor, and he has only initially learned to control the nine-tailed chakra. Under Konoha''s secret intervention, he can only be a multi-shadow avatar, and it is impossible to maximize his nine-tailed chakra. , But this is enough to make Uzumaki Naruto a lot stronger. "It''s just that''s not enough!" Without blinking his ruthless eyes, Naruto Uzumaki kicked him out with a whip kick at the moment he punched him. But this time, Naruto Uzumaki was not so embarrassed and suddenly disappeared in the air. He appeared behind the mercilessly and showed the same speed as that of Li Luo who put down his load. "Is this the real strength of Naruto? It''s worthy of being my opponent." Li Luoke thought. "Is this really Naruto?" Haruno Sakura can''t believe it. Naruto''s appearance at this time is really cool. If he showed such strength at the beginning of the class that year, he would definitely surpass Uchiha Sasuke. , His fate for women will not be so bad. In fact, not only Haruno Sakura, but other people who knew Uzumaki Naruto were also surprised to see the reborn Naruto Uzumaki, when the old crane tail actually walked in front of everyone. "It''s too slow." With a ruthless turn, Naruto Uzumaki''s cannonball-like fist was avoided, and Naruto Uzumaki slammed into the air like a spinning top. "It''s not over yet!" Uzumaki Naruto shouted loudly. For today, he has hardly stopped this month. He begged Jilai every day to point himself. His efforts paid off. His strength climbed straight up with the help of Nine Tails Chakra. The power and speed are still rising. "Multiple shadow clone technique!" Each shadow clone is actually covered with nine-tailed chakras like Uzumaki Naruto. If they are together, it is really not to be underestimated. After all, the multiple shadow clone technique is really suitable for Uzumaki Naruto to use. The body hasn''t weakened at all, because his chakra is too large, under normal circumstances there is simply too much to use. And this time there are not ten, dozens, but hundreds of clones. The white clones covered with nine-tailed chakras are really magnificent. The momentum alone is enough to make some Zhongren powerless. War. "I thought that Naruto kid would definitely lose. I didn''t expect a big reversal. This is worth seeing." Shikamaru said, and the other contestants around also nodded in agreement. The current Naruto Uzumaki nodded in agreement. None of them dared to take it lightly. Chapter 71: Uzumaki Narutos Spiral Pill "This kid will really surprise people. It seems that Kakashi is right. When it comes to talent, Sasuke Uchiha may be very powerful, but when it comes to surprises, I believe this Uzumaki Naruto is better than many people. Sarutobi Asma smiled, and it was unexpected that such a dramatic change would happen in a one-sided battle. "Is this really the tail of the crane?" Neji Hyuga, who was lost to Ruthless but attracted the attention of Hyuga''s family, also watched the game today. He didn''t feel ashamed of losing to Ruthless. After all, the opponent is indeed very powerful. He was convinced, but he didn''t expect Naruto Uzumaki from the tail of the crane to be so strong, he didn''t expect it. I couldn''t help but think of the ruthless words, is it true that fate is really not destined, but can be changed, or why the crane tail also has a strength comparable to its own. "It is impossible to win this way." Temari shook her head. Although she has not directly fought with Ruthless several times, she has a deep understanding of the horror of Ruthless. Even Gaara can hardly defeat Ruthless. Although Naruto Uzumakis performance surprised her, it was not enough to make her think that Naruto Uzumaki could win. "Fire escape, the technique of impatiens fire!" Fireballs flew out like the fruits of impatiens flowers, burning off the shadow avatars rushing towards their faces. It''s just that the number of shadow avatars is not as large as that, and only a dozen of them have been eliminated by the crowd, and dozens of them have rushed up. It seems that Naruto Uzumaki has really made a lot of hard work in order to fight Ruthlessly. "It''s very interesting, but sometimes it''s not useful when there are more people." Ruthless eyes passed a glint, and the shadow clones were blown up between the left and right swings. The Uzumaki Naruto of Chakra is also far from being compared with Ruthless. "The technique of walking in darkness." With a cold cry, all the shadow clones lost their sight in an instant. At the same time, another ruthless ninjutsu was completed: "Shui Dun..." "I have seen through this trick, Helix Pill!" Naruto Uzumaki suddenly rushed towards Ruthless in the darkness, and approached Ruthless under the cover of many shadow clones. The Helix pill that appeared in his hand surprised countless people. "That''s the fourth generation of Hokage''s technique!" "Isn''t it only ruthless? When did Naruto learn it too!" Haruno Sakura exclaimed. Not only she, but others were also shocked, especially Naruto Uzumaki, who was not disturbed by the art of walking in the dark. It was accurate. Finding Ruthless, he actually cracked the second-generation Hokage''s technique, which is really surprising. "What? Is this Naruto?" At this time, the late Uchiha Sasuke and Hagi Kakashi came here to find this powerful scene of Uzumaki Naruto, especially after Uchiha Sasuke worked hard for a month. His own strength is absolutely the top spot, but he found that the tail of the crane had been walking in front of him. He can actually fight Ruthless, the many shadow clones, the powerful Helix Maru, are stronger than the new skills he has mastered now, but because he still thinks that he is a genius, he has also mastered Kakashi''s skills in a month. But he found that he was actually being compared by Naruto Uzumaki from the tail of the crane in his heart, which made him unacceptable. "He won''t be able to win?" Yamanaka Ino exclaimed. "Although Naruto''s performance is very good, I can''t deny that he is no longer the tail of the crane, but he still can''t win." Sitting not far away, Hyuga Ningji said at the beginning: "You haven''t played against him, I don''t know his Powerful, look at it. So far, Ruthless has never used any powerful techniques at all, and no one even knows what secrets he has." What Hyuga Neji said was like a basin of cold water that made many people wake up. It is true that Uzumaki Naruto is very powerful, but it is far from enough. Because the next scene confirmed that Neji Hyuga''s words were true. Seeing that Helix Wan was about to hit Ruthless, a right hand suddenly caught Uzumaki Naruto''s wrist. Helix Wan was about three centimeters away from Ruthless but couldn''t get closer to half a step. "I have to say that your performance exceeded my expectations. I think the strongest in your group is not Sasuke Uchiha but you, but it is still not enough." The ruthless words made Sasuke Uchiha on one side unacceptable. , But facts speak louder than words. Now Naruto Uzumaki is really strong, even he can''t say that he can win 100%. As soon as the voice fell, Uzumaki Naruto''s lower abdomen hurts, and the whole person was kicked out mercilessly and hit the wall. "How come?" Naruto Uzumaki couldn''t believe it. The spiral pill he worked so hard to learn with the shadow clone cracked the dark art. He thought he would win, but he didn''t expect it to work. "It''s very simple. You sent a shadow clone early in the morning to hide and observe on the side. After being caught in the Dark Walk technique, it is your eyes. Unfortunately, no matter how powerful the technique is, it depends on who the user is and how fast you are. Its too slow, its impossible to hit me. Said ruthlessly: "In order to thank you for giving me a lot of surprises, let me know the power of Nine-Tailed Chakra personally, I especially show you something that interests you." The ruthless right hand condensed a spiral pill, and when everyone thought Ruthless would use the spiral pill to defeat Naruto Uzumaki, he ruthlessly did not make a move. "Kakashi should have told you when he was in Nami Country. Helix Maru is an unfinished technique under development. It is a technique developed by the fourth generation of Naruto. It is only the last step to be completed, but unfortunately it hasn''t been completed yet. Passed away young." Ruthlessly said unrelated words, but some smart people noticed something. For example, Haaki Kakashi''s face changed suddenly, and he opened the writing wheel eye without thinking about it. Sasuke Uchiha also noticed something and opened the writing wheel eye. The other Shinobu and even the Osamaru and the third generation of Naruto who were dressed as Kazekage also stared at it. . I saw an invisible and huge pressure surrounding the venue, and there was obviously no clear change, but the people in the venue saw waves of tsunamis surging in front of them, making it difficult for them to breathe. "What? It''s not the change of the nature of fire, it''s water, **** it, how many hole cards he still has." Da Shemaru''s face was so gloomy, he found that he hadn''t seen the ruthlessness at all, and the ruthless battle with him was actually hidden. So many hole cards. Chapter 72: Spiral pill with changing water properties "Could it be that he completed the technique that the teacher didn''t complete, he was only a few years old, and he actually developed the s-level uprising on his own, how is it possible." Kakashi stared wide, he could see clearly, a powerful force The change in the nature of the water is injected into the spiral pill, so a tsunami-like pressure is generated. "What are you talking about?" Uzumaki Naruto was confused. "That is the completely completed spiral pill, infused with the technique of changing the nature, just like this." The spiral pill in the ruthless hand changes at a speed visible to the naked eye. The originally blue chakra sphere, which is spinning constantly, begins to compress and constantly compresses toward the core. , She has shrunk several sizes, but the terrifying chakra makes people shudder. "This technique, I named it Water Dragon Howl. You are the first person to see this technique." Chakra, who had reduced the size by several sizes and changed its color to aqua blue before he could finish his words, suddenly It stretched out, to be precise, it extended a dragon-shaped spear head formed by water flow, while the rear end of the spear was formed by water flow, which looked like a normal dragon spear. If you look carefully, you will find that the entire water dragon spear is rotating at an irregular and amazing speed all the time, but it does not hurt him in the ruthless hand, showing a powerful Chakra control. At the moment when the water spear was formed, a horrible pressure squeezed everyone''s heart. "It''s amazing. He actually used the change of the nature of water to this point. Is he really a twelve-year-old child?" Kakashi Hagi took a breath, although he developed a thousand years ago when he was young. Bird, but that was just a super high-level technique. It was only afterwards that Chidori was promoted to Rachel. "Naruto, hurry up, abstain." Hagi Kakashi''s pupils shrank, his writing wheel eyes felt a terrible crisis from the ruthless water jet gun, and Naruto Uzumaki''s strength was bound to die. "How can it be, Mr. Kakashi, I will not abstain." Naruto Uzumaki is the kind of person with super resistance to pressure. The more you force him, the stronger his rebound, unless he is pressured all at once. collapse. "Multiple shadow avatars!" The number of shadow avatars has increased, almost a thousand, but it is a pity that no amount of shadow avatars can change the ending of Naruto Uzumaki. "Water dragon howling in anger!" The water dragon spear in the ruthless hand was projected out like a javelin, and all of them suddenly saw a shocking scene. "Helix Maru!" A large number of shadow clones rushed forward to directly face the collision of the water spears and suddenly turned into a vast water spout that swept up to the sky. All the shadow clones were swept in. As for the Uzumaki Naruto body, it was displayed. The spiral pill looks extremely fragile in front of the waterspout, and the terrifying rotation strength and water quality are not comparable to the ordinary waterspout. Once inside it, letting the Buddha fall into the vortex of the deep sea, and being under the terrifying pressure from the depths of the sea, it will also be destroyed by the continuous rotation. There is no difference in the eddies in the depths of the ocean, once involved in it, it is impossible to escape. "Ah!" Uzumaki Naruto''s screams came from it. "Stop, Naruto abstained." Although Kakashi Hagi didn''t teach Uzumaki Naruto skills because of Konoha, after all, he was the only blood of his teacher. Of course, he didn''t want to see him die in front of him, but he did. It was too late to rescue, even he seemed powerless in front of such an operation. Everyone stared at the incomparably shocking picture, they all felt as if they had fallen into the depths of the bottom of the sea. Seeing the spinning waterspout, they felt their own insignificance, whether they had just learned how to be powerful. The ambitious Uchiha Sasuke, or Hyuga genius Uchiha Sasuke, even Gaara felt his powerlessness and horror, even if it was a human force. "Psychic art!" Just when everyone thought that Naruto Uzumaki would lose if he was immortal, a loud drink came out of the waterspout, a bang was accompanied by a burst of smoke, and a behemoth appeared on the venue. "Ah, what''s the matter, what a terrible Chakra, **** it, drive me!" What Naruto summoned out was a huge toad with a short knife in his hand and a pipe smoking. Obviously it was Toad Wen too. "What, that''s Master Jilaida''s Toad Wentai." The appearance of this world-famous psychic beast immediately caused countless people to exclaim. "Jiraiya-sama? How could Naruto become so strong, could it all come from the person called Jiraiya?" Sasuke Uchiha heard the three words Jiraiya couldn''t help asking: "Ka Teacher Casey, who is Jilai too?" "Jirai is the person who is also known as the legendary Konoha Sannin with Oshemaru and Tsunade. It seems that Naruto should be accepted as a disciple by him, so he learned his psychic art and Helix Maru." Kakashi said, sighing in his heart, Konoha Village now dare not teach Uzumaki Naruto any skills except Jiraiya. "Why, Naruto has such a powerful person to teach, I am Uchiha''s genius, why is there no such teacher." Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes flashed with jealousy, looking at the majestic standing on Toad Wentai''s head. Naruto Uzumaki, bearing the cheers of everyone in the venue, is this really the tail of the crane? If he is the tail of a crane? So what is oneself? Is the tail of the crane worse? He couldn''t accept the arrogant heart or the high-eyed and low-handed. At this moment, he remembered what Dashemaru had said to him before. Under the relentless strength and Naruto Uzumakis progress, he suddenly had a thought. It can no longer be suppressed when it appears. "Toad with a short knife!" Toad Fumata has no time to care about Uzumaki Naruto for the time being, and the strongest chakra bursts out with the terrifying explosive power of its huge body and the strongest blow directly from the waterspout. Get out of trouble. Fortunately, this is a psychic beast that is good at water dungeon and is also a water system. It is really dangerous to change to other psychic beasts. With Toad Wentai''s understanding of water dungeon, he barely rushed out. The main reason is that the ruthlessness is now only an elite ninja, if it is the upper ninja, even a powerful psychic beast like Toad Wentai will suffer severe damage or even death. Chapter 73: Toad Fumata debut "Naruto, do you want to kill me? Why did you call me out in such an environment." Toad Wentai said that he was relieved in the air, but he was not uninjured. Now his whole body is painful. Even if he is a powerful psychic beast whose resistance to fight is not comparable to that of humans, even if he is completely hit by the S-level Upanishad, he will not necessarily be able to kill him, but he does not want to give people this. "I don''t want boss, at that time I had no other way besides summoning you, and I believe boss you can solve it." Naruto Uzumaki flattered, who said Naruto Uzumaki turned his head slowly, at this time he switched Faster than anyone else. "Of course, I''m Toad Wentai." Toad Wentai first accepted the narcissism, but before he said anything, the corner of the ruthless mouth sneered and said: "Is it that simple?" An explosion blasted by the toad Wentai''s broken waterspout turned into a soaring tsunami and directly smashed to the ground Toad Wentai. Being an s-class Upani would be so simple. "Damn it, Naruto will show Huo Dun." Toad Wen was too accustomed to fighting with Jilaiya and reflexively said: "Finally, let Feng Dun be displayed." "What, boss, I won''t." Uzumaki Naruto said bitterly. Kakashi hadn''t taught him any technique at all. As for Zi Lai Ya, he has been practicing Helix Pill for a month, so where does he have time to learn anything else? And he is very afraid of Jie Yin''s complicated technique, so let alone not. "I don''t care if you will or not, in short, you will make me a fire, otherwise I will throw you out." Toad Wen was too close to be pleased, what kind of disciple was taken by that fool, even if he was The most basic Huo Dun and Feng Dun will have at least one, but they won''t. "Then it can only be this way." Naruto Uzumaki threw the detonating talisman with a wave of his hand. "Is the detonation talisman? Although it''s a bit short, it can only be done. Huo Dian Toad Oil Flare." Toad Wentai is also a dead horse and a living horse doctor, and her resentment against Jiraiya has risen sharply, and he will be caught next time. If Jiraiya would fix him, even Huo Dun, Feng Dun didn''t teach his disciples how to cooperate with the psychic beasts of the Toad clan to fight. Although the huge toad oil fire bomb does not have the power of the fire escape and wind escape, it should not be underestimated. And because of the toad oil, it is difficult to extinguish. Generally, the water escape is hard to extinguish, but it can completely resist it in the face of a ruthless technique. Even annihilated. "Ha!" Toad Wen opened his mouth and spit out: "Water escape iron cannon jade!" Yile''s huge water polo shot a gap in the oncoming remnant tsunami with an astonishing impact, and the rest is nothing to worry about. Up. "Huh, Naruto, tell me what''s the matter now." Toad Wenta''s huge body occupies more than half of the venue. Fortunately, this venue was built to welcome celebrities and princes from all over the world. Otherwise, it really cannot afford to have it. A duel of ninjas with psychic beasts. "I took the Zhongnin exam, and the opponent was ruthless, that is, him. By the way, what kind of Tsunade''s disciple was heard from the lustful immortal," said Naruto Uzumaki. "What? A Naka-nin exam, Shia-nin actually displayed the S-level profound meaning, Tsunades disciple, I dont remember that Tsunade would have such a profound meaning, he developed it by himself, and he is really a talented young man." Toad Wen was too stunned. He looked at Ruthlessly, and then looked at Naruto Uzumaki above his head, how come the gap between Sannin''s disciples was so big. "Toad Wentai, I didn''t expect you to summon him." The astonishment in the ruthless heart is even greater. With Toad Wentai, Naruto Uzumaki is fully capable of confronting himself. After all, Toad Wentai is beyond the general tolerance. The psychic beast, the power of the technique it casts is greater than the general Shinobi, almost comparable to the weakest tail beast. "Boy, you call it ruthless, isn''t it true that what Naruto this kid said is true? Are you Tsunade''s disciple?" Toad Wentai asked, mainly because he hadn''t seen Tsunade for many years, nor had he seen the past. The old partner is Slug. Although he has a bad relationship with Wanshe, he has a very good relationship with slugs. After all, slugs are basically incompetent. Even the arrogant Toad Wentai doesn''t want to have **** with slugs. "It''s true." This is the first time that Ruthless admitted that he is Tsunade''s disciple in front of outsiders. No matter whether it was Kakashi or others asked him before, he didn''t admit it, but now he admits it, mainly because of the subject of the question. It''s Toad Wentai. "Tsunade has finally accepted a good disciple, much better than Naruto, a fool." Toad Wen took a puff of smoke, and didn''t care about the ruthless technique that made him hurt. After all, he would care about Uzumaki Naruto. Whoever asked him to summon himself out, and ruthlessly, it was normal for the opponent to release this technique. Although he was arrogant, he was not unreasonable. "Boss, what do you mean by that, am I as bad as you said?" Naruto Uzumaki was very dissatisfied. "It''s not that bad, it''s very bad. Others and you have developed S-level uprisings by your own age. Are you still playing in mud." Toad Wentai''s words made Naruto Uzumaki tears. Is there such a shock? "But now we are opponents, then you can summon the slug. We haven''t seen each other for many years." "No, although the psychic beast is also part of my strength, this battle is my own. I really want to see where my current limit is. It happens that Naruto summoned you out, that would be even better. He is not my opponent at all. It will be much more interesting when you come." Ruthlessly shook his head and refused, not because he is arrogant, but because he has this self-confidence. "Oh? If that''s the case, then I won''t keep my hand." Toad Fumata originally wanted to bargain with Uzumaki Naruto, but when he saw the ruthlessness, he wanted to try Tsunade''s disciple to what extent, what makes him so so. Having the confidence to not call the slug to face himself alone, he could see that ruthlessness is not arrogance, nor arrogance, but self-confidence. "That''s what I want." Nodded ruthlessly and satisfied, the meeting room was boiling when the two had a conversation. There was no way that the voice of Toad Wen was too loud, and it was difficult for people to hear it clearly. Chapter 74: Battle Toad Wentai, Uzumaki Naruto (Part 1) "No, the person called Ruqing doesn''t seem to be Konoha, how could he become a disciple of Tsunade-sama, one of the three ninjas." "And that silly boy who is actually a disciple of Sannin, isn''t this a duel between the descendants of Sannin? No wonder they are so powerful." The entire venue was shocked and boiled, thinking that this time it was really not in vain, but these voices fell in Uchiha Sasukes ears but felt exceptionally harsh, which should have shown the Uchiha clan on the venue. The powerful genius of Uchiha made everyone feel the power of Uchiha, but now he can only watch from one side. Seeing the people who used to be just the tail of the crane in his eyes enjoy the treatment he can only look up to. That kind of taste makes him unacceptable. If it''s just these, it''s okay. What makes him unacceptable most is why he is ruthless, Naruto To get such a good teacher''s instruction, to get so much luck, and as a genius of Uchiha, with a powerful writing wheel, he can only struggle. His mentality has become morbid under the torture of his brother Uchiha Itachi. Because of Uchihas genocide, he is an orphan, so he wants to show Uchihas power and is awesome. I dont want to look down on him because he is alone. The Uchiha clan. But at the same time, he is also a little inferior. The destruction of his family and the arrogance of his enemies made him feel weak and small, and made him yearn for strong power. Therefore, it is difficult for him to accept others who are stronger than him, especially those he is familiar with. , It is difficult for him to accept when someone who thinks it is impossible to be better than him is better than him, because it does not mean that he, the orphan of the Uchiha clan, is just a waste material? This made him unacceptable. "Let''s begin then." Toad Wentai ignored the people around him, drew out the toad knives and stomped his feet to the ground with a fierce whirlwind at a terrifying speed. It was so terrifying to swing the knives with such a force. "Toad with a short knife!" Toad Wentai slashed over with a single knife. If it weren''t for this is Konoha Village, he would be even more crazy and the scope of damage would be even greater. Now it is only in the venue. The venue is very big for others, but for He said that one jump makes a leap. "Is this really something that humans can resist?" Many people watched Toad Wentai''s sharp blow, and for the first time people who thought that the ruthlessness would win undoubtedly appeared to be shaken for the first time. "Huodun Fire Dragon Flame Bomb." Ruthlessly jumped and stood in the air, avoiding the slash of Toad Wentai''s short knife while a flame sprayed past. "Naruto!" shouted Toad Wen. The power of the psychic beasts lies in their cooperation with the psychic. Although Naruto Uzumaki doesnt know how to add up, the two cooperating words will bring the ruthless. The pressure is greater than that of Kakashi. "Leave it to me, boss." Naruto Uzumaki yelled and slapped the spiral pill directly. Regardless of the size of the spiral pill, the twisting and destructive power it showed pulled the dragon flame bomb and gave Toad Wen too much. time. "Water escape iron cannon jade." A large water ball composed of strong chakras hit the mid-air like a ruthless, nowhere to dodge. When everyone thought there was no way to hide ruthlessly, they only saw ruthless palms. There was a hot breath, and immediately accompanied by a burst of red light, a small sun-like rotating energy ball gathered in the heart of the merciless palm. "That''s it? Helix Maru was injected with changes in the nature of fire. That kid is simply a genius, no, a ghost." Kakashi Hagi''s eyes raised, and he blurted out in shock, making Sasuke''s face on one side look uglier. He is a ghost. What is oneself? Neither fart. "Evaporate it for me." With a ruthless roar, he directly rolled the flame spiral over. Toad Wentai''s chakra is too huge, and even the ordinary water escape might be amazing. The ordinary fire escape can''t stop it at all, and can only be forced to evaporate with the s-level uprising. "It''s difficult, the ruthless kid is very strong, and there are endless S-level uprisings." Toad Wen said in deep thought. "We can''t lose, boss." Uzumaki Naruto once again changed dozens of shadow clones to contain the ruthlessness, and at the same time strive to give Toad Wen a chance to assault ruthlessly too far. "Water escape iron cannon jade." Toad Wentai saw that the shadow avatar was holding back the ruthless gallop while continuously releasing the iron cannon jade, but was completely blocked by the ruthless and ingenious use of the flame spiral. "It''s no way to go on like this. One is Toad Wentai, Chakra is huge, the other is Nine-Tailed Zhuli is also the immortal Xiaoqiang, the two teamed up against me, fighting Chakra absolutely can''t win, so I have to do this." Ruthless can Can''t maintain the S-level upright, although his Chakra has greatly increased, but it is not enough for him. "Naruto throws out the detonating charms again." Toad Wen yelled too much, and toad oil protruded from his mouth again. Naruto Uzumaki immediately threw the detonating charms. This time it was not one, but several. The huge toad oil almost covered it. The whole venue seemed to be ruthless, but there was no way to hide. "I don''t believe that you can continuously use S-level profound meaning at this level." Toad Wentai thought to himself, if Ruthless is a strong shadow-level, no, it should be said that he will not fight like that for Shangren, but Ruthless is just a middleman. Shinobi, he doesn''t believe that he can''t win the opponent with the strength of the nine-tailed man, he just wants to consume all the chakras of Ruthless, then they will win. "This time is ruthless and dangerous. Toad Wentai''s strength is more than that of Shangren. With the cooperation of Naruto and Naruto, there is a possibility of ruthless loss." Sarutobi Asma said. "Otherwise, since Ruqing is Tsunade''s disciple, he should also have a psychic beast. As long as he summons it, Naruto will lose his only advantage." Yurihong shook his head and denied Asma''s statement. When several Shangren express their opinions, Ruoqing was about to be covered and burned by the toad oil bombs. "What a frog Wentai, do you just think that you can defeat me just by doing this?" Ruthlessly facing the frog oil bombs that came to his face, there was no panic at all, but the person being attacked was not him but the other side. "Rush!" With a ruthless thought, his eyes flashed red, and then he stamped his foot on the ground ruthlessly, and instead of retreating, he slammed into the toad oil bullet. Chapter 75: Battle Toad Wentai, Uzumaki Naruto (Part 2) "Blood energy exploded." Just when everyone was wondering why they did this ruthlessly, a blood-colored light shot from the toad oil projectile, a blood-colored light that was not big or small, but very slender. The **** light directly ripped open the toad oil flame bomb and shot it at the toad Wentai and Uzumaki Naruto, surprisingly. "What?" Toad Wentai''s eyes shrank a circle, too late to dodge and he could only draw his knife and instigate the greatest strength to chop on it. Boom The collision between the blood light and the short knife suddenly produced an astonishing loud noise, and a whirlwind spread, making countless people wonder whether this is really a Zhongnin exam? It''s horrible, even for Shinobu. "This is!" At the moment when this move was ruthlessly used, whether it was the third generation of Hokage, Oshemaru, or the hidden Jiraiya''s face suddenly changed. This is not ninjutsu at all, and it is an unprecedented ability. The third generation of Hokage felt that this force gave him a **** feeling like a dead mountain. He was not an illusion to say that, and there was indeed an unimaginable power lurking in the ruthless body. On the other hand, Oshemaru was shocked. He had long known that Ruthless had mysterious powers and once wounded him with a single blow, but now he actually saw another hidden ability, so Oshemaru was not sure that Ruthless developed these days. Still those days are simply concealed. "Is this the power that the old man said?" Asma murmured in response. "What kind of technique is Kakashi? Is it a forbidden technique? Profound meaning? Or Blood Succession Boundary." Xi Rihong asked. Kakashi participated in the third ninja battle, and had a wide range of knowledge, you should know it. "I don''t know that this power comes from the ruthless body. It''s not like the secret technique and the forbidden technique. I think it is more like the blood inheritance boundary, and it is an unprecedented blood inheritance boundary." Qimuka Cassie said in a deep voice, how much power did this boy hide? Is he really a boy? Sneer Toad Wenta''s short knife slammed out of his hand and flew out. He quickly passed by with a mouthful of iron cannon jade, but it was a pity that he was also penetrated by blood. The moment the iron cannon jade was penetrated, the blood light hit him directly. Knock him out and destroyed one-third of the venue. "It''s really painful, what kind of technique is this? It''s been a long time since I suffered such severe injuries. Naruto, I''m about to reach my limit, and I have to strike out the winner with a single blow, otherwise I can''t support it." The short sword resisted, and then counteracted with the iron cannon jade, and was not beaten to lose combat power and returned to Miaomu Mountain, but it was also very uncomfortable. "But I don''t know any technique that can defeat him." Naruto Uzumaki also had a heavy face, and he had already used all his hole cards. "Take out your biggest capital, it doesn''t matter whether you win or lose!" Toad Wentai has eaten more salt than Uzumaki Naruto has eaten. "I see, the most multiple shadow avatars." More than a hundred shadow avatars rushed to ruthlessly. Although he has a lot of chakras, the huge multiple shadow avatars are also very expensive, so this time they can only fight. Up. "Repetitive tactics are useless." Ruthlessly walked out unscathed, the blood qi burst was an all-round defense, the toad oil bomb was powerful, but it still couldn''t break the blood qi burst defense. Facing the oncoming hundreds of shadow avatars ruthlessly expressionless, they were not afraid at all. "Naruto, go on." Toad Bunta is very uncomfortable now, but she is also shocked. Is this really a twelve-year-old boy? It''s really amazing. You don''t need a psychic beast to make yourself and Naruto Uzumaki so uncomfortable to join forces with Naruto Uzumaki alone. Tsunade, you really have accepted a shocking disciple. "This is the last spiral pill." "Shui Dun Iron Cannon Jade!" Toad Wen opened her mouth and spit, Uzumaki Naruto flew up and stood on top of the iron cannon jade, and together with the iron cannon jade, he slammed into the ruthless one who had been temporarily entangled by the shadow clone. "Come on me ruthlessly!" Naruto Uzumaki yelled and stretched out his right hand. He looked ruthlessly, just smiled, and slowly lifted his right hand and opened five fingers. Many people thought he wanted Helix Pill against Helix Pill, but when Narutos Helix Pill hit his palm, he It''s sluggish when it''s still empty. "Did he run out of chakras?" "No surprise, he has performed so many techniques so far, and it is normal for Chakra to disappear." Some middlemen couldn''t help but say, but is it really so? At least Da She Wan, who knew the inside story, passed a trace of haze, because he remembered this trick, and it was this trick that brought him shame. "Soul-thirsty hand!" said ruthlessly. Just when Helix Pill was about to destroy the ruthless right hand, Uzumaki Naruto felt that a suction was holding him so that he could not move, not only that he found himself The blood in the body, Chakra rushed to the ruthless right hand frantically. The chakra ball of Helix Maru was also sucked without hurting his ruthless hand. "Ah!" Without waiting for Uzumaki Naruto''s actions, a **** light was shot out from his ruthless hand. Uzumaki Naruto''s face paled, and the spiral pill in his hand disappeared with a bang, and he flew out, Toad Wentai. He stretched out his tongue to catch him, but the force of the impact made Toad Wenta''s tongue almost couldn''t bear it. "What a weird ability." Hagi Kakashi''s writing wheel kept turning to see through this trick. Not only he, but also Uchiha Sasuke, Hyuga Neji, and the Hyuga clan opened to write. Round eyes, blindly observe, but can''t see through. "I can be sure that the blood-colored light is not a secret technique or a forbidden technique at all, but a blood succession boundary. Only in this way can the writing wheel eye be unable to see through, and the ruthless blood succession boundary is very weird." Kakashi solemnly said. "How weird is it?" Xi Rihong was also interested in several people. "Just now, the blood in Naruto''s body and Chakra were forcibly pulled to the ruthless hand, and even a chakra as powerful as Helix Pill could be forcibly sucked, and this blood, Chakra concentrated on the ruthless hand. Burst out of his hands. It is simply to use the enemy''s power to injure the enemy. It is just to take away the opponent''s blood. Chakra is a serious injury. Then the opponent''s blood and the power generated by the Chakra are compressed to burst out an attack, making the already injured enemy again. Was hit hard. " Chapter 76: Gaara broke out "This is really weird. Not only does Chakra even have to absorb blood, but it is also difficult to break free. Naruto was solved with one move." Metkay looked at Uzumaki Naruto, his face pale as paper, his whole body stained. With blood, I knew at a glance that he was seriously injured and had excessive blood loss. "Have you paid attention?" Xi Rihong said suddenly, staring ruthlessly. "What?" Sarutobi Asma asked puzzledly. "He has never been injured from start to finish. In other words, his clothes have not been touched, not even dirty at all, let alone the clothes are torn." Xi Rihong said in a word. . All Shangren Wenyan''s face flashed with horror. It was surprising that he hadn''t been beaten once in such a fierce battle, but his clothes were stained a little, which was amazing. "Not only that. Normally, it is impossible for his Chakra to perform all the spells, but he has displayed so many S-level profound meanings so far, and all kinds of high-level spells have not changed their face, which shocked me the most. The thing is that his breathing hasn''t been disturbed from the fight to the present. It''s normal to beat Naruto with him like this, but the opponents are Naruto and Toad Bunta, even if the two join forces, they can only retreat, but he has gone through such a high-intensity battle, and his physical strength is not exhausted, and his breathing is steady. Like a mountain, this can''t be done by a person who specializes in physical skills. "Kakashi said. "The only explanation is that his body is very strong, not only externally strong, but also internally." Metkay said, he is the most powerful person in sports. "If he doesn''t die, it won''t take long before the world of ninjutsu, a horrifying powerhouse, and a perfect powerhouse with ninjutsu, illusion, and physique skills, may not be impossible to surpass all generations of Hokage. "Hakiki Kakashi said, but no one refuted it. There was no way they were shocked by their ruthless strength or potential, and there was no way to refute it. Hearing Haaki Kakashi''s words, Sasuke Uchiha clenched his fists, and a certain thought in his heart could no longer be cut off. He had already decided that he must do this. Since Naruto can become so strong, then He can do that as long as he does. "Unexpectedly, Naruto Uzumaki would be the person who brought me the most stress. The Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli really should not be underestimated, but he has learned the spiral pill, and the psychic toad Wen too should have taken him as a disciple even since then. It''s normal to improve so quickly." Ruxin was not surprised at all, Naruto Uzumaki had huge potential, but Konoha had been suppressing him and couldn''t get promoted. Now he has entered the golden age of strength improvement. It can be said that both his body and strength will improve rapidly. He is no longer as slow as before the age of twelve, and his body development is relatively slow. After all, he has improved too quickly before the age of twelve. The hand is very unfavorable for the future, and it may be a condition of plucking hair. Before the age of twelve, you should lay the foundation, nourish your body, and chakra. Only in this way can you improve faster and step into a higher level. After entering the golden age, you will continue to increase explosively, that is to say, it is not more. The stronger the smaller the strength, the more genius. Whether a person is a genius and whether he can become a strong depends not on his childhood talent and performance, strength, but on his performance after twelve years of age. Therefore, it is not surprising that Naruto Uzumaki was so weak before, but soaring and ruthless in a short period of time, because he is like this himself. He knows very well that he is not a genius. Since he can be like this, let alone other perverts such as Uzumaki Naruto and others, Ruthless never thinks highly of himself or despise others. It is precisely because of this mentality that He walked more calmly on the road to the strong, and could go further. "But in the final analysis, the biggest credit this time is Toad Wentai." Ruxin thought to himself, yes, there is no Toad Wentai, Naruto Uzumaki alone would not be ruthless enough to punch himself even if he played all his cards. He used all his methods. It''s all in vain. But with Toad Wentai, a psychic beast that is stronger than Ninja, it is different. Even if it is ruthless, it is forced to run out of cards to clean up the opponent, and it is based on the fact that Uzumaki Naruto will not cooperate with the toad family at all. Under the circumstances, Toad Wentai''s strength could not be used to the extreme. If Naruto Uzumaki would cooperate with Toad Man too much, even if only a little, then he would definitely lose with his current ruthless strength. "Hehe, I didn''t expect your boy''s strength to be so strong, even I was capsized in the gutter, Tsunade has finally accepted a good disciple." Toad Wentai disappeared in place and returned to Miaomu Mountain after speaking. "The winner of this game is ruthless." I don''t know where Huo Xuanjian came from and announced. Suddenly the whole venue cheered, not only for the ruthless cheers and appreciation of the winner, but also for Naruto Uzumaki. Although Naruto Uzumaki lost, no one thought he was weak or ridiculed him. Instead, a large number of compliments were thrown out. Of course, there was another reason besides his strength to conquer the audience. Everyone knew that Naruto Uzumaki was a disciple of Sannin Jiraiya, and he was instantly worth a hundred times. The average ninja would never disrespect him, let alone an ordinary person. "It''s a bit tired." Ruthlessly let out a suffocating breath. The cost of this battle is not so big, and even his hole cards have been taken out. Fortunately, the ruthless blood is like a tide, surging, and the energy is strong and physical. Long time, the speed of recovery is also amazing, the breathing is as steady as before, and all the consumption is recovering at an amazing speed. "Damn it! I don''t want to bear it anymore." Gaara screamed when Shiranui Genma announced that the second game was ready to start. Don''t blame him when it comes to him. He has been bye from the pre-selection until now. He didn''t even have a chance to shoot. Maybe this kind of treatment would be very happy for someone else, and he would be promoted without paying, but he was very upset, because his opponent Hyuga Hinata was actually complete, allowing him to win unconditionally again, and then see the relentless power stimulation displayed. When he arrived, he had been suppressed since the Chunnin exam until now Gaara couldn''t help but break out. Chapter 77: Operation Konoha collapse "Gaara!" Temari and Kankuro''s face changed greatly and quickly persuaded, but this time Gaara couldn''t bear it. "Get out of the way, or I will kill you." Gaara was murderous and grabbed with a big hand. The yellow sand sprayed from the gourd and rushed towards the ruthlessly at an astonishing speed. At this time, when the ruthlessness of the battle was the weakest, Gaara''s sudden attack made many people sweat for the ruthlessness. "Is it out of control? If that''s the case, then I can only start acting immediately." A man with a mask printed on both hands, while looking at ruthlessly, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes: "Magic Nirvana Abode!" Feathers all over the sky slowly fell and echoed throughout the venue, and everyone who saw this scene gradually fell into a deep sleep. Of course, not everyone will be affected. Some powerful players such as Gaara, Temari, and even the powerful Kakashi are not affected. "Huh? The fireball technique." The ruthless hands crossed and intertwined like lightning. A fireball ejected from the mouth and burned the oncoming sand directly. At the same time, he pulled away and flew away. Both hands made a mark in the body. Qi and blood flowed quickly, and Chakra returned to normal flow instantly. "Who used the illusion?" Ruthless knows that it was a large-scale group illusion, and it looks like it was not aimed at him, but at that moment, the illusion plus Gaara''s attack and his own consumption are huge. It is really possible to accidentally be hit. , This makes Ruqing very unhappy with the person who uses the illusion, because it is so coincidental that people have to doubt it. Maybe this is indeed not aimed at him alone, but the person who performed it definitely saw the right time, and at that moment, the effect was achieved by the way to affect himself. "Huh? Is it a confrontation between two shadow-level powerhouses?" Passing mercilessly and looking at the rostrum, the three generations of Hokage and "Fengying" have entered an enchantment, and idiots can see the shadow-level powerhouses. The confrontation between them is about to begin. "What we have to do now is to restore Chakrasian!" Ruthless had never thought that a battle with Naruto Uzumaki would consume so much. Fortunately, he was fully prepared and took out a sealed test tube from his pocket. The sealing technique was used to seal the nutrition of the liquid in the test tube to the greatest extent. After opening the test tube and taking a sip, the ruthlessly powerful digestion and absorption capabilities were immediately revealed, and Chakra recovered at an astonishing speed. "Die!" A sandy hand suddenly shot from the ruthless foot, grabbing him all of a sudden and smashing him to pieces. It''s just that the crumbly crumbly turned into a piece of wood, and he himself didn''t know where he went. Gaara went crazy when he saw the prey running away, and immediately shifted the target to look at Uchiha Sasuke and attacked him. As for the ruthlessness, he stood in a hidden corner near the venue and watched the two women clashing in the building. "This is the real clash of the shadow-level powerhouses, even the ordinary evasion technique is amazingly powerful in their hands." Looking mercilessly at the clash between Oshemaru and the third generation of Naruto, he couldn''t help sighing. This time, the strength displayed by the Oshe Maru is completely the same as the sky and the earth when we fought with herself at the beginning. It can be said that Oshe Maru was playing with herself at the beginning, but I did not expect that she would eventually be turned back by her soul-thirsty hands. Army only. "Mom, aren''t you going?" "No, although the relationship between mentoring and apprenticeship is still there, it has already been broken." Tsunade shook her head, and it was broken the moment she left Konoha: "Not to mention that she didn''t even take action when she came back. , Why should I take action? This is a grievance between them, and it is hard for us to intervene." On one side is the teacher, on the other side is the classmate for many years, even if this companion has deteriorated, but after all, the relationship between life and death cannot be erased in a moment. This is the grievance between the two, and they don''t know how to intervene. "The matter between Oshemaru and Sandai is not as simple as you think. The thing that Oshemaru cares most about is Sandai Hokage, but he is too extreme. He hates as much as he loves. If you see Dashemaru paying so much, you will kill Sandai Hokage. It can also be seen how Oshe Maru cares for three generations." Tsunade said, and revealed many secrets that were ruthless and even Konoha did not know. "But let him embark on the path of killing the master, you can think about how big things happened between them. For O Shemaru, being kicked out of Konoha is definitely not an action for him to kill three generations. The main reason for this." Ruthlessly, I''ve also heard the reason for Oshemaru''s defection, that is to use human life to study the forbidden technique, but the people of the enemy country, it seems that even Konoha''s ninjas have used it to study, but this should not be enough to make the three generations of Naruto generals a shadow level powerhouse. Drive out of the village. This was not a big hit, it was a strong movie-level player, and at that time it was the age of war. It was impossible for three generations to understand the importance of a strong movie-level player, and it was absolutely impossible to force Dashemaru away because of such a thing. "What''s the real reason?" asked mercilessly. "It''s very simple. Dashemaru was designated as the heir of Hokage by three generations, but in the end it didn''t. Instead, it became the fourth generation of Hokage as Bofeng Water Gate. Haha, what do you think is there in this?" Tsunade asked, in fact, she hopes to touch these things mercilessly, because Konoha is decayed and too dark in the words of Oshemaru, but the peaceful sunlight on the outside hides the terrible darkness, but in fact It''s true, but these things don''t mean that you don''t want to touch it, so Tsunade also said it, letting Ruthless feel the dark side between Shinobu Village. "Oshemaru is a disciple of three generations of Naruto, and has made a lot of military exploits. There are two shadow-level powerful companions around Jiraiya and Tsunade. Whether it is strength, fame, status, or backstage, they are full. Although Feng Shuimen was also the leader of the Third Ninja War, at the time, it was impossible to compare with Osha Maru. And at that time, Bofeng Shuimen hadn''t become famous in the world. It was impossible to compare with Oshemaru, but Oshemaru couldn''t do Hokage. Instead, the later Bofeng Shuimen came to the top. Could it be..." Chapter 78: The reason for killing three generations "Political struggle, is Oshemaru a victim?" He blurted out mercilessly, and only in this way could it explain why Konoha would drive Oshemaru out of rebellion because of such a thing. In fact, the so-called research on living human life is not a big deal at all. Many organizations, countries, and people in the Ninja world do this frequently. Generally, it is not allowed, but it depends on the target. Shadow-level powerhouses like Dashemaru will generally not be held accountable as long as they have not violated their core interests. Unless it involves a struggle for power, and unfortunately, Oshemaru is the victim of the power struggle, which is one of the reasons why Oshemaru has always said that Konoha is rotten. "Well, if Oshemaru became Hokage at that time, I and Jiraiya will also support him, plus his own strength, prestige and achievements, plus three generations of Hokage behind him, it can be said that Konoha is completely unmatched, and no one can stop it. No Dashewan can do anything, which is the so-called dominance of the family. How can such a thing happen in Konoha Village? At least some people will never allow such a thing to happen, especially if this person is still trying to position Hokage, so he will not let Oshemaru succeed. Once it succeeds, the three generations of Hokage will succeed. This side will be Konoha''s head family and no one dares to disobey any orders, including those big families. Tsunade said: "In fact, after my grandfather and second grandfather died, Konoha''s people no longer allowed the family to be the only one. It can be said that after the two of them leave, Konoha will no longer be Hokage. One person can decide everything, you see Can he decide everything for three generations? No, at least he has to take into account the interests and ideas of many people. He can''t say nothing like the first and second generations, and no one dares not listen. The power is no longer all concentrated in the hands of one person, and Hokage is not able to do whatever he wants. . " "Root!" spit out a word ruthlessly. "Yes, Oshemaru is the victim of the struggle between the roots and the three generations. To be precise, it is the victim of the struggle between the Konoha family and the third generation. People in the large family will take care of their own interests. Uchiha is like this. Hyuga is So, so are the others. At the time, I saw that Oshe Maru was sitting in Hokages position, and the prestige was unmatched, and the power was unmatched. It is very likely that the Hokage family dominance will appear again. How could these people allow such a situation to occur, plus the roots? For the piercing of needles and needles, Oshe Maru can only become a victim of political struggle. Tsunade sighed: "What really made Osake Maru want to kill the three generations is because the three generations compromised. He chose the latter between the stability of his disciple and Konoha. For the three generations, Konoha is the most important thing. For Konoha. Being able to sacrifice everything, including oneself, is destined to end in tragedy. Otherwise, it would be a joke to expel Oshemaru based on living experiments alone. Even if the ninja of the village is used for the experiment, as long as three generations speak, Oshemaru can do experiments with people from other villages. With his strength, plus the time Its the war years, and it doesnt matter what you want to do to capture the enemy, do you think its possible to drive Osaimaru away just for this matter? Dashemaru loves and hates. It is because he believes that the three generations think that he will definitely be on his side, but he did not expect to betray him. He hates as much love as he can. Especially for the sensitive and extreme people like Oshemaru, it is normal to go this way. , I know the grievances between them, as well as Ji Lai, because of this we can''t intervene. Konoha, Danzo, and the big families are really powerful. They seem to have divided the three generations and the Oshemaru, but in fact they cut everything between Sannin and the third generation, making it possible that the Hokage family will appear to be the only one. The pattern is forcibly broken. This is the core purpose of the Gen and Konoha family, and the Oshe Maru is a victim from beginning to end. "Tsunade''s words made people shudder. Even a strong man like Oshemaru who has given so much credit for Konoha will eventually become a victim. If Oshemaru''s personality can accept it, then the appearance of Konoha''s collapse plan is too normal. "So, ruthless, I have always felt very dirty about Hokage''s position. I feel that Hokage is a fool. Not only is it because my relatives died because of this, but also because of the reason that we have become like this. You want to be ruthless. Remember, the shadow-level powerhouse is indeed the high-end combat power of the Ninja world, but it does not represent omnipotence, rampant and unscrupulous. If you want to run wild, you must reach the level of my grandfather, beyond the shadow level, even beyond my grandpa and them. After all, they are better than my grandpa and they all died in battle, so you must surpass them so that you won''t become a victim of anyone. A stepping stone for anyone. "Tsunade''s voice was very excited. "I will!" Relentlessly stretched out his hand to hold Tsunade''s hand, and passed all the confidence and firmness in his heart to Tsunade, Tsunade''s face flashed with a splendid light: "I also believe you will do it. " "Before this, I will do my best to kill all the crises that will kill you. No matter who it is, I can''t let him stop you, no one, I Tsunade swears in the name of Senou Mori. I will never lose you. Whoever wants me to lose you is my enemy of Tsunade." There was another sentence Tsunade didn''t say, but he kept echoing in his heart. "Huh? Ichiru Nizuli is crazy!" Tsunade looked over and found that Gaara was actually injured. With the help of several Konoha Xiaoqiang and other Nakanin, Uchiha Sasuke found a chance to Chidori. It was injured, but this injury was not a big deal to Renzhu Li, especially Gaara, who had a strong defensive power, but completely inspired Shou He''s ferocity and murderous intent. "Unexpectedly, Kakashi actually handed Chidori to Uchiha''s orphan. It seems that in his heart, the four-generation child is not as good as Uchiha''s orphan." Tsunade looked at Chidori among Uchiha''s assistants. Said. "This can only be asked about Kakashi himself, but he did not teach any skills to Uzumaki Naruto. This is an iron fact. The most miserable thing among Konoha is Uzumaki Naruto. If you didnt meet Jira From the beginning to the end, there is only one method of self-taught multiple shadow clones, and Konoha''s control over him is really rigorous." Ruthless did not know whether it was a mockery or a sigh, but stared at Gaara, feeling telling him that the power hidden in Gaara was about to explode. Chapter 79: Goal: Book of Seal "Gaara!" Kankuro immediately went over to support the injured Gaara, and at the same time Temari waved an iron fan to show the wind and swept the sand of Gaara into a salon roll, and then took advantage of the chaos with Kankuro. The cover of Sharon Roll rushed out of Konoha. Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto who awakened from the illusion and others chased after one after another. "Kay, have you noticed that there is one missing person?" At this time, the Konoha collapse plan of Ono Shemaru has begun. There are battles everywhere, and there are slaying dews everywhere. Kakashi Hagi kicked off Otoninu after he was right. Metkay next to him said. "Ruthless!" Metkay said, but his pupils shot everywhere, but he couldn''t find Ruthless. "It''s time." Looking at the fierce battle between the three generations and Oshemaru, Konoha is now in the melee. It is a good opportunity to fish in troubled waters, and his Chakra has recovered in seven or eighty levels. There is no way. The vitality and blood are strong, and the benefits of a strong physique are here. Thinking of this ruthlessly saying hello to Tsunade, he immediately lurked over to the Hokage Building, where there was something he wanted, and that was the book of seals. One of the things he remembered deeply, he once asked Tsunade what kind of art was recorded. As a result, what Tsunade said surprised him. There are many techniques that Tsunade did not know. For example, there are records on the reincarnation of the filthy soil, which can only be watched by Naruto of the past or those with great credit. Danzo who is the root is not eligible to watch either. At the beginning, it was so easy for Naruto Uzumaki to take the Book of Sealing, and he learned a technique probably because of the guilt of the three generations of Naruto. After all, he was always the son of the fourth generation. Otherwise, he would not get the Book of Sealing so easily. That is something that the ninjas of various countries are better than those of Oshemaru and it is difficult for people to want. After all, it is a technique that records the history of Naruto, and who doesn''t want to get it. But for so many years, it has still been placed in Konoha Village safely. One can imagine the difficulty of obtaining the Sealed Book. First of all, the Sealed Book is guaranteed to be guarded. It is not easy for ninjas from other countries to get into Konoha Village. , Its even more difficult to enter the book of the seal, especially the place where the book of the seal is placed is not static, and it is often placed in the Hokage office. Needless to say how difficult it is to take the book of the seal in the hands of Naruto. Therefore, the first to take away the Book of Seal in so many years was Naruto Uzumaki. How could a person who is not a ninja could get the Book of Seal that even the shadow-level powerhouse would want but hard to get? After all, it was deliberate by the three generations. Changed his usual ruthless idea of ??not daring to fight this thing, but now Konoha is in the most troubled time, Konoha''s power is used to resist the invasion of different locations, this is the only chance that Ruthless can get the book of seal, heaven If you don''t take it, you will take the blame, and you will feel sorry for not taking it mercilessly. "Sure enough, Naruto Uzumaki was able to obtain the Sealed Book by the three generations deliberately. Even Konoha is now entering the war time and the three generations of Hokage are not here for safety. It is a problem, but there is still an Anbu guarding here now. Not to mention normal times, it seems that you have to be careful to get the Sealed Book." With a keen sense of Qi and blood, Ruthless found the hidden position of the dark part accurately. For Ruthless, any concealment is unnecessary. You can converge your breath and change the shape, but you can''t turn the qi and blood into invisible. Unless you can reduce the breath of the whole body, including even the blood, but at least Dashe Wan can''t do it. Let alone these dark parts, ruthlessly and cautiously lurking, looking at the dark parts hidden on the top of the building, his figure shook, and a cold light sank into the dark parts'' head, and he died without even having a chance to hum, but His death immediately alarmed the four Anbu members around him, launching an attack without even thinking about it. "The art of walking in darkness!" With a ruthless cry, all the eyes of the dark parts were immediately lost. The moment of discomfort caused by the loss of sight was immediately shot, and his hands opened: "Soul-thirsty hands!" The two dark parts closest to Ruthless were pulled over immediately, and the blood in the body together with Chakra was pulled and concentrated in the ruthless palm for a moment, compressed and exploded with a bang, the impact force directly hit the two dark parts and fell to the ground. . At the same time, the other two dark parts also adapted to the loss of sight in an instant. After all, they were people who had undergone various cruel training. Losing their sight would make them unsuitable, but they were not slaughtered. "Moon Dance of the Three Suns." The remaining two Anbu actually felt the ruthless position without sight, and directly used the Konoha Ryuu swordsmanship. This is a technique created by the second generation of Hokage, although these two Anbu used to fight. There was a huge gap between the second generation, but the two of them at the same time made it out and immediately blocked everything that Ruthless could avoid. "Blood energy bursts." With a ruthless cry, a blood-colored beam of light burst out around his body. The nearby dark part was chopped on the blood-colored beam of light, and the tiger''s mouth was suddenly shattered by a rebounding force. At the same time, the ninja sword in his hand suddenly broke. Shattered. Before the two of them reacted, two suctions from the blood-colored light beam directly pulled the two of them and slammed into the blood-colored light beam and directly shredded their bodies. "Can''t wait, otherwise more Anbu will come." There are too many secrets in the Hokage Building here. Five Anbu will probably come soon after five deaths. Thinking of this ruthlessness, they will immediately rush in at the fastest speed. After the Hokage Office, after Naruto Uzumaki stole the Sealed Book under the deliberate indulgence of the three generations of Hokage, this Sealed Book has changed its position. It was not in the original place but in the Hokage office, but ruthlessly investigated it secretly and found that the original place where the Sealed Book was stored was exactly the same scroll. Obviously one of them was fake to confuse the sight. After ruthless and Tsunade''s investigation, the sealed book in the concealed wooden house should be a fake, but it was really placed in the Hokage office inside the Hokage Building. "That''s it." Ruthlessly rushed into the Hokage office to find a few more clones, and soon found the Book of Seal. After opening it, the first one was indeed the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, and it was ruthless to say nothing about the two-hand seal Pressed on the book of seals, and at the same time pulled out a scroll about the same size as the book of seals from the back. Chapter 80: Tail animalization "The art of carbon copying." Ruthlessly pressed the book of seal with his left hand and the scroll he brought with his right hand. I saw a blank scroll appearing at an astonishing speed. In addition to many fonts, knot printing and other information, first contained the ruthless directly The contents of the Book of Seals were copied onto his own scroll, and he had not thought about taking the Book of Seals directly, but that would cause too much trouble, so it is better to use this technique directly. "Leave!" After the completion, the window broke out ruthlessly, and the book of seal was put back to its original position, and he found Tsunade the scroll copied from the book of seal and handed it to Tsunade. . "Mother, take a look, if the tricks in it are true, I''m worried that Konoha''s people are using falsehoods or saying that some tricks are true and some tricks are fake." Said ruthlessly. If it is ordinary ninjutsu, it is fine, but it is sealed. Most of the scrolls are powerful forbidden techniques or S-level profound meanings. If one place is wrong, then it is very likely that people will be cultivated to death, and there is no room for ruthlessness. Tsunades experience, vision, and insights are beyond her own, and she knows most of the techniques, but she doesnt, so its not difficult to tell the truth from the false, but after putting down the scroll mercilessly, Konoha is idle. The woods outside rushed out. "Gaara, its time to resolve the grievances between us." The grievances between Gaara and him have been settled since then, although he hopes that someone can whip himself behind and make him not There will be any opportunities and possibilities for slack to improve competitiveness, but I don''t want to have a monster who wants to kill his own by all means at all times. After entering Konoha and meeting Gaara, he knew that there must be a break. It was never the time before, but now is the best time. "Chakra has recovered." There was a feeling of satisfaction in the ruthless heart. At this time, it was the best time to go to Gaara to fight. He found that after coming to Konoha, he really grew a lot, not only in strength, soul, and knowledge. Both have improved. "Rouquan!" With a ruthless look, he saw that Hinata Hinata alone faced the siege of the three Sharen. Although he was not life-threatening, he was still at a disadvantage. Fortunately, there was another Inuzuka tooth to help, so if he wanted to retreat. no problem. But at this moment two figures fell from the roof and rushed towards Hinata. Hinata, who had been besieged and at a disadvantage, was now sneak attacked, and the situation was very bad. "I want to attack!" Inuzuka''s eyes flashed with anger, and he just wanted to ask Akagi to help. "The Art of Fireball Fireball!" A fireball appeared out of nowhere and burned the two ninjas who had attacked Hinata into charcoal. "It''s ruthless!" Hinata looked over, and suddenly realized that the one who had saved her was Ruthless, but after seeing the ruthless gesture, she didn''t say anything. A small scroll quietly fell into Hinata''s hands. She put it away without a trace, and at the same time, cheered up to deal with the sound and sand that might appear around him at any time. "Saved my student, I left so soon without thanking you?" Xi Rihong suddenly appeared beside the ruthless. "Take a good look at your students." Ruthless left without looking back. Yurihong just wanted to intercept, but was intercepted by a few Sharen. Of course, those Sharen could not listen to ruthlessness. Ruthless made them fall into the illusion. , That''s why it attacked Xi Rihong. "You left!" Xi Rihong had already gone ruthlessly after solving a few Sha Ren. Ruthless but no interest and no time to deal with the red sunset, rushed out of Konoha at the fastest speed and entered the forest. After a leap to the sky, I saw the smoke and dust coming out of the forest and the sound from my ears. With the ruthless five senses, you can perceive the subtle things, not to mention the battle between human pillars. "It''s so funny. You have such an ability. Killing will make me find the value of existence." In the forest, most of my body is covered with sand. Gaara, who looks like a small civet cat, flashes crazily in his eyes. In the color, the hand of Morizuru directly knocked Uchiha into the air, and at the same time, with a big hand, a large piece of sand shuriken eliminated all the shadow avatars of Uzumaki Naruto rushing toward his face. "Spiral pill!" But at this moment, Naruto Uzumaki slapped the spiral pill from under Gaara. "It''s another trick." Gaara shoots murderously with both eyes. He still remembers this trick. It is many times more profound than that of Uchiha Sasuke''s Chidori who injured him because it made him many times. Injured and deflated moves. "Wind escape infinite sand and dust breakthrough." A gust of wind mixed with sand and dust slowed down Naruto Uzumaki''s speed, but Gaara was not affected at all. In a flash, Naruto Uzumaki''s figure had already arrived. Kicked him out and knocked over a tree before stopping. "Damn, how come this dark eye circle is so bad, if it weren''t for the chakra that I had just consumed too much, I would never be afraid of you." Naruto Uzumaki''s face was exhausted, he was not only badly injured in the ruthless battle, but also almost consumed Chakra It''s exhausted, and now it''s strange to win the battle with Gaara who has started to become more and more beastly. Even if he is a nine-tailed man, his chakra can''t be recovered all at once. He just has a huge chakra, and the recovery speed of the chakra is about the same as normal. In terms of the recovery speed of the chakra, he is very good at it. Can''t catch up with the ruthless, of course, the state of opening the nine-tailed chakra is exceptional. "Is this your limit? Hehe, in that case..." call out Several bursts of Kuwu Explosion shot over, Gaara blocked it with the hand of Shouhe, but the detonation talisman of Ku Wushang exploded with a bang. "Naruto, Sasuke, go!" Haruno Sakura gave Uzumaki Naruto with a kunai and detonation talisman, and Sasuke Uchiha said immediately after the rescue. The two looked at each other, and now it is impossible to be Gaara''s opponent, who is getting stronger now, so they can only retreat and recover. boom "Ah!" Haruno Sakura cried out in pain, and a hand made of sand shot out and hit her directly against the tree, and this hand made of sand was tightened so much, but it would He strangled. "Sakura!" Uzumaki Naruto shouted, screaming crazy in his heart: "Smelly fox, lend me Chakra." Chapter 81: Gaara the tail beast of the showdown Naruto Uzumaki knew that he couldn''t beat Gaara on his own at this time, and he had to use the power of Nine Tails. Its just that now he hasnt reached the level of tail beastization at all, he can only initially control the Nine-tailed Chakra. Whether to borrow or not is the final decision, especially now that he is not in danger, it depends on Nine-tailed. Mood, that''s why Ruthless doesn''t like the power of Human Zhuli very much. Because this is not his own power at all, being too passive is also very dangerous, and will become his own urging talisman at any time, just like now, if Nine Tails don''t give it, he has nothing to do with Naruto Uzumaki. "It''s too late." Looking at Gaara''s face, Uzumaki Naruto gritted his teeth and was about to dodge, and a violent wind suddenly appeared from behind. Gaara quickly closed his hands and broke the guard that was connected to Haruno Sakura. One of the crane''s hands grew again, and his hands were blocked in front of him. boom Gaara flew upside down ten meters away and landed on a tree, but he was not injured. "After the initial tail beast has turned into a sand defense, even the strange power punch can''t hurt him." Ruthlessly fell on the ground, looking at Gaara who was already covered by sand for most of the time. "You finally showed up. I thought you were afraid I didn''t dare to come." Gaara was immediately excited when he saw the ruthless appearance. This is the person he wants to fight against most. "I said before that in this Zhongnin exam, all the grievances between us will be cut off." said ruthlessly. To be honest, there is really no interest between them. The conflict of position, except for that task, is about Gaara doesn''t have any emotions like anger, and some are just fighting spirits. "I can''t wait." Gaara shook his big hand, and Sand appeared out of nowhere to tie him up. "Sandzi''s power and speed have increased a lot after the tail beastization." Gaara was shocked ruthlessly, the strength of Gaara, who was constantly tailing the beastization, also continued to increase. "Sand waterfall funeral." With a bang, the sand smashed ruthlessly, but it was not blood but water that flowed out. "Water escape water dragon bullet technique." A water dragon fell from the sky and hit directly on Gaara''s sand. Suddenly the sand on Gaara had a tendency to fall, and his body became very heavy. "For you who have not grasped the changes in the nature of the wind, water escape is the nemesis of your sand, especially here is Konoha, not the desert where we were fighting at the beginning. Although there is no river here, there is plenty of water. It is used as a place to display water escape. Thats not bad." A merciless punch hit Gaara''s body, and the strange force fist broke out again. The sand on Gaara''s body was broken up a lot, and his whole body was knocked away dozens of meters away. Taking advantage of the ruthless battle with Gaara, Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke also rescued Haruno Sakura, but now one of them has used too much Thousand Bird Curse Seal and broke out of weakness. A previous battle consumed a lot of Chakra and The injury is not light, a strength is ordinary, there is no way to intervene and can only watch from one side. "It''s very similar to that year. It''s their battle again, except that Gaara has turned into a monster this time. You can''t win this time." Temari stood watching the two men in the battle and muttered. Tao. "Ha!" Gaara glared at him, and most of his body that had been covered by sand had changed again, and a tail of the guard crane grew out of her back. Now, what is alive is a small guard crane. "Die to me!" Gaara flicked his hands, and the sand filled the sky with shurikens to seal any corners mercilessly. "I said that this is not a desert, and I am not the ruthlessness of the year. It is impossible to defeat me with this level of skill alone." There is also mutual restraint between skill and skill. As long as it is used properly, the weak can win the strong. The problem, now the ruthless strength is stronger than Gaara, and it is even more powerful to restrain his escape technique to deal with it. "Gaara, let me see the true strength of Renzhuli, the technique of water escape from the waterfall." He yelled ruthlessly, and stretched out his hands toward Gaara. A stream of water immediately banged on the ruthless body. The huge current drove all the sand shurikens flying like a waterfall, rushing to Gaara mightily. "Quicksand storm." Gaara pressed his hands on the ground, and the yellow sand in the sky turned into a wave of waves blocking the water current as a dam for flood prevention. "I said that the sand escape without the change in the nature of the wind can''t stop my water escape, because I have mastered the change in the nature of water and broke it for me!" As soon as the ruthless voice fell, the waterfall became more turbulent and straightforward. The sand rushed away and hit Gaara and knocked him into the air. "Naruto and I couldn''t beat him with all our strength, but ruthlessly made him like this in a few strokes. Is the gap really that big?" Sasuke Uchiha thought. "Gaara unexpectedly!" Temari was surprised and covered his mouth. Unexpectedly, Gaara, who had become almost completely body, was not an opponent. "Roar!" Gaara roared wildly in the current, and with a loud noise Gaara''s body suddenly grew bigger, and in the blink of an eye, Gaara became a huge behemoth bigger than Toad Wentai. At this time Gaara was already Entered the final stage of tail animalization. "It''s really interesting, you are so strong, then I will let you see the true strength of Sandy Morizuru." Gaara slowly emerged from the head when I became Morizuru, his eyes can no longer be seen. The pupils of the eyes are gone, they look weird and ferocious, and their hands are sealed: "The technique of false sleepiness!" I saw Gaara put my hands down and put the Buddha in a coma. At the same time, Shouhe''s eyes turned a circle and became full of fierceness and killing intent. His mouth yelled: "Wow, I have finally come out. I must slaughter and show it." "Finally here, Shouhe." Standing ruthlessly at the top of the tree, the human column power, the completely tailed human column power is very terrifying, this kind of monster chakra volume is simply terrifying, and any ordinary ninjutsu falls in the hands of the tail beast. The destructive power inside will become extremely terrifying, such as now. "I found a little ant, I''m going to kill you." Shouhe patted his stomach with one hand: "Feng Dun practice empty bullets." If this technique is used by humans, it would be a typhoon ball that was more than one meter in size, but what Shou He released was seven or eight meters in size, and even more than that, it would be very miserable if it was hit. Chapter 82: Morizuru debut "The technique of water escape and water dragon bombs." Ruthlessly showed no weakness, although the destructive power of the tail beast is amazing, but even if it is as strong as the nine-tailed monster fox when it meets the real strong, it is also defeated. It proves that the tail beast is strong, but it does not It is not invincible. A tailed beast like Shouhe, even if it is released without Gaara''s restraint to give full play to its strength, a stronger shadow-level powerhouse can contend with or even defeat him. Its just that Shou He has Gaara as a restraint. As long as Gaara wakes up, he disappears immediately, and because of Gaaras existence, he cant use his full strength, but even so, its so strong that Toad Wentai is not an opponent. , Chakra put Buddha in a bottomless pit. A water dragon soared up and collided with the air drill, and it slammed into a storm that swept the surrounding forest. "What kind of battle is this?" Sasuke Uchiha''s eyes widened. This is not a human battle, but a monster''s battle. "Even this trick was used. It''s impossible. No matter how powerful it is, it can''t be his opponent." Temari was full of horror. "Haha, can you stop it? The wind escapes to practice empty bombs." Shouhe comes and goes is one move, but one move is enough. The powerful typhoon **** continue to shoot ruthlessly. It can be said that if you continue If this continues to be ruthless, all Chakras will be consumed. "The water dragon howls in anger." In the ruthless palm, a spinning water spear spun out suddenly, turning into a huge water spout to block all the wind balls, and then it exploded and turned into a huge spout. A huge wave of tsunami hit the past. "Want to hurt me, look for death!" Shouhe ran quickly, shooting out one by one air training bullets, mixed with the strong wind nature to actually block the tsunami, there is no way anyone can chakra. "The tail beast seems to be able to display more powerful tail beast jade besides the chakra cannon, which can destroy a mountain that is powerful or even several mountains. Now Shouhe only uses the chakra cannon, but it is formed by the change of the nature of the wind. After training the empty bullets, the power is already so powerful, if you use the tail beast jade, it will be troublesome." thought ruthlessly. Shouhe may have not come out for too long. Of course, he has come out now because of the mentality of having a brain game. So I dont want to use the strongest tail beast jade. Instead, its enough to use the air-training bullets, so he can play slowly and ruthlessly. He would be happier, and in his opinion, it would be enough to deal with the relentless training empty bombs, wherever the tail beast jade needs to be dispatched. "This time I really want to get all the cards out." Ruthlessly took a deep breath, his eyes flashed red, the runaway state turned on to the extreme, and he appeared in a place a hundred meters away for an instant between the air training and the body. , And rushed towards Shouhe at an astonishing speed. "Want to get close to me, do you think it is possible?" Shouhe yelled, spitting out a hurricane that swept over one kilometer in a radius, and immediately suppressed his ruthless body, and the speed suddenly slowed down. Shouhe immediately saw the opportunity: "Kill you." An air training projectile exploded and blasted directly on Ruxin''s body. With a bang, the area of ??fifty or sixty meters in a radius was already in ruins. "Ruthless!" Naruto Uzumaki exclaimed. Although everyone has no feelings, he is still very persistent in defeating his opponent. He hasn''t defeated Ruthless. How could this guy die. "Shui Dun water front wall." A huge water wall in the smoke and dust ruins blocked the ruthless face and barely blocked the training bullet. "Shouhe''s offensive power is too strong. Even if I have mastered the changes in the nature of the water, I can''t defend against the wall of the water that I am using." He exhaled mercilessly, and fighting with the tail beast is really not the case. An easy thing, even if the guardian crane tail beast is too powerful. "Haha, I''m not dead yet, then I see if you can survive this time." Sure he''s eyes flashed a joke of light. He has been trapped for too long, and of course he has to relax as much as he can. For a moment, Ruthless seems to him to be a very good toy. It''s boring to kill it all at once. Of course, if you can''t stop the empty bomb, then you will die. It doesn''t matter. This is what Shouhe did at this time. idea. "Feng Dun practice empty bullets!" This time is different from before. Shou He''s belly swells continuously, and finally it is almost twice as big as before. He immediately slapped his stomach with one hand, and shot six empty practice bullets in one breath. It can match the s-class profound meaning, and even surpasses some of the s-class profound meanings displayed by humans in the scope of damage. After all, the chakra of the tail beast is not comparable to humans. How can it be compared to ordinary people to be used as a war weapon? Even the shadow-level powerful can not compare to the tail beast in terms of damage range and destructive power. "Blood energy exploded." With a ruthless roar, the blood-colored beam of light protected himself from blocking the attack of the empty practice bullet and shot it directly. Shou He was hit immediately and his body was dented. If it was not blocked, the empty practice bullet was consumed. Most of the power can penetrate Shouhe with this blow. But even so, he shot the behemoth Shouhe a hundred meters away, and in the explosion, he rushed out mercilessly and directly rushed towards Shouhe. What he wanted was to use the pressure that Shouhe brought to himself to make a breakthrough. If he really It is enough to solve Shou He wake up Gaara, where it needs to be so troublesome, so he didn''t plan to attack Gaara at all, at least it is not the time yet. "Soul-thirsty hand." Ruthlessly rushed in front of Shouhe and took a breath. This move has a range of distance. The closer the distance, the greater the suction and the greater the power. Although there is no blood in Shouhe''s body, the chakra is huge, and the chakra that is so huge is suddenly compressed and exploded. It immediately caused a lot of damage to Shouhe. It can be said that the blood and chakra that this trick absorbed The more power is also greater at the same time. Unfortunately, there are not many tail beasts, the most is Chakra, the power of the soul-thirsty hand is simply comparable to the s-class profundity, under the hit, Shouhe was immediately beaten with sand. "You successfully angered me!" A cold murderous aura filled the void, making people chill, Shouhe''s murderous intent had risen to the extreme, and a huge chakra was condensed in his mouth, which was constantly compressed, almost one in the blink of an eye. The huge black energy ball had already condensed, and it was clear that these two ruthless attacks made Shou He very uncomfortable and completely angry. Chapter 83: Terrible tail beast jade "Tail beast jade!" Ruthlessly, his hairs stood up, and his heart twitched fiercely, and he felt that he had fallen into the ice cave, and a death crisis enveloped his body. This is not the tail beast jade used by Renzhu force. It was the tail beast to cast it, and its power and release speed were completely comparable. "What a powerful Chakra, it''s too scary." Seeing Shouhe''s condensed tail beast jade, they can feel the biting murderous intent on Shouhe''s body, and the mentality of killing ruthless and playing with ruthless before is completely The difference is that even the unique abilities of the tail beast have been displayed, which shows how strong Shouhe''s ruthless murderous intent is. It seemed that the two attacks just now, especially the soul-thirsty hand behind, made Shouhe very uncomfortable. Seeing this scene, whether it was Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, or Haruno Sakura and Gaara''s older sisters, brothers Temari and Kankuro who had been rescued, were all horrified. "I want to beat you to the bones!" Shouhe screamed, and the tail beast jade rolled over directly, and the forest was directly torn into a channel where it passed, and all the materials that hindered the tail beast jade''s progress were destroyed. Up. The speed of the tail beast jade is too fast, even if it is ruthless, there is no time to dodge, and he feels that he is locked by Shouhe, there is no way to hide, he can only resist. "Blood energy burst." Ruthlessly immediately took out the strongest defensive secret technique at present, and raised his power to the extreme, but he did not dare to say that he could block the tail beast jade of the guard crane. If he is a strong shadow level, no, he should If he said that he was Shangren, he could definitely stop him from bursting with blood energy, but he was not the problem. He was just a Zhongren. The strongest ability to face the tail beast, the tail beast jade, was a bumpy prospect. The collision of the two, the extreme collision of huge energy indiscriminately caused the surrounding air to be completely distorted, and invisible fluctuations continued to spread. After a radius of 100 meters, the ground was directly razed to the ground after a few hundred meters. "Psychic..." The silent face hidden in an unknown corner suddenly changed. When he was about to rush to help heal Ruthless, he suddenly stopped because he found Ruthless standing on a rock in the ruins. His clothes were shattered, there was blood on the corners of his mouth, and blood was stained on his body, but there was no serious injury. After all, Tsunade was so relieved and ruthless to come over and confront Shouzuru because he knew how strong the ruthless blood burst defense is. Even the tail beast jade would definitely not be able to kill the ruthless in the case of the blood burst. With the power of the ruthless physique, he would fight But she can definitely escape, or it''s absolutely fine with the many life-saving cards she handed to Ruthless, and there is silence on the side, so Tsunade is very relieved. "Blood, I haven''t suffered such a serious injury in a long time." The ruthless head slowly lifted up. Uzumaki Naruto and others thought he was seriously injured, but it was actually the case. Although the blood qi burst blocked the tail beast Yuda Part of the attack, but still caused the ruthless internal organs to suffer serious injuries. He has not suffered such serious injuries for a long time, and he even felt the breath of death at the moment just now. "I''m not dead yet, I''m really fateful, but I''m struggling and struggling, I can''t escape my uncle''s attack!" Shouhe screamed, looking at the ruthlessness before he died, he was angry at first, but he looked like he was covered in blood. There was a burst of excitement, and he attacked again, but this time it was not the tail beast jade, but the air training bullet. "I have to help." Mute took a deep breath and Jieyin with both hands was about to make a move. "Silence, don''t take action." Ruthless seemed to say to the air. Mute, who was about to complete the last seal, suddenly stopped, staring at Ruthless with wide-eyed eyes. "Shouhe, in order to thank you for the threat of death just now, I will use this to repay you." Ruthlessly raised his head, a pair of eyes have turned blood, and it was only black eyes that turned blood before. The pupils of the eyes, but this time, the whole eyes were turned into a **** color, which seemed to give people a **** and crazy breath. "Although I can''t control it yet, it''s okay now. This is my gift to you and I am also grateful for your help. Without you, I wouldn''t be able to awaken this ability so quickly, blood raging, open. " With a ruthless growl, his voice was like a fierce beast, a stern air rushed into the sky accompanied by a huge **** light, and the blood on Ruqing''s body was actually burning, forming a **** flame that surrounded him. "Roar!" With a ruthless roar, his arms opened and embraced the sky, an invisible whirlwind spread, and accompanied by the **** slaying air, the surrounding people let the Buddha fall into a sea of ??blood. A second before the air-training bomb hit the body, my right hand stretched out mercilessly, a cloud of **** flames wrapped the palm and pressed directly on the air-training shell, and the air-training shell was forcibly broken down with a sneer. "What is this?" The people around, including Silent, also felt suffocated when they saw Ruthless at this time. They seemed to see a sea of ??blood gushing out of Ruthless''s back. call out Seeing nothing about Ruthlessness, someone else has appeared in front of Shouhe, with one hand on Shouhe''s body: "The hand of the soul thirsty." "Ah!" Shouhe let out a painful cry for the first time, his huge body flew upside down only a hundred meters away and crushed the surrounding trees and boulders. "Hiss!" Everyone couldn''t help taking a breath after seeing this scene. It was too scary, and the ruthlessness turned out to be so terrifying. "It''s not over yet!" Appeared in the sky above Shouhe ruthlessly, and stepped on Shouhe''s body. The amazing strength of Tianshou''s foot stepped on Shouhe''s stomach, and huge cracks appeared on the ground. Taking my last blow, my blood exploded. " Ruthlessly pressed his hands on Shou He, the huge blood energy condensed into a huge blood-colored beam of light that was several times larger than usual. With a sneer, Shouhe''s body was pierced in an instant, and the horrible vigor awakened Gaara who was sleeping, Gaara was hit hard by blood and vomiting suddenly. "Ah, I don''t want it, go back so soon, I remember you." Shouhe screamed and disappeared, and Gaara couldn''t keep Shouhe''s body directly changed back because of the heavy injury. "Mute!" A ruthless voice appeared in Mute''s ear out of thin air, Mute appeared next to him without thinking, and immediately supported him with one hand and planned to leave at the fastest speed. Chapter 84: The price of power "Why, you are so strong, why your power suddenly becomes so powerful, why I lose to you again and again, I definitely can''t let my meaning of life disappear." Two people appeared beside Gaara. It was Kankuro and Temari. They were afraid that Gaara would be ruthlessly killed. Anyway, Gaara was their younger brother. However, Gaara didn''t care about killing him mercilessly. On the contrary, his eyes widened, and there was a trace of blankness in his eyes. He couldn''t accept it. Why became Shouhe unable to defeat him. "Because I have a reason why I can''t lose and I can''t die. Don''t say that today is just Shouzuru. Even if it is the Kyuubi or even the strongest person in the Ninja world, I can''t lose, and I can''t die. To be precise, I can''t. I''ll have something to do with myself." Ruthlessly discovered that the murderous spirit on Gaara slowly became weak and even disappeared in the end, which made him very puzzled. It was not that he had never thought of killing Gaara, but his condition was so bad that he looked very bad. Strong, but actually very weak. Kankuro and Temari couldn''t kill them at all, and they would even be killed, so he immediately let Mute come over. "Is this the value of your existence? Tell me!" Gaara said word by word, his condition is also very bad. "Is there the value of existence? The same can be said. I am an orphan, and I was almost eaten by wild dogs when I was a baby. She saved me, gave me a new life, gave me the opportunity to change my destiny, and reversed it. In my whole life, no matter what time I will let them have trouble, they are everything to me and the most precious people in my life!" I will spend my whole life loving them and staying with them. I will never allow anyone to want to hurt them, so I will not lose or die! " After speaking Ruthlessly, he spouted a mouthful of blood. Silent was already checking his body while holding Ruthless, while he was treating Ruthless, but it was okay not to look at it. Huarong suddenly turned pale when he saw it. How could it be possible? Obviously, the aura of the tail beast jade was not that weak and it was impossible to be hurt so severely, but now in a short moment, she found that the ruthless injury was unprecedentedly serious. The internal organs were displaced, many places were damaged, internal bleeding, and more terrible. The blood in the body burned and evaporated out of thin air. If it weren''t for the ruthless physique, he might have lost blood and died. "This is impossible. Even the ruthless hematopoietic ability may not be comparable to the Shinobu or even the shadow-level powerhouse. How could it be possible to lose blood to such a degree." Mute couldn''t believe it. "Although I dont know why you didnt kill me, but to a certain extent, I and you are relatively similar. In that case, I wont kill you anymore, and the presence of you makes me even better. With the slightest slack, I won''t be so embarrassed if I meet Morizu again next time. There is also a sentence for you, you are so persistent in wanting to kill me because I am the same as you but different from you, because I have the person I care about the most, but you have lost it, and you are afraid of having it again. Because you are afraid that you will be deceived again. "The ruthless man has disappeared, but the voice still echoes here. "The one you can''t hurt, the one you love?" Gaara was even more confused. He thought of his relatives. He knew that ruthlessness is not a lie. He was so obsessed with ruthlessness, so he wanted to kill him to prove the value of his existence except for ruthless ones. In addition to his strength and defeating him back then, there is one more thing. That is, he found that his ruthless eyes are very similar to his own, cold and indifferent, but the difference is that he reveals it without reservation, and ruthless is hidden. For this, it is similar to himself but seems to be at a different extreme. Gaara is so persistent. Especially when he discovered that he was ruthless and clearly reaching the limit just now, but he could still burst out even more terrifying strength, which made him very puzzled. "Let''s go, Kankuro, Temari!" Gaara said in a low voice, in a calm voice, but instead of the previous arrogance, there was an additional kind of inquiry. Although it was very light, it made Temari and Kankuro hear it. Now, both of them were at a loss, how Gaara would speak to them in such a tone. "Ruthless, hold on, Tsunade-sama will be here soon." Mute took a deep breath and tried her best to heal the ruthless injury. She didn''t want to be cured, but she wanted to stabilize the ruthless injury. "It''s okay, I can''t die." He grinned mercilessly, but a heart-wrenching sensation suddenly came from all over his body. He couldn''t help taking a breath. "Don''t move, your injury is too serious, what''s the matter, I clearly saw that you were not injured so severely just now." Mute asked. "It''s very simple, the price of strength." He sighed mercilessly, as if to vomit out all the pain in the body: "Look at the last few attacks I attacked Shouhe is not strong." "Yeah, it''s really strong, so strong that even if it''s Shinobu I don''t think it will be your opponent." Silent affirmed. "That''s normal. There was a certain degree of backlash from the runaway, but my body is getting stronger and stronger, and the blood is getting stronger and stronger, so the backlash from the runaway can be said to be more and more negligible, but the one just now State is what I understood between life and death. It allows me to gain the power to destroy everything in a very short time, but at the cost of death, even now I can only use it a few times, and the more troublesome thing is that even now I want to enter that state again. It''s all very difficult, because I didn''t grasp it at all, and only by chance can I enter that state again. "Said ruthlessly: "That kind of ability I call the rage of blood. Your own blood is exchanged for the power to destroy everything. In that state, my heart will be affected by a **** murderous aura and become very bloodthirsty. , Especially when used together with Runaway, the power is amazing, but the side effects are amazing. The first time I used it almost killed me, and I couldn''t control this ability at all. Now I want to enter the state of blood raging again, and I cant do it. It may only be possible to enter that state again when I am between life and death again. . " "You can never use that kind of power anymore. It''s too extreme. It''s a devastating double-edged sword for you." Chapter 85: Exchange blood for strength Tsunade arrived at this time, and when he looked ruthless, he immediately warned in an unprecedented serious tone. It was the first time that she spoke to ruthlessly in such a harsh tone. There was no way, because of the price of that power. It''s too big, it''s not under the ruthlessness of the present. "Mom, you value me too much. That kind of power is not something I can use when I want to use it. I can''t do it even if I want to enter that state now. It just broke out between life and death. My current level simply can''t meet the conditions for freedom to enter the blood rage, so your worry is unnecessary, even if I want to use it, I can''t use it." With a cruel smile. Tsunade really looked up to himself, he couldn''t even grasp the blood raging and how to use it. Just being able to enter was just a coincidence. "Your blood is too violent and scary. Just now, it was completely exchanged for strength with blood, and it can even be said that it was exchanged for strength with his own life." Tsunade listened to Mute and said that he was ruthless just now. . "I know, I feel that the core of my blood inheritance boundary has been constructed. It is blood. Everything is inseparable from blood. The purpose of tempering the blood is to make my blood strong enough to unscrupulously display that kind of power. , I feel that my power will be more extreme in the future," said ruthlessly. "Then you really have to be careful. This is a double-edged sword. Controlled so that you will gain unparalleled power. The first person who can''t control it is you." Tsunade warned that there is no right or wrong with power. The key is It depends on the person using it. "I''ll remember." Ruthlessly lay in Tsunade''s arms, resting on Tsunade''s stalwart, his eyelids slowly closed, and Tsunade still couldn''t show his weak side before Tsunade came, Tsunadeichi. When he came, his support was no longer there. "This kid is still so stubborn." Tsunade touched his merciless face lovingly, and said distressedly. "Tsunade-sama, is it okay to be ruthless?" Mute said. "It''s okay. I have stabilized from the injury. With his physique and my healing, I can recover in a few days, but his lost vitality will not be so easy to recover." Tsunade said. "What are you afraid of, Tsunade-sama, you can feed it mercilessly... Ah... don''t hit me." Silent pointed at Tsunade''s stalwart words before he was beaten. "Stupid, you really think I am a god, that is the elixir, and everything is useful. With his current strength of energy and blood, eating this can only maintain his daily practice. To make up for the serious injury, he must have a higher level of nutrition. Thats okay. Tsunade didnt have a good air, and if she could, she said in a mute voice, she would have fed it a long time ago. "What should I do?" Mute said anxiously. "This time Ruthlessly hurt the root, it is easy to deal with, but it is not easy to make up for the root cause. As far as I know, there are three methods. The first is to find substances with super-nutrient nutrients, the second is the blood of the whirlpool family, and the second is Three kinds of blood and chakras of the Thousand Hands Clan." Tsunade said. "Don''t you belong to the Senju Clan, Tsunade-sama?" Silent exulted. "I''m talking about people of the Thousand-Handed Clan like Grandpa, who have awakened the blood of the wood and followed the boundary, and mastered the existence of the immortal body, not me." Tsunade didn''t have a good air, really, if possible. She had already tried it. "What''s the solution? The Uzumaki clan is about to be extinct, and the Thousand-hand clan is only left with you, Tsunade-sama." Silent was at a loss. She looked ruthless and grew up, and of course she didn''t want to be ruthless. "The best way is to learn the fairy mode and use natural energy to warm up the body. This is a good way and a quick way. The second is to rely on the ruthless oneself to slowly temper and warm up the vitality and blood to make up for it, but the effect will be It''s a lot slower, so you have to find a substance to make up for your body''s qi and blood, and if you can find this kind of thing, it will help you to practice ruthlessly and get hurt." Tsunade said. "Let me ask the slug." Tsunade Yuki pressed one hand to the ground, and a slug appeared in front of Tsunade with a bang. "Master Tsunade, what can I do for you?" asked the slug. Compared to Toad Wentai and Wanshe, the slug was much more obedient. "You have lived for so long, do you know where there is a substance with extremely high nutrients? It''s best to be used as food for a long time." Tsunade asked. Although she is also a veteran movie-level powerhouse, she is so in the Ninja world. It''s big, and there are so many things, not all Tsunade knows. On the contrary, psychic beasts like slugs must have known a lot after living for so long, at least more than her. "Tsunade-sama, what are you doing looking for this kind of thing?" the slug asked curiously, but he said to himself: "As far as I know, there are some very strange lives growing in one place with high nutrition, but It is because it is too high. If ordinary people eat it, not only will they not be able to absorb it, and will not get any benefits, it will increase the body''s burden or even cause the body to collapse." "That''s it." Tsunade''s eyes lit up when he heard this. "Although I don''t know what you are going to do, Tsunade-sama, I remind you that even some ninjas are very dangerous to absorb, so people who are not the kind of super digestion and absorption ability will definitely not try it easily." The slug reminded. "I see, this time it is really thanks to you, what is that thing you said?" Tsunade asked. "It was in a forest in the extinct country of the vortex. Whether it was fruits or animals, the forest grew with strong vitality. Therefore, if it is used to make food, the nutritional value is high, but it is because it is too high. It''s so pure that ordinary people or even some ninjas can''t absorb it. Not only is it not good but it has disadvantages." The slug said the position. "I don''t think Tsunade-sama needs to go so far, just go to the black market. Those things should be sold in the black market, and because it is not affordable for ordinary people, the price will not be too expensive." Mute said. "Let''s go, slug, you go back first, this time thank you." Tsunade said that after the slug left, he immediately picked up and ran toward a nearby town ruthlessly. Sure enough, although the species that appeared in the forest had extremely high nutritional value, it was not that ordinary people could lose weight, and it was not too rare, so the price was not too expensive. Chapter 86: Study the technique of the Book of Seal But because the creatures in the forest are more fierce and powerful than those in other places, it may be because of the strong life, so some of the beasts in it are four or five times more expensive than the beasts in other places. There is no way to be stronger than the beasts in other places. There are so many, of course, it is more troublesome to capture, and the price is of course more expensive than the beasts in other places. And all the ingredients produced in the forest that can be used as food, the medicinal materials are only twice as expensive as other places. After all, this thing is not used by ordinary people at all. It can only be regarded as rare and expensive. People with status and strength, so it''s only twice as expensive. Tsunade uses tiger bones and other ingredients to boil medicine soup every day to relentlessly nourish his body, and various tiger meat and other big tonic ingredients are used to prepare food. It is really poor, rich and martial, there is no such netizen as Tsunade. Where people can afford it, just one meal is not scary, but every meal, every day is like this is simply an astronomical figure. And because Tsunade discovered that the ruthless body''s absorption capacity is astonishing, far surpassing the strong of the same level, and there is no need to worry about the burden of the body, so specially these ingredients are used in conjunction with medicinal materials, Chakra, etc. have developed some similar nutrient solutions. , The nutritional value is higher, but the effect is more than ten times stronger than the previous nutrient solution. Its just that it costs too much money to make such a bottle of nutrient solution. According to the b-level task, under normal circumstances, you need to pay five to make a bottle. But this is nothing to Tsunade. If you dont have one, go to the gambling house to "take". Anyway, in her words, it is not enough for a fraction of the money she "sent" at the gambling house for many years. Now she just goes to get some. It''s only interest, so I''m not afraid of not having money at all. With Tsunades recuperation, the ruthlessness recovered in just one week, and after this battle, he had the effect of breaking and standing up, and he was almost able to reach the level of Shinobu, with his combat power. Stepping into the upper level of forbearance, unless it is those who have extremely powerful blood succession limits or human pillar powers, secret arts, etc., they are absolutely invincible below the shadow level. After the ruthless body got better, Tsunade and a few people came to the short book street. In Tsunades words, I have been busy for you for so long and it is time to enjoy it. The short book street is also a good place to enjoy. I''ve stayed here for a long time, so I am familiar with it. Of course I don''t have any problems with it. "It''s time to study the techniques on the Book of Sealing." Except for the necessary training, Tsunade spends most of the day in hot springs and gambling houses. He occasionally takes a break in the room, while Ruthless is in the room. After recovering, he began to study the techniques on the Sealed Book. After Tsunades repeated inspections, the techniques on the Book of Seals are true, but because this is an extremely powerful forbidden technique or profound meaning, it is difficult to succeed even if you know the cultivation method, such as the original Mu Dun cultivation method. , Display methods, but the question is can anyone learn it? No, so it''s useless to know. But Ruthless did not expect to learn Mu Dun. What he wanted was other forbidden techniques, profound meanings, such as time and space ninjutsu, and the technique of the flying thunder god. This was created by Senjukuma, but there were only four generations besides him. Yes, it is impossible for the four generations to know Thousand Shou Jian, nor can it be taught by Qian Shou Jian. After all, when Qian Shou Jian died, the fourth generation didn''t know where it was. So it is very likely that he learned it by himself through the training method of the Flying Thunder God technique left by the second generation of Hokage. Since Bofeng Shuimen can learn it, why can''t he? If he learns this trick, his self-protection ability and combat effectiveness will definitely be great. The rate has increased, and the place where the fourth generation of Hokage is most likely to get the technique of the Thunder God is out of the book of seals obtained from the third generation. After all, that is the technique left by the previous generations of Hokage. So I cant wait to open the scroll. There is indeed a training method for the Thunder God technique, and in addition to the training method of the Thunder God technique left by the second generation of Hokage, there are also the improved training method of the Thunder God technique left by the fourth generation of Hokage. method. Its just that the more you look ruthless, the more dignified your face, and the more serious and serious in the end: "No wonder no one can use time and space ninjutsu independently except for the second and fourth generations. It is not easy to learn and use independently. The talent is really very talented. It''s important, you have to master Fei Lei Shen''s wooden style. This is just the beginning. It''s even more difficult to leave the wooden style anywhere in front of you at the highest level in an instant." After seeing the technique of Flying Thunder God mercilessly, it was a big head. The condition for successful cultivation talent need not be said. A strong body, excellent perception and Chakra control are also indispensable. It is best that the body has a unique affinity for space. It''s easier to succeed. In addition to these, there is the wooden style of Flying Thunder God. It is really difficult to master it because it is too complicated. Compared with Ruthless''s current s-level uprising, I don''t know how many times it is complicated. Ruthless himself is not sure that he can succeed after seeing it. "This should be the most difficult and most complicated secret I have ever encountered." Ruthless was quite a headache. He found that even the cultivation conditions and difficulty of reincarnating from the filthy soil were not as difficult as the Flying Thunder God technique, and he now admires it a little On behalf of Hokage. Although he did not have the original Mu Dun and no bloodstains, he created many epoch-making super forbidden techniques. Profound meanings, such as time and space ninjutsu, the technique of flying thunder god, and the reincarnation of the filthy earth, are all abnormal. These are all he has come from nothing. Can you let the ruthless not admire something created? "Although it is difficult, since the second generation can create the Flying Thunder God from scratch and the fourth generation can learn and improve the Flying Thunder God, I dont believe they can learn what I cant, after all, I dont need to create or improve. , You only need to learn step by step. Ruthless was also aroused his stubbornness, except for the daily necessary training, most of the time was devoted to the cultivation of Flying Thunder God. It was just that he could consult Tsunade anytime before, but this time he could only rely on him, because even Tsunade didn''t know anything about Flying Thunder God''s art and couldn''t give him any guidance. But the more sleepy it is, the more ruthless attachments are aroused. There is no stopping at all in the daily practice. Every day, a large number of shadow clones are set up for the training of Flying Thunder God, but the results are not very high. This is still separated. In the case of the shadow clone, if you don''t separate it, you may not make any big progress in a ruthless life. Chapter 87: Weapons collected by Senjuju "Wood style!" Ruthlessly holding a piece of paper chakra infiltrated and continued to outline according to the wooden construction method of the **** of thunder, but after a few heads, it became chaotic and there was no way to proceed. "Huh, it''s really difficult. The practice of more than fifty shadow clones for a week is equivalent to fifty times the efficiency, which is equivalent to having practiced for more than fifty weeks, but the wood-style depiction can only complete one-tenth. And after finishing, I want to improve, but I can''t improve it anymore." He exhaled a suffocating breath, burned the paper in front of him, and jumped to the top of the building a little distractedly to enjoy the feeling of the breeze. The irritability in my heart soon disappeared, and I thought, if the technique of the Thunder God If it is so easy to learn, Konoha will not only be able to fully learn it by two people until now. It has been learned and learned by the fellow Oshamaru a long time ago, and it has been learned by Danzo. I was able to complete one-tenth within a week. Although I didn''t make any further progress in my cultivation after I finished it, it was worthy of joy. After thinking about it, my ruthless mood became more comfortable. "Relentless!" Tsunade''s voice reached Ruthless ears, and there was no movement that had left the roof and appeared in the room. Many instantaneous techniques that Shinobu mastered had been ruthlessly learned. And its faster than the general Shinobis instantaneous technique. This is because of the Thunder Gods technique. It is the only gain from learning the thunder gods technique. Chakra can use it to use the instantaneous technique to be ruthless on the body. More subtle and faster. The four generations of Narutos speed is well-known all over the world. Not only does it refer to the thunder gods art he used, even the instantaneous art he used under normal conditions is terrifyingly fast, even Metkai, who opened the Eight Doors of Dunjia, dare not say Faster than the four generations, this is also because of the flying Thunder God technique. "Why?" Ruthless is a little puzzled. Tsunade has been having fun this week. Of course, this is on the surface. In fact, Tsunade has never left to practice, but there is nothing to call himself. He didn''t know for a while. Tsunade asked what he did. "Go to Konoha," Tsunade said. "Okay." He nodded mercilessly, without asking why. He believed that since Tsunade asked him to go, it was definitely for his good, and Tsunade would say it without him asking. "There are three things when you go to Konoha this time. The first is that you passed the Zhongnin exam. Although the Zhongnin exam was interrupted because of the plan of Dashemaru, there is no doubt about your strength. If you can''t become Zhongren, On the contrary, there are others who become Zhongnin, so Konoha will be disgraced this time, so you go. Although there is no real gain, your reputation will be greatly improved, whether it is for you to be a bounty hunter or to take on tasks, etc., of course, apart from these, you will be respected anywhere in the Ninja World. What do you do? Everything will get twice the result with half the effort. "Tsunade said. This is indeed the case. You can see from Tsunade. Although she has been away from Konoha for many years and has always lost gambling money, she has always had a lot of money. Although she occasionally ransacked the casino, it was also because of her. The reason for the name. She can borrow a lot of money from a bank wherever she goes, even without interest. Wherever she goes, even those so-called daimyo will be polite when they see Tsunade, and she doesnt dare to speak aloud at all. Why is it because Tsunade''s strength and her reputation. So go to Konoha to verify that officially becoming Zhongren has many intangible benefits for Ruthless. "Secondly, if you go back to Konoha, you will definitely draw the people from Root and Hyuga. Use their hands to exercise yourself. Since you have all gone to Konoha, of course you cant go for nothing. The third and most important point is that you are the first few people. Didn''t God tell me that he wanted to use a sword as a weapon?" Tsunade said. "Yes!" He nodded mercilessly. He had never thought about using any weapon before. He felt that a strange force fist would do, but the most accurate whim, especially when I watched the confrontation between Dashemaru and the three generations of Naruto, Dashemaru''s Kusana sword and The Golden Wishful Stick makes Ruoqing feel that he has a weapon and helps a lot when he is besieged. Moreover, after learning the art of Thunder God, whether or not he can learn it, the benefits of having a weapon are also great. The most important thing is that he found that he has a weapon that matches his own blood inheritance, and he seems to be more powerful, plus he himself is not very good. I like to use kunai, but I think it''s not easy and useless. So he just brought a hand with nothing. If he insisted on choosing a weapon, he would rather choose a sword or a knife, but he would rather not have any sword. This point reminds Tsunade of the weapons stored in the Konoha Chite family. Some of them were used by the second generation of Hokage and the first generation of Hokage. They can be collected by them. Even if they are not artifacts, they are definitely not ordinary goods. , So Tsunade asked Ruthless to go to Konoha, the most important thing is to take the weapon he wants. "I didnt use any swords before, but I vaguely remember that Grandpa and they collected a lot of weapons back then. One was for their own use, the other was for the familys use, and the third was as a reward for those who had done good at Konoha. I remember one. Compared with the Kusanaru sword in Oshamaru''s hand, the three generations of Diamond Wishful Sticks are not bad swords, and they are even better." Tsunade frowned slightly in thought. After all, she didnt use any weapons before, and she didnt have much interest. Of course, she didnt know much about it. She remembered this sword because it was quite famous. It was also at the forefront of the weapons collected by his grandfather. She just said mercilessly. When I wanted to get a sword, I remembered, and there was a scene where I let the merciless go to Konoha now. "The place where the Senshou clan used to live, so many years have passed, the things there may have been moved by Konoha''s ambitious people." Ruthless has a headache. If the contents are taken away, he will go back. do what. "Stupid, although the three generations said that they could sacrifice everything for Konoha, he respected my two grandfathers very much, and I have not died yet, so as long as he is still in power for one day, I will not die for one day. No one dared to move things. You see, the Uchiha clan is almost dead and there is only one Uchiha Sasuke who still lives in such a big house. Who dares to touch the things of my thousand-hand clan? "Senjue Tsunade is full of pride. Chapter 88: Weapon in Hand: Slaughter Blade I heard it ruthlessly and thought about it. The first and second generations are full of prestige and supremacy in Konoha. Even after so many years of death, they are not to be desecrated. Moreover, Tsunade is still alive. Even a Uchiha Sasuke can occupy the Uchiha family''s mansion And it was not taken back, let alone Tsunade. And even if Danzang is crazy, the second generation is also Danzang''s teacher, he dare not go directly to the place where the Qianshou clan lives and mess around, not to mention the first and second generations basically put all the precious things in the family. Among Konoha, the most contained supplies and weapons for the people of the Thousand Hands Clan. Konoha does not lack these, he can''t take the risk of taking things from the Senju clan, even if he wants, Sarutobi is not allowed, Tsunade is not allowed, and others will not, unless he wants to lose everything. prestige. So after Tsunade left, no one moved the things of the Senju clan. Instead, people went to clean it day after day and year after year. It was extremely tidy. "Then I''m going." Ruthlessly expecting, after all, Tsunade, a man who has no interest in those weapons and doesn''t use weapons, can remember for so many years that no matter how bad that weapon is, it won''t be so bad. , And Tsunade also personally said that it was the first generation, and the second generation of weapons they collected was one of the best, compared to the Kusanaru swords of the Oshemaru, and Ruthless wanted to take a look faster. It didn''t take too long to go to Konoha from Duanji Street, and it didn''t take long to see Konoha again under the ruthless rush. Maybe it was because Ruthless had already shown his sage during the Zhongren exam, so the gatekeeper did not intercept him and let him in. Of course, it was also possible that he was notified that Ruthless had come to verify the identity of Zhongren and entered Konoha. The Anbu will be monitored immediately, and there is nothing to be afraid of. "Go to a hot spring hotel first." Ruthlessly received Tsunade''s influence, and he also grew up in hot springs, so one of his favorites is hot springs. If any hotel has hot springs, he will definitely choose it first. He came to Konoha once, and he had already figured out the terrain. This time, he was familiar with the road. He knew that he would definitely be noticed as soon as he came in, so rest assured and wait for the arrangement. Sure enough, it didnt take long for him to be mercilessly brought to a room by an Anbu who suddenly appeared. After some formalities, he was officially verified as a ninja, but because he is not Konohas ninja, there is no Konohas protection. Uh, and he didn''t want these things, except for showing off. He was ruthless and didnt rush to leave after finishing the first thing. Perhaps because of his identity, Konoha didnt rush people. After all, no one knew he was a disciple of Princess Konoha Sannin Tsunade, but he was here. Of course, staying for a few days will not drive people foolishly. This is also ruthlessly happy. That night, Ruthless first left a shadow clone, and then quietly came to the place where the Senju clan lived. It was exactly the same as Tsunade said. Although no one lived for many years, it was spotless. Very clean. Obviously someone has been cleaning it for many years. According to Tsunade, he ruthlessly came to the weapon storage room of the Senju clan, and inside it was indeed the weapons used by the Senju clan. Many of them are also famous in the Ninja world. It seems that Konoha''s people are very The Qianshou clan still respects it undiminished, just like the founding emperor of a country. Even his descendants dare not touch anything he left behind. What''s more, it''s not something too precious, just some weapons. Compared with the position of the thousand hands in the hearts of Konoha people, they risked the world to take the relics left by the thousand hands. Coming out, it was too unworthy to lose the heart of the people, even if Danzang wanted the weapons in it, he wouldn''t do such a stupid thing. Moreover, the three generations of Hokage will not be touched in one day, and the three generations have just died. Konoha''s high-level officials are busy fighting for power, and no one will care about the weapon of the thousand-handed clan that is about to be forgotten. "Solution!" Of course, the weapon storage room is more than that. I saw both hands facing a wall, both hands were printed, and one hand was pressed on the wall. The tadpole pattern appeared on the wall, which was very similar to that of psychic art. The walls were actually separated, and a series of rectangular hidden grids appeared, and inside were all kinds of weapons. The ones that are placed in the storage room are just sophisticated weapons. How could the Thousands of Hands collect only this kind of goods? Every big family has secrets, and the Thousands of Hands are no exception. Of course, secret grids are indispensable. Yes, if you dont even have these, then its not a big family at all. "It''s this one!" Ruthlessly, according to the appearance that Tsunade described, he quickly found a weapon. He quickly took it off and took it out to take a look. Suddenly, a murderous aura came to his face. This weapon is definitely a weapon in troubled times. A murder weapon killed many people. In addition to murderous intent, there was also a sharp and cold aura coming to let Ruthless know how extraordinary this weapon was. It is said that this weapon was built with special materials and has a high affinity for chakras. When it is injected into the chakras, there is little hindrance, and the increase is greater, just like Asmas chakra knives. With special materials, it increases greatly when injected into chakras, as do many famous Ninja swords. "Yes!" Ruthlessly satisfied, looking at the long sword in front of him, it was the same thing as the Kusanaru sword of Oshemaru. It did not belong to the sword. He found that the people in this world did not clearly separate the sword. So many times the names and weapons are simply messed up, and it''s too common to call a sword into a sword. But it was clearly separated from Ruthless. This weapon was not a knife, but a sword. "Since this sword has drunk the blood of many people in troubled times, it is simply a weapon made for murder, with the word slaughter engraved on it, so it is called the slaughter blade." The Slaughter Blade, Tsunade also taught him to use various weapons before, but later he didn''t use it very often, so he just became familiar with it, so now he is not new to using it. Chapter 89: Encounter Xirihong Although this sword has been in dust for a long time, it did not lose its due edge. On the contrary, it seemed to be a little spiritual. Accompanied by the ruthless words, it trembled slightly, as if it was excited and could drink blood. of. After getting the weapon he wanted, Ruthless, who was about to leave, suddenly discovered that there was no weapon in one of the hidden compartments. When he walked over, he found that it was a few pieces of ore, not big or small, but it was definitely enough to build a few weapons. "It should be the ore for building weapons. It should not be easy to be stored. It is difficult to guarantee that this slaughter blade will not be broken in the future. Taking these ore away and breaking it will be able to build the weapon in my mind." The Slaughter Blade is ruthless enough to use, but the world is unpredictable, and more preparation is still more guaranteed. And he really wants to get a weapon in his mind. Although the Slaughter Blade is good, it is not in his mind after all. In his words, the one that suits him best is the best, but for now, For the swordsmanship that has just started, the Slaughter Blade is enough. Wait until a certain time to build a suitable weapon. "Seal!" After re-sealing these hidden grids, he returned to the hotel where he stayed in the same mercilessly as when he came. After releasing the shadow clone, he pulled out the Slaughter Blade and became familiar with the characteristics of this knife. Since he didnt study for a long time, what Tsunade taught him was not authentic swordsmanship or swordsmanship, but just a method of killing. Therefore, the Slaughter Blade had no swordsmanship in his hands. Every move is ruthless and ruthless, and it''s all about killing dew. "Huh, I''m a bit uncomfortable!" After dancing the Slaughter Blade in his hand mercilessly for an hour, I have basically figured out the characteristics of this sword, its length, etc., and I can understand it, after all, if you even have the weapon in your hand Everything is invisible to the heart, how to fight and how to use it to kill people? Wait for it to be killed. However, since I haven''t used the sword for too long, Ruthless himself is a little unaccustomed, but fortunately, he has the training auxiliary ninjutsu, multiple shadow clones, and the ruthless body lies in bed while the ten shadow clones are constantly wielding the Slaughter Blade. The sword blends into his fighting style. With the ruthless current physique, the fatigue caused by the training of ten people is really easy to bear, and they are only familiar with the Slaughter Blade but not too hard training, and the fatigue level is far less than that of cultivating the Thunder God technique. Time, so all this is just a trifle to Ruthless. The next morning, Ruthlessly moved behind the Slaughter Blade and planned to leave Konoha, believing that his stay in Konoha was enough to attract the attention of the Hyuga family and Gen. As long as they left Konoha, they would immediately take action. Its not that they have never thought of working in Konoha, but with their ruthless strength, if Konoha gets mad, they will lose a lot, and before the ruthless identity is different, idiots know that he is Tsunades disciple, and Konoha now wants to Looking for Tsunade to come back to make Hokage, isn''t it just killing you to show the cart and horses to find merciless trouble? Searching is also secretly searching, making people unable to grasp the evidence. So a ruthless day in Konoha, he will be fine for a day, unless he does something angry and grievous to make people catch the painful foot. "Huh? Yurihong! Not only, but also Kakashi, Sarutobi Asma?" The ruthless keenness who was about to leave felt three powerful auras rushing in one direction one after another. He couldn''t help but be a little curious and let him It''s not easy for the three Shangren to dispatch at the same time. Could it be that Konoha had some trouble and couldn''t help but follow him quietly. "That is, it is the rebellious Ninja Uchiha Itachi, as well as the foggy seven-sword dried persimmon ghost shark. It is interesting. This is the only Uchiha tribe in the world who can make the best use of the writing wheel. Sasukes writing wheel is not in front of him. It''s worth mentioning, let me see how powerful your writing wheel is." The ruthless man who was originally just curious and planned to take a look and left suddenly became interested. Only by constantly confronting masters can he improve himself. Wasn''t that the case when fighting against Shouhe? To know that Uchiha is a big clan who can contend with Qianshou, its own blood inheritance limit does not need to be said much. Its just that there arent many people who have demonstrated the true power of Shao Lun Yan. Among the Uchiha people who are still alive in the world, itachi Uchiha has used Sha Lun Yan to a very high level, making Ruqing want to see it. Under the ruthless gaze, Asma has already fought with the ghost shark, but under the giant power of the ghost shark and the unfamiliar weapon shark muscles, it is obviously at a disadvantage, and the other side, who rushed to the other side, rushed to play immediately. Illusion entangled Uchiha Itachi and dried persimmon ghost shark. Its just that the relentlessly noticed that Uchiha Itachis three-goed jade writing wheel turned around. The illusion was constantly cracked and rebounded. Once the illusion was cracked or rebounded, then the caster would suffer backlash, the illusion. The stronger, the stronger the backlash. After Xi Rihong was bitten back, a trace of blood slipped from the corner of her mouth. With her delicate face, she immediately gave people a feeling of love and pity that was so beautiful that she couldn''t help but rise. "Solution!" It''s just that Yurihong is not a vegetarian. After being backlashed, she immediately dismissed the illusion, and squatted down to avoid Uchiha''s assassination, but Uchiha''s writing wheel clearly saw through Yurihong''s movements. As Xi Rihong squatted down, he kicked it over, and Hong immediately resisted it with his bandaged hand. But after hurriedly resisting the following, Uchiha Itachi, who was not weak in physical skills, was immediately knocked into the air. When he was about to fall into the river, a figure suddenly appeared in the river and hugged Yuhihong, and at the same time appeared in the river with one foot. Above, Uchiha Itachi, who was going to make up for Yuhihong''s last move, kicked off. "Substitution technique!" Uchiha Itachi''s face changed slightly, and the writing wheel eyes suddenly shrank. Obviously he knew what it was, and the kicked him suddenly turned into wood. "Illusory, you are no better than Uchiha Itachi, who has the same increase in writing round eyes and is also a master of illusion." He shot mercilessly at the critical moment. He also admired this woman very much. How could she be Hinata''s teacher and can''t watch Let her have something, and he also wants to fight Uchiha Itachi. "Why are you here?" Xi Ri Hongqiao blushed, she was a little unaccustomed to being held so ruthlessly, but she was still grateful for her merciless life-saving grace. Chapter 90: Fighting Uchiha Itachi "Tsunade''s strange power punch, one of the three ninjas, are you ruthless." Although Uchiha asked, his tone was full of affirmation. "Konoha Rebellion, Itachi Uchiha, nice to meet you." Ruthlessly put down Xi Rihong, a pair of eyes have glowed red. He dare not care about this illusion master. Unlike the previous illusion masters, he will be attacked or even die if he is not careful. Uchiha Itachi''s illusion is stronger than that of Yuri Hong, and with the addition of the blood succession boundary, which has a super-increasing increase in illusion, such as the writing wheel eye, it is to die if he can''t do his best. "Be careful, his writing wheel is very strong." Even though Xi Rihong didn''t know why Ruthless was here suddenly, she still reminded. "Ordinary illusion is useless to me." Ruthlessly believes in himself, he has this confidence, even if the opponent is Uchiha Itachi. "You are not from Konoha, there is no need to stop me." Uchiha Itachi said. "Does Kakashi still plan to watch the show on the side?" Ruthlessly ignored Uchiha Itachi and looked to the woods to one side. "I accidentally got lost and came here." Kakashi Hagi came out, obviously they have a great advantage on this side, and they don''t need to hide anymore: "But you two are rebellious. Since you are here, it''s better to stay. ." "Haha, can you tell us to stay?" Guiyu laughed. "It''s a pity, the person I''m interested in this time is not you." He shook his head mercilessly, ignoring the dry persimmon ghost shark, but staring at Uchiha Itachi: "I once fought with your brother, but his writing wheel is almost unbelievable. It was so weak that I was completely disappointed with the Xue Jijie boundary of Shalunyan, which can compete with Mu Dun. You are one of the few Uchiha people in the world today, and you are also a person who can play the writing wheel to a superpower level. I think you won''t let me down. " "Since you want to stop me, there is no other way, you can only get rid of you." Ruthlessly found that his body couldn''t move when placed on the Buddha, and the limbs on the Buddha were beaten into a wedge, completely losing physical freedom. "Is the power of writing round eyes? It''s a powerful illusion, but..." The ruthless eyes glowed red, and the illusion on his body was directly cracked with a bang. Uchiha Itachi''s face changed slightly again, and he had obviously endured the backlash of illusion. He didn''t expect that the illusion cast by his Sangouyu Writerunyan would be so simple and ruthlessly cracked. "Are you surprised?" Yurihong smiled ruthlessly, and Yurihong looked at Ruthless in shock, but she deeply realized Uchiha Itachi''s level of illusion, and she was recruited, but Ruthless actually defeated the opponents illusion. Since the last time I saw him, this guy is much stronger again. "Really surprised!" Uchiha Itachi didn''t hide it but said directly: "But you think you can beat me this way. It''s too simple." As soon as Uchiha''s words fell, his body suddenly exploded, but he sneered ruthlessly. A wall of water appeared in front of him to block the explosion, but Uchiha''s body appeared behind him, and his shuriken shot out to hit him. Hit the ruthless head. Boom The ruthless body also banged and exploded, and Uchiha Itachi was completely covered by the current. "The speed of the two people''s knot printing is so fast, it''s weird, it is ruthless that it seems to have seen through Uchiha Itachi''s skills, and slapped a tooth for a tooth." Yuhihong said in surprise, this guy has grown really fast, even if he is not his opponent Right. "You didn''t notice his eyes again," said Hagi Kakashi, but he saw that the ruthless pupils had turned blood: "This should be his blood inheritance limit." "I didn''t expect that you could actually counter me after being seen through by me." Uchiha Itachi stood safe and sound above the water, but the eyes of a pair of writing wheels were full of surprises. He had clearly seen through the ruthless movements, forbearance. However, he didn''t expect that he would be countered. "In your Uchiha clan''s thinking, you will only think that only Shao Lun Yan can compete with Shao Lun Yan, but it is a pity that I never agree with this statement. If this is the case, then the strongest one is not Chien. Between the hand pillars, it was Uchiha Madara. I dont deny the power of Shao Lunyan, but to say that it is the strongest is nothing more than a idiot. Even a **** dare not say that he is the strongest. A race that is almost destroyed can also dare to say that it is the strongest, if it is the strongest. If you dont, you wont be annihilated. " Ruthlessly admired Uchiha Itachi''s surprise. He found that the Uchiha clan were very proud, and thought that Shao Lunyan seemed to be invincible in the world. They were the third, even the Thousands of hands were not so arrogant. What''s so arrogant about a race that was crushed and beaten by the Thousand Hands Clan. "I hope you can say this later." Uchiha Itachi was expressionless, but people who know him already know that he is angry. After all, he is also a member of the Uchiha clan. No one is allowed to insult Uchi. Wave family. "Then it depends on your ability." Ruthlessly entered the state of running away, and with a snorted blast, he directly punched Uchiha Itachi, no matter what, even Uchiha Itachi didn''t dare to fight the ruthless melee. "It''s faster, is this your capital? But it''s useless in front of my writing wheel." Uchiha Itachi''s hands instantly marked a water dragon rising from the river and hitting Ruthlessly. "This level of water escape technique is useless to me." Ruthlessly punched the water dragon, and the entire water dragon was blown up. Dont forget that Ruthless is now stronger and completely mastered the strange force punch. Of course, the power is even greater. Big, this level of escape can''t withstand a ruthless punch. "Weird power is really hard to deal with, but it is the art of fireball fireball." Uchiha Itachi appeared behind the ruthlessly and a fireball directly drowned him. "The technique of water escape water dragon bombs." A water dragon appeared behind Uchiha Itachi that suddenly knocked Uchiha Itachi, but Uchiha''s body split into many crows and regrouped together. "It''s not a coincidence, you have the ability to see through enemies similar to that of Sharonyan." Uchiha Itachi confirmed. "What? He actually has the ability to write round eyes?" Guiyu exclaimed. "Are they your eyes?" Uchiha Itachi stared at his merciless eyes and said. "Wrong, it''s my fighting instinct." He shook his head mercilessly. Chapter 91: Confrontation with monthly reading Uchiha Itachi''s writing wheel eyes are really strong, Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes are not fart in front of him. Uchiha Itachi really saw through the ruthless skills and actions, but Ruthless also relied on the combat instinct to make the most accurate predictions and attacks. To a certain extent, it also saw through Uchiha Itachi. Two people who were also seen through Formed a situation where no one can do nothing. And at this time, it depends on whose strength is stronger. After all, it doesn''t matter what you see through or not. As long as your strength is strong enough, you can''t stop seeing through. "Instinct?" Uchiha Itachi asked puzzledly. "Yes, animals and humans have instincts. One of the instincts is fighting. It''s just that different people with different lives have different instincts, and of course they can also be improved through the day after tomorrow. But the human body is like a treasure house. Many inherent instincts are too dangerous. The body is under self-protection. These abilities are greatly weakened or blocked. Now I am just liberating the original existence. Instinct and strengthen it and integrate it into my fighting style, so you can see through my movements and my ninjutsu is useless. Because I am different from the people who fought with you before, I drive me to fight by instinct, and I dont need any thinking to make the most accurate judgment, and even if you see through me, you have to go through the brain. Your thinking decides what to do. Such an instinct is an innate instinct, which can make the most accurate choice without thinking. An acquired observation requires thinking, choosing and then controlling the body to make a series of actions. Among them, there is a time difference, even if it is very short. Shortness also exists, so if you want to rely on the writing wheel to see through me, it is useless to deal with me. "Said mercilessly. "It seems that you are very confident in yourself, so today I will show you the reasons why the Uchiha clan is called the strongest. After today, you will understand. Of course, the premise is that you can survive." Itachi didn''t have so much time and ruthlessness to waste here, and if he continued to fight, Konoha''s dark part was attracted, and even if he wanted to leave, it would be very troublesome. And he doesn''t want to waste too much energy here, because his body has already begun to decline, and he has to leave these to Sasuke Uchiha, so he plans to end this battle as quickly as possible. "Close your eyes, hurry!" Hagaki Kakashi yelled. Unidentified Yurihong and Sarutobi Asma closed their eyes when they heard that Kakashi was so severe and anxious: "The technique he wants to perform must be You have to write round eyes to fight against." "Are you going to perform pupil surgery?" Ruthless but relaxed, Uchiha Itachi once again looked at the person in front of him who was about the same age as his brother. Since he knows pupil technique, he should also know the terrible pupil technique. But it''s still so easy to be either arrogant or self-confident. "Kakashi was half right. Writing round eyes can indeed fight, but facing my monthly reading, it is impossible to fight." "But I think he was wrong. Why don''t you use the pupil technique on the third generation of Hokage?" Ruthlessly mocked, others are not afraid of pupil technique: "Forget the facts are better than eloquence, let me try you The pupil technique." In the past, even if I had blood as my own capital, I didnt dare to easily face Uchiha Itachis pupil technique. After all, it was too deceitful, but since that time I have recovered from the matchup with Shouzuru and then I am ruthless. With capital, he was about to try to see if he could fight Uchiha Itachi''s pupil technique. With the sound of ruthless faint ridicule, the scene in front of him has undergone a huge change. It is as if the Buddha is placed in a different space, but he is tied to a cross and cannot move. "Is this the pupil technique?" Ruthlessly, instead of being afraid, he looked at the unpredictable space around him curiously, but a strange smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, which seemed to be the same as his guess. Since this is the case, there is no need to be afraid. . "I admire your calmness and optimism, but this will not change anything, because in the monthly reading without a kaleidoscope, you cannot fight me, and the time, space, and material of this world are all Under my control, I will continue to stab you with a knife for the next seventy-two hours. Next, you will fully feel the power of Uchiha, and you will understand why it is called the strongest. "Uchiha Itachi said as he stabbed Ruthless with a knife, but the moment he touched Ruthless, a **** light separated the knife. "What?" This is the first time Uchiha Itachi has seen anyone who can stop him in the world of Moonreading. Anyone who has suffered this trick before has no other choice but to endure it. "Idiot, you really regard your technique as invincible. I believe that Uchiha Madara was definitely more than a hundred times stronger than you now, but the first generation of Hokage can still defeat him, but the first generation did not write the wheel. So how does he face the pupil technique? The strongest is just a joke. As long as it is a technique, it can be cracked, but the conditions for some powerful techniques to be cracked are very harsh. Just like this trick monthly reading, it is indeed very powerful. It has gone beyond the ordinary illusion to disturb the opponent''s chakra, visual senses, etc., and has reached a higher level of direct action on the opponent''s spirit, so the ordinary method of cracking the illusion is difficult to work for this trick, but I thought There are three ways to crack your monthly reading. "Said mercilessly. "Tell me." Uchiha Itachi finally understood why the ruthless anger had repeatedly irritated himself to use pupil skills. It turned out that he really had the capital to fight himself, but this made him very puzzled. In his opinion, unless it is He has the same Shalanyan, or a reincarnation eye that is better than Shalanyan. Otherwise, it is impossible to resist it. It is ruthless and obviously that there is neither. How can he resist it. "The first one, the incomparable Chakra forced to break into the moon reading world. I think no one can compare to the first generation in terms of Chakra. I think his chakra should be of great help in cracking this kind of pupil technique in the first generation. The second one is super-strong mental power. In the final analysis, monthly reading is just a kind of ability that directly affects the spirit. As long as there is enough mental power, then even if the space for monthly reading is forcibly torn apart is not a problem. "Said mercilessly. Chapter 92: Cracking the pupil "Then the last one!" Uchiha Itachi looked at the **** light on Ruxin''s body: "This is what you have now." "How should I put it, Chakra has been so strong that it was almost impossible to use the first method, so there are very few people who can use the first method. The second method is because of the reason why you Uchiha clan have a writing wheel. The natural spirit is different from ordinary people, and with the increase of Shao Lun Yan, the higher the level of Shao Lun Yan, the stronger the spirit. It is almost impossible to mentally crack the monthly reading, so the second method is less than the first. "He didn''t answer immediately, but said: "And the third one is for my exclusive use. I was not sure before. After experimenting later, I didnt know that it was me and Shouhe who had a battle, which caused a transformation and made my ability level higher just like yours. Just like Zhuanyan will be promoted, my blood inheritance limit has also improved, or I have this ability." Ruthless now relies on the outburst of blood and energy. This move is called Ruthless''s unique and absolute defense move. He originally thought it was only capable of defending ninjutsu, everything in the real world, and was unable to defend against illusion, but After the battle with Shouhe, he wanted to test whether the explosion of blood could resist the illusion. I asked Tsunade to perform illusions on himself, and the result was immediately blocked. At that time, I was ruthless thinking whether my blood energy burst was because he had this ability or he broke through after the battle with Morizuru. After all, he was ruthless. It didn''t take long for the blood qi to explode, which was two weeks'' time, so he wasn''t sure. But no matter what, that is that his blood burst is a real absolute defense, whether it is illusion, physical skill, ninjutsu can resist, even in the illusion, it can also be used. This is where he has always been confident that he can fight against Uchiha Itachi''s pupil technique. No technique is absolutely perfect. As long as it exists, there is a way to fight against it. This is the case with Shalunyan, and the same is true for Mu Dun. "Can you tell me what kind of blood inheritance boundary is this?" Uchiha Itachi''s writing wheel eyes have changed from a three-gou jade to a kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes like a windmill, but his kaleidoscope can''t see through the ruthless blood inheritance. . "Hehe, speaking out may hit you. I am different from you people of the pretentious Uchiha clan. What you are proud of is that you are born and destined to inherit the blood heir of Shalunyan. The so-called genius is nothing but this. The ability of this kind of blood succession is brought into play. But I am just an ordinary person with mediocre aptitude. Where is the blood inheritance limit? This ability is nothing but something that I have been developing since I was a child. It has only been completed recently. The name has not yet been determined, so how can it be passed. " Ruthlessly with a touch of sarcasm, he found that both Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi seem to be very narcissistic. They have a natural arrogance towards people who belong to the Uchiha clan. Experts look down on other people and speak with them. A kind of contemplative tone, three sentences are the strongest, writing round eyes. What he admires most is those who grew out of nothing, not so-called geniuses like Uchiha Itachi, but the first generation of talents who started from nothing and created Mudun are worthy of his admiration. No one dares to say that they are invincible. The strongest, you, an exterminated person, are still there every day, the strongest and the strongest, making Ruthless listen to it and feel disgusting. If the Uchiha clan is really the strongest, or the Uchiha Itachi is really the strongest in front of you, its normal to be superior, the problem is that they are not at all. Uchiha Itachi is strong, but it is just standing in the ninja world. The ranks of those who are not really invincible, there are a lot of people in the Ninja World who can fight him, and there are many people who can defeat him, so it is said that the fart is the strongest. "Create your own blood and follow the bounds!" Uchiha Itachi became horrified. If it is true, then he is really nothing compared to this twelve or thirteen-year-old man. The so-called genius, the so-called conceit, everything is Defeated. The Blood Succession Boundary created when he was only a teenager can actually fight against his kaleidoscope. It is not that he has never doubted ruthless lie, but he has never seen such blood succession, and through the observation of the kaleidoscope, he can be sure that he has not lied ruthlessly. "No wonder you are so confident, but I can maintain monthly reading for three days, and can you maintain this ability for three days?" Uchiha Itachi took a deep breath and looked at mercilessly with cold eyes. "Of course I can''t maintain it forever, but I just need to break your monthly reading space before I rest. I forgot to tell you that I only used one-tenth of the strength to resist your knife just now. Let me see if your monthly reading is really that strong, and my vitality explodes!" He shouted mercilessly, and the whole body was full of blood, and the intense fluctuations spread and a blood-colored beam of light rose into the sky, and the moon reading space suddenly became turbulent, and it became distorted everywhere. "Don''t think my pupil technique is too simple." Itachi Uchiha stared at his ruthless eyes, the kaleidoscope writing wheel turned rapidly, and a powerful pupil force was released to strengthen the ability of moon reading space. This was his first time. After going out for monthly reading, I have to do my best to maintain the space for monthly reading. "Then it''s stronger than someone else, is it my blood is more vigorous, or your pupil power is more surging." Ruthless and Uchiha Itachi roared at the same time, the collision of pupil power and blood, the collision of spirit and spirit, the will The encounter with the will made both of them feel a sharp pain. One second was not enough for the outside world, but the two of them held each other in the moon reading space for a long time. With a click, the moon reading space was shattered, and their spirits left the moon reading space. Uchiha Itachi snorted and took a few steps backwards, covering his eyes with the flowing water, completely losing his former chicness. But Ruthless was also pale, and backed a few steps, his whole body exploded like blood to the Buddha, making him feel like he was about to vomit blood, and a trace of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth uncontrollably. "No way." The dried persimmon ghost shark looked like hell: "You...you actually decoded Itachi''s monthly reading." It''s the first time that Kakigaki has seen someone who has been in a monthly reading and will not lie down and can crack the back of Uchiha Itachi. Are all the kids now so perverted? "Unexpectedly cracked Itachi''s pupil technique?" Hagi Kakashi was also shocked. Although he said that he opened his eyes wide, he was not confident enough. He didn''t dare to say that he could stop it, but he didn''t expect to be ruthless. He actually cracked it, thinking of looking at the ruthless back here, he couldn''t help sighing in his heart, growing too fast. Chapter 93: Fighting Ghost Shark "Fire escape fire dragon flame bomb." With a ruthless breath of air pressure, the blood of the riot was restrained, and he opened his mouth and swallowed flames to kill Uchiha Itachi. This time is the best time to kill Uchiha Itachi. Although they have no grievances and no grudges, they are still unsure whether Tsunade will go back to become Naruto. He remembers that Tsunade will go back, even now. I don''t know if I can''t return it because of my appearance, but if I return, then Konoha has such a big enemy, and it''s not a good thing to appear dignified here. Especially since the fight just now, Uchiha Itachi''s pupil technique is very dangerous, and it is possible to kill himself, so Ruthless cannot find a reason not to solve Uchiha Itachi. Even if it is only a possibility, Ruthless does not hesitate to put it into action. Of course, he didn''t know that Uchiha Itachi was actually loyal to Konoha even though Uchiha was rebellious, otherwise he would not be a killer. It''s just that Uchiha Itachi is not a vegetarian. Although the pupil technique has been cracked and suffered a backlash, if he just lay down like this, he would not be Uchiha Itachi. "Fire escape fire dragon flame bomb." Uchiha Itachi also shot at the same time as he ruthlessly shot it. Two fire dragon-like flames collided together to evaporate the river under their feet. "Get away!" The ghost shark knocked Asma into the air with great power, and immediately rushed to Uchiha Itachi. He was still very concerned about this partner: "Itachi, your eyes?" "It''s okay, I didn''t expect that such a master would appear in the Ninja World. Although his strength is not top, he can crack my skills." Uchiha Itachi is not ruthless, but in fact, his ruthless strength is relative to Itachi. There is indeed a lot of difference, and it can even be said to be huge. Even though he seems to be able to fight Itachi now, but all this is based on Uchiha Itachi''s scrupulousness that he did not explode all his strength. Of course, the most important thing is that he did not expect that the unprofitable monthly reading would be ruthlessly blocked. There is mental arithmetic and unintentional, and the other is unintentional, so there is a situation where it can be ruthless against Uchiha Itachi. This is ruthless and does not deny. If he fights with Itachi, he will definitely die. Needless to say, he is here just to test whether he can fight the kaleidoscope''s pupil technique and use Uchiha''s pressure to stimulate himself to improve. No matter how strong he is, he doesn''t think he can defeat the Uchiha Itachi who opened the kaleidoscope. "I really didn''t expect this. The delay is too long, let''s get out of here." To be honest, Uchiha Itachi wanted to fight ruthlessly, but thought of Uchiha Sasuke and Konoha, plus His body, he could only sigh secretly, let''s leave first. "Stay." Ruthless will not let go of the opportunity to beat the dog in the water. These two guys are too dangerous. Neither of them is an opponent. If they are targeted, it is not a good thing. There is a chance to solve each other, of course not. Let it go. "Don''t think that blocking the Itachi''s pupil technique is very strong. The kid is far from killing us if you want to kill us, the water shark bullet technique." The ghost shark quickly seals, and his chakra is more than the tail. The strength of the beastly human pillars is not bad at all, extremely large, and the evasion technique used is of course also amazing. "Compared to the water escape technique? I won''t lose to you, the water escape is broken." "Beware of ghost sharks, this is the second-generation Naruto technique." As a genius of the Uchiha clan, how could Itachi Uchiha didn''t know the second-generation Naruto technique of the old enemy Senju clan. "What." The ghost shark suddenly pulled out the weapon to resist the shark muscle. Sure enough, the shark shell was directly cut open, and the powerful water jet hit the shark muscle. Fortunately, the shark muscle is a very powerful weapon. Otherwise, it will definitely be cut off. The shark muscle, but even so, the impact of the water breaking wave made the ghost shark retreat continuously. "It''s not over yet!" Ruthlessly drew out the Slaughter Blade behind him, the sword body shone with a burst of cold light, which turned into a sword light and struck the shark''s muscle. "Hehe, it''s very miserable to be near me." Guiyu grinned. "Quickly get out of the ghost shark!" Uchiha Itachi shouted sharply. Although the ghost shark didn''t know what was going on, he immediately reacted and flew back, but it was still a step too late, and a shocking force burst out of the sword directly into the water. "Weird power, combined with the sharpness of the weapon, is simply a humanoid weapon." Uchiha Itachi said, his pupils couldn''t help but shrink when he looked at the long sword in Ruthless''s hand. At the same time, Hagi Kakashi looked at the ruthless long sword. After all, it was the first time he saw the ruthless sword. He hadnt seen him carrying a sword before. Its okay not to look at it. It was also because the pupils of the eyes contracted, very similar to the look of Uchiha Itachi. "What''s wrong with Kakashi?" Yuhihong found that Uchiha Itachi and Kakashi were both staring at the ruthless sword and couldn''t help being a little curious. "This is the weapon of the original Hokage, slaughter." Hagi Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi said in unison. "No, the weapon of the first generation of Naruto!" Asma and others exclaimed, but they calmed down immediately, mainly because the first generation of Naruto was so famous: "Princess Tsunade is a ruthless teacher, and she again She is the granddaughter of the original Hokage, so its not surprising to have the original weapons so ruthless." "Yes, it''s not surprising, but I didn''t expect that this weapon that disappeared after the death of the first generation would actually reappear. It is said that this sword was brought by the first generation to kill countless powerful men. It can be said that this Wherever a sword appears, there is no need to kill dew. Even the legendary Battle of End Valley, the battle between the first generation and the strongest of the Uchiha clan, the slaughter also appeared in it, and that was the last time the slaughter appeared. After that, the slaughter was accompanied by the death of the first generation, and it never appeared again, but now it appeared again, falling into the ruthless hands, and the Ninja world will no longer be able to set off a **** storm in the future. "Hagi Kakashi explained that he knew this sword because his father was a master of swordsman and had studied the world''s famous swords. And Uchiha Itachi knew that it was because he was a descendant of the Uchiha clan, and he knew a lot of the core secrets of the Uchiha clan. Of course, he knew a lot about the opponents of the Senju clan, especially the original Naruto. "The technique of water escape and shark bullets." A super-large shark burst out of the water from the bottom of the water and was about to swallow it mercilessly in one bite. Chapter 94: Retreat safely "Fire dragon dances!" Ruthlessly jumped into the air and spit out a huge fire dragon that bound the giant shark released by the ghost shark. The high-temperature flame kept evaporating the shark, and finally forcibly evaporated this trick of water escape. Chakras, who can restrain water and fire together, create an unprecedented ruthlessness of blood inheritance. The understanding of water and fire is absolutely far beyond ordinary people. Water can overcome fire, but if used well, fire can also overcome water. There is no absolute restraint, even water and fire are no exception. "Lets go, Kakashi, its not good for us to drag it any longer, not to mention that we are not here to fight." Uchiha Itachi released a water dragon to intercept Kakashi and the others and came to Kakashis side to stop. The ghost shark who wants to fight a game. "Konoha Tornado!" At this moment, a green figure appeared and kicked the ghost shark away. "Asshole!" Guiyu was suddenly furious. He was kicked when he was planning to retreat. "Don''t forget the purpose of our coming." Uchiha Itachi shook his figure and blocked the sudden appearance of Metkay, but he did not see any action that he had already spit out a fireball in his mouth to force Matkay back. "Damn it, you remember me, that thick eyebrows, and you, I remember you." Ghost shark coldly snorted, and his hands were sealed, and the water shark bullet technique was used again and cooperated with Uchiha Itachi to perform forbearance. Shushu stopped a group of Konoha Shinobu, and when the water calmed down, the two had disappeared. "Huh..." Ruthlessly sat on the surface of the river, the suppressed qi and blood suddenly rioted, and their faces flushed. Just now, he and Uchiha Itachi directly confronted the spirit with their spirits, and their pupils lost sight of qi and blood. This is the most In a direct confrontation, even though he cracked the reading of the month, he himself also killed a thousand enemies and harmed himself eight hundred, which was very uncomfortable. Just now, when he fought with the ghost shark and forcibly suppressed the group''s uncontrollable qi and blood, it immediately hurt. "Are you okay." Xi Rihong walked over quickly, don''t know why, she has a deep memory of this man who is much younger than herself, from the secret tracking and observation at the beginning, to the confrontation of illusion, and now she saved herself. Although it was only a few short meetings, but Xi Rihong remembered the ruthlessness deeply. "It''s okay!" Ruthlessly, slowly combing the qi and blood in the body, slowly returning the qi and blood to the normal circulation, instead of bumping into the body like an irregular vortex. "Ghost shark''s shark muscle is really hard." A merciless glance at the Slaughter Blade in his hand, this sword was originally incredibly sharp, coupled with his strange power, even the abnormal body of the Oshe Maru can be easily cut off. But I couldn''t cut the shark muscle just now. Of course, in addition to the strength of the shark muscle itself, the strength and sword skills of the ghost shark can not be underestimated. You must know that he can easily suppress Asma with his full hands with one hand. The strength cannot be underestimated. Hard weapons, strong strength, coupled with clever swordsmanship, are not so easy to cut off the opponent''s weapons. Sitting on the river for half an hour, Yurihong stood on one side and did not leave, while the other Shangnin left. After all, Konoha suddenly came two rebels, and they were still S-class, so they didnt immediately To deal with. "Huh, fortunately, I am vigorous and powerful, and my control over my energy and blood is becoming more and more wonderful. Otherwise, this qi and blood riot is likely to hurt me a lot." The heartless one who has completely recovered and stood up, now I am not afraid if I leave. The ghost shark and Uchiha Itachi who have already left will come to an ambush. "Why are you still not leaving?" He gave a merciless look at Xi Rihong, who was standing aside and kept guarding him, and nodded inwardly. This woman is not bad, knowing that she has just saved her, and he has sorted out her qi and blood and recovered from her injuries. When he stood on the side and guarded him, he didn''t leave immediately. It seemed that his eyes were pretty good. Whether it was Hinata or Yurihong, he was not ungrateful people who helped him. But these were ruthless thoughts. His appearance was as indifferent as water, without much mood swings, and he was always the same as the water flowing on the river. "You seem to be eager for me to go." Yuri Hongliu raised her eyebrows, knowing that she is Konoha''s number one beauty, unless Tsunade returns, otherwise the name of Konoha''s number one beauty belongs to her. With her mature style, charming charm and figure, logically speaking, it is the most lethal for people at her age, but she doesn''t feel at all in the eyes of Ruthless. This makes Yu Rihong, who has always been very confident in herself, a little uncomfortable. "Otherwise, I can''t leave you here for dinner?" Ruthlessly asked, Yu Rihong suddenly choked, and gritted his teeth secretly. This **** really has no masculine demeanor. When I rescued myself just now, I was so charming and safe. empty. Although ruthless IQ is not low, EQ is not low, but the problem is that he really rarely has contact with women, and he has never had a further relationship with women, so he doesn''t have the so-called ordinary men when dealing with women. Demeanor and positive, instead of expressing oneself from beginning to end, it is the same in the ruthless eyes of women and men. Looking mercilessly at Xi Rihong''s red eyes staring at her, she couldn''t help but talk a little strange, but she didn''t even bother to take the Slaughter Blade and turn around and leave. "Wait a minute!" Xi Rihong realized that she was ruthlessly ignoring herself for a moment of depression. What is this guy''s structure? After changing someone else to guard him for half an hour, she should also be very grateful to herself. Why didn''t the man say a word of thanks, let the Buddha treat her as a stranger and say some things that made her depressed, and now he just turned around and left. Can this make her not sulky? Before, wherever she went, she was always the focus of the masses. After all, she was outstanding in her looks and strength. Now she is so ignored by others, of course it is uncomfortable. "Is there anything else?" Ruthless still has to rush back, after all, there is nothing to do in Konoha, and I can''t rest assured to practice here. "I... Forget it." Xi Rihong lost her temper completely, she now understands that in the ruthless eyes, she is no different from the ordinary people on the street, and all her self-confidence is directly ignored in the eyes of the other party. . Chapter 95: Go to Xi Rihongs home "I want to ask you about illusion, and of course I will also tell you my insights on illusion." Yuhihong obviously saw that Uchiha''s pupil art was ruthlessly cracked, but her own illusion was bounced back. She couldn''t accept it, who had always been proud of illusion. But if you lose, you lose, and she can''t afford to lose. Since she has lost, of course she has to find a way to go back, so she put aside her pride in being a Shinobu and asked ruthlessly for advice. "Okay, where to go?" After thinking ruthlessly, he nodded. Don''t watch him crack Uchiha Itachi''s pupil technique. In fact, his opinion on illusion is not as good as Yurihong, he can crack Uchiha Itachi. His pupil technique relied on his unique burst of blood energy, and it didn''t mean that his illusion technique was better than Uchiha Itachi, and it was even worse than Yurihong. After all, Yurihong is based on the existence of illusion, and his opinion on illusion is definitely not comparable to that of him now. Of course, although illusion is not as good as Yurihong, it does not mean that he cant give Yurihong opinions. After all, he is Some theories taught by Tsunade are very helpful to Yuhihong. In fact, Konoha is very strict with the ninjas in the village. Basically, there is no good teacher who really can only rely on himself. Especially after the three generations of high-ranking and Danzo came to power, it can be seen that Konoha is inferior to one generation. In the past, how many strong people were trained in the first and second generations, but now, after the death of the third generation of Naruto, Konoha Village does not even have a shadow-level strong, because the management of the skills is too strict, and many of them are ninja. The technique was developed by himself, but obtained by accident. It was not given by the village at all. Of course, the same is true for Xi Rihong. As a female streamer, she has no teachers instruction to become a superb talent. Needless to say, if she can have a Sannin as a teacher like Ruthless, Naruto, not to mention becoming a movie-level powerhouse, but definitely better than she is now. It was more than ten times stronger, and it was absolutely impossible for Uchiha to rebound her illusion. "When you come to my house, don''t think about it, it''s just that it''s quiet and no one will snoop on it." Xi Rihong blurted out and immediately blushed, feeling that this was a bit ambiguous and quickly added a sentence. "Let''s go!" He nodded mercilessly. He didn''t want to be crooked at all. In fact, he did want to go to a safe and quiet place. After all, this is his own technique, not a bad street thing. Of course, he doesn''t want to be caught in the dark. I heard it. When I walked into Xi Rihong''s home, I found that it was spotless, clean and tidy. From here, I can see Xi Rihong''s usual personality and style. "You should be reconciled to your own illusion by Itachi Uchiha''s writing round eyes!" Ruthless, there is no tactfulness, it can even be said that it does not give Yurihong face at all, changing other people to face Yurihong like this The beauty of this is absolutely not, but ruthless but has no such extra thoughts at all. "It is true. I have always been proud of my illusion, but today I found that my illusion was of no use to him, and was easily bounced back." Xiri Hongbai gave a ruthless look, not angry, but Acknowledged, her equipment is not that bad. "Although I don''t want to admit it, and I can''t accept it, but I have to accept it. I hope to get a way from you to improve the cultivation of illusion. If I meet next time, I will return the illusion rebound this time to him. ." "Since I promised you, I won''t regret it." He ruthlessly said his opinion on illusion, this is my own, and then also said Tsunade''s opinion on illusion, Yurihong listened with gusto, yes A good teacher is really important. Not only will you not take any wrong steps, you will not waste any time or extra energy, but you can become a strong one as quickly as possible. Xi Rihong realized that she was really sitting on the well and watching the sky. After accepting the ruthless knowledge of illusion, Xi Rihong also explained her understanding of illusion, and finally even took out the skills she had mastered. "It seems that you really lack communication in normal times." After ruthlessly listening to Xi Rihong, she actually directly stated her own techniques of pressing the box, and her views on her have changed even more. "It''s true. Kakashi is not taking the path of illusion, nor is Asma taking the path of illusion. Needless to say, Kay, there is nothing to communicate, not to mention that they may not be able to use their skills and opinions. Tell me." Xi Rihong nodded. After all, this world art is very precious, it is equivalent to martial arts secrets, of course it will not be taught casually, even if it is a partner. "As far as I know, when the first and second generations were still there, as long as they were Konoha''s ninjas, as long as they had enough merits on Konoha, they could exchange some powerful techniques with them." Ruthlessly said, this is not a fake. Yes, during the war, Konoha became stronger and stronger because of the capacity and mind of the first and second generations. As long as it is Konoha, as long as you have enough merits for Konoha, and you can learn it, you can exchange for a powerful technique from Naruto. That''s why Konoha can use fewer enemies many times during the Ninja War. More and more strong people can appear, but after the first and second generations are dead, basically there are fewer and fewer strong ones, and one generation is not as good as one generation. It''s not because Konoha is decayed. Various systems have been abolished. Those in power have changed, and the capacity is not enough. Worried about betrayal, loss, etc., even Konoha''s core power is monitored, like Yurihong. If this kind of Shinobu has no background, he really can only rely on himself. "I thought about it, but unfortunately I can''t do it." Xi Rihong smiled bitterly. Why didn''t she know that Konoha had such a rule before, specially prepared for civilian geniuses and strong people, but it is a pity that it has been abandoned now. It seems that people who are not on their own side can teach it at will, even if they are on their own side, it depends on the situation. "Understand!" Ruthlessly took out a pen and sketched out many fonts, lines and patterns on a piece of paper in front of him, and then stood up: "Actually, I am inferior to you in terms of illusion. I can crack Uchiha''s pupil skills by blood inheritance. Similarly, Uchiha''s illusion is not necessarily better than yours. He can rebound your illusion. The same is also the limit of blood succession, so you don''t need to feel discouraged or not confident in your own illusion, at least you are one of the best illusion masters I have ever seen." Chapter 96: Leaving, goodbye Osha Maru "Uchiha Itachi is just a better background than you. The **** was born in the Uchiha family. If there is no writing wheel, he will not be a fart." Ruthlessly said without looking back: "So you dont infuse the illusion, but in the bloodlessness limit, but the world is so unfair. Since you dont have his luck and dont have a good background, then follow me and create the bloodlessness limit yourself. I have never I don''t think I''m a genius. My qualifications are not as good as those of your three students, but I can develop the blood succession boundary that breaks the kaleidoscope writing round eye pupil technique. Your qualifications are better than me, why not? It is difficult to create blood succession boundaries, but it is even more difficult. The thing is that you have to have the fighting spirit and confidence to create the boundaries of blood succession. " "Darkness walking technique!" Xi Rihong looked at the technique written on the paper in shock. It was the powerful illusion of the first generation and the second generation, even if the third generation of Hokage recruited a super illusion technique that could only be beaten. Although she told Ruthless about her technique, she never expected to be ruthless to tell her about her technique, but she did not expect that Ruthless would give her such a powerful technique. If a master of illusion art obtains this illusion technique, it is equivalent to that. It''s like a high-strength swordsman gets a sword that blows and breaks his hair. It can be said that with this technique, Xi Rihong''s combat power will instantly double, and even if this technique is used by Xi Rihong, it cannot rebound even if it is written by the wheel, and it is even a question of whether it can be seen through. This depends on the level of the operator. If it was performed by the first generation, not to mention the three-gou jade jade wheel eye, even the kaleidoscope wheel eye can''t be broken. When Xi Rihong came back to his senses, Ruthless had already left, but the ruthless words were deeply engraved in Xi Rihongs heart, and even because of the short-term intersection of this day, Xi Rihongs life was changed. This is something that Ruthless himself didn''t expect. "The next time I meet, I will definitely make you admire." Xi Rihong tightly held a piece of paper in her hand. In addition to the Dark Walk technique, there are some ruthless illusions that she has mastered. At the same time, she also understands why the ruthlessness People who have made such rapid progress and have had such great ambitions since childhood, how could it be bad for them to act. Everyone wants to create a blood succession, but how many people dare to do it and can continue to take action for more than ten years? I did it ruthlessly. Yurihong found that she was really not as ruthless as her. After being awakened by her, Yurihong, who didn''t think she was worse than anyone else, made up her mind to become the strongest illusionist, even a kaleidoscope. A master illusionist who can''t solve the problem. On the other side Ruthless had already left Konoha. He left the dark walk technique, mainly because the person named Yurihong made him feel worthy of helping her. Perhaps Yurihong might become a help for himself and Tsunade soon. He didn''t worry that one day Yurihong would help Konoha to deal with him. If she was such a person, it would not be worth helping her by himself. "It seems that you have to improve your swordsmanship as soon as possible!" Ruthlessly thought, no one in this world would clearly separate the sword from the sword, so the swordsmanship and swordsmanship in this world apply to both swords and swords. Two kinds of weapons. The era before the advent of the age of ninja was always the age of samurai, even now it has entered the age of ninja, but the swordsmanship and swordsmanship of the samurai age have been passed down and become part of the art. Konohas Konoha Ryuu swordsmanship is one of them. Although Tsunade is a shadow-level powerhouse, she is not a know-it-all. She herself has no interest in swordsmanship. She has only learned the skills of killing people with swords, a higher-level swordsmanship. He didn''t learn it, but it''s not difficult for him to get this kind of swordsmanship. Just go to the Iron Country, where there are no ninjas, only samurai, and you can get powerful swordsmanship if you mix in, but you still have to go back and discuss with Tsunade before that. "Huh? Mom isn''t here? It''s weird. Generally speaking, she is either a casino or a hot spring, or she just stays in the room. Why doesn''t she see her?" Ruthlessly returned to the hotel on the short book street and found that Tsunade was not there, because of the ruthlessness and Tsunade. They are all people who like to enjoy and clean, so they never go to the hot springs with people. Every time they go to the hot springs, they must be independent. And there is it in the ruthless room, but there is no one in the casino and the room. Ruthless feels a little strange in her heart, and suddenly feels a little depressed. This feeling appears for no reason, unpredictable, but the ruthless heart suddenly stunned, and immediately came to the short book. The tallest building on the street, overlooking the entire short book street condescendingly, but still did not see clearly. So I immediately found an eagle, and it was the one with the best eyes trained, used illusion to control the eagle and let him fly to the sky, and soon found the place where Tsunade and Silent were. Ruthlessly rushed over at the fastest speed. When he came to a corridor with no one, he found Oshawan. The Yakushitou was also here, and his pupils were murderous, because he found that Tsunade''s expression looked uncertain. A trace of sadness passed through his eyes, Tsunade like this has not been seen in a long time. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he immediately judged that Oshemaru should have said something, and he should have asked Tsunade. After all, he knew that Oshemaru was injured by the third generation, and he should have come to Tsunade for treatment. It''s just that Tsunade refuses, but Oshemaru doesn''t know what he said, which makes Tsunade erratic. I have to say that Ruthless has already guessed a rough idea, but now no matter what, what he has to do is one thing. Killing these two guys, he hates someone making Tsunade angry or sad, no matter what, these two Personally ruthless did not intend to let it go. "Dead!" A water spear was condensed in the heart of the ruthless palm and projected directly. "Relentless..." Yao Shidou and Da Shewan saw the ruthless appearance, and they wanted to say something, but Ruthless was not interested in listening to them, and went straight over with a water spear. They dare not look down upon this s-level uprising, especially now that the ruthlessness is not comparable to him when he fought with Oshemaru, and Oshemaru now has his hands abolished, unable to use ninjutsu, nor can he fight At the beginning, compared with Oshemaru who was fighting ruthlessly, they were afraid to look down upon the ruthless technique. Chapter 97: Short fight "Psychic art Rashomon." Yao Shidou quickly bit his finger and slashed his arm and pressed it to the ground. They were fully prepared before they came, so they didn''t panic. Rashomon couldn''t stop the water dragon gun from being crushed directly, but he also bought Dashe Wan and Yao Shidou time to avoid the water dragon gun attack. "Can you go? It''s a feng shui turn, Oh She Maru, I was crushed and beaten when Konoha was fighting with you before, but now you are about to be crushed and beaten. If you want to go, give me back. Soulthirsty hand!" Ruthlessly grabbed it with a big hand. Sneer Da She Wan had suffered from the loss of this trick, and quickly opened his mouth and spit out a Kusanaru sword in disgust, stretched freely and directly stabbed at the ruthless. The ruthless palm collided with the Kusanaru sword, and there was a burst of **** light. The soulthirsty hand is not only useful for things that have blood but life. The soulthirsty hand itself uses the compression of blood to produce a suction that simulates a black hole, and then Pull the enemy''s blood, chakras and the like to absorb and compress it to produce an explosion. Its just that the blood is not absorbed and the Chakras attack power is not that strong. It does not mean that it has no attack power. The Soulthirsty Hand actually smashed the Kusuna Sword, but it also relentlessly retreated a few steps. After all, Dashemarus Kusuna Sword Not only is it sharp, but it is also very powerful in this way. "Mr. Ruthless, we are not here to be your enemy. On the contrary, Master Oshemaru has given Tsunade-sama a very good gift this time. If you don''t believe it, ask her." Yakushi pocket quickly expressed his thoughts, but under the glasses There was a flash of shock in his eyes. With his ruthless current strength, he did not dare to say that he could beat him. "Flame spiral, water dragon howl!" The ruthless face was expressionless, but the left hand condensed the sun-like flame spiral, and the right hand condensed the water dragon howling like a water spear. The two s-level profound meanings were used at the same time, and they were restrained from each other. , The suffocating chakra filled people to feel extremely depressed. Even if it is as strong as Oshe Maru, she felt a bit of horror. It is no joke to be hit by these two moves. O She Maru is still like this, let alone a medicine master''s pocket. "Okay, ruthless, let''s go." Tsunade took a deep breath, the sadness and worries on his face disappeared, and he changed back to the heroic Tsunade before. This momentary change made Oshemaru see With a secret sigh in his eyes, Tsunade, who had overcome his fear of blood, was really invulnerable. Even if he used this condition as an exchange, it would not be easy to succeed. Ruthlessly heard the words, the two secrets in the palm of the palm slowly disappeared, showing the exquisite control of Chakra, and even the S-level secrets can be controlled freely. This is even more jealous in the eyes of Dashemaru, this guy. Just as Tsunade said, he grew too fast, and if he continued like this, he really couldn''t take his head off. "Master Dashewan, the speed of ruthless growth is really amazing." I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, the sigh of Yao Shi''s pocket was simply adding fuel to the fire. "It''s really amazing, now he can''t take him down even if you are." Oshemaru is not so easy to be manipulated, but he has a strong murderous and possessive desire for ruthlessness in his heart. It can be said that he was not interested in the ruthless body at all at first, but as Ruthless continued to show his powerful strength, Oshemaru found that he had missed his eyes. This guy was more eye-catching than Jun Maro, whom he valued. Uchiha Sasuke must be perfect, but whether it is because of Tsunade or his own ruthless strength, Oshemaru will not succeed so easily. But this is the case with people. The less you can get, the more you want, and the more beautiful you feel, Dashewan is no exception. Now he is ruthless and longs for the other party to become his own container, and wants to kill him to avoid future troubles, but no matter which one it is, it is not easy to do it at present. "Yes." A flash of light flashed in the eyes of Yakushi''s pocket. Dashewan is worthy of being Oshewan. Even if it is severely injured now, it is not so easy to deal with: "But for now, Lord Oshewan, the most important thing is to let him go first. Tsunade will help you heal your hands first." "Huh, it''s not easy to do it now." Oshemaru snorted coldly. If the ruthlessness does not exist, he has this certainty, but with the ruthless existence, Oshemaru dare not say that Tsunade will agree to it. Now I can only wait for good news. . "Then what if Tsunade rejects you, your lord, then?" Yakushi asked. "Then you can only use another method." Da She Wan''s snake pupil flashed with a cold light, and it was normal for him to use any means before the goal was reached. "But my lord, your hands, as a medical ninja, I can judge that Tsunade doesnt look like she hasnt been fighting for decades. Instead, her attitude, movements, and every move tell me that her skill is absolutely in The peak state is definitely not like a stranger who hasn''t done anything for decades. Tsunade like this is very different from our original plan. It''s very difficult to deal with. Getting a punch can be deadly!" Yakushidou said. The pharmacist pocket is indeed a pharmacist pocket. As a medical ninja, he knows the human body very well, and he can notice the information he wants from the subtle changes that ordinary people can''t notice. "Even you can see it, don''t you think I can''t see it? What''s more, Tsunade is a medical sacred hand. Her biggest shortcoming has been panicemia. As long as this is overcome, with her ability as a medical sacred hand, It only takes a battle or a day to get everything back to its peak state, which even you can do, let alone Tsunade as a medical master." Although Oshemaru is not a medical ninja, his vision is very good, especially since he knows Tsunade very well, so he knew it was difficult to deal with when he saw Tsunade just now, not to mention that he knew Tsunade before the Ninja exam. Regained a winning posture, but was in a hurry last time, and there were too many things to do without paying too much attention. This time he took a closer look, and it was indeed the case, so Oshemaru was also very upset. It seemed that the things that were stable and stable would have to add a lot of variables at that time, which made it for the Oshemaru who likes to control everything. It is the last thing I want to see. Chapter 98: Be with you forever "What happened just now?" On the way back ruthlessly, Tsunade found that Tsunade had been taciturn, so he whispered to silence. "It''s like this, the hands of Oshemaru and the third generation of Naruto were abolished by the third generation of art. Asking Lord Tsunade to treat him, and the condition is to resurrect Tsunade-sama''s dead relatives." Silent glanced at Tsunade. Speaking out everything. "Puppet!" Two words rose up in the ruthless heart. This so-called resurrection is just a puppet, let the operator manipulate and fool it. If it is really resurrected, Tsunade may agree, but he has seen it. Tsunade''s heart of this technique should be more anger, the so-called resurrection is just playing around. I also understood why Tsunade was so reticent, and it would be the same if he changed to Tsunade. Even if it was just the resurrection of the puppet, he would be tempted. Although he was angry, it was difficult to give up. "Mute, take a break, hand it to me here." Returning to the hotel, said to Mute ruthlessly. "Thanks to you for everything." Silent nodded. She didn''t want to see Tsunade like this. Her ruthless appearance made Tsunade look so beautiful again, but Osamaru''s words not only forced Tsunade''s scars to dig out. Come out and sprinkle a handful of salt, Tsunade is okay. But she also knew that she could not help, so she could only pin her hopes on Ruqing, while she was going to cook, and at the same time secretly guarding against Oshemaru and the others from playing tricks. "You know it!" Tsunade sat on the ground, his eyes a little dull. "Yeah!" Ruthlessly walked behind Tsunade and hugged her in her arms without any hesitation. At this moment Tsunade was no longer Princess Qianju, no longer Sannin, no longer a strange woman with many auras, she Just a wounded and helpless woman. "What do you think I should do?" Tsunade snuggled in his ruthless arms, letting the Buddha find sustenance, as if he felt safe. "I won''t help you choose." Ruthlessly hugging Tsunade tightly: "No matter what choice you make, there is only one I will make, and that is to stay with you forever." Tsunade didn''t speak, but raised his head slightly, a strange light appeared in his eyes, and he looked down at Tsunade mercilessly, his eyes filled with determination. "You''re still the same!" Tsunade laughed out loud, and the depression in his heart disappeared. "At this point, it will never change." Nodding mercilessly, people will change and he will change, but one thing will never change, that is, he will always accompany the one in front of him and be held in his arms. The woman in here will never let go. Tsunade didn''t speak any more, but raised his head slightly, and kissed Ruthlessly under a relentlessly surprised but calm and contradictory gaze. It was not the first time the two kissed each other compared to the previous few times. He was familiar with the road and kissed deeply for several minutes before separating. The two of them stopped talking, but hugged each other quietly, feeling the temperature of each other, bringing them a sense of security, satisfaction and happiness, and they separated for several hours and walked out of the room. But Silent stood outside calmly. He had prepared meals long ago. Before seeing Tsunade no more, he suddenly heard the pain and sorrow of Oshemaru saying that he was going to resurrect his relatives, and suddenly he changed back to a glorious look. He was relieved. Although she knows that Tsunades determination will calm down and make the most correct decision overnight, even if she is mercilessly absent. After all, just like Osaimaru knows Tsunade, she knows Osaimaru the same way, except that sudden changes make Tsunade. It''s just a little sluggish, and he will recover soon, but if he returns mercilessly, Tsunade will recover even faster. Mute is not worried that Tsunade will not be able to recover. What she is worried about is that Tsunade has been sad for too long. Now that she has returned ruthlessly, this time can be described as greatly shortened, so she is very happy to see Tsunade recovering so quickly. It. "Tsunade-sama, how are you going to solve the problem on the Oshemaru side?" he asked while eating silently. After all, she knew Tsunade''s thoughts earlier, so she could cooperate with him. "I won''t agree to him." Tsunade said, "I didn''t intervene in the battle between him and the three generations. I didn''t want to intervene between them. I would not help on either side. After all, one side is my life and death comrades, and the other side is teaching profession. Teacher, everyone is partial to help, and both of them have changed. I also changed when I left Konoha. I don''t want to participate in the matter between them. Since this is the injury left by the three generations, if I intervene, it is better to help the three generations to get rid of the Dashewan from the beginning. " "With Dashemaru''s style and character, if you refuse, he should be intimidating, and he has already used it to lure him." said ruthlessly. "He dare. I didn''t fear him the slightest in his heyday. Now he has abolished his hands and can''t use ninjutsu. It''s not even my opponent. Humph, this time, it''s feng shui in turn. Before Konoha wanted to use panicemia to deal with me. If he dares to mess around this time, don''t blame me for not thinking about his old feelings and killing him because of his illness." Tsunade Liu''s eyebrows were raised, and two swords of the Buddha were thrust straight into the sky, a murderous aura filled the sky. Now that the decision is made, it is easy to handle. If the Oshe Maru really intends to mess around, he will deal with the pharmacist with Silent ruthlessly. If the two of them work together, it will be difficult for the pharmacist to escape. Of course, Oshe Maru is from Tsunade. Dealt with. "It''s this sword, yes." Tsunade had been thinking about other things before, so he didn''t pay attention. Now he calmly looked at the long sword ruthlessly carried on his back, and immediately took a look at it and said suddenly. "Countless powerful men died in the hands of my grandfather''s sword. This murderous aura and sharpness are definitely not something ordinary swords can possess, and they can definitely compete with the Kusanaru sword of Oshemaru." Tsunade said. "After so many battles, especially the most difficult battle, the battle of End Valley, this sword hasn''t left any scars. Now there are very few weapons that can beat him." The hand returned the Slaughter Blade to ruthlessly. "By the way, I also brought back some ore there. The things that can be collected by the Thousand Hands Clan should not be bad. Although this sword has no scars at all so far, I still have it just in case. Bring back those ore by the way," said ruthlessly. Chapter 99: Jiraiya for the first time "Haha, you will get them when you arrive. These are from my second grandfather''s collection. At the beginning, he collected these ores to build a weapon, but it was a pity that he left the world before he even started. I didn''t expect it to be cheaper for you in the end. "Tsunade recognized it immediately. "Oh? It seems I''m right. These ores are indeed very valuable." Ruthlessly looked at the ores in front of him and was very satisfied. "It''s more than valuable. These ores can''t be bought even if you have more money in the current Ninja World, especially this one." Tsuna pointed to one of the ore that was completely coagulated with blood in front of him, the whole body was blood red. : "It can be said that these ores are not comparable to the Slaughter Blade in your hand, otherwise why would they be sealed there." "It seems that this time I picked up the treasure." Ruthless did not expect these ores to be so precious. "It''s normal. Although the Slaughter Blade is said to be a weapon comparable to the Kusanagi sword, in the final analysis, it is not comparable to the legendary Six Dao Immortal weapons, and these minerals are the materials that can be used to create weapons and endurances that are comparable to the Six Dao Immortals. Say precious is not precious." Tsunade smiled and said, "If it weren''t for my interest in weapons, I couldn''t help but use these to build weapons. "It''s so valuable!" He took a relentless breath, but he didn''t expect that the ore he brought back was so awesome. "Of course, it took me so many years for my second grandpa to collect all the materials, which would be simple things, but now you dont need it. When you think its useful, you can use it to build the weapon in your mind, and now slaughter. The blade is enough for your saber," Tsunade said. "Huh!" Ruthless thought so too. After re-collecting these ores, Ruthless added an extra seal. There was no way he did not know that these ores were so precious. Now that he knew it, he had to keep them carefully. After eating, Tsunade calmed down again, and ruthlessly started his own practice, ten shadow clones practicing swordsmanship, ten shadow clones practicing various techniques, and five shadow clones practicing to improve Chakra''s control. One shadow clone refines Chakra, and thirty shadow clones learn the art of Flying Thunder God. The ruthless body is that while tempering qi and blood, it constantly explores the changes in the blood succession boundary and the state that he entered unintentionally during the previous battle with Shouhe. It likes to control the conditions and restrictions to enter that state, even though that It''s a super double-edged sword, but it can be used as a hole card. And ruthlessly sure, as long as one''s blood is vigorous to a certain extent, it may not be able to bear the sequelae of this ability, just like a person''s physique is strong enough to a certain extent, even if you take drugs, you will not become addicted. simple. Therefore, Ruthless did not intend to give up this kind of power, but instead joined the fan to develop the limits of blood in his body. "Laughter fairy, did you say that the person who wanted to go back to be Hokage was really here?" Ruthless''s ears moved slightly. Ruthless, who had just finished today''s training, was soaking in the hot springs and heard a familiar voice, tempering his blood. The relentless physique is continuously strengthened and changed, which is the overall change, not only the improvement of speed, strength, defense, flexibility, etc., but also the spirit and five senses are constantly being strengthened. Therefore, even if Ruthless is not the kind of complete physique figure, his physical strength is not weaker than that of pure physique masters, which can be seen by being able to fight with Metkai before. "Naruto Uzumaki? What is he doing here? He said that he wanted someone to go back to become Hokage. If he said that, he was looking for his mother to go back. How would you choose your mother? But no matter how you choose, I Will support you. If you want to go back to Konoha, I will make you the dominant Hokage. No one can violate Konoha''s supremacy, instead of many restrictions like the three generations. If you want to continue to travel around the world, who Don''t want you to do things you don''t want to do. Murmured ruthlessly. Relying on the ruthlessness, Tsunade, who was soaking in the hot spring with her whole body naked on her shoulders, squinted as if she was asleep, but if you look at her hands in the hot spring, you will find that she is talking ruthlessly. At that time, her hands were slightly clenched and then released again, the corners of her mouth were slightly cocked, her hands were embracing her merciless arms like lovers, and she ignored the outside affairs. Even Ruthless can hear the voice of Uzumaki Naruto, let alone being a strong shadow class, inheriting the blood of the thousand hands clan with a powerful body and the Tsunade of Chakra. "Stupid, this is the information I found. Of course it is accurate. Tsunade has lived here for a while, so he has found a place to stay. By the way, Naruto, I have to remind you, wait a minute if you find her. You should never mention any age or bad title, otherwise I can''t save you." Jilai also whispered. "Why?" Naruto Uzumaki looked puzzled. "Anyway, if you want to live and go out, you just listen to me." Jilaida is not sure if Tsunade is still as hot as before, or his temper is even more hot than before, so I still give Uzumaki Naruto a vaccination in advance. The guy doesn''t know what misfortune comes out of his mouth. "Cut, you''re as old as you, so I won''t look good. I''m afraid of what to say." Naruto Uzumaki finally realized that after thinking about it, it must be that he is not young plus he is not good-looking and old, so I compare some words Fascinated. "Who doesn''t look good!" Slowly walked down the stairs, a woman who was astonishingly beautiful. The appearance of this woman immediately attracted the attention of everyone around her. There is no way, she has a beautiful face, a graceful and luxurious temperament, plus domineering. She is so stalwart that she can''t even want to attract people. "What? This elder sister is Tsunade that the lecherous fairy said? How can she not look as big as the lecherous fairy!" Naruto Uzumaki opened his mouth wide, thinking that she must be a middle-aged woman. How could he think of being a stunning beauty? I am sure I have never seen a woman more beautiful than the one in front of me. "It''s weird, since these sisters are so beautiful, they don''t seem to be as big as he said to the lascivious fairy, so why didn''t the lascivious fairy just let me say age or something?" Naruto Uzumaki thought intently. Chapter 100: Instantaneous Technique "Tsunade, you really are here, it really makes me hard to find." Jilaida also saw that Tsunade was also happy, he finally didn''t have to be a Naruto, as long as Tsunade was persuaded, then he could continue to be at ease. . Others wanted to be Hokage in their dreams, but he didn''t want to. His character didn''t want to stay in Konoha, sitting in the office every day, traveling around the country, and collecting materials everywhere was his life. "Hmph, I never thought you would appear here, but I want to come, three generations are dead, Konoha currently has two or three kittens, those talents who killed them were killed, those who defected and defected, three generations died, Konoha Not even a Hokage can be selected. With your personality, it is impossible to agree, so you can only come to me to replace this position. "But Tsunade went to Konoha, knowing what happened, and was disdainful of those Konoha who only knew how to fight for power. Why didn''t she see anyone staying when she left? On the contrary, she wished that her first-generation orphan would leave, so she wouldnt fight for the position of Hokage. After all, with Tsunades ability, strength, prestige, plus she is the first-generation granddaughter, if she was dedicated to being Hokage, no one Konoha could have won. She can be said to be justified. But when she left, there were not more people. I wish she left. What about now? The masters are dead, and even a shadow-level powerhouse can''t get it out, so they can only come over and beg for themselves. After all, a village, especially Konoha, as the head of the five hidden villages, does not even have a strong shadow level. Now it has just experienced a war. If there is not a strong and prestigious person to sit in the town, it is likely to attract other strong The invasion of the past. So Jiraiya and Tsunade are the best candidates, but Jiraiya also killed him and didnt want to do it, so I can only let Tsunade go. If Jiraiya cant persuade Tsunade to go back, I can only do it. Therefore, Jilaiya is the most active in this matter. "Don''t be so direct, after all, this is the place where your grandfather created it." Jilai could only play the emotional card. "It''s precisely because it was founded by my grandfather that I didn''t care about them, otherwise I would have killed those guys." Tsunade snorted coldly, "Looking at Konoha now, it''s far worse than before. I just want to fight for power and profit. Up to now, there is not even a shadow-level powerhouse, which is simply a shame. Not to mention the comparison with the first generation and the second generation when they were there. It was World War II alone. In the third world war, the comparison was even worse. Fortunately, they still have the face to ask you to come to me. Those guys have done something that they have done. Corrupted Konoha to the shadow level. " "The temper is still the same hot." Jiraiya is also very troubled. Konoha''s people are also unwilling. One generation is not as good as one. From World War I to World War II, Konoha looked at one generation to be weaker than one generation, but he did not. The way, who made Konoha decayed, so he should find a good person to go back, otherwise let the guys in Tuanzang play, and Konoha will be defeated by them sooner or later. "I heard that you accepted a disciple, why didn''t you see him?" Jilaida also saw that Tsunade was very angry now, or he should not continue this topic, but change the topic and wait until her anger calms down. And he guessed that Tsunade should be very concerned about ruthlessness, and it would be better to get into the subject by talking about him. "Are you looking for me?" Ruthlessly appeared out of thin air on the table not far in front of Jilaiya. He was ghostly in shape and fast, but it did not produce too strong sonic boom, as it did when it broke out with full force. The huge movement produced by speed makes a huge difference. Although there are still noises and strong winds, it has been reduced a lot. If this continues, it will really become silent and difficult to guard against. "What a clever instantaneous technique!" Jiraiya''s eyes lit up, and he became more determined to get Tsunade back to be Hokage, because many of Konoha''s senior management, including him, knew that they would only find Konoha if Tsunade was retrieved. There will be one more super genius, Liu Hao, who will definitely be Konoha''s pillar in the near future, so the buy-one-get-one deal is definitely not to be missed. Therefore, whether it is Jiraji or Konoha''s high-level people, they like Tsunade to go back to be Hokage, and even if Tsunade retreats one day, there will be a ruthless, grown-up strong man who will withstand Konoha. "A little familiar!" A thought flashed in Jilaiya''s mind, recalling the trajectory and changes when he moved mercilessly just now, a figure that has passed away and that he missed so much appeared in his mind: "The four generations are very similar, and they are also like this when they move. The super fast speed is ghostly and silent. Although it is far less than the four generations, it is very similar to the first four generations that were still growing. , Could it be..." Ji Lai also thought of something, and his pupils shrank: "If it is true, then it is really terrible. I didn''t expect that after four generations, there will be people who can learn this technique. Although it is only a beginning, it is such an instant There is nothing wrong with the art of the body, it can only be done by people who have begun to practice that art and it is effective, and it is so similar. Tsunade, Tsunade, where did you find such a horrified genius disciple? Helix Maru, the dark art, strange powers, nature changes, etc. have all been mastered, and the first generation, the second generation, the third generation, and the The four generations have mastered a lot of techniques, and many geniuses have been born over the years. Heroes emerge from chaotic times. It seems that it will really cause chaos in the near future. " "Huh? The ruthless instantaneous technique is much better than before. The sonic boom and the air blocking the body caused by moving have been reduced a lot. It seems that he has improved in the practice of the Flying Thunder God technique. ." Jiraji can also see it, and Tsunade knows so much, of course he can see it. Although Ruthless did not learn the Art of Flying Thunder God, he was constantly practising the Art of Flying Thunder God, but the skills that allowed him to move, the control of the body, various subtle adjustments, and the mystery of the instantaneous art were continuously improved and optimized. If it was said that the ruthlessness in the training of the Flying Thunder God technique was only one-tenth, now he has cultivated two-tenths, but he found that every time the cultivation technique improves, every time he completes something, he will make further progress. It is several times more difficult than before, so it is several times more difficult to achieve two-tenths than before, and it will take a long time to improve again in a short time unless there is an opportunity, otherwise it will take a long time to rely on penance alone. Chapter 101: Do it or not? "It''s okay to find you, just see what kind of person you will be in the Zhongnin exam." Jilai also smiled and said while drinking a bottle of wine. "A person is nothing unique." He shook his head mercilessly, and closed his eyes slightly. Jilai didn''t come to find himself. He just changed the subject just to get into the subject better. He didn''t want to get involved in this matter. . No matter whether Tsunade agrees or refuses, he will support him. He will only support Tsunade, and will not interfere with Tsunade''s decision to help Tsunade, so he will not give Tsunade a chance. "It''s really difficult." Jilaiya smiled bitterly in his heart. Originally, he wanted to chat with Ruthless to ease the atmosphere, but he didn''t expect Ruthless to see through his thoughts and let him return without success. Now he just bites the bullet. There is no other way but to say what I have come from. "Tsunade, we are also old friends. I wont say anything extra. I think you know Konohas situation very well now. I dont say much, and I dont want to make any excuses for them, but thats your grandpa after all. The village they created can be said to be the culmination of their brainchild. You don''t want to watch them completely ruin the village. Now you are the only one who has the ability and reputation to take over the position of Hokage. As the only blood of the first generation, you are justified, and no one can stop you. "Jilai also said. "I am really not interested in the position of Naruto. It is tired, bitter, and troublesome. I said that those who want to be Naruto are fools, not to mention that Konoha is now rotten to the point. Those guys still only care about internal fighting. , I don''t want to take over this mess." Tsunade mocked slightly. "What, you actually said that when Hokage is a fool, I will never let you go." Naruto Uzumaki is still impulsive, although his strength is far better than that of the original, but his personality has not changed. Hearing Tsunade''s words, he immediately slapped the table and stood up and rushed over but was grabbed by Jiraiya. Naruto Uzumaki could only struggle in midair but couldn''t move forward for half a meter. "Shut up Naruto, give me some peace." Jilaiya also threw Uzumaki Naruto by his side to prevent him from messing up again, but he was afraid that the hot-tempered Tsunade would punch Uzumaki Naruto to death. Jilai also glanced at the incomparably quiet and ruthless from beginning to end, then glanced at Uzumaki Naruto, and sighed in his heart. Naruto''s strength is enough, but his xinxing is far from enough. "I want to see why you don''t let me go. You can''t even beat the ruthlessness I taught with one hand, and you want to challenge me?" Tsunade glanced slightly at Uzumaki Naruto and said with disdain, once he started Tsunade But no matter who the other party is, he will definitely be beaten to death. "I''ll..." Naruto Uzumaki still wanted to say something, Jilaiya had already held his head so that he couldn''t speak anymore. "Tsunade, no matter what, I still hope you take over the position of Hokage!" Jilai also glanced at Uzumaki Naruto, and knocked his hand on the back of Uzumaki Naruto''s neck, and Uzumaki Naruto suddenly fainted. "After the death of three generations, the guy Danzo became restless, and the Hyuga''s family is already in line with Danzo." Jiraiya obviously didn''t want Uzumaki Naruto to touch the dark side of Konoha so quickly, watching him. The current Naruto Uzumaki is the age that Konoha has most admired, and breaking this is too cruel for him. "Yeah!" Tsunade''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a murderous aura filled her surroundings. She was not a fool, so she didn''t know why the Hyuga''s family was united with Danzo. She is not interested in paying attention to Konoha''s affairs, nor is she interested in who is doing Hokage, but she absolutely does not allow anyone to want to play tricks on Ruthless. "Hyuga''s family has always been a Hokage who will publicly support someone. Before Hokage is selected, it will not openly support anyone, and will not join hands with anyone, especially if it can only be hidden in the dark. Peoples Danzo. Jilai also said: "But this time it was unexpected. They were united with Danzo. The information I got was about the reason they were united. That is, they want to get your disciple, that is, a ruthless body, or the blood inheriting the limit and everything. Secret. Its just that your existence makes the Hyuga family jealous, but they dont want people with the ability to break the Hyuga family to continue to be at ease and they are indifferent, so they joined forces with Danzo to support Ha Danzo to make Hokage. This is the case. Danzo is here to counter you, and as a reward, everything about your disciples belongs to the Hyuga family. " "Jiraiya, it seems that not only I have changed, Oshemaru has changed, and even you have changed. You used to never say such things, but now you have become like a politician." Tsunade sneered. After a while, Jiraiya immediately stood up and walked up the stairs and returned to the room. Ruthless and Silent followed. Jiraji didn''t intercept him, let alone say anything. He did everything he could, and said everything he could. Whether Tsunade should go back really depends on God''s will, to be precise, it depends on Tsunade''s mood. "Mom, there is no need to have any scruples. Even if the Hyuga family and Danzo are really united, I will not be jealous. I will have them die as many as they come." Ruthless does not want to let Tsunade be because of his own business. She made a decision she didn''t want to make, so she went back to the room in a ruthless first time. "Moreover, I wish they would come, and my strength would be improved to my level. It is hard to improve in hardship. They just happened to be my stepping stone when they came, let them hone myself." Tsunade smiled slightly, did not speak but turned to embrace ruthlessly: "Little idiot, I have known Jiraiya''s thoughts a long time ago, how could it affect my decision. Its just that I will have more and more enemies in the future, and various methods will be used to deal with you. If I were Konohas Hokage, then you will grow safer and faster, and you will not grow up yet. To the point like my grandfather, a power is very important, and it will help you a lot. It depends on how my second grandfather died in the first place, and whether he died under siege, a power is very important! " "I don''t want you to do what you don''t want to do." said ruthlessly holding Tsunade backhand. "How do you know I don''t want to do it?" Tsunade blinked his eyes mischievously and said. Chapter 102: For you, willingly "What to say there is also the place where my grandfather''s life''s hard work and his life was spent for it." Tsunade said, "I really don''t care who Konoha makes Hokage, but I absolutely don''t allow anyone to completely defeat Konoha. We people of the Thousand Hands Clan have put too much effort and life into it. So even if it is going to be defeated, Konoha can only be defeated by the people of our thousand hands. Konoha and those people are not qualified. Those guys will have to bear the bitterness when they do such a thing. " "As long as you are willing, whatever your choice is, I will support it." He doesn''t care how Tsunade chooses. What he cares about is whether Tsunade really chooses. Since Tsunade will not force it, then it is. What choice does not matter to him, the only thing he has to do is to support Tsunade unconditionally. "Even if it''s just for you, I''m willing to do this Naruto." Tsunade smiled and said, "Just now Jiraiya reminded me of some things. Now I can **** you alone, but one day the opponent is a powerful opponent. Powers like the Five Great Hidden Villages are really a headache. Today, Danzo and Hyuga''s union are not in my eyes, but what if tomorrow is a few Ninimura unions? In this case, I cant hold it. If you do Hokage, then any force will have to weigh it. You also have a safe place to live and practice. Before you grow up, I will add Konoha under our control. Backing, the entire Ninja World must be jealous. Compared with Hokage and Konoha, it is not one ten thousandth important to me. Since the position of Hokage can bring us so much help, why should I refuse? And now it is not my initiative to ask for it, but They are begging me to do it. " "Since you are going to be Hokage, then I will make you the supreme Hokage like the first and second generations. No one can resist your words and deeds. Your words are the same as the imperial edict. Any high-level Konoha and any big family can only Obey." Ruthlessly said in an affirmative tone. He knows that Tsunade decided to make Naruto for himself, because the benefits are too great for them. As his feelings say, even if it is a strong Kage-rank as their enemy, it is not afraid, but if it is a Shinobu village, How about even several Ninja villages? It is as strong as the second generation of Hokage who died in the siege, let alone the current self. Since Tsunade treats himself this way, he definitely wants Tsunade to become the most powerful Naruto, not the third and fourth generations. So useless. Especially for the third generation, when someone hits the door, those guys in Danzo hide aside and dont do anything. If he killed them a long time ago, there is no reason for him. He will never allow Konoha to have a second one. The voice sang against Tsunade. Of course, to do this, you must have a strong strength. In the end, it is strength. If he has the strength of the Six Dao Immortals, then everything is not his final say. It doesn''t matter whether Naruto or Naruto is. "Tsuna-sama, then we will reply to Jiraiya now?" Mute asked. "No hurry, after all, I have been away from Konoha for too long. I have no foundation. If I go back, it is easy to be restrained everywhere. Especially if there is Danzo on the side, it is even more troublesome if the Hyuga''s family has fallen to Danzo, so I have to take advantage of it now. . After all, they are begging me now, not that I want to go back to be Hokage by myself. I can always turn passive to active and gain more advantages. After I go back, I can take power in the shortest time. With the help of Hokage, there are still many advantages. The combination of them overwhelmed Danzo. "Tsunade said. She was born hidden and the leadership talents forged through the baptism of the war are now beginning to mobilize. She didnt have much interest in this position before, and she had experienced too much and left Konoha, so she didnt have the opportunity to use it. on. But if Konoha''s people are so anxious to find Tsunade and become Hokage, and there is no opinion, Tsunade''s talent is beyond doubt. This alone is enough to prove everything. If she wants to play tricks, with her strength, fame and status, no one Konoha can beat him. In fact, this is the case. In the original work, Tsunade did indeed hold power in a very short time after returning to Hokage, and gained support from a large number of masters, seniors, and large families. Danzo could only be crushed when she was seriously injured and unconscious. It was only when Kamekoye had undergone major changes that he dared to be arrogant, let alone Tsunade now. "So what are we going to do now?" Mute said. "It''s very simple. First, let''s see how he chooses after solving the Oshe Maru problem. If he refuses to choose to retreat, then it is easy to handle. If he wants to choose hard, then don''t blame me for not thinking about the old feelings." Shou said that she didn''t intervene in Konoha''s three-generation and Oshemaru fight because she didn''t want to intervene in any of them and favor any of them. If you help Dashewan now, it would be better to help Dashewan solve the three generations together. In this way, Dashewan will not be injured. It can be said that Tsunade can also promise to help Oshemaru to see that everyone was a comrade-in-arms in the past, even if Oshemaru has changed now, but it involves three generations and Oshemaru, then she will definitely not agree. "Laughter fairy, how did you stun me just now? I still have to teach the woman who looks down on Hokage." In the other room, Naruto Uzumaki who had woken up immediately chirped. "If I don''t do this, God knows what earth-shattering things you will say. Then Tsunade won''t kill you, and the ruthless one will kill you too." Jilai also said: "Did you not see? Tsunade is very precious. She is the only disciple. For the first time in so many years, I have seen Tsunade take the initiative to accept a disciple, and that ruthless person also cares about Tsunade. If you say anything disrespectful , I can stop Tsunade, but I can no longer stop Ruthless. By then, your life will not be guaranteed." "Is it that exaggeration? In other words, she is going to be found back as Hokage by you, so don''t care about me." Naruto Uzumaki shrank his head and said. "It''s hard to say that Tsunade''s temper is up. Don''t say you are a kid. Even if you are a little hairy boy, she will kill you. Have you forgotten who taught the ruthless power? I was almost beaten to death by Tsunade. At that time, who would call me wrong!" A drop of sweat came out of Jilai''s forehead. Chapter 103: The literary is not good, just the military Thinking of the past, Ji Lai also burst out in cold sweat. His life was almost gone back then. In order to prevent Naruto Uzumaki from repeating the same mistakes, Ji Lai also decisively knocked him out. Even though Naruto Uzumaki is the Nine-tailed Juli and Xiao Qiang is the one, but Tsunade''s attention is very miserable. I think I had six ribs broken, broken hands and wrists, broken several internal organs, and almost hemiplegia. Even if Naruto is a Kuki, I have to lie down in the hospital for a while. "Uh! Even the immortal..." Naruto Uzumaki realized that he had walked around the ghost gate at this time. Even the lecherous immortal had been beaten so badly. It seemed that Tsunade''s fire was really terrifying. "So, when dealing with Tsunade, you can only follow her temper, otherwise you will simply have trouble with your own life." Jilai took a sigh of relief, apparently a little afraid of remembering the past. "The fairy, will the sister named Tsunade go back to be Hokage?" Although he was very upset to look down on Hokage for Tsunade, but Tsunade''s strength is so powerful, it would be a good idea to be Hokage. "I don''t know, I can only look at Tsunade''s mood now." Jiraji also got a headache when he thought of this. If Tsunade doesn''t go back, then he really can only be Hokage: "Tsunade, you You must agree. If you don''t go back, I will stay in Konoha, and I won''t be able to get materials from anywhere in the future, my happy life!" The next day, Tsunade, ruthless, and Silent came to an empty plain early. Oshemaru and Yakushidou had already stood there waiting for Tsunade. "Tsunade, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, how about it, I think you should give me a good answer." Oshemaru''s hoarse voice came from his mouth. "Sorry, I let you down this time, and I refused your request." Tsunade''s voice was flat but with an unquestionable taste. "Hehe, it''s a pity. If you promised me, then it would be a very satisfactory ending for everyone." Oshe Maru was not angry at all when he heard the words, but shook his head and sighed: "If this is the case, then I can only use The force forced you to agree." Dashemaru said that as soon as it changed, a cold light burst out from the open mouth, and it was the Kusanaru sword. "I had expected you to be like this a long time ago. If you are not good at writing, you want to come by martial arts? But it should be like this a long time ago. After all, it depends on whose fist is big. Moreover, Oshemaru, are you overconfident? You are just a semi-crippled person. Will you be our opponent who can''t even perform ninjutsu?" A cold light flashed in front of Tsunade, and the Slaughter Blade slammed out of the sheath to block the spur of the Kusanaru sword. The collision between the two swords immediately brought up a starlight. Both swords were intact, and obviously the materials were almost the same. In this case, it depends on who is stronger. "Slaying! Tsunade didn''t expect you to even give him the original weapons." Oshemaru''s eyes shrank and exclaimed. "Are you surprised!" said ruthlessly, Chakra poured into the Slaughter Blade, and a flame-like light covered the blade: "Fire escape fire swordsmanship!" This is the swordsmanship that ruthlessly explored by himself. It combines Chakra, Shushu and swordsmanship into one. Although it is only a rudimentary form, it allows Ruthless to explore a path that suits him. He is not without him besides swordsmanship. The peerless swordsman of things. For him, the sword is just a boost to enhance combat power. It is not all, so there is no need to focus all energy on swordsmanship, but to integrate his own advantages with swordsmanship, how to make his own advantages play through the Slaughter Blade come out. So he thought of the swordsmen in some martial arts in his own world before, replacing internal forces with chakras, and using weapons as the medium to release them, forming the now beginning to take shape of fire swordsmanship. This is also fortunate for him to use a large number of swordsmanship. The shadow clone groped, saving a lot of time, otherwise it won''t succeed so quickly, and of course, there must be a momentary inspiration. It can be said that practical actions come from inspiration. There is no fleeting inspiration as a guide. Actual actions are just blind flies. He doesn''t think he is a whimsical one. As long as he does it down-to-earth, he will be successful. , Isnt his blood inheritance just the inspiration that arose when he was a child, and finally succeeded after many years of perseverance? So Ruthless pays great attention to seeking truth from facts but also pays great attention to his own inspiration. A flash of fire flashed past, and Oshe Maru used her mouth to replace her hand, and unexpectedly blocked the ruthless chopping with the Kusanaru Sword, but the temperature of the sword also made Oshe Maru jealous. "This is not Tsunade''s technique, so he developed it himself. Although it''s just a rudimentary form, it integrates technique and swordsmanship, and it grows really fast." Oshemaru thought in his heart. At this moment, he was even ruthlessly murderous. Overwhelming greed, and now he can''t use his hands, and he can''t use many techniques, so he will use all his strength when he makes a move. Da She Maru deserves to be O She Maru, and you can see the core mystery of this ruthless technique at once, but after all, this is just a rudiment, and it is not too clever at the moment. Tsunade didnt immediately make a move. Now Oshemaru, whose hands have been abolished, is the best time to practice ruthlessly. Its not good to miss it. If Oshemaru recovers, then Ruthless will not be so lucky, so take this opportunity. . Qian Two sword lights, one red and one silver, kept touching each other in the mid-air, producing a series of ear-piercing roars and dazzling light, but the two swordsmen did not stop at all. "Even if you just use your mouth to control the Kusanaru sword, Oshemaru''s metamorphosis is not too far worse than the hand, and my advantage is not swordsmanship. Compared to Oshemaru''s swordsmanship, I am far behind. There is no reason to be short of my own. The strength of the enemy." The Slaughter Blade suddenly erupted. Today, Juli repelled the Oshe Maru, and immediately ruthlessly held the sword in his right hand, and the left hand Knot, yes, it was the one-handed Knot. When I first saw the one-hand Knot of Mizu Wuyuebai, I felt that I was ruthless. If you can learn this method of knot printing, it will be of great help to yourself, especially when it is combined with swordsmanship. Chapter 104: Oto Shinobu four people appear on stage So after returning from the Nami Nation, he has been ruthlessly studying the one-handed knot printing. After the severely wounded breakthrough in the previous battle with Shouhe, he found that he could do it initially. It was difficult for him to simply use the Chakra to do the one-hand knot printing. Arrived, but after that battle, his control over Chakra and Qi and blood improved by leaps and bounds, so he thought of a way. That is, like when the illusion was released, Chakra was driven by Qi and blood to make seals. After all, his control of Qi and blood was absolutely second to none. Compared with the control of Chakra, it was true that he was ruthlessly successful with one hand in this way. Jieyin. But after learning the Art of Flying Thunder God, the ruthless body, Chakra, and perception have improved in all aspects, and now one-handed Jie Yin is very proficient. "One-handed Jieyin? How much does this guy have." One-handed Jieyin is not surprising. Several of the people he has seen can do it. Dashemaru can even do it without Jieyin. Being able to release ninjutsu, many of his skills don''t require Jieyin, which is not surprising compared to one-handed Jieyin. "Fire escape dragon fire technique!" With a merciless spit, a flame burned Dashewan''s entire body. The ruthless body that was still releasing flames was suddenly pierced by the Kusanaru sword that pierced out of his feet. Da Shemaru''s understanding of the technique had long allowed him to use it without seals, especially his proficient Tu Dun. The ruthlessly hit turned into a piece of wood, and at the same time, his ruthless hand was pressed on the ground: "Soulthirsty Hand!" Da She Wan was caught directly, but it turned into a pile of mud. Obviously, Da She Wan, who had suffered a loss, was always careful. The one who was caught just now was just the dirt clone. "No hands can actually perform such a superb earth escape, but you can''t perform the higher level escape. This alone is my advantage." The ruthless body shape flashed instantaneously. When he arrived in front of Oshemaru, fire swordsmanship was performed again, and with strange power and fire swordsmanship, Oshemaru was suppressed for a while. While on one side, Silent had already fought against the pharmacist, Tsunade stood on the side in time, watching the battle between the two sides, and she would go wherever she needed help. "Damn it, if my hand is there, I will take care of you in a few strokes." Oshemaru gritted his teeth, and his head stretched out from the body like a python, quickly encircling it in a circle and directly trapping him, and at the same time, his body rushed. He came up and staggered the Slaughter Blade, while the other kicked at the ruthless head. "It''s close to me, but it''s a long, **** burst!" With a merciless low voice, the Oshe Maru was shot out. The mouth of the Oshemaru that fell on the ground opened disgustingly, and a liquid-stained Oshemaru crawled out of the mouth. come out. "It''s a difficult substitute technique." Ruthlessly knows that this is Oshemaru''s unique substitute technique. It is very difficult for Oshemaru who has this trick to kill him. "The power of your ruthless move is really amazing, but I already know your technique. It''s not that easy if you want to work." Oshemaru sneered. There is nothing wrong with what he said. If you use it many times, it can''t compare with the technique that you haven''t touched. It was the first time that Da She Maru faced the soul-thirsty hand, injured like a prosperous posture, but now she avoided it, even if the blood burst out, it could not hurt him. "Really, then you try this trick! Water escape water whip!" Ruthless left hand stretched out a water whip to directly tie up the big snake pill, and then pulled hard, leaning forward and fiercely toward the big snake pill, the slaughter in his hand The blade slashed condescendingly: "Bengshan strike!" boom Oshemaru was driven into the ground, and immediately a nine-deformed crack appeared on the ground where Oshemaru was located, and after these cracks came **** rays. When he thought of integrating Chakra Swordsmanship into swordsmanship, he thought of his strongest blood succession boundary, whether to blend the two together and cooperate with each other. After some attempts, he found that the power was even more amazing. After dozens of The shadow clone is practicing every day, and the ruthless Blood Succession Boundary has been combined with swordsmanship to form a unique fighting method. This move is a ruthless combination of his own energy and blood and swordsmanship, destroying everything like a tiger descending from the mountain. "It''s a simple move, but it''s very practical and powerful." Oshemaru''s soft-modified body bears this move and feels very uncomfortable, especially when he twists his body like a python to dissolve a lot of strength, otherwise It will be even more uncomfortable. "Oshe Maru, call out all your people, I don''t believe you dare to use force against us knowing that the situation is so unfavorable to you." said ruthlessly. Early in the morning, he noticed that there were some people hidden around him. They should be Da She Wan''s capable subordinates, who were specifically here to deal with him. "Relentless, your feeling is still so sharp." Da She Wan spit out his tongue, like a poisonous snake, very disgusting but scary. Four people with strange costumes appeared in the grass and rocks. They were the powerful subordinates of Oshemaru. The four groups of Otonin in the four purple flame formations were deployed in the village of Konoha. The strength is much stronger than the average Zhongnin, especially It is even more powerful when he has entered a peculiar state. "I know, how can you do it without a little preparation, but just rely on these guys to defeat us?" A merciless glance at the four people who suddenly appeared, three men and one woman, one fat Jirofang, and one with multiple arms. The black and thin young man Guitong Maru, a young girl with a bizarre headband, Tayueya, a young man with two heads, and none of the four guys seemed normal. "What are you talking about? How dare you look down on our Yinnin four!" Zakon, who has two heads, said in a cold voice. "Wait later, I will clean up with you." A merciless glance at Tsunade, who had already fought Oshamaru with the appearance of the four groups of Otonin, then rushed to Yakushi''s pocket as fast as possible. The silence was already at a disadvantage. If you continue to fight, you will be defeated in no time. "Silent, you go and deal with those four guys, be careful, you just need to fight, and the strength of the pharmacist pocket is no less than Kakashi, let me deal with it." Ruthless dare not say 100% victory After the pharmacist pocket, it can be said that the pharmacist pocket who is proficient in the human body and medical ninjutsu is more difficult to deal with than Kakashi, and will die if you are not careful. Chapter 105: Duel Pharmacist Pocket "Hehe, ruthless, I didn''t expect us to fight against you so soon, in fact, I have always wanted to fight against you." The pharmacist said with a hypocritical smile. "I also really want to fight with you. You give me the same feeling as Hagi Kakashi, and you are proficient in medical ninjutsu and have a good understanding of any key to the human body. Compared with Kakashi, you have to be more careful when dealing with you." A water dragon spear is condensed in the heart of the palm of the merciless palm and projected directly, without saying anything, the pharmacist''s face changed slightly. He is good at medical ninjutsu, but facing this trick is not enough to see, any medical ninjutsu is useless, unless it is a Tsunami The ultimate medical ninjutsu of the hand, otherwise, you can only hide. "Chakra Scalpel!" Pharmacist Pocket immediately rushed out of the water spear''s attack range at the fastest speed. He was ruthless in his brain, and the Chakra scalpel suddenly grew and struck his ruthless body. "Your right arm meridian has been cut by me...what!" Yao Shidou originally showed a triumphant smile, but soon froze, because the Chakra scalpel that he extended into the ruthless right arm was unexpectedly caught The power of the package restrains the package. "Don''t forget, I am a disciple of the medical master. Although I have not practiced medical ninjutsu much, my understanding of medical ninjutsu is definitely not inferior to you. How could I not be prepared for the invincible technique of the chakra scalpel." Turning mercilessly Kick it over. The pharmacist immediately abandoned the Chakra scalpel. Anyway, he could condense with his hand, and turned to avoid, and immediately his left hand extended the chakra scalpel''s unbelieving tangent to the ruthless left foot, but it was the same immediately after entering the ruthless body. Mysterious power blocked it. "What the **** is it?" The pharmacist opened the distance between the two, looking at mercilessly in surprise. Originally, in his opinion, relying on his own medical ninjutsu and strength would definitely make a ruthless loss, but he did not expect that his method would have been predicted and cracked by the other party. "Qi and blood!" He spit out two words mercilessly, and the instant body technique rushed to the pharmacist''s pocket with a punch. "As a medical ninja, I have been practicing with the purpose of your teacher''s medical master, that is, to absolutely save my life, and I don''t think I will lose to anyone with evasion ability." The speed, reaction, strength, etc. of the pharmacist Not inferior to Hagi Kakashi, of course it refers to Kakashi, who does not increase speed with Raeche and does not increase combat power with a kaleidoscope. But his evasion is definitely better than Kakashi, especially in small range movement, his evasion ability is very good. "Run!" With a tick at the corner of Ruthless''s mouth, the speed suddenly increased. "Not good!" Yakushitou''s face changed drastically, his hands were folded, and a relentless punch hit his hands. Suddenly, there was a burst of muscles and muscles, and the sound of bones cracking sounded, and Yakushi''s pocket was directly knocked into the air. "I said, since I know that you are an excellent medical ninja, why would I be unprepared and forget what I just said? I know everything about medical ninjas better than you, so put your set away." The time difference made Pharmacist suddenly increase his speed at the moment he thought he could escape, and immediately caught Pharmacist by surprise. "It''s really ruthless, your strength, your scheming, your fighting consciousness and talent are really jealous." The bones in the hands of the medicine master actually recovered at an astonishing speed, and the broken bones, meridians, and muscles were also restored. Recovering at an astonishing speed. "High-level medical ninjutsu, yin heals and kills." A merciless glance at the status of the pharmacist''s pocket, the physical condition of the other party can be detected from the change in the opponent''s qi and blood, and the breath of the pharmacist''s pocket has not weakened at all. Medical ninjutsu eased. "It seems that you can support this kind of strange force fist with medical ninjutsu alone." "It''s okay. If your strength can be stronger, then my medical ninjutsu can''t be supported with a punch. For example, if you changed your teacher today, I am immortal and crippled with a punch." Nodded, and admitted that if he was ruthless, ruthless was still at the middle level of ninjutsu. If he stepped into the upper ninja, the medical ninjutsu of the pharmacist pocket would be unbearable under one punch, and it would take a while to recover. "But you forget that what I am best at is not only strange power! Fire escape fire swordsmanship!" Ruthlessly rushed up, the Slaughter Blade in his hand brought a dazzling flame to the medicine master''s pocket. "I must lead to a place suitable for me to fight, the forest!" Yao Shidou immediately avoided the merciless chopping with instantaneous technique, and then rushed to the nearby woods as fast as possible, where there are many trees and many more. There is a river that is most suitable for him to fight, and it can show his dodge ability to the extreme. "Want to enter the forest? Well, play with you." Ruthless has already made up his mind, that is to solve the medicine master here, although he doesn''t know if he can do it, but he has made up his mind. "Fire escape fire dragon flame bomb!" He opened his mouth mercilessly, and a flame covered the figure of the medicine master''s pocket, and the surrounding woods had already turned into a sea of ??flames. "The art of water escape and water dragon bomb!" The sound of the pharmacist''s pocket was heard from the flames. A water dragon extinguished the surrounding flames. From the power of this water dragon, it can be seen that the pharmacist''s pocket is not only a powerful medical ninja. He is also a master of Shui Dun, and his accomplishments are definitely no less than that of Shui Dun. "You hide so deep, I didn''t expect you to be a master of water escape, but don''t forget that I am also proficient in water escape!" Taking a merciless look at the river in the forest, Yao Shidou is indeed a person who can use the terrain very well. . "You have inherited the second generation of Hokage''s water escape technique. How dare I underestimate you, but this is a very suitable battlefield for me!" Yakushi''s voice fell into his hand and the Chakra scalpel extended this time. Not cutting the ruthless inside, but cutting the outside directly. "Smart guy, the sharpness of the Chakra scalpel can not only cut the inside, but also the outside. There is my blood defense inside, and the pharmacist has no success, so I can only cut from the outside." The ruthless palm turned. , Slaughter Blade brought a flame and swept away the Chakra scalpel, and at the same time he made a seal with one hand in his left hand: "The technique of water escape and water dragon bullets!" The pharmacist''s pocket was directly hit by the water dragon, but at this moment, his ruthless body sank suddenly, he was directly pulled into the ground by the pharmacist''s pocket, and the pharmacist who was hit by the water dragon turned into a cloud of white mist. Chapter 106: The pharmacists pocket "Earth escape technique?" There was a flash of relentless eyes, and the medicine master''s pocket was really hidden deeply. "It''s over ruthless!" Pharmacist smiled at the corners of his mouth. He still wore a hypocritical smile. The chakra scalpel in his hand took up a scalpel and pierced the ruthless brain. At this moment, the chakra scalpel no longer It is a life-saving weapon that can enter the body without harming the human body. It is an invincible magic weapon that directly penetrates the ruthless head. "Soulthirsty Hand!" Shaking his head mercilessly, Yao Shidou was pulled over, and flew out with a bang. He vomited three liters of blood and knocked over several trees before staying. "I said it was troublesome to get close to me." He broke free from the mud with a merciless bang. "Of course I know this. Master Oshemaru was injured by your move. How could I be unprepared!" A ray of light burst out from behind the mercilessly, and his heart was immediately pierced by the Chakra scalpel. It is not a cut into the outside, but a hole directly from the outside. A ruthless heart and body is no different from being pierced by a real weapon. "A corpse?" He took a merciless look at the pharmacist''s pocket that he had just exploded. It turned out to be a corpse after being reformed by the pharmacist''s pocket. It was exactly the same as him, and it was fake. "Really powerful means, you hide really deep, but you have forgotten what the terrain is here!" It was not blood but water that flowed out mercilessly, and the place where he was standing was covered by a stream of water. Obviously, the collision of the water escape technique just now covered all the surroundings with water. Although it was not deep, it was indeed full of water. "Water escape instantaneous water!" Ruthlessly stepped directly on the water and glide, appeared on the back of the pharmacist''s pocket, holding the spiral pill, and rolled directly on the back of the pharmacist''s pocket. "Shadow clone explodes!" Facing the ruthlessness, the pharmacist did not dare to be careless, and took out all his strength, the pharmacist who was hit suddenly exploded, apparently a shadow clone, the two completely transformed the basic ninjutsu into magic. , Showed a huge effect. The little substitute technique, water body, etc. actually played a life-saving effect, and it can also play a role in turning over. "I can never be more powerful than him. Whether it is the Helix Pill of Fire Escape or the Helix Pill of Water Escape, the power is amazing, but if you dont fight far and close combat, his weird power, soul-thirsty hand, etc. It''s very troublesome. It was an absolute defense, and it was more difficult to deal with than the general Shinobi. The only thing he couldn''t compare with Shinobi was the amount of Chakra. "The pharmacist took a deep breath, already having a battle plan in his heart, and suddenly approaching Ruthless, both hands were Chakra scalpels. Compared with the ruthless flash, the two chakra scalpels dance under the control of the pharmacist''s pocket like a butterfly, and they are equally matched with the ruthlessness, and the ruthlessness is also polished by the pharmacist''s pocket. Practicing his own swordsmanship, after all, although he combined the blood succession limit and swordsmanship together, after all, he did not go through a lot of actual combat, but after all, many details were not good enough. It is really suitable to hone oneself with the help of a battle with a pharmacist now. "Cross Slash!" With a ruthless shout, watching the run-in almost ruthlessly, he immediately released a heavy hand, and the Slaughter Blade was immediately wrapped in a cloud of blood and slashed out, leading to a **** cross. "Yin heals and kills, palm immortality!" The pharmacist clenched his teeth without retreating, and went in instead. Two Chakra scalpels were blown up, cross-cutting on the body of the pharmacist''s pocket, and suddenly a large amount of blood and a bunch of blood were sprayed out. Cross scars. However, the recovery ability of Pharmacist Pocket itself is different from ordinary people. With the addition of Yin Healing and Destroying, he can recover as long as the power is not as large as the spiral pill. The hand covered with Chakra is pressed on the Ruthless Beast King, immediately ruthless. The Chakra cycle in the body was disturbed, and there was even a feeling of darkness in front of him. At the same time, the pharmacist hit the ruthless heart with another hand covered with Chakra. Once he was hit, he was ruthlessly immortal and crippled. This is the horror of a person who is proficient in medical ninjutsu. Once hit, he will either die or be crippled. "Blood energy burst!" With a ruthless cry, a blood column burst out of blood and arrogance throughout the body, blasting the Pharmacist away. "Impossible, your Chakra was interfered by me, how could it be possible to perform the technique." The pharmacist exclaimed. "I''m sorry, I can''t perform the technique that requires Chakra, but it doesn''t mean that I can''t perform anything else." He smiled mercilessly, and the pharmacist who had taken the blood gas burst had wounds cracking all over his body, and blood kept coming out. Although the wound is healing on its own, the rate of recovery cannot keep up with the rate of destruction. He exchanged injuries for injuries, relying on medical ninjutsu and his own recovery speed to approach the ruthlessness is to infiltrate the opponent''s body with the palm fairy technique to interfere with the flow of the opponent''s Chakra, seizing a momentary opportunity to kill Ruthless, he thought he was disturbed The ruthlessness can never perform the technique, but no one thinks that ruthlessness can still be used. "Could it be that your technique..." Yao Shidou''s face turned pale, he found that he thought he knew ruthlessly, but in fact he didn''t understand it at all. "Yes, so you die, collapse the mountain!" With a ruthless roar, the fierce tiger flew down like a mountain, and the Slaughter Blade in his hand slashed through it fiercely. The pharmacist''s hands were wrapped by Chakra, and they stood in front of Slaughter Blade. boom The ground under the foot of Pharmacist''s pocket was sunken, and the powerful force of Bengshan Blow almost shattered the bones of his hands. "Pharmacist go to death!" yelled mercilessly. "Sorry, Ruthless I can''t die here, and do you think you have won?" Yakushi pocket smiled triumphantly, and there was a rumbling sound, and the huge water flow swept Ruthless and Yaoshi''s pockets down, and the surrounding people The terrain has changed. "Sorry, it wasn''t me at all that came close to you just now, but a corpse I specially made. After my transformation, under my control, it can show no less than my strength, even if it''s a writing wheel, it can''t see through it. "Among the bushes on the other side, a pharmacist with no injuries at all walked out swaggeringly. "I studied everything about you when I knew I was going to fight you before, and prepared this unique corpse to deal with you. This is not only the technique of death, but also some techniques of puppet technique. , Otherwise I dare not say that I can fool the shrewd you." Chapter 107: Heavy wounded pharmacist pocket "In order to deal with you, I have specially prepared for a long time. Victory is left to those who are prepared." Pharmacist looked towards the front that was washed by the waterfall, and the corpse was completely lying down without his control, and he felt mercilessly. Although he did not die from the impact of the technique of the Great Falls, he was also severely injured. "It''s over!" Yakushidou said as he rushed towards Ruthless, the hand that wrapped Chakra directly pressed on the ruthless head, destroying the ruthless brain nerve. "Catch you!" The ruthless head suddenly sprayed out a lot of blood, but the pharmacist''s pocket was not happy, but his face changed suddenly, because the person who took this trick was impossible to spray xue on his head, and reason told him that it was dangerous. , But without waiting for him to pull his hand, the ruthless body turned into a mass of blood and directly covered his body. "You can''t leave this time." The ruthless body slowly rose from the current, and grabbed the pharmacist from the air: "Soulthirsty hand!" "Ah!" The pharmacist cried out in pain, and a large amount of blood was spurted out of the pores all over his body, and he was pulled together with his body to be sucked by the ruthless hand, but the pharmacist''s pocket was not waiting for death, it was near the ruthless body For a moment he waved his hand covering Chakra and pressed it to ruthlessly. "Blast!" With a ruthless roar, the front of the medicine master''s pocket suddenly burst open, **** and even internal organs, the body of the medicine master''s pocket flew upside down, knocking over a lot of trees. This time, the power of the Soulthirsty Hand is so powerful that it can **** the blood in the Pharmacists pocket in the air, even if it was pressed against the enemys body before, but this time it was done entirely because of the ruthless blood on the Pharmacists pocket. . The blood that leaves the body of Ruthless has many incredible effects. For example, the more the enemy is contaminated with this blood, the more powerful the soul-thirsty hand hits the opponent, and it can pull out all the blood in the enemy''s body. If the enemy is ruthless Re-developed the Blood Succession Boundary to be more perfect and even pull out the enemy''s internal organs. "Why? I can be sure that the person just now was you." The pharmacist lay on the ground, looking ruthlessly at him in disbelief. "It''s very simple, because it''s not an ordinary clone, but a blood clone. It is constructed from my own qi and blood combined with Chakra. This is also completed recently. It has never been used. Have you forgotten what I said? You? The medical ninjutsu is so high, how can I be unprepared. It seems that you never remember it in your heart. I said that although I didnt practice medical ninjutsu, my understanding of it is definitely better than that of you. How could I be unprepared? Your modified corpse is indeed very good, let alone It''s a writing round eyes, even if you can''t tell the truth with the eyes with the ability to breathe, you will only think it is you, and the corpse is considered a big living person. But I have a very keen perception of Qi and blood. When a person dies, Qi and blood are close to nothing in a very short time. Not to mention that the corpse has been dead for so long, even if it moves, it is useless. I can''t perceive any Qi and blood. Fluctuations, so when you released this corpse, I also released a blood clone. You count me, and I count you, and count it. In the end, it is me who wins. "Said mercilessly. "Impossible, even the clone cannot be as powerful as the main body." Yao Shidou said. "It''s very simple. That''s because I won''t tell you, Bengshan Kick!" As he spoke ruthlessly, he rushed to the pharmacist''s pocket for a sword to solve him. "It''s a pity, ruthless. Although I am unwilling to lose to you, your strength is indeed very strong. I have nothing to say when I lose. But if you think you can kill me, you will only be disappointed. I said Yes, I value you very much, and I have prepared so much for fighting you, and of course I have also prepared for the worst." Seeing that the medicine master''s pocket was about to be hacked to death, a snake appeared behind him and swallowed him in one bite, and immediately the snake disappeared without a trace. "Reversal of psychic art." Ruthless did not expect that Yao Shidou would have prepared this trick early, unless he was killed in an instant, otherwise it would be difficult to keep him, especially if the opponent had already prepared the back hand. There is more than one trick, and it is not easy to kill such a deep man in the city. Especially since he has outstanding self-healing ability and medical ninjutsu and has been with Dashewan for so long, of course he will learn a lot of life-saving abilities, after all, Dashewan is super young. "Have you prepared the psychic beast beforehand? Unexpectedly, Dashewan actually handed him the psychic contract of the Orochi clan." He murmured mercilessly. It seemed to him that Dashewan''s hands had been abandoned and kept carrying the medicine master''s pocket. It is still very important to this person, and it is not surprising to leave it to him. In fact, Ruthless did not know that the pharmacist''s pocket did not get the psychic scroll at all, nor did the Dashe Wan handed over to the pharmacist''s pocket. He was able to use it because he was prepared to obtain temporary use rights from the Dashe Wan early in the morning, and he could only reverse the psychic. Unable to manipulate the serpent family to fight for him. Obviously, this battle Dashewan knew that it was very dangerous, but he didn''t want to let Pharmacist Tou die at this time, so he also agreed to give him this temporary ability, and Pharmacist Tou was able to use the reversal psychic. "Look at what''s going on that side." Although he failed to kill Yakushitou, this battle of wits and bravery still made Wu Emotion a powerful force from Yakushitou. I felt that it had benefited a lot and he could defeat the pharmacist with Zhongren''s cultivation base. Isn''t it an accomplishment to carry this kind of Shinobu that rivals Kakashi? Therefore, he didn''t feel regretful. Today, Zhongren himself can severely injure Pharmacist Tou. He will be a Shangrenian or even above him. So Pharmacist Tou is not allowed to kill himself. When Ruthless arrived, he saw a scene that made his heart beat, that is, Oshemaru was beaten mercilessly by Tsunade like a sandbag. It was obvious that Oshemaru, who had lost his hands, had already overcome the phobia and his skills were restored. At his peak, Tsunade was not an opponent at all, except for being beaten. Not only that, besides Silent and Tsunade, Oshemaru are here, Jiraiya and Uzumaki Naruto don''t know when they will also follow. "Dou actually lost. I can''t believe it. Then I have to leave first." Oshemaru is not a vegetarian either. A stand-in technique can''t stop him from fleeing after avoiding it. Even if Tsunade wants to leave him behind. It''s difficult, especially for people like Oshemaru who are good at saving their lives to kill him. Chapter 108: Give the big snake pill another blow "Tsunade, do you think I can''t lift the seal if I refuse to treat me? Look at it, we will meet again soon, and you will regret today''s decision at that time." Oshemaru said. "Hehe, just because you want me to regret it is not enough!" Tsunade chuckled, "What''s more, do you think you walked so easily?" "Soulthirsty Hand!" Ruthlessly rushed over and grabbed a big hand. The Oshe Maru, who was about to flee, immediately vomited blood, but when she flew upside down and landed on the ground, Yin Ren repelled the silent group of four and came to Osna. Maru disappeared with him. "It''s a pity, let him go!" Although Ruqing knew that it was impossible to leave Dashewan, after all, he couldn''t even keep the medicine master to him, let alone Dashewan. However, he was still a little depressed when he saw the opportunity to clean up the Oshe Pill with his own eyes. "Forget it, let''s go. This time, the damage caused by the three generations is not small. You must remember in the future. You must be careful of their dying counterattacks when fighting against any strong. This kind of counterattack is likely to cause you Also brought into **** together, just like Oshemaru, if he is not three generations old, he will not lose his hands, but die." Tsunade walked over and said to Ruthless. "En!" Nodded mercilessly. If people like Oshemaru and Uchiha Itachi are unscrupulous in fighting for life, a mortal blow is really likely to kill him, so be careful. "Where is the pharmacist?" Tsunade asked. "Escaped, but I was seriously injured. That guy is no less powerful than Kakashi, and his medical ninjutsu skills are no less than Silent, but he uses medical ninjutsu in battle, but he is far better than Silent. Fight with him unless he is silent. At the beginning, by surprise, he has the opportunity to defeat him, otherwise he will lose without a doubt." said ruthlessly. Mute also nodded in approval. Pharmacist''s medical ninjutsu was no less than hers, but using medical ninjutsu in battle was much worse than that of pharmacist, and she was completely suppressed. She was not surprised that the medical ninjutsu was ruthlessly defeated her. After all, she is the person who knows ruthlessness best besides Tsunade, and of course knowing that ruthlessness bursts out of all his hole cards is terrifying. Defeating the pharmacist''s pocket is not surprising, unless the pharmacist''s pocket has blood inheritance limits like writing round eyes or some super secret art, otherwise it is normal to lose to ruthlessness. "Tsunade really hasn''t changed. Who said that she hasn''t fought for so many years and the reasons for her panicemia shouldn''t be in the peak state. This is simply stronger than when she was in the peak state." Jilai also watched the whole process. , He didn''t want to help, but Tsunade said that this was her battle. Obviously Tsunade in the peak state has completely exploded in strength. Oshemaru who has lost both hands, let alone Oshemaru who has lost both hands now. Even Oshemaru in the peak state must go all out to face the current Tsunade, otherwise it will be sadly reminded. , After all, the name of being the strongest woman in the Ninja world was not blown out, but was proved by practical fists and blood. Its okay if Oshemaru has not been able to overcome the fear of blood for decades, and the mind has not recovered. Now facing this completely recovered, not only the mind is better than before, after all, after all these years of fear of blood The test of the disease is of course stronger than before. Those who reach the shadow level start not only the cultivation of chakras, skills, etc., but also the spiritual and spiritual aspects, and the skills are stronger than they were before, and they have completely recovered. Tsunade, his hands have been abolished, so it''s strange if he is not sad. "Ruthless, your face is a bit pale!" Tsunade noticed the ruthless look and the change in breath. "There is no way to use the blood clone." He sighed mercilessly. It is not easy to hide from a person who knows the human body like a pharmacist. It is difficult to rely on the shadow clone alone. After all, he is not a human and not so powerful Chakra. But his blood clone can meet this requirement. As long as the blood and chakra are enough, the strength can''t be lost to the body at all. If the shadow clone is the best ninjutsu for assisting cultivation, then the blood clone is the best forbearance for assisting combat. Surgery. With the ruthless current qi and blood, only one blood clone can be separated, but the strength of the blood clone is no less than one''s for a short time, but the problem is that if you do this, your qi and blood will be consumed very much, and Chakra will not consume it. Shao, this time in order to deceive the pharmacist, he took out all this trick, and it didn''t take long for him to master it. This is a unique clone technique he developed based on the mystery of his blood inheritance boundary, and it can be said to be the only one in the Ninja world. Even if he is now, using a blood clone would consume a lot of energy and blood, but his hematopoietic ability is even more terrifying after recovering from the previous battle of Shouhe, as long as it doesn''t hurt the root, this level of energy consumption is normal. In his eyes, it was absolutely blood loss and death. For Ruthless, he completely recovered after a long time without using it. How powerful hematopoiesis is. "Fortunately, it''s just normal consumption, just like the consumption of physical strength, Chakra, as long as it is not injured, it will recover quickly." Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this. After all, he was ruthlessly injured in the previous battle with Shouzuru. But it made her very worried. "In the future, my qi and blood will become more and more vigorous, so there is no need to worry, and my hematopoietic ability has been continuously improved along with the development of the blood inheritance boundary." said ruthlessly, any blood inheritance boundary is not static, it is just Writing round eyes has the same evolutionary ability, it just depends on whether the user has this ability to develop it. "Tsunade, Osha Maru also ran away, you can tell me your decision, at least let me have a bottom." Jilai also ran over and asked, after all, this is a matter of lifelong happiness, once you ask him Doing Hokage blocked his happy life. And he still has an obsession, that is, he must bring back the Oshemaru who went astray, so he didn''t want to stay in Konoha, but continued to travel and pursue Oshemaru, so he didn''t want to stay in Konoha all the time as Hokage. "I promise you, I will go back to be the fifth generation of Naruto." Tsunade stared at Jiraiya, who also calmly stared at each other, just when Uzumaki Naruto couldn''t stand the atmosphere and wanted to shout loudly. Sign language is amazing. "What did you agree to?" Jiraiya exclaimed, but he couldn''t react for a while. After all, in his opinion, Tsunade''s reaction was most likely not to agree, so why did he agree now instead. Chapter 109: Tsunades hard work "Don''t you think I won''t agree, then I take back what I just said." Tsunade joked. No one knows that Tsunade will promise to agree. Apart from not wanting the efforts of the Senju Clan to be defeated by Konohas guys, the most important thing is because of the ruthlessness. It can be said that Tsunades promise is because of the ruthlessness. This is also known as the ruthlessness. So for Tsunade, he felt that apart from spending his whole life with this woman, he couldn''t find anything he could do for her. "Don''t don''t don''t, I''m so happy, so I''m talking nonsense for a while." Jilaiya also shook his head quickly, although it was a bit strange, the most important thing was that Tsunade agreed. Tsunades talents are very clear to him. If she goes back to Konoha, her talents, heart, and equipment will definitely make the decayed Konoha bloom again. This has been proved in the original work, not to mention it. Tsunade is now. "Cut, what''s so happy about, this guy simply looks down on Hokage, and actually let him be Hokage." Naruto Uzumaki muttered aside. "It seems that you are very unconvinced with me, right, but it doesn''t matter. I don''t need you as a little guy to be convinced. At least I have the ability to make your teacher come all the way to find me to be Hokage, and let Konoha. The high-level begs me to be Hokage, you can''t envy you that." Tsunade Tsunade smiled, and Naruto Uzumaki suddenly became cold, as if he was a prey stared at by a fierce beast. "Cut, let you do the position of Naruto for the time being, and I will definitely become Naruto in the future." Naruto Uzumaki curled his lips unconvinced, but there was no way to refute it. Even his teacher came to the other side to be Hokage. Konoha''s high-level is also, he is really depressed and speechless at this point, after all, this is the ability. "Give you a chance and let you challenge me. If you lose, if you are not convinced, I will let you try the treatment of your teacher." Tsunade''s five fingers clenched into a fist, a crackling sound sounded, and his right foot casually Stomping on the ground, a huge pit of seventy to eighty meters large suddenly appeared, and cracks appeared in the huge pit. "Uh!" Naruto Uzumaki originally wanted to agree, but when he saw this horrible scene, he swallowed with difficulty, and then swallowed his mouth. "Okay, Okay, Tsunade, you don''t care about kids." Although Jilaida knows that Tsunade is joking, he is not allowed to use Naruto Uzumakis mouth to escape from the mouth. When the time comes, It''s really going to happen, but Naruto is going to the hospital. "Just because you are not qualified to challenge me now, let''s talk about it after a few years of cultivation, not to mention that you have no chance to challenge me, wait for you to defeat the ruthlessness." Tsunade smiled, Naruto Uzumaki is a good guy. , The potential is huge, and the training of Jiraiya can just become a ruthless competitor. Tsunade knows very well that there is a strong competitor whose ruthless strength will rise faster and can step into a higher level, just like his grandfather back then. Isnt it because of Uchiha Madaras constant fighting that he stepped into it. High level. The same is true for Uchiha Madara, because the existence of Senjujuma has reached such a high level, far beyond all Uchiha tribes, and Uzumaki Naruto is chasing Ruthless behind, but he can make Ruthless not have any slack psychology. . "I will defeat Ruthless, challenge you again, and be Hokage upright at that time!" Although this guy has some problems with his brain thinking, he also knows the gap in reality, and he can''t even beat Ruthless. It''s death to challenge others, especially Seeing the big hole in front of him, and then looking at the Oshe Maru who was abused just now, he decided to make a decision and move. Moreover, Tsunades words were very stimulating to him, but he lost to Ruthless, and he didnt even defeat Ruthless. What qualifications did he have to challenge Tsunade. After all, Tsunade asked Konohas people to return to become Hokage. This is not at all. He can be compared, so to speak, now he doesn''t even have the qualifications to challenge Tsunade. Tsunade just smiled when she heard this. Her goal has been achieved. From now on, Ruthless will have an opponent who will continue to chase him, and this is a benign competition. Ruthless also noticed this, and she was moved in her heart. Tsunade can be said to be all the time. They are all helping him. It''s really hard work. After tidying up the Oshemaru, Tsunade did not return to Konoha immediately after confirming the next itinerary. After all, the initiative is in her hands now, and she must use it properly to gain the greatest advantage. After all, even if you dont need to say that she is proud Allow yourself to be a puppet Hokage, do it with the most powerful power, or not do it. So Tian Tsunade told Jiraiya that, in order to welcome the next boring life in Konoha, she was about to leave this happy day, and she would play in the street for a week before leaving. "Where is the problem?" Ruthlessly pinched a piece of paper, his brows were almost wrinkled into the word Sichuan. Since the completion of two tenths of the Flying Thunder God technique, there has been no improvement. No matter how ruthlessly he learns, there is no effect. At the critical moment, it got stuck and made mistakes. In the end, there was no way to complete further wooden poses in chaos. "It seems that in addition to talent, chance is still very important to learn time and space ninjutsu." He sighed ruthlessly. The Art of Thunder God is different from other art. I dont want you to master the method. Its useful to learn more. Now ruthlessly everyday Practicing with a large number of shadow clones, it is still only two-tenths away from learning the art of flying Thunder God, let alone reaching the level of the wave wind water gate, the second generation of Hokage. "Forget it, since the Flying Thunder God technique cannot be learned, then temporarily put it down and continue my blood succession development." Ruthlessly put down the Flying Thunder God technique, he will not immediately become a super strong after learning the Flying Thunder God technique, but Continuing to develop his own blood succession boundary can definitely become an extremely strong man, because he is ruthlessly clear that the blood succession boundary he developed is the root of his becoming stronger. Of course it is a good thing to learn the art of Thunder God, but it will not affect you too much. After all, knowing time and space ninjutsu is not invincible. Like Senju Zhuma and Uchiha Madara, they face the powerhouse who masters time and space ninjutsu. It is not an overwhelming victory, so time and space ninjutsu is not a panacea. It is of course a good thing to be able to learn, but it is not necessary to be too persistent. What''s more, he doesn''t really know how to learn. Now he has learned two-tenths. What is lacking is only chance. Chapter 110: Naruto First Rich Second Generation "The skills I currently master, especially the abilities of the Blood Succession Boundary, are enough for me to contend against the ordinary powerhouses below the shadow level, but it is not enough. The Ninja World Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon is not as powerful as the Oshe Maru. If you cant improve yourself faster, you will be eliminated sooner or later. With this thought, the ruthless motivation for cultivation became more surging. Just sitting in the hot spring, leaning back, lying in the arms of Tsunade, who was also soaking in the hot spring without a piece of clothing, did not know that it was a hot spring bath. After a long time, there was a trace of blush on Tsunades face, spreading her legs and letting Ruthless sit in her arms, with her head resting on her majesty, while her hands were embracing ruthlessly and gently squeezing each part of his brain. Acupuncture point. Dont look ruthless but just enjoying, enjoying the treatment that all men in the world dream of. In fact, he is lying in Tsunates arms while enjoying Tsunates master massage. It is not an ordinary massage, but full of Tsunades. The vigorous chakra and Tsunades sacred medical ninjutsu can stimulate the brain and acupuncture points throughout the body with the extreme understanding of the human body. It will be very helpful if it is carried out for many years. The most obvious benefits are that youth is permanent, vitality is greatly increased, life span is prolonged, and physique becomes stronger. Ruthless is not just enjoying the treatment of Tsunade, but he also often helps Tsunade like this. In addition to the vitality of Tsunade as a member of the Senju clan, his physique is inherently different from ordinary people, and it is no different from others in their twenties or thirties. It''s not just about appearance. Get up youthful, but really youthful. After all, the people of the Thousand Hands Clan are different from ordinary people. Even if the celestial body inherited is not the celestial body like the Senshu Zhujian, but after all, there is the blood of the celestial body, the vitality is much more than ordinary people, and the physique is also like Tsunade. In this way, fifty years old is not young in the eyes of others, but for people of the Thousand Hands Clan, this is just equivalent to the twenty or thirty years of a normal person. Coupled with the method of stimulating acupuncture points developed by Ruthless and Tsunade, Tsunades physique is better than before. Although Ruthless does not have Tsunades medical ninjutsu, he has control and understanding of qi and blood. At the same time, it can also achieve the treatment of Tsunade''s help to stimulate the acupuncture points. "Mom, we''re leaving in a moment." Ruthlessly opened his eyes, he looked up at Tsunadedo, who was blushing. After all, he has been living in Duocai Street for a long time, and now he suddenly changed places, and different from the previous ones, this time he went to a place to settle for a long time, and he was a bit unaccustomed to being ruthless. After all, he and Tsunade have been there all these years. Accustomed to being a home from all over the world, for him, the place where Tsunade is is his home. "Yes, you have also been to Konoha. Although it is already decayed, it can be used as the place where my grandfather chooses to build the village. The environment there is first-rate. The depression and decay brought to us will disappear." Tsunade smiled softly. If Jiraiya also saw Tsunade''s jaw absolutely stunned, is this a female tyrannosaurus Tsunade? Too gentle. "With you, everything is the same to me." Turning mercilessly, she turned and hugged Tsunade, from being held in Tsunade''s arms to Tsunade''s cuddling in her arms. "Why don''t I be like that!" Tsunade whispered in Ruqing''s ear. For a while, both of them looked at each other idiotically, and the time was frozen at this moment. That afternoon, Tsunade, Silent, Jiraiya, and the five Naruto Uzumaki left the short book street together and walked in the direction of Konoha. None of the five are ordinary people, even if they only walk leisurely and leisurely, they are also very fast, so there is no need to spend the night to return to Konoha. Thanks to Jiraiyas intelligence, it was learned that Tsunade would be back as Hokage today. Konohas senior management had already stood in line. All the people on Danzos side were hidden, and the people on Tsunades side were chosen. At this time, a few representatives and many Shinobu were sent to welcome Princess Tsunade, who had been gone for a long time. He was ruthless but didn''t have much interest in it. Instead, he just found a place to sit down, but now other people don''t dare to be as casual as before. Although Ruthless was Tsunades disciple before, Tsunade left after all, but now Tsunade is back, its Hokage, and as Tsunades direct disciple, he is the strongest among Konohas younger generation. It can be said to be a candidate for Konoha''s next generation of Hokage. For a person who may become Naruto in the future, anyone with a little computer will not easily neglect it. It can be said that the ruthless identity has been officially determined from the moment Tsunade officially confirmed that he is Naruto. From now on he will be the first and second generation of the richest in the Ninja world. The Naruto of the strongest ninja village is his mother. Even the princes of the country of fire, the daimyo has to be polite to three points when he meets him. It can be said that in this era of ninja world, he is ruthless and does not fight for blood. Talent, if you don''t fight for the family, you just fight for the mother to win everyone in the Ninja world. After a lot of tedious rituals, under the gaze of everyone, Tsunade officially succeeded the fifth generation of Hokage. This is a legitimate successor, and no one has the final say. As long as Tsunade does not abdicate, she is Konoha''s. First person. "It''s really cumbersome!" Lying ruthlessly on a tree, he watched the entire process of Tsunade''s succession. If it wasn''t for Tsunade to make Hokage, he wouldn''t bother to watch it even if others gave him a lot of benefits. It''s too much. It''s annoying, and Tsunade''s impatient farming industry knows that she is also annoying. In fact, Tsunade is very similar to ruthless temperament. Everyone hates cumbersomeness. They all like to be relaxed, at ease, enjoy, and do what they like to do. They dont like trouble and shackles. Todays succession ceremony can be said to be enough. I''m feeling bad. "Relentless!" A female voice came from her ear, and she looked down, calling herself Haruno Sakura of Kakashiban. "What''s the matter?" In the past, I might answer a few words when I was ruthless and in a good mood. When I was in a bad mood, I didn''t bother to pay attention to it. But now Tsunade has made Hokage. He is a disciple of Hokage and is considered a member of Konoha. Although he doesn''t say what kind of representative or promise he will do, he can''t lose Tsunade''s face. Although Tsunade doesn''t care, he cares ruthlessly. Chapter 111: Haruno Sakuras request This woman has given so much for herself, what is it that she does this for her, isn''t she just to meet some Konoha people? It''s not a big deal. So Ruthless did not ignore Haruno Sakura, but asked, chatting a few words without money, after all, he wants to settle here in the future, as long as it is not a person who is not pleasing to his eyes, then he will not be against others. "That''s it. Sasuke was injured. It is a serious one. Konoha''s medical ninja is helpless. I don''t think anyone can help Sasuke except Medical Sage Tsunade-sama, so I want to ask you if you can help me. Let''s go to Tsunade-sama and let her cure Sasuke." Haruno Sakura is a smart girl. Of course, she knows that Ruthless is now worth ten times higher than before. Ruthless is Konoha''s largest rich second generation, the strongest rich second generation, and she is just an ordinary person, regardless of Whether it was the ruthless strength or the power that made her feel insignificant, she didn''t dare to express her grandeur. "I can tell you what you have said, but it''s not my final say if you die." Ruthless would never let Tsunade do anything she didn''t want to do, so he would regard himself as a member of Konoha. It was to help Haruno Sakura to tell, but she would never agree blindly. "Thank you very much, this is enough, thank you very much." Haruno Sakuraya didn''t think much about it. After all, they are Hokage, and they have the final say if they can''t make it. It''s good to tell her ruthlessly, and everyone is not relatives. For no reason, Sasuke Uchiha is still Tsunade''s enemy strictly speaking. After all, Tsunade is a member of the Senju clan, while Uchiha Sasuke is Uchiha''s. "Don''t thank me, how can I say that I am also a member of Konoha." As long as Tsunade is still a Hokage, he will be Konoha''s all day long. If Tsunade slaps gu and leaves, then he will be clean. After all, Konoha has nothing worthy of his nostalgia, and only Tsunade is worthy of his nostalgia. Tsunade''s return to become Hokage is also for her, and the control of Konoha village is also to support him. Strictly speaking, everyone in Konoha Village is his subordinates. You can''t let your subordinates chill. It''s not a big deal, isn''t it just a word? "Does Uchiha Sasuke? It doesn''t matter if my mother saves you, but if you are really a white-eyed wolf, I will kill you as soon as I care who you are." Ruthlessly seen in Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes It was restless, especially after the Morizuru battle, he found that Uchiha Sasukes eyes were very strange, with a dark, crazy pursuit of power. Although it is not very obvious and strong, Ruxin has more than 60% chance to be sure that this person will do whatever it takes to pursue strength, and even give everything, sacrifice everything, sell everything, including the closest person. This is for Konoha. But a time bomb. If Konohas Hokage is not Tsunade, then he doesnt bother to bother at all. Even if Uchiha Sasuke does anything to Konoha, it doesnt matter to him, but now Tsunade is Kokages Hokage, and he will never allow anyone to be unscrupulous. Make any provocations, or things that affect Tsunade or even Konoha. As long as he did such a thing, no matter who the other party was, he would never let it go. "I''m exhausted." Tsunade didn''t live in the house where Hokage lived, but in the house of the Senju clan. When he came back, Tsunade immediately recovered his original lazy appearance, and he threw Hokage''s hat aside. Because of the loose shoulders and the slight bending of the waist, the stalwart on the chest has made it impossible to cover up the clothes. But there is only ruthlessness and silence here, so she doesn''t care, anyway, her body ruthlessly has seen it touched it many times. "Come on!" Ruthlessly walked over and hugged Tsunade up. At this moment, Tsunade Buddha was a lover with one hand around his ruthless neck. He let it ruthlessly hugged her into the backyard and found that it was only clean. A small steaming hot spring appeared in the tidy backyard at this time. "This is!" Tsunade''s eyes glowed suddenly, and Tsunade, who had been squeezed by the squeeze after the death of three generations and the succession of Hokage, was a bit exhausted. What Tsunade wanted to do at this time was to drink a glass and soak in hot springs , I didn''t expect Ruthless to quietly get a hot spring in the yard. In fact, it is not difficult for Ruthless, just spend a little money to a nearby hot spring hotel, and then use the earth escape technique to guide the hot spring water from underground. However, this thought made Tsunade''s heart warm, and he didn''t care about ruthlessly beside him, he directly exposed the clothes tui on his body to reveal his perfect body and fell into the hot spring with ruthlessness. In order to prevent the Anbe hidden in the Senju familys house from seeing the ruthlessness, illusions and barriers were set up in this courtyard, not to mention that because Tsunade is a female, Anbe will not follow with him, and is hidden in the surrounding Anbe They are not men, but women, so there is no need to worry. "It''s really troublesome to be Hokage." Tsunade soaked in the hot spring and stretched out a perfect jade leg in the spring water, and only felt that his whole body and mind were relaxed, especially the hot spring was ruthlessly quietly helping her do it, and she enjoyed it even more. Now, not only the enjoyment of the body, but also the spiritual. "It''s really troublesome, but I think it''s not you who is the most tired, but mute it." With a merciless smile. "Why!" The pretty face of Tsunade, who was ruthlessly poked at the heart, suddenly blushed, a little embarrassed, because only 30% of a lot of affairs are handled by herself, and everything else is solved by silent. "By the way, Haruno Sakura of Kakashiban asked me to convey one thing to her. She wants you to treat Uchiha Sasuke''s injury." He said mercilessly. In fact, he had already visited Uchiha Sasuke. The whole person''s eyes were hollow, and the Buddha was hit by a huge mental blow. I have already endured the monthly reading and cracked the ruthlessness of the monthly reading. Of course, I know why Uchiha Sasuke is like this. Facing Uchiha''s monthly reading, he is strange if he doesn''t look like this, but let the ruthless find a trace. Clues. He knew the strength of Uchiha Itachi very well. With the current strength of Uchiha Sasuke, even if he had a writing wheel in the eyes of the moon, he would definitely die. How could it be as simple as mental trauma? So he suspected that Uchiha Itachi had been helping Sao Uchiha all the time. Chapter 112: The choice of psychic beasts "Uchiha Sasuke? I have also heard from Kakashi that I was in the middle of the moon reading. I didnt expect that Uchiha Itachi actually opened the writing wheel to the level of a kaleidoscope. It is indeed not simple. There is a kaleidoscope. With the help of this kind of blood following the limit, he can completely contend with the general shadow level powerhouse." Tsunade said. "But I found something strange." Ruthlessly said the result that I had observed: "I once fought with Uchiha Itachi, and he also performed monthly reading on me, but it was blocked by the explosion of blood, Yue I have personally experienced the power of reading. With Sasukes current strength, even if he is a member of the Uchiha clan, he is more resistant to Uchihas pupil skills than ordinary people. However, it is absolutely impossible to bear the monthly reading, but I observed that he has not collapsed at all except for the inner shock and the mental trauma. I think that the monthly reading is the Kaka of the three-gouyu writing round eyes. Nishiyi couldn''t bear it even with such strength, let alone Uchiha Sasuke, so I suspect that Uchiha Itachi didn''t make a big deal with Sasuke at all. But I am also very surprised. If he wants to keep his hands, it would be too easy to clean up Uchiha Sasuke with his strength. If he wants to keep his hands, he does not need to go to the monthly study, but he keeps his hands after the monthly study. This is not very contradictory. Yes, although the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is powerful, it has great side effects. Every time I use it, I get one step closer to blindness. Since Uchiha Itachi doesn''t want to help Sao Uchiha, why should I use monthly reading, which is extremely harmful to my eyes? It''s weird to spend a month to read but keep my hands. " "The observation is very subtle. I don''t think Uchiha Itachi would have killed him without thinking that the things he worked so hard to hide were so simple that you discovered the flaws." Tsunade was not surprised but smiled: "I also just learned about it. The reason why Uchiha Itachi is annihilating and defecting is actually just a deal, and it can also be said that it is a victim and participant of a political struggle. Uchiha Itachis only gain was to save his brothers life. The price was to pay for extermination and defect, and to collect information against Konoha as a betrayer. Haha Uchiha Sasuke would never know that he always wanted The killer is the one who has been guarding him. It can be said that the reason why Uchiha Sasuke has survived to the present is because of the existence of Itachi Uchiha. How can an older brother who loves his brother so much, how can he be **** him? You also know that if you want to develop to a higher level, you need to be Mental, emotional, spiritual and other stimuli, the greater the stimulus, the higher the degree of activation. For Sasuke Uchiha, what stimulus is greater than Itachi Uchiha. I think Uchiha Itachi''s monthly reading should have created some Uchiha Sasuke''s demons to stimulate the big, such as the whole process of extermination, but Uchiha Itachi has a good grasp of it, but it only makes Uchiha Sasuke hit but not hurt. To the root, that''s why it created a contradictory phenomenon. It was necessary to keep hands but to send out monthly reading at a high cost, in order to stimulate Uchiha Sasuke to grow. " "That''s it." He sighed mercilessly: "The political struggle is really dark. Who says that **** are dirty and ruthless. In fact, the most dirty and ruthless thing is politics." "Konoha''s political struggles don''t know how many powerful people have been killed and forced away, such as Oshemaru and Uchiha Itachi." Tsunade also sighed, "This Uchiha Itachi is very loyal to Konoha. He is not loyal to a certain person, but to the entire Konoha, which is pretty good, but his brother." "His younger brother is only half of him." He shook his head mercilessly, too lazy to pay attention, but thinking about his own business: "Hes too lazy to care about things, as long as he doesnt betray his mom, youll be fine." The bottom line for those who are ruthless to Konoha is not to betray Tsunade. As long as they dont betray Tsunade, they are ruthless and lazy to bother, and they can even give it at an appropriate time Help, after all, as long as they are loyal to Tsunade, it is good for Tsunade to become stronger. Wasn''t that what he cultivated Hinata and helped Yurihong? "By the way, didn''t you say that you wanted to find a variety of psychic beasts? It''s not limited to combat, or support, perception, but there are various types of psychic beasts in a clan. I recalled it again. After discussing with the slug for a while, after one by one, I finally found that this should meet the standard you need." Tsunade took out a scroll and knotted a stamp on it. A virtual image appeared on the scroll that opened with a bang. This is a bird-shaped psychic beast. It has a long streamlined crown and a tumbling tail. No matter whether it is the crown or the tail, it is constantly burning. It is composed of flames, a pair of wings are also composed of burning flame-like feathers, as well as a long and sharp pointed beak. The overall look is beautiful but not powerful. "It''s really beautiful!" I couldn''t help but exclaimed when I looked ruthlessly. This bird and psychic beast is really beautiful enough. Many parts of its body are made of flames, gorgeous and powerful, but not huge and bloated. It satisfies the ruthless selection conditions. "You are not a medical ninja, slugs are indeed not suitable for you, nor can they maximize the strength of slugs, nor can they cooperate with you to display all your strengths. This psychic beast family is still no less than the toad family and the ten thousand snake family. Although there are not as many as them, every one is an elite." Tsunade introduced: "To be honest, I didn''t know that there was such a family of psychic beasts before, or the slug told me." "It''s weird. According to what you said, this psychic beast family is so strong, why does it appear so rarely in the Ninja world, even you have not even heard of it?" Ruthlessly surprised, generally speaking, the more powerful the psychic beast family, the more There are contractors, like the toad family, slugs, and ten thousand snakes. "It''s very simple, because they have never appeared in the world of ninja, and no one has passed their test until now. They didn''t appear in the world of ninja, and no one has passed their test for so many years, it is even more impossible to be in the world of ninja. Appeared. And now let alone pass the test, how many people still know their existence, let alone find them, and pass the test, if it werent for the slugs for a long time, they wouldnt know, let alone Other people have been, so the above reasons have caused them to never appear in the ninja world. " Chapter 113: The first s-level task "It''s no wonder that such a powerful family has never appeared in the Ninja world, nor has they heard of this psychic beast family. It turns out that they are not active in the Ninja world at all, and no one can pass their test to complete the contract, naturally it is even more unlikely to appear. Known in the Ninja World, they may be forgotten now. Few people know this psychic beast family." said ruthlessly. "Yes, so let''s not say that it has passed the test now. Does anyone know their existence? It''s hard to tell where they are." Tsunade nodded, "To be honest, the slugs don''t know their exact location. , I only know the approximate location. After so many years, there has been a big change from what the slugs knew at the time. It really depends on luck to find them." "I decided to go, and I may not find it, but if I don''t go, I will definitely not find it. It is rare that I should go to a psychic beast that I am satisfied with." Ruthlessly made a decisive decision immediately. "I knew it would be like this. This is a map prepared for you, and information about their family. Because the slugs didn''t have any communication with them, the information I know is very limited, but it should also help you a lot." Tsunade said: "I checked the recent missions. One mission was near this psychic beast family, and it was still s-level. You were already Zhongnin before. I plan to make you a Shangnin, but the distance to Shangnin test is still For a while, so I want to use another method to make you a Shinobu, and that is the task. As long as you complete several s-level tasks in a row, then its okay if you dont take the exam, its enough to make you a Shinobu, and your strength has already attracted the attention of Konoha and even many people in the Shinobi world, so as long as you complete a few more The task can be justified as a Shinobu. " "Okay!" Nodded mercilessly. An s-level task can bring great financial support to Tsunade. It can be said that even the most common s-level task has a reward of more than one million taels, which is only for Ruthless himself. , Not even for Konoha. Tsunade has just become Hokage. Konoha has gone through a big battle before. It is when he needs huge funds, so he also plans to go out on missions. First, he can train himself with the power of the ninja world, and second, how can he help Tsunade. No, and Tsunade has prepared everything for him, so he needs to worry about it. "However, since you are performing an s-level mission for the first time, and this s-level mission is not ordinary, so I will equip you with a Shinobu and go out with you." Tsunade said, "To be honest, I don''t worry about you going out alone. The people of Konoha and Hyuga''s family can only stay aside, but if they go out, they will never let you go as long as they are cleaned up." "Who?" Ruthless knew that since Tsunade let a Shinobu stay with him, he was definitely his own, and there was no need to worry. As for Danzo, Ruthless didn''t care at all. He had planned to borrow Danzo and the Hyuga family. Come to hone yourself and become your stepping stone, so why are you afraid of the assassination of these people? Every strong man like Tsunade has grown up in the sea of ??blood from the dead mountain, cast with countless peoples heads and blood. If he cant even conquer these dangers, then he is not qualified to become a strong man. , So I heard Tsunade say that the Hyuga family and they are likely to attack him when he leaves Konoha, ruthless but not worried, but a little eager to try. "Yurihong, how about it, I have arranged a big beauty for you to accompany you on the task. Many people are very envious." Tsunade teased. "There is the No. 1 beauty in the Ninja world around me every day, aren''t they more envious?" Ruthlessly hugged Tsunade and kissed her on her stalwart bank. "Just your mouth is sweet!" Tsunade smiled, and no matter how many compliments other people said, Tsunade didn''t feel anything, but her ruthless words made her very useful. "Yuhihong, you really didn''t disappoint me!" It can be said that Konoha''s Kamininho also started to stand in line when Tsunade became Naruto. It is obvious that Yuhihong can choose to stand on Tsunade''s side so quickly and gain Tsunade''s trust. It was well prepared. Otherwise, if Tsunade had experienced a ninja war, it would be so easy for Tsunade to choose her to accompany her to do the task. And Xi Rihong''s performance also made Ruoqing very satisfied. This woman really did not let herself down. She was indeed the right one to help her in the first place. The next day, Ruoqing and Tsunade came to Narutos office together, and the ordinary people they met along the way, Xia Ren, Zhong Ren and even some Shang Ren looked at Ruthless with an enviable look, no way, Ninja World The first rich and second generation, the first person to fight the mother, his own strength is comparable to Konoha''s existence, it is impossible not to be envied by people. "Come in, red!" The two came to the Hokage office and waited not long. An Anbe appeared in front of Tsunade and said that Yuhihong had arrived. "Huh?" Yurihong walked in and found that Ruthless was also a little curious, but stood calmly in front of the table: "Tsnado-sama!" "Well don''t be so restrained, today I am calling you to perform a mission with Ruthless." Tsunade smiled first, then put on a serious expression and said, "This is an s-level mission. The mission is different from the general S-level missions. It can be said that it is a higher level of the S-level missions. It may face the rebellious Ninja, or even the Imperial Supreme Ninja, so I decided to let the two of you set off together." "Oh? What kind of mission is this, actually wanting to dispatch me and Ruxin?" In Xi Rihong''s opinion, Ruthless is not Shangnin, but the strength is stronger than the average Shangnin, so it is not ordinary to dispatch two Shangnin at once. S-level task. You must know that even the village of Konoha is no exception. In addition to Naruto, the core force is Shangnin. It is not easy to dispatch two Shangnin at once, especially now that it is not a time of war, but Time of peace. "The son of one of the princes of the Land of Fire was assassinated. This person was originally the designated heir of the princes but has now been assassinated. After investigation, it is determined that a prince of the Land of Thunder sent someone to the assassination. This kind of thing cannot be handled well. But it will cause a big battle. Although that prince is not the most powerful person in the country of fire, it is not simple. This matter has already involved the dignity of the country of fire, and it is impossible to be so indifferent. " Chapter 114: set off "Finally, due to the intervention and negotiation of many princes, Konoha had already fought against Sandyuki Village and Otonin Village before, and I had just taken the throne. It is not appropriate to start a war, but I cant count it, so I am united. Here is a mission to assassinate the other party in the same way, so as to give an explanation to the princes whose sons have died, and to give a shock to the people in the kingdom of thunder." Tsunade said with his delicate pointed chin in both hands. "It''s really not easy." After hearing this, Yurihong immediately expressed his opinion: "This matter has already begun. The princes of the Thunder Country will definitely be prepared, and even invite the ninja guards of Yunyin Village. In addition, the prince himself has recruited many bounty hunters or wandering ninjas, so it''s no wonder that two upper ninjas have to be dispatched. Such a task is considered a high-level task in the S-level." "That''s right, so two people are going to be dispatched this time, so what do the two of you need?" Tsunade asked. "No, Tsunade-sama, I can set off at any time." Yurihong said cleanly, and nodded mercilessly, saying that he could set off at any time. "Then this task is left to you. This is also my first s-level task after taking office, and it is also about the confrontation between countries. It can be said that it is a reduced version of the country of thunder, the country of fire, and the village of Yunyin. , The confrontation of Konoha Village, if you complete the mission, you will be famous all over the world. I hereby wish you a safe accomplishment of the mission." Obviously Tsunade chose this task for Ruthless with good intentions. Once the task is completed, Ruthless will no longer be a budding newcomer in the eyes of the princes of the country of fire and even other countries, but a powerful young strong man. Rather than a young genius, then the reputation, status, and status he will have in the future will be completely different from the present. Even if he leaves the village of Konoha one day, this task alone is enough to make him prominent. "Yes!" The two nodded, looked at each other, and walked out at the same time. "Unexpectedly, we would see you so soon." Yurihong said, her feelings of ruthlessness have always been weird, the initial doubts, curiosity, and then the confrontation, and then the gratitude after the rescue, after mutual assistance. Established friendship, step by step, although the time to get along with each other is very short, but Xi Rihong is very good to the ruthless senses. "Looking at your appearance, the strength should have improved a lot." Looking at Xi Rihong ruthlessly, this woman is much stronger than before. "Of course, what I said, if you meet again, you will be impressed. This should be your first s-level mission. Don''t be too careless or underestimate the other party. If you don''t understand anything, please pay attention to me. Will remind you." Yurihong smiled. Obviously speaking of this, she was in a good mood. Originally, her strength was at the level of Shinobu for a lifetime, but she gained the experience of Ruthless and Tsunades illusions. Discussing with each other has benefited her a lot. Shang Ruthless handed over the illusion of the Thousand Hands Clan to her, giving her a great leap in strength in a short period of time. "Yeah!" Ruthlessly did not refuse Xi Rihong''s kindness. After all, the other party was also for his own good. He did not try to perform the S-level mission. This time the mission was completely different from the previous one, although it did not fight against the shadow-level strong Exaggeration, but it is also very not simple, involving the struggle between Shangren and even several Shangren. And this is Tsunades first mission after taking office, and its also a mission related to the struggle between nations. If they complete it, Tsunade will completely settle in Hokages position, and completely suppress Danzo. The name of the country, the princes and even the people of the entire country will become a well-deserved and awe-inspiring Hokage. Although Tsunades reputation is great, he has been away for too long after all. There has been no news or wind about her in these years. Now that he has done Hokage all at once, of course, he has to make some achievements. This task is the best opportunity. Once completed, Tsunade will rise and the boat will rise, and there are not many big names in the country of fire. The princes will not support Tsunade, the authentic Hokage, but will support Danzo, the shameless mouse hidden in the dark. "I''ve been waiting for a long time." I came to Yurihong''s house again. Because this task was decided by Tsunade last night, Yurihong did not prepare. After pouring a cup of tea and taking some fruit snacks, Yurihong went to clean up immediately. Pack and prepare combat equipment needed for some missions. After all, this time is as important to Yurihong. Unlike the usual S-level missions, she also aspires to become a strong woman like Tsunade. She is also a person who refuses to admit defeat. Of course, she is not allowed to have any mistakes this time. . "No, your room is still decorated so well." Xi Rihong''s room is not very luxurious, and the decoration is not luxurious, but it is very well decorated by Xi Rihong, and every place is very clean. You can see Xi Ri What''s the quality of red? If you marry a wife, you are definitely a woman who goes out of the hall to the kitchen and gets a big bed. At the same time, she is also a rare fighting woman. It can be said that Xi Rihong is very good in all aspects and can be better than her in every aspect. The woman who is ruthless currently only knows one that is Senju Tsunade. "You can come and sit often." Xi Rihong was slightly happy, because she did spend a lot of thoughts on her home, and it was rare to appreciate her ruthlessly. Of course she was happy, thinking that she would be together for a while. Getting along, Xi Rihong didn''t know why she felt so relaxed and happy. "En!" Ruthless didn''t have any friends in Konoha, so basically they were in the house of the Senju family, and the only thing he could go to was the house of Yurihong, so he didn''t refuse. "Let''s go!" Now that they were ready, the two stopped staying and soon set off to leave the village of Konoha. When the two stepped out of Konoha Village and headed for the country of Thunder, in a dark room, an old man with a bandage on his arm was discussing with a few men with white eyes. These were the elders of the Hyuga family. Danzo, the leader of Hegen: "The ruthless and Yurihong have already set off. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and cannot be missed." "Yes, as long as the other party is resolved, all the faults can be pushed to Thunder Country, saying that the people of Thunder Country killed it." The Hyuga family said. Chapter 115: Sacred bird mountain "Xirihong''s strength is not simple, and so is that ruthless, so this opportunity must definitely be grasped, and the person sent must be a person of the ninja level." Danzo said. "Well, our Hyuga family will send two Shinobu to assist you. The conditions remain unchanged, and everything ruthless belongs to our Hyuga family. As long as it is completed, our Hyuga family will fully support you and support you to become Hokage at the appropriate time." The elder of the family said in a deep voice. Now they can''t let them go back, who made them come together with Danzo, they have become the opposite of Hokage. "Then it will be easy. You guys from Hyuga and my roots join forces. I don''t believe that this ruthless is really three-headed and six-armed. Moreover, this time is not an upright fight. We can take advantage of them and Yunyin. The village suddenly assassinated them when they were fighting, so that they would be even more unlikely to leave." Tuan Zang said viciously. If Ruthless and Yurihong completed this task this time, Tsunade''s prestige would be even greater. In the country of fire, there are definitely not many people who will support him. After all, he is not seen, and Tsunade is a well-known Hokage. And the ruthless strength also made him jealous, especially since the two sides had already forged an enemy, and they had to take advantage of the ruthlessness to grow up and kill each other. Before that, Tsunade had been with him ruthlessly, and he couldn''t do anything in Konoha. If he missed this opportunity, it would not be Danzo. After discussing the details, a total of five figures from the bases of Hyuga''s and Nemesis quietly emerged from Konoha that day. "Tsunade-sama, you asked me to monitor Danzo. As expected, after they left mercilessly, Hyuga''s and Konoha had left, and most of them were people at the level of Shinobu." In the Naruto Building, Silent suddenly appeared next to Tsunade. Whispered. "Hmph, I know these shameless mice will not miss this opportunity, but they are destined to lose their wife and lose their troops." Tsunade sneered. A powerful aura reverberates in the room. Since sitting in the position of Hokage, he has moved Qi and raised his body. In addition to the aura of a shadow-level powerhouse he had previously possessed, Tsunade has an additional aura. The coercion of the high-ranking person has nothing to do with strength, but simply being in a high position, mastering the aura gradually cultivated by Konoha''s powerful power of life and death, and matching her aura, it is even more sharp. "I''m afraid that they will sneak attack while ruthlessly fighting the people of Yunyin Village." Mute was a little worried. "It''s okay. Ruthless and I had expected this a long time ago. They are destined to waste their efforts and become ruthless stepping stones. They are all masters when they die. Even the Hyuga family and Danzo are troubled." Tsunade sneered. How could she put Ruthless in a dangerous place, but Yu didnt know how to become a weapon. She knew that Ruthless and knew that, so she was fully prepared and let Ruthless survive by relying on her own strength. , After all, even the threats posed by such goods as Hyuga and Danzo can''t be overcome, so ruthless and difficult to become a talent, whether it is Ruthless himself or Tsunade are full of confidence in Ruthless. "Relentless, this mission is extraordinary. First of all, this is the face of the enemy we have to face. This prince named Troy has recruited many rebels, wandering ninjas and bounty hunters. One of the rebels comes from From Sandyin Village, the Kingdom of Wind, dont underestimate this rebel, this rebel is our greatest enemy." After all, Yurihong is Shangnin and has experienced many s-level tasks, so the experience is much richer than ruthless. The two discussed while walking fast on the road. "Is he a Shangren?" Ruthlessly knows that Shayin Village is one of the five hidden villages, and the rebels from there will definitely not be comparable to ordinary people. "Yes, he is indeed a Shinobu, because he hurt a prince in the Kingdom of Wind because of a mission, and because of his violent character, he refused to lower his head and make trouble until the end. In the end, he killed that prince and became a rebel. The strength is not simple. . After being a betrayal, he was recruited by the princes of the thunder country, and he was given huge rewards to protect him at all times, so we want to assassinate the princes biggest opponent on the bright side is the sand hidden village traitor called the night wind. endure. "Xi Rihong explained. "Is there any information about him?" asked mercilessly. "Of course, because this is about the confrontation between the country and the country in a reduced version, so this time the information attached to the s-level mission is very complete, night wind, betrayal, and before the defect, it was sand hidden Murakami, fine-tuned ninjutsu, and physique. Outstanding, forty-five years old, violent personality, but not impulsive." Xi Rihong said. "There are other people besides him," said ruthlessly. In other words, he is also a prince of a big country. His subordinates definitely recruited a lot of strong men. There is no way to have a strong shadow rank, and there are even very few upper ninjas, but Zhongren , Ninja is definitely a lot. "Yes, in addition to Ye Feng, who needs the most attention, there are five Zhongren under his staff from Yunyin Village. These five people were trained by the princes who helped Yunyin Village help them grow up at a high price. They are proficient in the combination of attacks. The technique is very difficult to deal with, and the rest are some Shinnin and ordinary samurai." Yurihong said. "These are just enemies that are clearly definite. Since it is about the confrontation between the country and the country, Yunyin Village should also secretly send someone to protect him, and even he will send out rewards to ask people in Yunyin Village to protect him, at least. It is the upper ninja, which means that at least we have to face five middle ninjas, two upper ninjas, and even more." Ruthless analysis said. "Yes, but Shangren is the core combat power of a village. Even the princes cannot ask for more. After all, the reward for asking a Shangren to protect is too high, and the longer the time, the higher, so the number of people cannot exceed three. Therefore, it is impossible for Yunyin Village to send three Shangren to protect one prince. It is conservatively estimated that two or so is the limit. After all, this is a scaled-down confrontation between the country and the country. Its easy to evolve into a real war. Under normal circumstances, two are the limits." Xi Rihong has dealt with Yunyin Village and is very clear about their village. It can be said that he now ruthlessly understands why Tsunade wants Yurihong to accompany him. Not only does the task need to be as simple as that, but also let him learn and learn from Yurihong. "It seems that the first thing we have to do is not to assassinate them, but to go to that place first!" said ruthlessly. "Where?" Xi Rihong asked in confusion. "Sacred Bird Mountain." He uttered three words mercilessly. Originally, he planned to complete the task before going, but after knowing the difficulty of the task, he decided to go to God Bird Mountain first. Chapter 116: Sacred bird family Shentoi Mountain is the place where psychic beasts live like Miaomu Mountain. It is extremely mysterious. It can be said that there are no more than ten people in Ninja World who know the location of Shentoi Mountain, and even Tsunade doesn''t know it. This sacred bird mountain is the place where the psychic beast family that ruthlessly wants to sign a contract is located. Of course, this is just a legend. In fact, no one knows whether it is really so. After all, no one has ever contracted this psychic beast family. The listener said that this psychic beast family is different from other families. The way of choosing a contractor is not only about strength, but also a lot of things. Of course, I dont know what it is. It can be said that you want to get this psychic beast family. The contract is ruthless and uncertain, it can only depend on his luck. After telling Xi Rihong about another purpose besides the mission this time, Xi Rihong also agreed. After all, if the psychic beast family could be ruthlessly contracted to increase their strength immediately, the chance of completing the mission would be even higher. "I didn''t expect Tsunade-sama to care about you so much," Yuhihong said. "Haha!" Ruoqing just smiled and didn''t answer. Both of them became quiet for a while. Even if the speed of the two Shangren is not full speed, they are just driving at normal speed, it only took a few days to come. Arrived at the border of Thunder Country. Looking at the mountains in front of you from the high mountains into the clouds, and the rivers between the mountains, the ruthless person who came to the country of thunder for the first time felt a long experience. This is completely different from the terrain of the country of fire. "Sacred Bird Mountain is so domineering by its name, and its location shouldn''t be simple." Yurihong said, ruthlessly thinks so too. This is when they found the location of Sacred Bird Mountain according to the map given by Tsunade. . The two looked at each other, because the so-called Divine Bird Mountain in front of them was completely the opposite of its name. It was not only a high mountain range, nor a vast plain or forest, but a bare, uninhabited mountain forest. "Is this... really the sacred bird mountain that Tsunade-sama said?" Yuri Hong stared blankly at the forest in front of him. It was not so much a forest as it was a dry land and a not very tall hill with no woods. Compared to the many mountains in the Thunder Country before, this is simply weak. "The slug told Tsunade that it was right here, let''s find it." Tsunade also said when he came ruthlessly. This time looking for the psychic beast family depends on not only strength, but luck, after all, can you find it? It''s all the same thing. The two of them looked for the limelight for a while and they were completely uninhabited, let alone birds, there were not many lives. "Could it be that the psychic beasts of the Divine Bird Mountain have moved?" Yurihong said uncertainly. "Impossible, Shentori Mountain is a place similar to Miaomu Mountain. If it were that simple, the people of Thunder Country would have thought of a way to contract with this family." Ruthless intuition, this is Shentori Mountain. There is no but it can''t be said, he can be sure that there is no illusion in front of him, but why there is nothing. "Red, get out of here!" The relationship between the two was good along the way. It can be said that Konoha has the best relationship except Tsunade and Silent. The most familiar is Yurihong. Xi Rihong also didn''t care about the ruthless little self calling her name directly, because she only asked for it. "My feeling tells me that Shenniaoshan is right here, but there is nothing. There is a weird smell here. I plan to try it, the flame spiral!" Ruthlessly condensed the s-level profound meaning, directly blasted. Going out, as long as this is the Divine Bird Mountain, there is definitely a clue to the S-level profound meaning. Its just that the unforgiving thing is that with the eruption of the flame spiral, the flame storm that destroyed everything finally exploded and spread. Under such a powerful offensive, except for the destruction of the final terrain, the surroundings are still the same as before. . "Maybe your feeling is wrong." Yurihong was also shocked, this time watching this s-level profundity at such a close distance is really gorgeous and powerful, especially this time ruthlessly compared to the strength that was used during the junior high school test. a lot of. "No problem? Let me think about it." Ruthlessly transformed ten shadow clones, standing in place, observing and thinking. "My instincts can''t be wrong. It must be Divine Torriyama, but there is nothing. Is it illusion? No way. Even Uchiha''s illusion can''t trouble me. How could it not feel at all." Yurihong looked ruthlessly thinking and didn''t bother, but just started cooking. Although it was simple, it seemed to taste very good. "It''s better to forget it, maybe it''s really not here." After eating, Yurihong was still helpless, looking ruthlessly distressed, couldn''t help but persuade. "It''s right here," insisted ruthlessly. "Obviously there is nothing, unless there is other space here." Xi Rihong said. "What did you just say?" His ruthless eyes lit up, staring at Xi Ri Hong. The compelling gaze made Xi Ri Hong a little bit overwhelmed, but she repeated what she had just said: "I made it clear that there is nothing, unless there is other space here." "Yes, space is space. Since Shenniao Mountain is as mysterious as Miaomu Mountain, it is absolutely impossible to be discovered so easily. Since there is nothing here, the only possibility is space." Ruthless Jiang My own perception was released to the extreme, and at the same time I took out a piece of paper, and gradually weird lines appeared on it, forming an incomplete wooden style. This piece of paper shook slightly in the absence of wind, as if the Buddha collided with something: "Sure enough, there is indeed another space here, or a powerful space barrier is set up here, which isolates an independent space, so that people who come here can only see the desolate mountains, but the **** bird mountain can see everything. No, this is the only way to explain why my instinct tells me that Shenniao Mountain is here." "What? Impossible, who has such a great ability to arrange space barriers." Xi Rihong exclaimed, even the fourth generation of Xi Rihong Hokage can''t do it. "Ordinary people cant do it, but dont forget. Miaomu Mountain has unfathomable ancient psychic beasts like the Big Toad Immortal. Then there should be some in the Shenniao Mountain. Even if she cant arrange them, the whole group will work together. What?" said ruthlessly. Chapter 117: Find the entrance "It''s also a very ancient family of psychic beasts, and it is not surprising at all to do it with the power of the whole family." The more ruthless he said, the more certain: "And I just checked the wooden style, and it is indeed the spatial fluctuation. Wrong, although I haven''t finished this technique yet, it''s time and space ninjutsu after all, with spatial fluctuations." "Is this the wooden style of the fourth generation of Hokage''s Flying Thunder God technique?" Xi Rihong asked in amazement, her eyes full of surprise and admiration when she looked ruthlessly. "It''s true, but I haven''t learned it yet. This is the most difficult technique I have ever seen." He nodded ruthlessly without concealing it: "Well, since there is a space barrier here, there must be an entrance, as long as the direction is right. Its not too difficult to find it out. Red is really thanks to you this time waking up the dreamer." "Then how do you appreciate me?" Xi Rihong blinked playfully and laughed. "Then how do you want me to be grateful to you?" asked ruthlessly, immediately red speechless: "Will you tell me when you think about it?" In a very ruthless mood, he laughed and joked with Xi Rihong, but his tone was full of realness. Although Xi Rihong was just talking casually, he really helped himself, regardless of whether he could contract to this psychic beast family in the end. , He is still very grateful to Xi Rihong. "This is what you said, and you can''t go back then." Xi Rihong doesn''t know why she, who has always been mature and dignified, actually joked ruthlessly like a little woman. With a merciless smile, ten shadow avatars were transformed, holding the Flying Thunder God Wood Style, and galloping around for three hours. Ruthless and Xi Rihong stayed on the mountainside and faced each other as long as they took a step. In the mid-air over 200 meters high to fall, the spatial fluctuations here are the most unstable and the strongest. "Red, wait for me here." Ruthless did not hesitate to jump straight down, and it was too late for Xi Rihong to stop it. "Relentless!" Xi Rihong suddenly pulled out a rope from her backpack and threw it down to tie her ruthless body, but at this moment, there was a wave of ripples in the space before her, and she disappeared when she fell ruthlessly on it. "Red, wait for me, I will be back soon." Ruthlessly knowing that he was right, Tsunade said that this psychic beast family must pass the test for the contract. He guessed that the first test was not only to find the entrance, but also to test. A person''s courage, so he found the entrance and jumped decisively. Of course, he was not unprepared. If there is no response, he will use other means to land safely. But it was obvious that he was right, and he disappeared after the spatial fluctuation. "This man is really..." Yurihong murmured, she couldn''t help feeling a little surprised before she finished speaking. She sent that you didn''t know when you started to completely regard Ruqing as a reliable man about the same age as yourself. Instead of being a young man, when did this start? On the other side ruthlessly found that the space in front of me was changing, and it was no longer dry land and mountains within a second to reach the goal, but mountains full of green trees, high song into the clouds, and waterfalls everywhere. "Human, congratulations, you passed the test of the first level." Just as Ruthless had just entered, an eagle that admitted its size appeared in front of Ruthless. "Sure enough, it is a test!" Ruthlessly thought, but on the surface he asked calmly: "I want to know how many people have passed this test!" "No one." The eagle vomited. "What? Impossible, I can find this half-hearted space-time ninjutsu. I don''t believe that no one has found it for so many years." Ruthless couldn''t believe it. "Yes, someone did find the entrance, but because of their hesitation and lack of decisiveness, they lost the qualification to enter the Divine Bird Mountain." The eagle explained: "Our divine bird family is different from other psychic beast families. We look more at potential and strength, while we look at fate, chance, luck, potential, personal judgment, xinxing and so on. In the test of the first level, in addition to finding the entrance within one day, you must make a choice within 30 seconds of finding the entrance. If you jump over 30 seconds, you will lose the qualification to enter. As for why it is 30 seconds Seconds are simple. Test whether you believe in yourself enough, and whether you are decisive enough. Although it seems impulsive and stupid, if a person is hesitant and doesn''t even believe in himself, people who are not confident enough are not qualified to come to our God Bird Mountain. Don''t talk about contracting with us. " "No wonder!" Nodded mercilessly, indeed if he hesitated for a while, he would really lose this opportunity. "What''s more, those who can find the entrance are not ordinary people. Even if you really make a wrong bet, you can save yourself if you fall down. Since you have this ability, why should you hesitate? Maybe in the eyes of you humans, we are making a fuss, but this is who we are. The test of the divine bird clan." The eagle flew up as he said: "Come with me, the test of the second level is about to begin. Remember that the most annoying people of our sacred bird clan are indecisive people. Remember this sentence. If you are indecisive, even if we really end up with you Sign the contract and we will not obey you." Under the leadership of the eagle, he ruthlessly came to a palace, but this palace had many entrances, and every entrance was pitch black to see everything inside. "The first test is more confident and decisive. Of course, you must have the ability and luck to find the entrance. The second test is luck. It is very simple. There are sixteen entrances and only one passage is correct. To reach the place where the fairy bird and fairy is, all you have to do is to choose the right one. You can''t use any tricks, you can only walk in. There is only one chance." When the eagle finished speaking, he stood aside and ignored the ruthlessness. "Only one of the sixteen passages is correct, and it is not allowed to use any technique. There is only one chance?" Ruthlessly thought, his heart suddenly bulged when he was thinking about how to go. What the eagle said just now appeared to him. In the heart: "Remember, the most annoying of our sacred bird clan is the indecisive people! If you are indecisive, even if we actually sign a contract with you in the end, we will not obey you." Chapter 118: Sacred bird clan "Huh, I almost learned his way again. Since I can''t use the technique, I only have one chance to choose. The method is the same. I can only rely on luck. I have to think about it and choose one in the end. If so, why bother to choose one? Think, it depends on my luck." Ruthlessly awakened and found that no matter what, the last one was to choose one. Since it can''t use the technique, it''s the same no matter how you think. In that case, why bother to think more, and the Meteor strode into the first channel. When he stepped mercilessly into the first passage, the space in front of him fluctuated. When he saw the foreground of his eyes clearly, he had come from the original passage to an ancient forest full of towering giant trees, and in the middle of the forest there was A huge palace. "Human, congratulations on passing the second test." The eagle appeared beside Ruqing not long after, with a weird look at Ruthless: "I thought you had to think about it for a while, but I didn''t expect you to do it in less than ten seconds. Choice." "Actually, these sixteen passages can lead to here. The second test can be either luck or no. You gave me the answer from the beginning. Although I was the first person to come in, you Its not guilty to emphasize so much with me and say the most annoying thing about your sacred bird clan. In fact, this is the answer to the second level. Rather than saying that this is your introduction to me, it''s better to say that this is a reminder to guide me through the second level, just to see if I am concerned about your words. If I remember this sentence as you said and put it into action, then it means that I have passed the test and cannot remember, or if I remember it, I cannot pass it without turning it into actual action. "Said mercilessly. "Yes, the reason is very simple, but there are 16 entrances to the ground, as long as it is people who will think about it for a while, especially the smarter people, but this is a very simple problem at first, and you cant use skills, you can only choose one at random. Its the same no matter how you think, why do you still think about it, just go straight away, I said that luck is actually a reminder. The eagle said: "Although the test seems to be very simple, it can even be said that it is a little unexpectedly simple, and the test with other psychic beast families is completely two extremes, and it has almost nothing to do with strength, but you are wrong. Let me tell you, the last thing a strong person can have is indecision. If you are facing dangers, you have so much time for you to hesitate and let you take your time when facing some things that have to be made in a short time. Do you want to? If you hesitate, then you are done. In the eyes of our family, no matter what you do, you can act decisively, without looking forward and backward, making decisive judgments that are best for you, and believing in yourself. Only those who are qualified to sign a contract with our family, as soon as you come in Stressing this with you is not just a reminder. It''s that the person we signed the contract must have such a personality and temperament, otherwise, even if you pass all the postgraduate entrance examinations, we will refuse to sign the contract. These two levels are just for us to see clearly your character and whether you can meet our conditions. The real test is the third level. The first two levels are to evaluate whether you meet the requirements of being our contractor, and the third level is to test your ability to become our contractor. Come with me. "The eagle entered the palace ruthlessly, and saw many different types of birds on the road. Among them was a bird with the same image as the image that Ruthless saw in the previous scroll. The crown and tail are constantly burning. The flames, the feathers on the wings are also flames, which look beautiful and powerful. Entering the palace, I ruthlessly saw a seat made of wood similar to a throne on the top of the center. There is a seat more than two meters high. The whole body is shining with mysterious brilliance. The appearance looks a bit like the previous burning flame. Birds, but they are different, because she does not have flame-like feathers on her body, but just like ordinary birds with normal feathers. But the more ruthless I look, the more strange it becomes, and the more I look at it, the more familiar it becomes: "How come it is more than 70% similar to Suzaku? This is the Hokage World. There can be no Suzaku in it, but it is really similar to Suzaku, but it''s not obvious Suzaku, it should be a divine bird that looks like a Suzaku." "Human, I''m very glad that you can pass the first two tests. I think you feel that the first two tests are a bit tricky in your heart. It doesn''t matter because I think so too, but you are the only test for such trifling tests for so many years. People walked up to me. Are you saying this is a child''s play or my test child''s play? Haha, it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter what the answer is, because it is the third level that determines whether you can sign a contract with us. I will just say it straight. The third level test I will create an illusion space for you to fall into it. This illusion is different from other illusions. It is not an ordinary illusion, but an illusion combined with time and space ninjutsu. You can understand it as time and space illusion. I call this time and space illusion the tenth cycle of reincarnation. Simply put, you are in the illusion space. There were ten rebirths in it. You will forget everything now in every life. The only way you can pass the level is to remember your inner attachments all the time, the people you care about most, the things you cherish the most, and so on. You can call it the greatest obsession. , As long as you can keep your obsession not to get lost in it in ten more rebirths, then you will be able to pass the level. This test is about your will, strength, spirit, luck, potential, as well as whether your mind is strong enough, how strong is your obsession, and whether the things you cherish the most are so important in your heart. If If you cannot keep your obsession, then you will get lost in it, which also means that you cannot pass the test. If you can maintain your obsession, then it is equivalent to your amulet, so that you will not lose yourself in the ten rounds of rebirth. "The divine bird, which resembles a Suzaku, speaks clearly, and it is clear and beautiful, and it is not at all a long-lived life. "Let''s get started!" Ruthless had no extra thoughts, but said directly, he has come to this point, where will he hesitate, plus he is not a person who likes to hesitate, he will do it when he thinks of it. Isnt that the case? I did it when I thought about it. After doing it for so many years, I finally succeeded. It can be said that he didn''t feel the trivial test of the previous test at all, because he himself succeeded because he was persistent and decisive. Chapter 119: The memory will disappear, but the obsession will not "Time and Space Profound Reality Ten Reincarnation!" The eyes of the divine bird, which resembled a Vermilion bird, burst out with a strange light. With the current ruthlessness, he found that he could not resist at all, and he fell into a deep sleep without even having the opportunity to explode. "Wang, do you think he can pass the test?" When Ruthless was caught in the tenth cycle of reincarnation, five different types of psychic beasts appeared suddenly in the palace where Ruthless was the only one. One of them was the most impressive. Bird with flames burning on his body. "I think he should not be able to pass the first two levels. Fortunately, people with good chance can pass the first two levels, but the third level tests his synthesis, strength, soul, spirit, luck, potential, etc." Yellow feathers are surrounded by black ring-shaped "eye circles" around the eyes. It has an orange long pointed beak, its wings and tail are covered with a large number of spike-like feathers, and its wing back and tail feathers have black feathers. The crown is entirely composed of a large number of sharp feathers, its legs are khaki, and the toes are protruding from the feet, giving a feeling of fierce and domineering. If the first feeling that the bird that burned before was to represent the flame, then the first feeling that this bird gave was to carry lightning. "All of this is just auxiliary. The real key is whether his obsession is strong enough and firm enough. He will forget all his memories and live with a different identity at the beginning of each life. It can be said that he can maintain his obsession in the first life. What about the second life and the third life? As long as one life fails and forgets his obsession, then he will fail. On the contrary, if he can maintain his obsession, then he will be able to pass this pass safely. For ten generations, each life will live with a different identity and a different way. It is necessary to maintain the obsession without forgetting the most real thing. It''s really hard for yourself. "The divine bird that resembles a Suzaku said: "But it''s not without chance. Although the memory will disappear, the obsession will not. The key is whether he can grasp it." "That''s not to say." The sacred bird that represents the flame curled his lips, but his eyes looked ruthless, with hope in his eyes. That''s right, she hopes ruthlessly can pass, because they have stayed here for so many years. It''s too boring. With their strength, if they go out, they can definitely break through the prestige that is no less than that of the Toad clan, but they have never had a chance. Now it is finally difficult for someone to come here and she really does not want to fail mercilessly. "Wait, one minute and one cycle, very soon." The divine bird that resembles a Suzaku said, and the whole palace was quiet. As time passed, the calm divine bird looked at her as the time passed. I became more and more surprised. By the ninth minute, I was astonished to the extreme, but suddenly became deeply disappointed: "What a great young man, how deep is his obsession? He actually remembered the different reincarnations of the ninth life, and he clearly forgot all the memories, but his obsession has been maintained. It is a pity in the last life. At that time he forgot." "No, it will fall short, Wang, let''s just forget it, he is already the best one, and can support the ninth world." Said the **** bird representing the lightning. "No... I must never forget you, no matter who it is, I can''t stop me from being with you, and I can''t let me forget you!" Just when the **** bird that resembles a Suzaku was about to say something, he was unconscious and ruthless. A **** flame burst out, and a violent momentum filled the entire palace. "Who are you? I must never forget you. Who stops me, I kill you to sleep, what force makes me forget you, then I rush away from it, I will never give up, absolutely, absolutely not! "He ruthlessly let out a roar into the sky, his eyes opened, there is no emotional color in his eyes, and the whole eyes are covered by **** light. Under the violent turmoil of the mind and the huge murderous intent, the ruthless who fell into the illusion actually took the initiative to enter the state of blood raging, and entered this state that has been unable to enter since the battle with Shouhe. "No matter how long it is, no matter what happens, even if it is a thousand years or ten thousand years, I will never forget you." With a ruthless roar, the sound caused a huge whirlwind to spread. "what is this?" "No, there is such a terrible power hidden in this human being." "Hehe, it seems that he has reached our standards in terms of potential, strength, chance, and luck, and he has reached the standard early in the field of character. Now it is only the last step. Boy, you must pass the test, outside. I really want to go out and see the world. Those psychic beast families that are weaker than ours have actually made such a big name outside, but our sacred bird family has not been cared for for countless years, and even now no one knows our existence. It is really unwilling! "The **** bird burning with flames said. Except for her, everyone else was looking at mercilessly with excitement, and even the divine bird sitting on the throne resembling a Vermilion bird had a glimmer of anticipation in his eyes. "Tsunade!" spit out two words mercilessly, the original violent but lacklustre gaze burst into a strange light, not only that, but also waves rippling through his body. "Space fluctuations, it seems that I have experienced the time and space illusion of King You, from which he clearly understood the mystery of space, and his time and space ninjutsu is probably about to be completed." said the **** bird representing the lightning. "No, it''s still one step away. Although my space-time illusion has allowed him to experience the tenth cycle of reincarnation and made him feel the mystery of space in it, it is still one step away. After all, this is my insight, and he must have him. Time and space ninjutsu can be completed only with one''s own understanding of time and space. After all, others belong to others, and only one''s own is the best." The divine bird, who resembles a Suzaku, shook his head. "He has passed the test. At the last second, he recovered his obsession, and broke through the tenth cycle with his obsession, even because he has gone through the tenth cycle without losing his will, spirit, The mind and his obsessions have become stronger, even he has completely recognized himself, he will not lose his nature at any time in the future, and it is even more unlikely that he will become a slave to power. In the future, the illusion below the level of Profound meaning is fundamentally correct. He is useless." Chapter 120: The contract of the bird family This sacred bird is right. After the tenth cycle of reincarnation, he has lived and experienced life with different identities in each life. He has been a commoner, an emperor, a rich enough businessman, and a beggar. He has forgotten everything in different lives, but he has always remembered a person, even if he forgot at first, and didnt remember everything about that person, but in the reincarnation he found it back, just like amnesia. It''s just the same for people to retrieve their own memories, but it''s more difficult. After experiencing the various forms of life, the ruthless will, the heart, and the spirit have been greatly baptized. Although the strength has not changed, the spirit and the soul have undergone a reborn change. After all, he has had more experience in the tenth life out of thin air, whether it is mind or Everything has been greatly improved, although his appearance is still a teenager, his heart is very mature and stable. After all, he clearly understood what he got the strongest deep in his heart and what his original mind was. It can be said that he is now the same as knowing the mind. For the current ruthlessness, ordinary illusion has no effect on him, even the illusion under the increase of the kaleidoscope writing wheel is no exception. It can be said that at least the illusion of the monthly reading level, which is the level of the profound meaning, can be effective on him. effect. Even with his current spirit and will, even if he does not use his blood and energy to burst defense, he will not fall down even if he completely bears the reading of the month. At the most, his spirit will be hurt, just like his body has been stabbed by someone, and he will never fall down. Even more will not lose combat power. "Thank you, the king of the sacred bird clan." said ruthlessly. This is not so much a test as it is an opportunity given to him by the sacred bird clan. Whether he can pass the test or not, he has only experienced the tenth cycle of reincarnation. He has gained a great deal. "This is what you deserve. The most important thing in our sacred bird clan is a person''s luck, chance, character, not just strength, potential, etc., you have passed the first two tests, and the tenth cycle of reincarnation is for you. It deserves it." The divine bird, who resembles a Suzaku, said that the more he looked at Ruthless, the more pleasing to the eye. After all, I dont know how many years, after all, one person finally came here and passed the tenth cycle of reincarnation, and such a young man is a teenager, and such a person. After signing the contract, she felt that in the future, the sacred bird clan would definitely shock the world and become the first in the psychic beast family. "Boy, tell me your name." "ruthless!" "It goes well with you, so first introduce myself. I am the king of the divine bird clan or the patriarch. You can call me the fire phoenix or the fire phoenix immortal. We dont care about what we call, everything random. And they are the sacred birds that represent each of our familys natural attributes. The flame birds are yellow, and they are very powerful lightning birds with blue feathers and three dark blue prismatic feathers on their heads. The crown of his head is a frozen bird, which represents ice. I think you should be very strange, yes, she is born with a unique chakra, and she can use ice escape, which is different from the normal chakra of your humans. This should be the limit of blood inheritance in the eyes of you humans. I won''t introduce the others, you will know them later, most of them are named after the attributes they have mastered. "Fire Phoenix introduced. "How come the more I look at it, the more familiar it is! I seem to have seen these birds somewhere." In my heartless mind, I recalled a cartoon called Pokmon I had watched when I was a child. Although I only watched it very small, it seemed to have seen it. Although birds like this are not exactly the same, they are still 60 to 70% similar. I really dont know if it is a coincidence or something. "This is the psychic contract of the sacred bird clan. You are the first to see and sign it. I hope you can lead the sacred bird clan to glory and treat them as your combat partners, not yours. Combat tools." After the Fire Phoenix finished speaking, a scroll appeared in front of Ruthless. Ruthlessly opened it and saw that there was no blood and name left by anyone on it. Ruthless immediately left his own blood on it to sign the name, and suddenly he felt that he had a peculiar connection with the people of the sacred bird clan. "Ruthless, you have signed a contract with us now, I tell you, I am their boss, and if there is anything to call me out directly in the future, I promise to help you settle it." Flame Bird said. "While going, I''m the boss. Don''t listen to her. If you want to call, you will also call me." The Lightning Bird swept the Flame Bird aside with one wing and said. The whole palace suddenly became lively. After all, they had never gone out. Now someone signed a contract. Of course, they wanted to go out. They immediately rushed to introduce themselves, telling them all about their own strengths and others'' shortcomings, each claiming to be himself. Boss. "Don''t worry, there is going to be a big battle soon, and you will definitely be called at that time." Ruthless said, seeing them so active and belligerent, of course ruthlessly happy, this is the psychic beast I want, no Let yourself be in vain. "Your space-time ninjutsu should be one step away. I have nothing to help you. The last step is to rely on yourself. If you want to understand your own understanding of flight attendants, then you can take the last step. You can also learn the time and space ninjutsu." Fire Phoenix said. "I''ll remember." Ruthlessly knowing that the Fire Phoenix in front of me is a divine bird that controls time and space ninjutsu, and she knows it by looking at her incomparable space-time magic. Thanks to her tenth reincarnation, she can ruthlessly complete nine tenths of the Flying Thunder God''s art in one breath, and she can learn it with only one foot at the door, which is the most important one, but this one is the most difficult one, no wonder The sacred bird clan values ??a person''s chances so much. If he wants to learn the art of flying Thunder God under normal circumstances, I don''t know how long it will take, but because of this chance, it''s only the last step. It can be said that a strong person can have no talent and potential, but absolutely cannot be without chance. "Then you can leave here. Your companion is waiting very impatiently." After Huohuang said, the outlook of the ruthless eye looked like a change, disappearing in Shenniaoshan and directly appeared beside Xi Rihong. "What a clever time and space ninjutsu, compared to the fourth generation of Naruto, the second generation of time and space ninjutsu is more clever." Ruthlessly thought, the strength of this Fire Phoenix is ??really unfathomable, absolutely surpassing the shadow level. Chapter 121: Idiot Danzo "You are finally back, I thought you had something to do!" Xi Rihong saw Ruthless appear suddenly, a trace of tension and concern emerged in her beautiful eyes, and she saw everything ruthlessly in her eyes. Seeing that Xi Rihong had been waiting here after she left, she recognized this as the first friend she made. "What can I do!" With a ruthless smile, for the first time, Tsunade''s indifferent eyes showed a real smile in front of people other than Silent. "It''s okay. By the way, is your psychic beast contract here?" Xi Rihong is a very observant and delicate and sensitive woman. Although the ruthless changes are subtle and fleeting, she still feels by Xi Rihong. To. She clearly felt that she was treating her mercilessly now, completely different from before, and there was no sense of joy in her heart. "What do you mean!" The corner of her ruthless mouth twitched, and Xi Rihong hurried to catch up after hearing the words: "Okay, because I have been waiting for you for so long, I actually hang my curiosity." Xi Rihong smiled and cursed. I don''t know why she is particularly relieved and relaxed with this man, maybe because he knows himself better, maybe because he saved himself, but no matter what it is, Xi Rihong thinks this is pretty good. "It''s weird, why did he go for a while, he seemed to have changed a lot when he came back." Xi Rihong thought to her heart. The ruthlessness gave him a sense of maturity far surpassing that of the same year, but now it gives him a kind of maturity. Steady and reliable, there is also a kind of vicissitudes of life experienced in the world, with a pair of eyes that show the Buddha''s insight into the truth of the world. Xi Rihong even had a feeling, as if the ruthless age was older than herself. "Is it an illusion? It''s not like, it should be something you experienced in Shentori Mountain." Yurihong didn''t ask the heartless, after all, everyone has finally made a step in the relationship now, and everyone has their own secrets. The other party wants to be with you. If you dont need to ask, you can also say what you dont need to say. If you dont want to say it, its useless to ask. On the contrary, it will ruin the relationship that is finally established. In Yunyin Village, in Lei Ying''s office, at this time, a woman with beautiful beige hair and a arrogant and strong appearance appeared in front of Lei Ying. "This time the matter is a reduced version of the conflict between the country and the country, and the village and the village. The fifth generation of Hokage has just taken the position. If the people she sent this time completes the task, it will overwhelm us, Lei Zhiguo and We in Yunyin Village will have no face, so this time you must protect the princes. We shouldnt send too many people, otherwise, its likely to evolve into a bigger war at that time. Konoha is the same as us. They just experienced a war and now they need to recuperate. A large number of ninjas are constantly taking on tasks. Make up for the losses of the war. Therefore, it is impossible to send a large number of Shinobu. In that case, Konoha will lose too much, and even make ends meet, so they will only come to two people at most. You plus Rennin Yefeng are enough to deal with the people in Konoha. As long as we can save the lives of the princes and repel Konoha''s people, whether we can kill them or not, we will all win. This is the Land of Thunder. We have the home court advantage and we can''t lose. "Raiking''s voice carried a huge roar, and it sounded like Foley and lightning: "After discussing with the elders, I decided to send you. On Konoha''s side, I have determined that the person to send is the one selected. Ruthless, one is Shinnin Xirihong! " "Guaranteed to complete the task!" This arrogant woman is Zhu Liyou Mu Ren from Yunyin Village. "Go!" Lei Ying waved his hand and murmured after Yu Mu Ren left: "Konoha, Danzo, haha, what about the First Shinobu Village, it''s just going through a big battle and actually started fighting again. Thanks to you Danzo for giving me such information. It''s really short-sighted. Fool, I think you want to be Naruto and you are crazy. If Konoha can make a fool like you do Hokage, it will not be far from extinction, I see how long your first ninja village can last, and soon the top of the five hidden villages will be our Yunyin village. " Obviously, from Lei Ying''s words, it was revealed that Danzo, a short-sighted and ruthless guy, actually revealed the information to Yunyin Village, allowing Lei Ying to grasp the advantage, make accurate judgments and choose the smallest effort in exchange for the greatest result. Originally, he wanted to send two ninjas, but now they dont seem to need them anymore. After knowing the details of the ninjas sent by Konoha Village, one person recruited by the wooden men and the princes is enough to deal with them. This time they can be said to be occupying the ninja. Take the initiative and advantage to find out everything about the other party, but the other party doesn''t know how many people there are on their side. It can be said that Yunyin Village has achieved the greatest gain with the smallest effort. After all, several Shangren were dispatched at once, and a few Shangren were sent out to perform tasks. Then the villages income could still be reduced a lot, even if Yunyin''s big business can''t be so wasteful. And this time its a reduced battle. Its not advisable to send too many people. Otherwise, its likely to lead to a bigger war. So Raikage decided to send Yumu people enough. After all, they only need to keep the princes to win this time. The fate has already been won. This time the fight is not about who solves the ninja against the other party, but whether the lives of the princes can be saved. It can be said that the outcome of this battle is whether the princes survive or die. Regardless of which one, once the winner is determined, then this war will end. This is a tacit understanding between a big country and a big country. After all, no one wants to go to war, so use this to determine the victory or defeat. "Ruthless, I have already observed. The princes of the Thunder Kingdom are really prepared. In addition to the middle ninjas trained by Ye Feng and the five Yunyin villages we know, there are ten lower ninjas. It can be said that this prince''s strength Very powerful, no wonder we dare to assassinate the sons of our princes in the land of fire." Xi Rihong said. The two have entered the scope of the Thunder Country and are hidden around the mansions of the princes. Because this time is about the village and the village, the struggle between the big country and the big country, they dare not do it easily, and they must succeed when they do it. In the past two days, they have been exploring the powerful around the princes, their patrols, arrangements, and so on. At the same time, Ruthless also restored all the damage caused by the blood rage that broke out in the previous instant. Chapter 122: Start fighting At the same time, Ruthless also recovered all the damage caused by the previous burst of blood raging. Fortunately, there was a blood raging damage before, and this time the blood was stronger, and it only broke for a moment, so I was prepared for it. He recovered in just two days. "These princes who hold power and dream of death every day are most afraid of death. They have the most money if there are not many others. It is difficult to recruit the upper and lower sides, but it is no problem for the middle and the lower sides." said ruthlessly: "Not only that, I feel that there is a strong man with huge energy and blood hidden by the princes, which is definitely much more difficult to deal with than the usual Shinobi. This is our biggest opponent, so this time we have to face not only two Upper ninja, five middle ninja, ten lower ninja, and a bunch of samurai." "Destroy them one by one, easy first, difficult later, taking advantage of sneak attacks, and we can solve ten lower ninjas in one breath, five middle ninjas first, and then we will deal with two upper ninjas, but we have to be fast. !" Xi Rihong showed the wisdom and decisiveness that a strong woman should have. Now that she has already inquired, she must do it immediately. The longer she delays, the more dreams will grow. "Okay, do it!" With a decision, the two suddenly did it, and rushed into the mansion. "The art of walking in darkness!" Xi Rihong''s hands are sealed, and a powerful illusion is a shot. Suddenly, everyone in the range of Xi Rihong''s control was plunged into darkness. "My eyes are an enemy attack. Quickly, inform the princes!" Suddenly the whole mansion was boiling. "Give me death, fire escape fire dragon flame bomb, wind escape big breakthrough!" Although Ruqing is born without the attributes of the nature of wind, he can master the learning through hard work acquired, although it is not comparable to the water and fire that he has innate, but he has mastered it. Don''t underestimate it, especially with Huo Dun. The huge flame extinguished an area of ??more than 30 meters in a radius, and the five Xiaren who had lost sight of them were drowned by the flames, and the remaining five were killed by Xi Rihong''s illusion. "Waiting for you for a long time, the wind escapes!" A middle-aged man stood on the top of the building, and a hurricane directly swept Ruxin and Yurihong, causing the speed of the two to greatly weaken. "Lei Dunge!" At the same time, five young people appeared around Ruqing and others, and at the same time they performed the same Thunder ninjutsu. When Raiden wandered on the ground instantly, they came to Ruqing and Xi Rihong and hit them. Shen Biao plus ground walking, a pressing speed, a paralyzed body, it can be said that they have been preparing for a long time to practice. "Ended Konoha''s ninja, the fire-dwelling fireball technique, the wind-dance breakthrough!" Ye Feng performed two ninjutsu in one breath, although they were not advanced, but under the mutual cooperation, the immense power instantly drowned the ruthless and the red. "It''s really boring, is it over soon?" a figure hidden in the dark sneered slightly. "Sure enough, the intelligence is not accurate enough, but it''s no wonder that every Shangren will die long ago without a hole card. You are not only well-versed and proficient in fire escape." Ruthless and Xi Rihong appeared near the night wind and rushed towards the night wind, as long as Together, they can definitely kill Ye Feng in the shortest time. "Shadow avatar!" Ye Feng was slightly startled but not worried, his body shook, showing an astonishing speed, kicking towards Xi Rihong and spitting out a fireball in mid-air at the same time. "Lei Dun and Lei Balls hit together!" The five Zhongren leaped up and formed the same mark at the same time. The five thunderballs shot at Ruthless in different directions, blocking all ruthless dodge directions. "The technique of water escape and water dragon bombing!" A water dragon submerged the fireball, but the oncoming thunderball hit the ruthless body and scorched his whole body, but his body turned into a piece of scorched black. wood. "Die!" The ruthless real body rushed to the night wind through the water flow spread by the water dragon bomb, and Xi Rihong also entangled the night wind with illusion: "Helix pill!" "How easy is it, rattail ball jade, in front of me, you are all in vain." The chakra groups with rat appearances flew towards Ruthless and Xi Rihong so that they had to retreat, and At the same time, the five Zhongren also came to Ye Feng''s side, and at the same time a proud woman walked out of the dark. "What a powerful Chakra, this is Human Zhuli!" Ruthless, but after studying the intelligence of everyone Zhuli, he immediately knew that he was Human Zhuli at first glance: "No wonder Yunyin Village only sent one Shangren. It turned out to be Human Zhuli. ." "Red, give me that woman and five Zhongren, and Yefeng give it to you." After speaking ruthlessly, he bit his finger and pressed the seal on the ground: "Psychic art!" A magnificent and powerful sacred bird with burning flames appeared in the air, with the flame tail and flame wings burning on its body, and its crown suddenly illuminated the night sky. "I''m finally out, is this the outside world?" The flame bird uttered a clear and high cry as soon as it came out. "Flaming Bird, the five Zhongren will be taken care of by you. This is the first time you have shown your power to the world." After speaking ruthlessly, he rushed towards Yumu. "Cut the five middle ninjas at this level. How can I be my opponent at this level." The flame bird flew high, much faster than the upper ninja, spit out a rotating flame in the air, forcing the five middle ninjas. Can dodge continuously. "Boys, see how powerful my flame bird is. Being my first opponent is your glory and your sorrow." "What a beautiful bird, is this a ruthless psychic beast? It''s not bad or even worse than Shangnin." Yurihong thought in shock, no wonder it takes so much effort to make a contract. This psychic beast family. "It seems that you are also prepared, but I said, everything about you facing me is wasted!" A huge chakra burst out from the wooden man soaring to the sky, he is different from the previous Gaara, he Completely master the power of the tail beast, will not be affected by the tail beast, and can even exert most of the tail beast''s power. Since it is a human pillar fighting method, of course, it is to defeat the opponent with a huge chakra oppression. I saw a powerful chakra burst out of the wooden man, which was completely materialized and covered the body surface. She used the chakra of the tail beast in one breath. Obviously she saw that Ruthless, although it is a Zhongren, but strength But it is not simple, intending to clean up ruthlessly at the fastest speed. Chapter 123: Duel with two tails oom The two fist-to-fist, the wooden man relied on himself as a human pillar with a huge chakra to protect the body and increase the strength, and the ruthless fist was a strange force. The confrontation between the two people took two steps back mercilessly, but Yumu took ten steps back. Obviously in front of Kailiquan, even the ruthless Kailiquan is not comparable to Tsunade, but even Yugi who displays the tail beast Chakra can not. "A lot of strength, you deserve to be Tsunadehime''s disciple, but you can''t win with strength." The wooden man let out a cry like a cat, not a cat, like a tiger, not a tiger, and the chakra on his body is even bigger. , Chakra, who was originally just a blue flame, suddenly formed a cat-shaped coat, which looked like a reduced version of the two-tailed brigade. "Squirt tail ball jade!" The same moves, but the power of the wooden man who has entered the tail beastization stage is much more powerful than the previous chakras that simply burst out of the tail beasts. The chakras in the shape of ten mice The regiment blasted ruthlessly from a different angle. "Fire escape impatiens technique!" Ruthlessly, he stood up and spit out many impatiens-shaped fireballs to intercept the chakra groups. "Where is it so easy!" With a roar from the wooden man, ten fingers flew out of the chakra silk thread to manipulate the chakra group to avoid the impatiens, and then directly slammed into the ruthless. "Water escape the water wall!" With a ruthless scream, a wall of water rose out of thin air and collided with the Chakra group, producing a lot of water vapor. "Fire escape the fireball technique!" As the second-tailed person Zhuli, Yumu is of course also proficient in fire escape. With the support of the tail beast Chakra, the originally red fireball turned blue. The power is amazing, and it is beyond comparison. Advanced escape technique. "Water escape spiral pill!" Ruthless did not use the water dragon howl, but purely inject the changes of water properties into it. It still belongs to the category of super advanced escape technique, but its power is much more than that of spiral pill. The whole body is aqua blue directly. The oncoming fireball was annihilated. "I''ve caught you!" You Mu Ren sneered, and his ruthless feet didn''t know when they were trapped by blue chakra threads: "Die!" A blue chakra sphere was ejected from the mouth of the wooden man. It was obviously a chakra gun that belonged to the two-tailed man. The sphere compressed by a huge chakra. Although not as powerful as the tail beast jade, it is also powerful. It was amazing. The aerial training bombs used by Shouhe before also belonged to this kind of technique. They were nothing but chakra guns injected with changes in the nature of the wind. "Fire escape spiral pill!" Ruthless and unwilling to show weakness, the fiery red spiral pill collided with the chakra cannon, and the huge energy collision turned into a terrifying impact and destroyed all the buildings below. "The Helix Maru, purely infused with a change in nature, can compete with the Chakra guns of the one-tailed and two-tailed human pillars, but it is difficult to resist when it becomes a tail beast." Ruthlessly judged that his strength was stronger than when he was fighting against Morizuru. A lot. "Water escape water dragon bullet technique!" A water dragon galloped past, the wooden man let out a harsh scream, the ground under his feet shattered with a bang, and the wooden man disappeared in place at an astonishing speed and appeared behind the ruthless one. Fist blew past. "Soulthirsty Hand!" Turning his head mercilessly and grabbing Yu Mu Ren''s fist with one hand, he didn''t wait for Yu Mu Ren to show his joy, but found that the blood and Chakra in his body burst into the ruthless hand and burst out with a bang. The powerful impact caused his internal organs to be injured, and his whole body was surging. Even with the protection of the tail beast coat, he was bombarded with blood and hit the ground and exploded a big pit. "Take advantage of your illness to kill you." A water dragon howled angrily was condensed in the heart of the palm of the hand, and a water dragon spear projected over. "Cats have nine lives. You can''t kill me, but you will die!" The injured Yu Muren went crazy, murderously bursting into the sky and a huge chakra burst out of his body, and instantly turned into a two-tailed brigade. The way he opened his mouth was one after another Chakra cannons. "It''s a weapon of war!" Ruthless looked in his heart and couldn''t help thinking. He also understood why each Ninja village wanted to get the strength of the human column so much that it was so powerful to use it on the battlefield. It is easy for the tail beast to bombard so many Chakra cannons that can rival the super-advanced escape technique in a flash, but it is really difficult for ordinary humans. "Come here!" The huge and ruthless battle after the wooden man was completely beasted and almost destroyed the entire mansion, and everyone around them ran out one after another. Looking at the ruthless one who forced himself to beast-like, the wooden man reached out his hand, and the cat''s claw composed of Chakra exploded and shot out at a very fast speed. "Runaway!" Ruthlessly entered the runaway state immediately, otherwise, he would not be able to keep up with the speed of Yu Mu Ren at this time, and his body and mind continued to dodge and avoid the two cat claws. "You can dodge this, but you can''t dodge this!" The wooden man sneered, and shot a chakra cannon, just as ruthlessly in the air, he couldn''t dodge at all. "Flame Bird!" He shouted mercilessly. Since you have a psychic beast, of course you have to use it, or else you must work hard to sign a contract for what to do, and the psychic beast is best used when fighting against the tail beast. , The current Yumuren has been completely transformed into a beast, and the strength is very strong, even if it is now ruthless, it is difficult to match. "Haha, this time the opponent of Ruthless is really interesting. It is actually the tail beast. This is the match for my flame bird. But his chakra attribute is fire. If you summon the frozen bird, you can restrain him. In addition to the power of ice, water is also mastered. But it doesn''t matter, you and I are enough to deal with him. "The Flaming Bird has already cleaned up five Zhongren. They have been watching the battle between Ruthless and Yumu Ren. Seeing Ruthless calling themselves, the Flaming Bird suddenly galloped past, surpassing the Chakra Cannon, and was ahead of the Chakra Cannon. Carrying the merciless flew into the air and avoiding the Chakra cannon. "She Chakra is very big, even I can''t compare to him, so I can''t fight with her. The Chakra cannon is handed over to me to temporarily resist, and you attack her with all your strength." The flame bird opened his mouth and a flame vortex passed by, the **** bird The Clan is really a bit similar to the tail beasts, and they can directly use the chakras they have mastered into actual escape techniques. For example, the flame bird doesn''t need the seal, forehead, it doesn''t have the seal, but it can directly spit out a very powerful flame vortex. This is one of the powerful aspects of the divine bird clan. Chapter 124: Yuki Man "Can you stop it?" The wooden man sneered, and the cat''s claws formed by two chakras burst out continuously, bringing up a roaring gust of wind, and the chakra cannon fired continuously, the flame bird could only Keep dodge. After all, the violent human column bombing ability is very powerful, even the shadow-level powerhouse can''t match it. "Tigers dont send hair, um, flame birds dont give off their might. You treat me as a sick cat!" The flame bird uttered a sharp cry, and released a dazzling flame all over the body, wrapping the body together with mercilessness. It looked like a huge little one. The sun blasted away all Chakra cannons and directly hit Yumu. You Muren can''t just stay in place. Seeing the powerful blow of the Flame Bird, I don''t know where I can''t take it, let alone let Ruthless approach him. Suddenly there was a loud explosion, smoke and dust burst, Yu Mu Ren had appeared 100 meters away, but the flame bird was chasing the past, faster than the speed, the flame bird completely surpassed the complete tail beast of Yu Mu Ren, and even had Nothing less. A roar sounded, and the flame bird had already chased it, shooting murderously in Mu Ren''s eyes, and a blue and black chakra sphere appeared out of thin air on Yu Mu Ren''s mouth. "Be careful is the tail beast jade, your flame defense is not there!" said ruthlessly. He had suffered from the loss of Shouhe''s trick at the beginning, and he was even injured under the explosion of blood. Now his strength is so strong that he will definitely not burst out of bleeding gas. It would be so embarrassed, but I still dare not say whether it can be blocked. "It''s really troublesome. Her chakra has a powerful fire nature change. Even the tail beast jade is injected with this nature change, and I am also a fire nature change. If two changes of the same nature come together, it depends on whose chakra. Bigger and more pure." Flamebird said: "I can''t compare with the tail beast than Chakra." "Don''t worry, leave this trick to me and lend me your Fire Escape Chakra." said ruthlessly. "Okay!" The psychic beast and the contractor can coordinate with each other and use each other''s Chakra. Although ruthlessly contracted in the divine bird clan, he can do it easily, because it is not difficult at all, as long as there is a strong The control of Chakra is fine, and this is what he lacks most. "Fire escape flame spiral!" The flame spiral formed by the gathering of the flame bird and the own chakra was twice as large as in the normal state, and the tail beast jade that was exploded and razed to the ground was projected out unwillingly. The collision of two energy **** with extremely dense chakras swept hundreds of meters in a huge impact. The dazzling rays of light pierced the sky, and the collision of two energy **** formed a huge energy ball which continuously annihilated each other. In the end there was a huge explosion, which turned into ruins within a radius of several hundred meters. "It''s a monster-level battle!" It is the first time that Yurihong has participated in such a battle. While fighting against Ye Feng, he secretly watched the battle between Ruthless and Yugi, and the same was true for Ye Feng on the other side. After all, Ruthless and Yugi. Whoever wins means that there will be different wins and losses in their battles. "You can perform this attack several times, but I can perform it many times. I said that you can''t beat me, and you Konoha are also destined to lose to Yunyin Village!" The wooden man shouted. "Really? The art of psychic!" With a ruthless yell, an icy breath spread. It was a freezing bird, ruthlessly channeling two powerful psychic beasts at once. "Frozen Bird, Flame Bird, lend me all your chakras, I don''t believe her tail beast jade can resist my skills!" There was a trace of madness in the ruthless eyes, a completely tail beast-like Yuki People are really strong, even Shangren is not an opponent. With the ruthless current strength, unless the blood rage is turned on again, facing this monster will lose more and win less, but the psychic beast is also part of the strength. "What a crazy kid!" "Unexpectedly, I saw such a wonderful scene as soon as I came out!" The two divine birds looked at each other and lent two chakras to Ruthless at the same time. One was a change in the nature of water and the other was a change in the nature of fire. I saw the ruthless left hand condensed a blazing spiral, and the right hand condensed a water dragon howl. With the support of the chakras of the two divine birds, both were more than twice as powerful as normal. "I want to show it again, dream!" The Mu Ren''s eyes shrank, and the threat of death made her very uneasy, and she interrupted the ruthlessness without even thinking about it. A mouthful of tail beast jade was sprayed out, compared to the tail beast jade injected earlier. The bigger chakra. "Break me!" yelled ruthlessly, and the water dragon spear and the flame spiral were projected out at the same time, directly oppressing the tail beast jade. Compared with the previous time, the more terrifying energy ravaged the earth, destroying everything around it, and the terrifying force produced space. In addition to the distortion, the earth is constantly shaking. The help of the two s-level uprights and the help of the two divine birds was so powerful that they directly blasted the tail beast jade, and then hit Yumu Ren''s body. A huge explosion was accompanied by a terrifying energy impact. The wooden man was knocked away thousands of meters away. "Red, go and kill the princes, and Ye Feng will give it to me." Ruthless did not chase Yu Mu Ren, he did not forget what the task was this time, not to kill Yu Mu Ren, nor defeat her, but to kill The princes. This time it was about Tsunade, so Ruthless didn''t rely on his own strength and fight by the wooden man, but summoned the psychic beast to fight quickly. He knows that the completely beastly tailed Yumujin has eaten his own profound meaning and is absolutely severely injured, but he will never lose his fighting power so easily. If he used to be, he would definitely be dragged down. The most important thing to come here today is not to clean up the strength of the human column. But to kill the princes. "If you want to kill the princes, you can''t even think about it!" Ye Feng, who thought he would run away, was not afraid of death. Despite his own life, he used a forbidden technique, and saw that his whole body was violent, and his speed and strength were greatly improved. , A hurricane accompanied the fire escape to suppress Xi Ri Hong, and at the same time flew up, inspiring a huge force to kill Xi Ri Hong. "Isn''t this guy recruited? How can he be so loyal to the name of Thunder Country?" Ruthless thought that Ye Feng had killed the princes? You should have no good feelings about the princes. How can you be so loyal after being recruited? It''s really ironic that a ninja in the Kingdom of Wind killed his own prince but was so loyal to the princes of other countries. Chapter 125: Kill the princes "Damn it!" Xiri''s face was red and frosty. In her opinion, it was herself who faced Yumu, but she ruthlessly stopped the powerful enemy and gave herself a night wind that was easy to deal with. Now that Yu Muren has been ruthlessly cleaned up, but he has been so embarrassed by Ye Feng. It is only strange that Yurihong is not angry. Isn''t it that he has been ruthlessly taken care of now? She should have taken care of her mercilessly, right? "The technique of walking in darkness!" Xi Rihong immediately used the technique of walking in darkness to block the opponent''s sight. "I have noticed this trick just now. Even if my sight is blocked by you, my perception will not disappear!" Ye Feng had seen Xi Rihong perform this trick before, so I had done it a long time ago. Prepare, the sight is taken away without panic, now the prince should run away and hide, what he has to do is to buy time to kill one or one, and drag the two in front of them. So even if he lost his sight, he wouldn''t back away, relying on the position and feeling of locking Xi Rihong just now, his fist didn''t retract at all and punched towards Xi Rihong. Yurihong was ready to resist, but he was not sure to stop it. After all, the opponent''s speed was too fast and the strength was too strong, faster than Yumujin who initially covered Chakra''s coat. "Really I''m dead!" Ruthlessly flew around and put his hand around Xi Rihong''s waist, clenching one hand into a fist and hitting it out. Fists collided, two loud noises exploded along with the sound of the real strong wind, and the terrifying force exploded the ground underneath, and Ye Feng, who had already used the forbidden technique, had greatly improved its strength in a short time, and it actually took the strange force punch. It''s just going back ten meters, and it''s about to rush up. "Red, are you okay!" Ruthlessly asked Xi Rihong in his arms. "It''s okay!" Xi Rihong looked at her ruthlessly hugging herself so affectionately, and felt guilty and warm in her heart when she thought that she had been saved by her again. In her opinion, she had performed so many s-level tasks that she should have helped ruthlessly, but now she has become ruthless to help her, which really makes her very embarrassed, and at the same time feels very warm that ruthless has saved her. , Even though the last punch, even if it collided, was at most hurting Yurihong. With her strength, she couldn''t beat the forbidden Yefeng, and if she resorted to a battle, Yefeng would also be unable to win Yurihong. But both times it was ruthlessly falling from the sky in times of crisis. The first time was surprise and gratitude, and the second time it was warm and comfortable. Obviously, the relationship was different, and the inner thoughts and fluctuations were also different. "Leave it to you, he handed it to me." After speaking ruthlessly, he pushed Yurihong out dozens of meters away. At the same time, the water escape spiral pill with his left hand and the fire escape spiral pill with his right hand stepped on the instant surgery. In the time and space illusion, the mystery of space is clearly understood, and the speed of the ruthless instantaneous technique is faster. Even faintly with a trace of spatial fluctuations, he suddenly appeared in front of the night wind, two spiral pills rolled over, and the night wind had to use a substitute technique to escape, but at the same time two divine birds fell from the sky. , One person grabbed Ye Sky''s hands and feet separately, pulled himself, and broke his limbs. In the face of the ruthless, freezing bird, and flame bird, any of these three are more than the ordinary existence of Shinobi, even if the night wind activates the forbidden technique, it is not an enemy. After all, any of them is stronger than the night wind, even if it is the night wind. When the forbidden technique was turned on, he could only reluctantly contend with one of the three ruthless ones. Now the three fight one out, and there is still a tacit understanding. It is strange that Yefeng can support it. "Die" ruthlessly drew out the Slaughter Blade to bring a dazzling flame, and Ye Feng''s head had moved. On the other side, the wooden man uttered a wild roar, her defensive power and resilience after the tail beastization was really amazing. She had taken such a powerful blow and she did not lie down. Although she was seriously injured, her combat power was amazing. A tail beast jade burst out. "Blood energy burst!" With a ruthless roar, the blood-colored light beam burst out and stood in a stalemate with the tail beast jade. After a moment of confrontation, both were resolved into nothing, but the city was basically finished. "Ruthless, the princes have been resolved." Xi Rihong came back again, after all, he was no longer guarded by the wooden man, and the night breeze was dead, ten lower ninjas and five middle ninjas. "Come up!" The ruthless instantaneous technique came to Xi Rihong and hugged her to take off and landed on the flame bird. Because the sacred bird clan doesn''t like people other than contractors to stand on them, so ruthlessly can only hug her like this. The evening is red. Yurihong was also slightly taken aback by her ruthless behavior, but surprisingly only after struggling a little, she didn''t resist and let her embrace ruthlessly and rush to the sky, while the frozen bird flew over and relied on speed and water to escape. The restraint of the technique resisted the injured Yumu, and after ruthlessly they left, they didn''t fight with Yumu and went straight back to Shentoi Mountain. Although the flame bird is not as large as the toad text, it is also six meters wide with open wings. It carries the ruthlessness and the red evening sun. It passes directly through the clouds to the high sky. Under the shining of the moon, it is embracing the evening red heartlessly. Formed a beautiful scenery. Women are more sensual than men. Looking at the scene in front of her, Xi Rihong can''t help but rise in an unprecedented agitation in her heart. She was originally slightly tightened and separated from her ruthless body and now she is also relying on her ruthless arms. , Her head was actually resting on her ruthless shoulders. At this moment, she was no longer Konoha''s strongest and most famous female ninja, but an ordinary woman. "Flaming Bird, fly back to Konoha before taking us!" Ruthless doesn''t want to stay here. In this case, it is not a chance for Yunyin Village and their people to continue to entangle themselves, as long as they go back, give the head of the prince to Tsunade , Then this time Konoha, the country of fire, Tsunade completely won, and Yunyin Village, the country of thunder, and Raikage became the stepping stones for Tsunade to sit firmly on the throne of Naruto. "After finally coming out, I don''t want to go back so quickly. For the sake of playing so enjoyable this time, I will be your queen mount. With me with you, it will be very lethal to women. "Flaming Bird pointed out. There was a rare shyness in Xi Rihong''s ruthless bosom after hearing the words, it was obvious that she knew that Flaming Bird was talking about her. "It''s not because your clan refuses to sit for people other than me." Ruthless had never realized what he said before, but after experiencing the tenth cycle of reincarnation, he no longer knew nothing about this. Chapter 126: mission completed "This is your psychic beast. Although they are not very big, they are much smaller than Sannin''s psychic beasts, but their strength is very strong." Yurihong can''t guarantee that he can win against the flame bird. After all, the speed of the flame bird is too fast. The hot flame vortex is difficult to deal with, especially if it does not need to be printed to be like a tail of a beast. The beast jade is released like a chakra cannon, with a strong suppressing force. "Of course, I''m a master of the sacred bird clan." The flame bird''s voice sounds biased towards female voices. In fact, it seems ruthless to see several sacred birds that are biased towards female voices, and the same is true of the previous freezing birds. "Okay, we are almost here in the village of Konoha, let''s go down." The sky was already bright, and the flame bird flew the two for a night without any fatigue. You must know that she had gone through a big battle before. "Say thank you to Frozen Bird for me." Ruthlessly knows that the relationship with the psychic beast is not to sign a contract. It must be cultivated slowly. He has already felt the strength of the divine bird clan, not to mention the fire phoenix. , Flaming Bird alone is a huge help that is ruthless. This time, without them, it would be much more difficult for Ruthless to clean up Yugi, even Ruthless himself didnt know, because he immediately sat on the Flaming Bird and flew high in the sky. In addition, the battle spread too much, let Danzo them. People didn''t have time to act mercilessly and flew to a high altitude and left. Now they are still very depressed. Anyway, the ruthless rush to leave the country of thunder allowed him to avoid a big battle. A battle that was not lost to Yugi and the others was only surpassed in life. After all, there were several Shinnin, especially after the ruthless battle with Yugi, it was even more difficult. It can be said that this time it was really unintentional to defeat. Danzo and the others could not count that this time the ruthless and Yugi war will be so violent. When the tail beast was dispatched, almost the entire city was destroyed, let them It''s hard to get close. After all, a bad thing is likely to be hit by the tail beast jade, and they also want to start at the critical moment when the winner is determined, planning to kill with one blow. After all, such an opportunity is very difficult to have, of course, you cant miss it. However, they didn''t expect that when the winner was divided, they immediately flew to the sky and made them rush to the sky. If they knew it, Danzo and the others might be depressed to death. Thousands of calculations actually missed that Ruthless had such a powerful psychic beast, and it was able to fly so high in the sky at such a fast speed, making their actions completely frustrated. "No problem!" The bang of the flame bird turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared, and the ruthless He Xi Rihong returned to Konoha at the fastest speed. "I''ll be back so soon?" Tsunade was slightly taken aback when Wuqing and Yurihong came to the Hokage office behind him. He thought it would be a while, because Wuqing came back by a flame bird, so Tsunade doesn''t have it now. Received information about the death of the princes of the Thunder Country. As the woman who knows the most about ruthlessness, she immediately noticed that ruthlessness has changed tremendously. It is not strength, but the temperament and eyes on her body. Compared with the indifference before, besides the indifference, she is now more than indifferent. This kind of vicissitudes and calmness is more mature and rational than before, and it feels more stable and reliable. This is not just pretending, it must be honed by experiencing all kinds of life states. Even a genius cannot understand it by imagination and reading. It must be experienced. "What did this kid go through outside? Why did it seem to live longer for decades." Although she was puzzled in her mind, Tsunade didn''t ask much. He planned to go back at night and talk about it after being ruthless. "Well, the mission was successfully completed, but there was a mistake with the intelligence. The princes possessed more strength than our intelligence, and Yunyin Village sent the two-tailed human column power, and they can still completely control the tail beast-shaped human column power, but in the end Ruthlessly inflicted heavy damage on Yumujin and killed Ye Feng, so he successfully completed the mission." Xi Rihong gave a simple explanation, and everything was honest and there was no performance of asking for credit at all. "I really underestimated the people of Yunyin Village, they would actually send Renzhuli, but also, there is a thunder country, and the territory of Yunyin Village is not afraid." Tsunade said, generally Renzhuli is Ninja Village. Babies, generally, are not allowed to go out at will. Basically, they are not allowed to leave their sight when going out. They are accompanied by someone. You will know where Naruto Uzumaki goes. One is to prevent them from defecting, and the other is to prevent them from being taken away by some interested people. After all, not everyone Zhuli has the village in his heart and has a sense of belonging to the village. Unexpectedly, this time Yunyin Village would actually send people Zhuli, but thinking that it was the site of Yunyin Village, the Kingdom of Thunder was normal. "It should be the contract." Tsunade suddenly analyzed that the key to ruthless victory should be the psychic beast. After all, a person who can control the complete tail beastization is generally not an opponent at all, even if he can only face it ruthlessly. Defeat, unless ruthlessly reaches the upper endurance level. "The sacred bird clan has already gotten it." Ruthlessly concealed Tsunade from nowhere, and said it by himself. "I want to celebrate with a drink tonight." Tsunade has a lot of things to say ruthlessly, but now so many people can only say it tonight. After receiving the scroll that Xi Rihong handed over, a corpse appeared on the scroll, which was a prince of the kingdom of thunder. "Well done, this time you two have made great contributions to Konoha Village and the Country of Fire. It can be said that the intangible benefits brought are countless. This is your reward!" Tsunade got the job done. Strictly, well-organized. After giving the two million taels to Ruqing and Xi Rihong, they immediately let people contact the daimyo of the country of fire, and the princes passed the matter out. Seeing that Tsunade still has a lot of things to do, he was also a bit tired. After all, he came back non-stop without a break after a big battle. I just went back to take a rest and sort out the harvest. In addition to completing the contract, he also experienced the tenth cycle of reincarnation. Going back to calm down and remember it, learning from the past and learning the new will definitely bring greater gains. Tsunade also noticed the fatigue of the two, so he didn''t say much to let the ruthless two go back to rest. Chapter 127: Famous Ninja World On that day, a storm that spread from Konoha Village swept across the entire Fire Country and then spread to the entire Ninja Realm at an alarming speed. It was ruthless. Yuri Hong broke into the Thunder Country and killed the other princes and was fighting. At that time, he killed Shayin Village''s Rebellious Night Wind, and severely injured Yunyin Village''s Erwei, Zhuliyou Muren. After such news spread, it caused a lot of waves, especially since the twelve-year-old Ruthless is already famous in the Ninja world. If the previous Zhongren exam was to make Ruthless come to the fore, then this time is a real fame. Not only is it remembered by many organizations in the Ninja world, but also by the strong, even Ninja villages, princes, and daimyo from all over the world remember this young master. Of course, Konoha''s Yuhihong was originally famous. This time, the mission is related to politics. The problem, so the influence is greater, and it also makes her more famous. The families are happy and sad. Of course, the ruthless person and the people around him are happy, but the people in Yunyin Village and the Thunder Country are gloomy. After all, this time the normal battle is different, if it is normal. Its okay to lose if you lose the task of confrontation, but this time there are many political issues related to the face of the village and the country. If you lose, the impact will be great. And the most angry people are Danzo and Hyuga. Their people actually let them have no chance to do it and they failed. If it is defeated, it would be okay to say, but they have completely become spectators. They go dingy, dingy back, and let the group. It''s strange that Zanghe Hyuga''s family is not angry. Especially for Danzo, Tsunade took this opportunity to completely secure Hokage''s throne, unless Tsunade died, or made a great mistake, otherwise he would never want to be Hokage for the rest of his life. "Relentless!" In the dark corner, Tuan Zang gritted his teeth and growled. He knew that Ruthless was getting harder and harder to deal with. He grew so fast that he could psychically produce such a powerful psychic beast. Missed. And what about the ruthlessness as a party? At this time, he enjoyed it very much, staying in the hot spring at home, lying in Tsunade''s arms, enjoying the warm fragrant nephrite, feeling the beauty of Tsunate''s body, and enjoying Tsunate''s massage. At the same time, Ruthless also told about his experience in Shenniao Mountain, including the experience of the tenth cycle of reincarnation. Tsunade was very happy to hear, especially the ruthless direct use of illusion. This illusion is what he learned through the tenth cycle of reincarnation. , Which contains the mystery of time and space, can be regarded as a pseudo-time and space illusion, but compared with the tenth cycle of the Fire Phoenix, it is in the same place as the super-high illusion. The effect of this illusion is similar to the monthly reading, but it is not as strong as the monthly reading. It can allow the caster to arrange everything in the illusion space. There is a big difference in the flow of time between the illusion and reality, but it is not as fast as the monthly reading. Heaven, but it was enough in a short period of time for Tsunade to watch the ruthless experience in Mount Divine Torii and the Tenth Reincarnation once again in a movie-like way by onlookers. Of course, there are too many experiences in the tenth cycle of reincarnation, and it is too exhausting to be ruthless and not to make more. He does not have the illusion art of the fire phoenix. He combines time and space with illusion, but simply explains that in the ten cycles of reincarnation. It''s just my own different identities and lives. But after witnessing the words ruthlessly said when the last reincarnation was about to end, Tsunade''s eyes showed water as he entered the blood rage. Tsunade said nothing after the disappearance illusion was lifted in the last scene. She already understood why Ruthless had changed so much. After experiencing the reincarnation of plausibility and illusion, the ruthless experience was no less than that of him, and her mind and nature had undergone tremendous changes. Also matured a lot. None of this is important anymore. Tsunade just hugged the ruthlessly tightly, letting his stalwart be pressed into the ruthless arms, and kissed the ruthless with excitement, and a long deep kiss came directly in the hot spring. "Tsunade!" It was the first time that Ruthless directly called Tsunade''s name. Tsunade let the Buddha expect something, but did not speak, lying quietly in Ruthless''s arms: "This time my biggest gain is not contracting the gods. The bird family did not complete the s-level task, nor did they complete nine out of ten of the flying thunder **** art. Its the ten times of rebirth that I understand my heart, see my heart, and see my own heart. It turns out that I like you, no matter what the difference between us, age, strength, status, etc. I can''t seem to prevent me from recognizing myself, nor can I prevent me from liking you. " "Stupid!" Tsunade murmured softly, tears in her eyes. Maybe she knew that this day would come but she didn''t expect it to come so quickly, so suddenly, so violently, that she couldn''t handle it, but her But there was no resistance, struggle, pain, unwillingness, and seemed very calm and peaceful. "I thought you wanted me to wait for a long time, even if I would wait for a lifetime, I would never say that I would only be my child for the rest of my life, and I was prepared to wait for a lifetime. Even if I waited for the rest of my life, I would be willing, no matter what, I feel very happy, very happy, really, with you, my life is no longer empty and boring, will you stay with me in the future?" Tsunade murmured. "I will still be your child in the future. This will remain the same throughout my life, except that I have a new identity. When I grow up, I will not only be taken care of by you, but also take care of you. I will still be your man! Man, I will always be with you, love you, and pet you." He held Tsunade mercilessly tightly, and said in an unwavering and unshakable tone. Tsunade didn''t answer, but buried his head in his merciless arms, clasped his hands tightly, and refused to let go of anything. The next day, ruthlessly took the Konoha-ryu swordsmanship left by the second and first generations and came to a forest to practice. Of course, it was a shadow clone practice. Of course, the body continued to temper vitality and blood. This is the foundation and cost of becoming stronger. Where, everything else is incidental. Of course, there are still twenty clones for the realization of time and space. The previous ruthless practice of the Thunder God technique was completely blind and flies. He relied on feelings and the above records to practice, so his progress was slow, but after experiencing the time and space illusion, he understood To learn Flying Thunder God must have an understanding of space. Previously, he had realized the profound meaning of other people''s time and space from the tenth cycle of the Fire Phoenix, but that was someone else''s after all, not his own. The last step that he lacks mercilessly is his own perception and understanding of time and space. Chapter 128: New Secret Art "Qi and blood are getting stronger and stronger." Ruthlessly felt that his body''s vitality and blood became stronger and stronger, with a heavy but lightly contradictory aura: "It''s time, the new profound meaning begins!" Since the battle with Yugijin, he has discovered that he is not as strong as he imagined. Apart from the uncontrolled blood raging, he can only deal with Shinobu without using a psychic beast, just like a human pillar. Strength at this level is simply insurmountable. So Ruthless planned to start a new technique. To be precise, this kind of technique had already started early, but Ruthless before did not have the qualifications to touch it, but now he has it. "The nature of water and fire changes!" Ruthlessly, a group of chakras with the changing nature of water appeared in his left hand, and a group of chakras with the changing nature of fire appeared on his right hand. Since he mastered the boundary of blood succession, he was aware of the changes in the nature of water and fire. Understanding and control are completely beyond the general tolerance. He even began to think that water and fire are actually very similar to yin and yang. They both reproduce and restrain each other and oppose each other. Then since yin and yang can be combined to produce powerful yin and yang, why he cant combine water and fire Blending together produces a brand-new escape from water and fire. Especially since he has successfully merged the three elements of Qi, Blood, Water and Fire to produce the Blood Succession Boundary, then now it is only lacking the tolerance and joining of Qi and Blood. With his current understanding of the technique, it might not be impossible to combine Water Dunge with Fire Dunge. Anyway, he could create the boundary of blood succession, and the integration of water, fire, blood, and blood has already made the most difficult head. So now it should be okay to just merge water and fire. But its easier said than done. At the beginning, he was able to succeed because of mistakes and years of hard work. Now he suddenly loses the tolerance of blood and energy. It is so difficult to simply merge the two extreme chakra collisions of water and fire. , But his road to the strong is originally a difficult and difficult road, and there is nothing to be achieved in fear of difficulties. With his current understanding and use of water escape and fire escape, he is fully qualified to try to combine water escape and fire escape to produce a new kind of secret technique, between the secret technique and the blood inheritance, which is said to be the blood inheritance. The limit is not, because it does not belong to the bloodline, but is cultivated the day after tomorrow, as long as the people with the nature of water and fire have mastered the profound meaning of the middle, they can learn it. Its not like the blood inheritance can only rely on heredity, but its a secret technique, but its not entirely true. Its a bit between the two, but its all just the beginning now, and its ruthless that I cant be sure whether it will succeed, but he Knowing that if you don''t do it, you can''t succeed. The constant collision of the two chakras is constantly annihilated. Throughout the day, I have been ruthlessly experiencing the extreme collision of two chakras with different changes in nature. This is how he created the boundary of blood inheritance and has experience in the fusion of water and fire. Although the addition of qi and blood finally produced a strange change that he didn''t even know, there was a fusion in this area after all. Not as confused as it was back then, coupled with an excellent understanding of Huo Dun and Shui Dun, Ruthless now has a clear mind. The most feared thing to create any technique is to bump into the blind flies. Just like the previous ruthless learning of the flying thunder **** art, the blind flies not only waste time and may also be fruitless, master the direction and follow the route. Only by advancing the route can get twice the result with half the effort. "Really diligent." After a morning of ruthless observation and research, there was a burst of laughter behind him when he was about to find something to eat. "What kind of wind is blowing you here?" said ruthlessly without looking back, and would take the initiative to find him. Of course it is Yurihong, but besides her, there is also a class she leads, namely Inuzukaga and Hyuga Hina. Tian Heyou women are three people. "Ms. Tsunade knows that you forget to sleep and eat as soon as you practice, but unfortunately someone is not very popular. Konoha seems to be the only one who is willing to take care of you, so I asked me to bring you food." A large basket of food was placed in front of Ruxin. Sometimes she was really envious of Ruxin. There was a teacher who was so caring and caring for him. She knows that Tsunade has been so busy these days, the government affairs left by the three generations, the repairs after the war, the affairs, and the waves caused by the previous ruthless and Yuhihong tasks, Konoha maintains affairs that need to be corrected every day, etc. It is extremely cumbersome, but in such a busy situation, there is still time and free to prepare lunch ruthlessly, Xi Rihong can not envy. These Yuhihong knows not to mention being ruthless. Of course he knows that Tsunade is very busy, so he plans to take care of lunch by himself. Unexpectedly, Tsunade still prepares it for himself, and there is a flow of warmth in his heart. Since expressing their thoughts with Tsunade and breaking through the already thin barrier, the two of them have no scruples. The last obstacle has been eliminated. It can be said that there is nothing between Ruthless and Tsunade except for the last step. Tsunade has done almost a lot of things for Ruthless. This is because Tsunade said Ruthless is only twelve years old and it is the best time to improve, so it is not appropriate to break his tongue. At the same time, it can also avoid indulging in female sex, so I haven''t taken the last step for the time being. Otherwise, that day Tsunade would have given all of his virgin virginity to the ruthless body that he had guarded for so many years. It can be said that Tsunade did this completely. It''s for being ruthless. And Ruthless knew it, so he didn''t force it. After all, she was her own woman, could she still run? Sooner or later, it will be his own, not to mention that the beauty is deeply affectionate, for his own good, how can he refuse. Anyway, after breaking the last barrier, the two people have become more intimate and sweet love between lovers than before, but Tsunade conceals it well in front of outsiders, no one knows it. "Relentless!" Hinata also said hello. In addition to Yurihong, these are also the best in Konoha''s relationship. "Let''s eat together!" He glanced mercilessly at Xi Rihong, who was obviously planning a picnic, and said. "Just waiting for your words." Xi Rihong smiled, spread a tablecloth, and a few people were eating in the beautiful woods. "Several people, youth is not allowed to waste time here for casual lunch. You should put yourself in training immediately. Come and run with me and Xiao Li for 20 laps!" Chapter 129: Twelve small powerful gatherings "Hey!" Even with a ruthless personality, he couldn''t help but sigh. Hearing this sudden voice, he felt like he couldn''t eat. Fortunately, the ruthlessness, Xi Rihong only felt that the food was out of taste, and the others in Hinata were full of black lines. Several people completely ignored the two thick eyebrows and watermelon heads that suddenly appeared, but the two of them felt good about themselves and started talking. "Teacher, I feel my blood is boiling!" Li Luoke shouted with flames in his eyes. "Okay, worthy of being my good disciple! Youth needs excitement like you, burn!" The two said that they hugged each other, even if the quiet Hinata was holding his head and felt a headache. "I can''t eat it anymore!" Xi Rihong had a good appetite, but was suddenly dull by the two of them. "It''s disgusting," Inuzukaga said. "I said, what are you guys doing here?" Yurihong said to Hyuga Ningji who was standing aside, embarrassed to stand with Metkai and Li Luo. "Almost forgot to do business, Xiao Li, speak for yourself." Only then did Metkay react. "It''s like this, because the Zhongnin exam was interrupted and there is no way to continue, so I want to officially challenge you ruthless today. Please fight with me. I will use this battle to implement my Shindo." Li Locke said firmly. "Challenge? This is interesting." Xi Rihong smiled, is it an after-dinner show? Inuzukaga and others also showed expectant gazes. After all, the strength that Li Luoke showed in the Zhongnin exam before was also surprising. Now that a period of time has passed, he should have become stronger. "How? Ruthless you accept my challenge?" Li Luoke asked seriously. "I can accept it, but you can''t interrupt my meal from this second, and wait until I finish my meal." He exhaled mercilessly, and continued to eat all the rest of the meal before lying on a rock, spinning. Qi and blood accelerate the body''s ability to digest and absorb. In a short moment, all food has been decomposed, digested and absorbed. Li Luoke, who couldn''t wait for a long time, was already running around, nicknamed warm-up exercises. "People who are hiding on the side can also come out." He said ruthlessly and came to a clearing, indicating that Li Luoke could start. "Oh, I''m so embarrassed, I accidentally got lost and walked here." Hagi Kakashi walked out embarrassedly, but also talked about it, but there was no embarrassment on his face. Following him were Naruto Uzumaki, Sakura Haruno, and Sasuke Uchiha who had recovered after being treated by Tsunade. Of course besides them, Sarutobi Asma took Nara Kamaru, Akimichi Choji, and Yamanaka Ino in the woods on the other side. "Oh, what day is it today? Actually, everything is here." Xi Rihong was not surprised and obviously found out early in the morning. "I accidentally lost my way." Asma borrowed Kakashi''s excuse. "It''s really troublesome, I didn''t come here because you wanted to see it." Shikamaru directly exposed Asma''s lie. "Ruthless, I know the gap between me and you very well, so after the Zhongnin exam, I didn''t stop training for the least, but increased the training even harder, so that I can play with you with the strongest strength." Li Luoke solemnly stretched out a hand, his eyes were no longer the usual jokes and gimmicks. "Kay, is it too reluctant? Even if we are ruthless, we dare not say that we can win. Does Xiao Li have a chance to win against him?" Asma asked Metkay. "This is youth, youth is allowed to fail, but not allowed to give up, and even more not allowed to be timid, Xiao Li, I support you and burn your youth." Metkay said excitedly. "When I didn''t ask." Asma secretly scolded herself for being mean, and asked this guy a question. She should learn from Kakashi and say nothing to reduce her sense of existence. "Kakashi, what do you think of my disciple?" Metkay didn''t intend to let go of the silent Kakashi. "Very good!" Kakashi, who was planning to ignore Metkay, said when he heard him rarely say such a serious thing, he also commented, but he soon regretted it. "Of course, this is my disciple. When I see Xiao Li, I feel my youth is already boiling." Metkay said. "Did you talk just now?" Kakashi Hagi said blankly. "Damn Kakashi, I knew you would be like this." Metkay said in tears. I have to say that the originally tense atmosphere disappeared invisible under Matkay''s funny, of course, this was for them, but not for the two who played against. "Today is the time to test my efforts!" Li Luoke took the load by himself. He was even more exaggerated than he did during the Zhongnin exam. With a bang, two huge pits were squeezed out, and the people around him were sweating profusely. I thought it was even more exaggerated than before. "Konoha Whirlwind!" Li Luoke used the famous Konoha Body Art together, and he appeared in front of the ruthless with a slam, and the speed of the display surprised the people around him again. "Xiao Li''s speed is really fast!" Asma said "Yes, it''s faster than during the Zhongnin exam." Hagi Kakashi said. "It''s just that this alone is not enough to pose any threat to Ruthless. Don''t forget that Xiao Li is improving and Ruthless is also improving." Yurihong has fought side by side with Ruthless, and has a deeper understanding of Ruthless than others. "It''s true that I have grown a lot compared to the Zhongnin exam. Is it a golden age of rapid improvement in strength? I am stimulated by people around me and make faster progress." Ruthless knows that he is improving fast, and others are not slow, because not only He has entered a golden period of strength improvement, and so have others. Li Luoke''s speed was a full one-third faster than in the Zhongnin exam. "It''s just not enough!" With a ruthless footstep, his right fist on one side of his body had hit Li Luoke''s foot, and a huge force knocked Li Luke back, but Li Luoke resolved his strength in mid-air and landed safely. Immediately, he slammed the ground out of a big pit, and rushed to ruthlessly again. Obviously, a person like him who exercises frantically has amazing resistance to fights, and it is also very good at dissolving power. Chapter 130: Table lotus In particular, he knew that the ruthless Weiquan Fist was powerful, so he had been prepared and carefully trained how to resolve the maximum force in the shortest time. So this kind of people and Dashemaru''s software transformation are two extremes, but it is undeniable that their endurance and resistance to strange force punches are far superior to ordinary people. "Oh, first use the chakra to withstand the strength of the strange force punch, and then rely on the speed and control of the body, plus the strong defense power of the physical masters, while bearing the strength of the strange force punch while dissolving the strength in the air, see Come, Xiao Li has done his best to resist the ruthless strange force." Hagi Kakashi opened the writing wheel and said. "Shadow Dance Leaf!" Li Luoke roared, his speed was faster, and he soared to the extreme and kicked to Ruthless in an instant, but he was intercepted by Ruthless with one hand. At the same time, Jieyin with his left hand: "Fire Escape Dragon Fire Art!" A fire snake directly shot Li Luoke at Li Luoke. "One-handed knot printing!" The cigarette in Asma''s mouth trembled. Others were also a bit surprised. They didn''t expect to learn one-hand knot printing ruthlessly. This can''t be learned by hard work. It also requires talent and opportunity. "It''s not that easy!" Li Luoke twisted his body and forcibly ascended into the air at the last minute, evading the dragon fire technique, and at the same time the body turned, the powerful force and air current driven by the high-speed rotation kicked mercilessly. "Konoha Tornado!" "Konoha Tornado!" A ruthless kick swept over, with Konoha Tornado and Konoha Cyclone''s feet touching each other, it was obvious that the ruthless body with a strange punch once again kicked Li Luke into the air with overwhelming force. "Sure enough, the ruthless physique is too strong, not inferior to Xiao Li, and the speed is even better than the current Xiao Li. With the strange power boxing, Xiao Li can hardly win at all." Hyuga said. "The real battle is only beginning now, Xiao Li, I allow you to use that trick." Metkay said. Everyone looked at Metkai in surprise, especially Hagi Kakashi exclaimed: "Could it be..." "I know Teacher Kai, I will prove to everyone that even if you just practice physical skills, you can become a strong man." Li Luoke unwrapped the bandage on his hand, and an invisible strong wind burst out of his body. , The bandage floats even more. call out Without seeing Li Luoke making any movements, a sonic boom sounded, and Li Luoke himself had already approached the merciless kick and kicked it into the air, with the speed more than twice as fast as before. "How come, Xiao Li''s speed has more than doubled all of a sudden!" Hyuga Neji was shocked. This is really Xiao Li, as are the others. "Sure enough, it''s a lotus flower!" Hagi Kakashi solemnly said, but his writing wheel flashed a heaviness, because many people thought that Ruthless was being kicked, but he saw clearly and ruthlessly. Successfully intercepting it with his hands, obviously ruthlessly keeping up with the speed of Lianhua, but Lianhua''s powerful strength and speed brought the ruthless to high altitude. "Relentless, this is my trick to defeat all my opponents by practicing hard, showing Lianhua!" Li Luoke tied Ruthless with a bandage, and caught the ruthless high-speed spinning like a whirlwind from the sky. He crashed Ruthless on the ground, and the ground immediately shattered. , A big hole appeared. "Being attacked like this, it''s impossible to be ruthless, right?" Haruno Sakura exclaimed, unexpectedly that Li Luo''s move was so powerful. "Biaolianhua has been cracked." Kakashi Kakashi sighed. "What? Such a powerful technique was actually cracked." Yamanaka Ino couldn''t believe it, and so did other Xiaoqiang. In the smoke, Xiao Li''s body flew upside down and knocked over several trees, but ruthlessly walked out unharmed. "Accurately speaking, it was cracked from the beginning. It was cracked the moment Xiao Li kicked and ruthlessly, and ruthlessly blocked Xiao Li''s kick. Although he was caught in the air, it was before landing. However, he shattered the bandage and kicked Xiao Li mercilessly at the moment he hit the ground." Kakashi Hagi explained. "At such a fast speed and offensive, he can actually react and make such a move." Many people''s eyes narrowed when they heard this, especially Uchiha Sasuke, who found himself facing this trick. I dare not say that I can stop it. If the Zhongren exam is not interrupted, I might really lose to him again in the face of Li Luoke. "Li Luoke, can you only reach this level?" He shook his head mercilessly. Although he said he had exceeded a lot of Zhong Ren, he was still far behind himself. "How is it possible!" Li Luoke stood up, but his body was a little uncontrollable, and there was pain everywhere: "I am more than this level, but I didn''t expect that the lotus flower would have no effect on you, so just look at this one. Move it, this is my strongest nirvana. In order to defeat you, I will use it even if it costs you." "Xiao Li has a stronger move?" Many people were curious about what Li Luoke''s strongest nirvana skill was. "Could it be!" Hakiki Kakashi thought of something and stared at Metkay: "Kay, are you crazy? It''s just a child. You actually gave him such a dangerous forbidden technique. Do you want to ruin him? I really misunderstood you!" "Kakashi, what do you know, the persistence of this child, and his contribution, you don''t know anything, you don''t know anything, this is his persistence!" Metkay said. The others were at a loss and didn''t know what Kakashi said, but they quickly understood. "The first door is open!" Li Luoke''s originally uncontrollable body suddenly burst into a powerful breath, and this breath is still rising: "The second door is closed, the third door is open!" "It''s amazing, I opened three doors all at once, Kay, how many doors can this kid open!" Kakashi said in shock. Such an ability is not a so-called genius at all. Others also watched Li Rock, whose terrifying chakra burst out of his body and shattered the ground. That terrifying power made them feel insignificant. "Okay!" The ruthless eyes were radiant, and now Li Luoke finally made himself interested in fighting. "The fourth door opens!" As soon as Li Luoke''s voice fell, a shattering crack stretched out on the ground. Li Luoke had appeared in front of Ruthless and knocked Ruthless into the air with a punch. The speed was unimaginable and the power was astonishing. , Almost comparable to Wei Liquan. Chapter 131: Bamen Dunjia "This is the Eight Door Dunjia that Tsunade said!" Unemotional was affected by the amazing power of Li Luo''s fist. He blocked it for a moment, but Li Luo''s speed was getting faster and faster, compared to the previous forbidden skills. The night breeze of Shangnin will be fast. "Ah!" Li Luoke roared so fast that it was too late for Ruthless or even to connect the seal, and he could only resist constantly. The terrifying force mixed with the powerful Chakra impact constantly blasted Ruthless from different directions. "Rush!" The ruthless pupils suddenly became blood red, and their speed suddenly rose to an unprecedented height, and they banged against Li Luoke without showing any weakness. Every punch and every foot carried the strength to tear everything apart, and a series of ripples were produced in the air during the constant bombardment, and the people around were dumbfounded. "Is this really thick eyebrows?" Uzumaki Naruto said blankly. "Too strong!" Haruno Sakura exclaimed. "Li Lianhua!" Li Luoke''s speed and strength continued to rise. "Konoha''s lotus blossoms again." Metkay''s face showed a sense of relief. Isn''t that what Li Luk has been pursuing is this moment? Isn''t this the moment of training for many years? "The fourth door is opened. The speed of Lianhua in the show is beyond imagination. It is difficult to catch even the writing wheel, but Ruthless can actually keep up with the speed of Lianhua." Kakashi Kakashi said in shock, ruthlessly. The growth is really amazing. What is the foothold of the strong athletes? Formidable strength, proud speed, super physical strength and defense, there is no time for the enemy to connect to the seal. I thought that Li Luoke would only be ruthlessly beaten when he used Li Lianhua, but he did not expect that Ruthless could actually contend against Li Lianhua. "He is strong at all!" Sasuke Uchiha roared inwardly. "When did Xiao Li become so powerful!" Hyuga Ningji asked himself, facing this trick, he would undoubtedly lose. "Xiao Li, can you be faster?" Ruthlessly, with terrifying fighting instincts, he continued to engage in pure hand-to-hand combat with Li Luoke. What fighting experience and fighting skills are useless. At this moment, they rely on a momentary reaction, fighting. The instinct, reaction speed, power, speed and so on. "Of course, the fifth door is open!" Li Luoke''s body was already flushed red, and his body was covered with a layer of green light. His fist was about to tear the sky apart, and he hit the ruthless punch with a terrifying impact. "He shouldn''t be able to move anymore, how can he still make a move?" Hamu Kakashi looked at Li Luoke, now he is clearly beyond the limit, how can he still fight. "Xiao Li is really strong, but ruthlessness is truly terrible." Yu Nushi Na spit out a word, attracting everyone''s attention. "Dont forget, Xiao Lis move is powerful and powerful, but the time should be very short, and at a great price, but he is ruthless but breathes smoothly. Up to now, he has only shown his physical skills. "Nara Shikamaru analyzed: "If this continues, if Xiao Li can''t go further beyond the limit, then he will undoubtedly lose after the outbreak." "Take my strongest punch." Li Luoke took a series of afterimages and sonic booms with one punch and almost hit a chakra beam. "Blood energy burst!" Ruthlessly roared, and the blood and blood on his body burst out. He and Li Luoke''s punches collided with each other. The harsh roar, the explosion, and the terrifying collision sounded constantly. A strong wind mixed with smoke and dust continued to spread. "Unbreakable!" Hagi Kakashi''s pupils contracted to the extreme, and the rotation speed of the writing wheel''s eyes increased to the limit. He could see that Li Luoke''s punch was unbreakable and ruthless, and it was getting stronger and stronger. The attack power is also becoming more and more astonishing. "If it were Zhongnin''s exam, I could only hit one punch, but it was ruthless. In order to defeat you, I have grown up these days, and I can hit two punches in the state of Dumen!" Li Luoke hit the second punch suddenly, but it was right there. At the moment when Li Luoke exploded with an astonishing impact, the blood and arrogance broke through the air ruthlessly and pressed his hand on the impact of Li Luoke''s fist. "That''s the trick!" Naruto Uzumaki yelled. He was defeated by this trick at the beginning. Although the destructive power is not as powerful as the explosion of blood, the instantaneous burst and the eerie degree are even worse. "It''s not good. That trick can control Naruto''s Helix Maru, Chakra, and blood to produce a compression explosion and counterattack the opponent. In his current state, if Xiao Li is hit by a punch back to him, he will probably die. "Hakiki Kakashi shouted, but it was too late to stop it. "Soulthirsty Hand!" Sure enough, everyone''s heart sank, and the burst impact from Li Luoke''s fist was instantly restrained and suppressed by a powerful control pulling force. Soon Li Luoke only felt the blood in his body. Carat was continuously drawn out and condensed in ruthless hands. "It''s too late!" Metkay and others wanted to rescue, but it was too late. After all, the speed of the two was beyond imagination, and they fought dozens of times in an instant. boom Li Luoke vomited blood and flew out and fell into the nearby river, compressing Li Luoke''s punch and Chakra. The power of the **** soulthirsty hand is beyond imagination. It can be said that the power of the soulthirsty hand is completely dependent on the situation. Constantly changing, under normal circumstances, the power is close to the s-level profound meaning, stronger than the super-advanced escape technique. But if you encounter something like Li Luoke, the previous pharmacist''s pocket, and the situation when Shouhe, then the power of the Soulthirsty Hand is completely comparable to the S-class Profound meaning. "Lee!" Metkay chased after him immediately, but there was already someone waiting on the side, that was mute. Tsunade had known that Li Luoke was going to fight Ruthlessly. In order to deal with the accident in time, he asked Silent to come. "Don''t worry, he can''t die!" As soon as the ruthless voice fell, a powerful impact fell on the ground, directly hitting a huge crater more than ten meters in size. "This is?" Kakashi Hagi narrowed his eyes and thought to himself: "Lilianhua can control such a violent power, and transfer to another place. What a weird blood succession, what a terrible control. ." That''s right, Ruthless only hit half of his power on Li Luoke at the last moment. After all, it would be a pity for such a talent to be beaten to death by himself during the discussion. Chapter 132: Wrong direction After all, Tsunade has made Hokage now. If someone like Lee Rok dies, it will be a great loss to Tsunades power. This guy has a good potential. In the future, Tsunade will be a sharp sword for Tsunade. Die on the battlefield, rather than dying on the battle with yourself. So after confirming that he would definitely win, he was ruthlessly retracting half of his strength, but even so, Li Luoke would have to lie down in the hospital for a long time, and he would not be able to walk for a month. This was still based on the presence of a superb medical ninja like Mute. After all, Bamen Dunjia is very harmful to the body. After eating the soul-thirsty hand of the ruthless 50% of the power, he will laugh when he is not dead. Fortunately, the mute will be treated in time, and the injury will be controlled in time. If this is the case, recovery Faster. "Uninjured!" Xi Rihong looked ruthlessly, her beautiful eyes flashed a glimmer of brilliance, and her words made the people around him react. After fighting this battle, Ruthless was unscathed, and Li Luo couldn''t bring him any injury. . "Your strength is stronger." Xi Rihong found that the ruthlessness of a short time has improved compared with the time when he fought Yumuren in the kingdom of thunder. He smiled ruthlessly, mainly because he completely digested the experience of the tenth cycle of reincarnation, and gradually turned it into actual combat power. Although it was not much improved, the control of the blood inheritance limit was improved a lot. Before the change, he couldn''t use the soul-thirsty hand so superbly. Not only could he suppress this powerful energy, but also transfer it to the side, all thanks to the experience of the tenth reincarnation. "Xiao Lis injury is very serious. Bamen Dunjia has brought him huge side effects, coupled with a ruthless blow, it can be described as injury and injury. My medical ninjutsu alone will heal him for more than a month. If it is If Tsunade-sama doesn''t need it for 20 days, it will be better." Silent stabilized Li Luke''s injury and performed rescue. Two shadow clones immediately turned into two shadow clones and sent Li Luke to the hospital with a fight bed that he didn''t know where he got from. "Trouble you, Mute." Ruthless walked over and said, for Mute, one of the closest people, Ruthless certainly wouldn''t show the usual indifferent expression. After all, Mute has taken care of him like a gentle big sister for ten years. "What are you polite to me? When it comes to you, your strength has improved faster and faster. I believe it will not be long before you will be a Shangren." The so-called Shangren is not just evaluated as Shangren, but about his investigation. Carat, the mastery of techniques, etc. have reached a level. Ruthless is definitely the upper endurance level in terms of combat power, but his Chakra is weak. Chakra still does not reach the upper endurance level, but because of his strong blood, his spirit and body are very strong, so The amount of Chakra is no less than average. Its just that Chakras level of purity has not reached the level of supremacy in some aspects, but someone like him who is super powerful and can leapfrog and challenge is more difficult to break than others, but once it breaks through, the tension is definitely difficult to find at the same level. One person can contend. "It''s still a step away. If you can complete the Art of Flying Thunder God, you will probably step into the upper level of Ninja through the perception of time and space." Ruthlessly thought, as long as you step into the upper level of Ninja, then it will be the wooden man again. Tailed beasts will not be his opponents without psychic beasts. After defeating Li Luoke, there was not much joy to be ruthless. Instead, he walked to the river and sat down directly, and started the unchanging training again. Kakashi and others couldn''t help but sigh when they saw the ruthless start to train again. It''s no wonder that this guy is so abnormal in strength, such a hardworking person, coupled with talent, acquired chance and luck, it is difficult to think of being a strong person. Many people in the Twelve Xiaoqiang were irritated and demanded special training from their teachers. "Water and fire don''t have to be fused together. After all, this is not the limit of blood inheritance. You only need to form Yin and Yang Tai Chi to complement each other. It will not produce mutual restraint, but will only regenerate." Ruthless found himself in the process of constant pondering. A misunderstanding is that Chakra fusion is needed for the Blood Succession Boundary, but what he pioneered is a secret technique. It is not that the Blood Succession Boundary is not fusion, but mutual coordination and complementarity. Ruthless now, he found out that he had done something wrong. To be precise, he was too far-sighted. He wanted to merge water and fire before he even achieved the complementarity of water and fire to eliminate mutual restraint. Isn''t this good to be too far-sighted? It''s not surprising that if you want to achieve it in one step, Uchidu has unknowingly embarked on the road of developing blood inheritance before it has been developed. "I get it!" The ruthless eyes lit up. Now that I found myself wrong, I immediately revised and redefined the direction of the surgery step by step. The whole person''s thoughts became smooth, and the two chakras made the ruthlessness gradually in the constant confrontation. I saw some clues in countless experiments. That is when the two chakras, which are extremely incomparable to each other, reach a certain balance but are critical in the constant collision, they actually produce a strange energy before disappearing at the moment of each collision, although it is one. It was fleeting, but it was still ruthlessly felt. "The direction is so right!" Thanks to Ruxin''s own knowledge of water and fire chakras, he also combined the water and fire chakras with the fusion of blood and blood to continue the limit. It is impossible for other people to find inspiration and direction so quickly. It can be said that although Ruthless is only twelve years old now, his understanding of art is no longer inferior to some masters who transcend Shangren, and many Shangren are not comparable to him. At least Konoha is all on the forbearance. Except for Kakashi who created the s-class uprising, how many others did it by himself? He has walked out of his own way of being strong, and ruthless because Tsunade has been guiding him since he was a child, he has walked a unique way of being strong since he was a child, so he created the technique more easily than others, because he has been a child since he was a child. In the creation of the boundary of blood succession. "First of all, you need a very sophisticated control of Chakra, even if it is not as good as your mother!" It''s easy to say, but it''s very difficult to do. There is no such thing as ruthless Chakra control. Don''t want to do it at all, like Uchiha People of one clan or other blood succession clan are inherited, so there is no need to control it, just develop the blood succession boundary or the technique that originated from the bloodline. Chapter 133: Fire and Water Escape But like the ruthless or like the founders of these families with Blood Succession Limits, they need extremely high control because they have nothing themselves. All the Profound Truth and Blood Succession Limits were created by themselves, unlike those who inherited their blood. The offspring can have it directly by relying on blood. Therefore, their descendants who have the Blood Succession Boundary do not need any superb control ability to use it, because these are inherently possessed by them, but this also leads to the lack of excellent control and use ability. Most of the Blood Succession Boundary inheritance. All of them are doing nothing. Seeing that so many people from the Uchiha clan have a writing wheel, so what? By the time of the annihilation, there was not even a shadow-level powerhouse. From ancient times to the present, there are few who can develop the Shalanyan to the kaleidoscope province, let alone the eternal kaleidoscope. It can be said that even those who only inherit the Blood Succession Boundary, as long as their Blood Succession Boundary or innate upright abilities can reach comparable to their ancestors or reach a high degree, their ability to control will never be bad, and they will not be inferior to them. He also has his own unique set of insights in his understanding and understanding of the blood succession boundary. Otherwise, he has poor control and not enough understanding of his blood succession boundary, how can it be developed to a higher level without his own understanding. Therefore, it seems that Ruthless is very simple to create now, but who can understand the bitterness and difficulty in the process. There is no exquisite control of Chakra, no extremely high understanding and foundation of the technique, accurate forward direction, and yet You have successfully created the boundary of blood and water, the fusion of qi and blood. It can be said that it is very difficult to be ruthless without any of these steps. Now it is because of the ruthless one who has these conditions and background, it makes him develop a lot smoother. "This guy is simply a cultivator!" Inuzukaya said as he sat on the river with no change and slack every day and night and couldn''t help but said, his eyes flashed with admiration. It''s good to be as strong as Ruthless. There is no laziness and relaxation. No wonder he is so strong. Such a person is indeed worthy of admiration. Compared with the geniuses of the big family, they are not so remarkable and their style is really admirable. Since Xi Rihong came to deliver meals, Xi Rihong has brought her team over every day. One is to get close to each other and discuss with each other, and the other is to make her team more diligent under the relentless stimulation and feel this. This atmosphere produces an intangible competitiveness. It can be said that this is a teaching method owned by a good teacher. "His shadow clone cultivation method is too dangerous. People who are less mentally and physically weak will collapse. Think about your own practice for a day and feel tired, let alone increase your fatigue by more than ten times on this basis. Up. This method is good, but it is not suitable for ordinary people to use. The most suitable person to use is human strength, followed by people who are very strong in spirit and body, such as Ruthless. Although he has only practiced for more than ten days now, he has five days a day. Ten shadow clones are practicing, which is equivalent to practicing for more than 500 days. "Xi Rihong said. Ruthlessly progressing so fast, the shadow clone cultivation method is a great credit, otherwise, if he develops the profound meaning in more than ten days, he will make progress so quickly, especially when he can discuss everything with his shadow clone, as if every one of them is Like independent thinking, this is even more rapid. "Open!" With a ruthless roar, his hands were busy on the river table. Suddenly, the river was torn in half by the ruthless hands under the surprised target of Xi Rihong and others. "How could it be that the river was actually torn apart? This is impossible!" Inuzukaya exclaimed. "Ruthless is really amazing, I must work harder!" Hyuga Hinata said earnestly. "Manipulating the change of the nature of the water to make it superb, not only water, but also fire!" Xi Rihong walked over and found that there was an extremely hot breath among the torn cracks in the river, and it was this breath that kept evaporating and letting the water flow. The rivers cannot merge together. "Water and fire are complementary to each other, and even further combined together, but it is not like the chakra of blood inheriting the boundary to merge to form a new and unique chakra. It is just a chakra with both water and fire changes at the same time. Essentially No change is still the nature of water and fire, but it can increase each other as much as the chakra whose nature changes! How could it be that water and fire are obviously restrained from each other, how can they complement each other, if it is wind and fire, it''s okay to say. In surprise, Xi Rihong covered her charming little mouth and stared blankly at the ruthless, unexpectedly combining two extreme changes in nature. "Water and fire escape is successful. This will be a brand new escape technique similar to Yin Yang escape." Ruthlessly stood up, ten days of hard work finally yielded results. It was said that it was ten days, but in fact, the use of shadow clones has been practiced. It is equivalent to almost two years. It''s just that the two years of cultivation time has been ruthlessly shortened to a dozen days, otherwise, even if he is the reincarnation of the Six Dao Immortals, he will not be able to achieve success in more than ten days. "Successful, the new secret water and fire escape was successfully created. As long as the water and fire escape are further integrated, then it will be a brand new boundary of blood succession." Ruthlessly spit out a suffocating breath, the water and fire escape is successful, but this is just the basis, it is equivalent to those who have just learned the water escape, the fire escape and the like, and need to be continuously improved, and now the ruthlessness is equivalent to a peerless master. Peerless internal strength, but it still needs peerless moves to exert its full power, which takes time and a lot of battle to complete. Although it has created the water and fire escape, but ruthlessly knows that it is necessary to further integrate the water and fire escape to form a new blood inheritance boundary. It is definitely not that simple to control the blood and blood boundary, and it is impossible in a few years. Success, the years mentioned here are based on the use of shadow clones to practice, otherwise it will take decades to succeed. Many people have spent their entire lives unable to create a kind of mystery, mystery, let alone blood inheritance, and ruthlessly able to succeed in so few years is already enviing countless people. "By the way, my mother of the Blood Succession Limitation cannot learn, but she can learn the newly created Water Fire Escape." It can be said that her ability to create the Blood Succession Limitation Tsunade played a great role, and she had nothing to do when she was a child. The background of himself is simply a confused head and flies. It''s just that although Tsunade knew about the process she started, and even she herself participated in the process, she couldn''t succeed and have it as ruthlessly. Chapter 134: Teach Tsunade, quiet water and fire escape After all, even Ruqing herself didn''t know what incredible changes had occurred in her body when she created it, and it happened that Tsunade didn''t have this incredible change, so even if she knew it, there was no way to develop it, but the water and fire escape was no problem. And lets say nothing else. Its just to temper the vitality and blood with water fire for so many years, and then accidentally survive the danger of fusion tempering, and after so many years of tempering to achieve todays achievements, even if you know Tsunade, its difficult. Do it, after all, this is not her way. The most important thing is that Tsunade is not a person who is born with the nature of water and fire chakra. Although she has mastered it with acquired practice, after all, she is not born with the nature of the change. Maybe it is because of this that she can''t learn it. However, water and fire escape does not need to be learned by people who have inherent changes in the nature of water and fire. As long as you have mastered the mystery of water and fire escape, have strong control of chakras, and master the changes in the nature of water and fire, even the acquired person can practice successfully. . But because it belongs to the mystery and the boundary of the blood succession, even the writing round eyes cannot be copied, just like the spiral pill technique cannot be copied even if the kaleidoscope writing round eyes is used, even if the spiral pill is only a super advanced escape technique. . It can be said that the copying of Shaolunyan is not omnipotent, it can only copy normal ninjutsu, such as the art of fire escape, fireball, etc., such as the spiral pill can not be copied, let alone the secret technique of water and fire escape. "Red, I have something to do!" said ruthlessly, his figure disappeared in place, and the separated river gradually closed. "This guy is really coming and going like wind." Yu Nishina said solemnly. "Don''t stand still. The seemingly ruthless technique should have been successfully developed. He has another powerful technique. Don''t forget that he is the same age as you, so you can''t lag behind others too much and continue to practice! "Yurihong said to the three Inuzukaga, and at the same time said to herself in her heart: "I can''t lag behind you, I have to complete a new technique." Obviously, after Yurihong gained the ruthless and Tsunade experience on illusion and some of his powerful illusions, she also developed the idea of ??developing her own skills. She never thought that she was worse than anyone else. What she lacked before was just a teacher. If she has a teacher like Tsunade, she definitely doesn''t think that her current strength is at this level, but none of this is important. She is not a complainant, so she is working hard now. Because of his ruthless identity and Tsunade''s pet ai is well known to everyone, the Hokage office in the Hokage building did not have the secret part to intercept him, and he walked directly into the office. "What brought you here?" Tsunade, who had just finished handling an issue, couldn''t help laughing when he saw the ruthless walk in. "Remove all the dark parts." A merciless glance around, there are no dark parts in the Hokage office, but there are five or six dark parts outside listening to everything in the office secretly. This is of course not surveillance, but protection. "Well, you guys go down first." Tsunade said directly without asking more. "That''s it. I created a new secret technique. The water and fire escape that I told you before has been completed. Although it has not been completely perfected, it can suppress all water escape and fire escape if you master it. You are of great help, and you can also create your own skills based on the escape from water and fire." Water and fire escape is now equivalent to a brand new energy source, but it still lacks attacking techniques, that is to say, like water escape and fire escape, they have only mastered the changes in nature but have not yet extended new techniques. It is not like water escape. Then there is such a big waterfall technique, now it is a simple water and fire escape but lacks the unique extension of the water and fire escape technique. Tsunade and Silent suddenly lit up when they heard the words. Silent has not yet reached the standard of the learned, but as a veteran movie-level powerhouse, Chakra control is stronger than Ruthless, and his understanding of techniques exceeds Ruthless, Ruthless Shui Dunhe She taught Huo Dun. So she can fully learn how to escape from water and fire. Once she has mastered this new secret technique, she can fight against even the shadow-level powerhouse with the kaleidoscope writing wheel. The kaleidoscope writing round eyes are not afraid, but if you are a shadow-level powerhouse and have a kaleidoscope writing round eyes, then even Tsunade will have a lot of pressure, but fortunately even Uchiha Itachi who developed the writing round eyes into a kaleidoscope. People are not yet a shadow-level powerhouse, and it is conceivable that it is difficult to become a shadow-level powerhouse. Such as Uchiha Itachi who can compete with the shadow-class powerhouse in a short time by relying on the limit of blood inheritance, they will also lose after a long time, such as Ochiha Maru who suffers from Uchiha Itachi''s restraint, but in fact they themselves He wasn''t a strong shadow rank at all, he was just a powerful elite like Uchiha Itachi, Shangnin or Quasi shadow, after leaving the limit of blood succession. But Tsunade was a real shadow-level powerhouse. If she mastered the escape from water and fire, it would be the same as a peerless swordsman getting a peerless sword. Of course, the increase would be huge. "I just finished this technique today. I haven''t written it down yet, so let''s teach it verbally." Ruthlessly sat in the office and spoke out the mystery of the escape from the outside to the core, from the inside to the core. With Tsunades background, of course, its easy to understand and learn from other things. In an afternoon, he has already revealed all the mysteries of the fire and water escape, and Tsunade has also remembered all of them and understood it. After all, one is to create. One is learning, the other is from scratch, and the other is direct inheritance, just like creating blood inheritance and inheriting blood inheritance. Of course, the latter is much easier. Of course, now Tsunade just understands and remembers, he just fully understands the theory of water and fire escape, just like he knew the theory of Helix Maru ruthlessly before, the theory of infusing Helix Maru with changing properties, but it is useless if he has not cultivated successfully. , Knowing and doing science are two different things. However, Tsunade herself knew this very well, and with her own background and talent, it was not too difficult to learn. "You guy is ahead of me. I don''t have a few secret techniques yet. For forbidden techniques, you must first create blood succession and then create secret techniques. You really don''t let me live." Tsunade also endured it after listening to it. I couldn''t help but go to practice immediately, but I hadn''t got off work yet, so I could only split out three shadow clones to go out for practice. Chapter 135: New task "Mine is not yours yet." said with a merciless smile. "Since you are here just right, choose a task yourself. I have seen it for you. These tasks are all good. Do whatever you like. You have been specializing in fire and water escape, and I did not bother you. Now you haven''t done anything for more than half a month. It''s not good to stay here every day. It''s better to go out and see." Tsunade took out three scrolls. "But I suggest you choose the middle one." "Let''s take a look!" Ruthlessly opened it and found that this mission was actually related to Oshemaru, taking a woman away, and the mission was still related to him: "This time I can''t even pick it up." No way, this task says that the publisher is Tsunade herself, and Tsunade''s taking this woman away is useless for her, it''s just for him. This woman is a member of the Maelstrom family and possesses strong vitality. Although there is no such thing as the one of the Thousand-Hands family who can have the blood inheritance limit of Mudun, every member of the Maelstrom family is born with strong vitality and chakras, compared to ordinary people. The people of the Thousand Hands Clan are worse than others. After all, the people of the Thousand Hands Clan did not awaken the power of the immortal body before Mu Dun, and the most powerful and greatest advantage of the Maelstrom Clan was the vitality and Chakra. Obviously, Tsunade was a little worried about the severe loss of vitality and blood last time when he was ruthlessly displaying the violent blood. Although he later found some powerful animals as food ingredients, the medicinal materials made Ruthless recover better than before, but how can these compare to the whirlpool clan? People, so Tsunade secretly investigated the people of the Uzumaki clan after he took Hokage''s position. I thought I couldnt find it, but I didnt expect that under Tsunades full investigation, I discovered that there was a woman of the Uzumaki clan under Onomaru''s command. If this woman can be brought back, he can use the blood of the Uzumaki clan to join Tsunade. Among the nutrient solutions developed, the effect is definitely many times better than those of animals with strong vitality. In the future, if the brutal hemorrhage is ruthlessly triggered again, he will be able to recover more quickly and safely, and Tsunade wants to bring this woman back as soon as possible, and develops such a nutrient solution for Ruthless to carry with him, even if she is not there. By the ruthless side, after ruthless inspires the blood raging, he can recover in time. After Tsunade spent a lot of thought and time, he finally found this man, and ruthlessly completed the new technique, so he gave him this task. Looking at the information recorded on the scroll of this mission, Ruthless only felt as if he was surrounded by warmth. No matter when Tsunade was silently worrying about her, this mission is just like that. It can be seen that Tsunade found this whirlpool clan. The person spent a lot of effort, not all of this is for him. Otherwise, Tsunade spends so much thought on what to do with a woman of the Uzumaki clan. Although we are relatives in blood, we dont know how many generations they are, and we dont know each other. The other party is still Osamaru. The people on the other side are already very good if they don''t deal with her. Now it''s not for ruthlessness to find her, otherwise Tsunade wouldn''t bother to pay attention. "Uzumaki Fragrant Phosphorus, used to be the Xiarenin of Kushinin Village. After Chungnin failed the exam, he joined Otoninin Village of Oshemaru. Because of his outstanding talents, he was appreciated by Dashemaru." He ruthlessly glanced at Uzumaki Phosphorus'' information: "Mom, look. Not only is it helpful to me, her ability is also very useful in battle, whether it is a war or a ninja squad battle." "I think so too. When I first discovered her, I planned to borrow a little bit of her blood to use it. Then she left or stayed at will, but after seeing her abilities, I felt I was overwhelmed. It has been a great help to us. Although her perception ability is not as good as my second grandfather, she is also very good. Since we are going to bring it back, it is better to ask for it ourselves instead of cheaper Dashewan. Anyway, Dashewan or other villages often plunder the talents of each other, so we should do the same. "Tsunade said. Not to mention, other countries, Ninja Village, organizations are constantly plundering or recruiting enemies, the talents of other countries, if they can''t get them, they will kill each other. Many people in Otonin Village in Oshamaru are recruited by him. , Looting, and fooling around, not only him, but also other organizations, countries, and Shinobu Village. Just like the Hinatas experience of taking away the eyes from Yunyin Village, this is also a kind of forcible plunder. Although it is said that the opponents power cannot be obtained, it must be obtained by the opponents ability and cracked. Such things are often done. Up. Konoha did it too, but it was during the war years. Now the three generations and Danzo have been tossed for so long in the peace era. Even the people in the village have to be monitored and controlled, let alone soliciting and plundering those who come back. , So Konoha has not recruited foreign powerhouses for a long time, and it is precisely because Konoha has lost the ability to be rich in the past, so it is not as good as the day. Now Tsunade intends to restore the village of Konoha to what it did during the war. As long as the talents do not intend to harm Konoha, they will be recruited. Even if they want to harm Konoha, they will not give you this opportunity. Of course, Tsunade will not reconcile like Yunyin Village. Some organizations are so extreme that you will die if you don''t join, and you won''t get it yourself and you won''t let others get it. If people like Uzumaki Phosphorus were not really helpful to Ruthless, and later discovered that their abilities were also very good and helpful to Konoha, Tsunade would not personally let Ruthless take a trip, at most he would only solicit in secret. After all, there is no way. Ruthlessness is the most important thing for Tsunade. Since the effect of Aroma Phosphorus on Ruthlessness is so great, and the people of the Uzumaki clan are too rare, it may be difficult to find another one if you miss this. Tsunade, the most important man in his life, is willing to do anything, not to mention that Aromatic Phosphorus is from the people of Oshemaru. It is good to do this to weaken some of the Oshemaru''s power. If you get Aromatic Phosphorus, you can also know the Osemaru''s harmony. There are many secrets in Shinobu, and Tsunade is very happy to use this method. "Then I''m leaving." Ruthless did not say any words of gratitude. For them, they both regarded each other as the most important people. There was no need to say anything at all, just a look was enough. Chapter 136: Do tasks with Hinata "Wait, this time I went to Otonin Village. It is hard to guarantee that I will not encounter Oshomaru. Although Oshomaru''s hands are abolished, he will definitely think of a solution based on my understanding of him, so you are alone. It would be too dangerous to go. What''s more, this time you are not going to assassinate someone, but take someone away. You don''t need to head-on, you go find a partner to help you. "Tsunade said. "Let''s just Hinata." The one who can help him ruthlessly for this task is Hinata, and they have a good relationship with each other. Hyuga Hinata''s white eyes have the ability to breathe moisture from a long distance, can see through the power layout of Otonin Village, and accurately find the vortex incense phosphorus. She helps the mission success rate infinitely increase and is much safer. "Very good at picking, every time you do a task, you are accompanied by a beautiful woman, big and small!" Tsunade teased. "Are you jealous too?" Ruthlessly walked over and sat on the Hokage chair, Mute ran out quickly, not to avoid it, but to go out to monitor and keep people away. "I am also a woman, and I also have a lot of emotions, and I will be jealous..." Tsunade didn''t finish her words, and the ruthless sitting on her jade legs had kissed her beautiful lips, and the two were directly in the village of Konoha. In the holy fan''s Hokage''s office, there was a kiss. "Don''t eat it now!" said with a merciless smile. "Hmph, just want to send me a kiss, it''s not that cheap." Tsunade groaned, but the happiness between his eyebrows could not be concealed. "Then I will slowly take care of you when I come back, and remove my jealousy from my great beauty." Ruthlessly kissed Tsunade''s pretty face and then left. There will be time in the future, but it was just an act of reluctance to part with. Tsunade was just a little bit sullen, no different from a woman in love, just a man who longed for his love, even if this man was younger than her. "Pay attention to safety, be careful of Danzo, he will not let go of every opportunity you leave Konoha Village to perform tasks, they will be your whetstone! "After Tsunade''s exhortation, she didn''t say anything. Regardless of whether it was strength, character, or wisdom, she felt more at ease in all aspects of her ability. Even if she wasn''t by his side, she could take good care of herself, so Tsunade also Just condensed all my cares and worries into one sentence. "I haven''t picked the flower, the number one beauty in the Ninja world, and no one can threaten my safety." He waved his hand mercilessly, and an instantaneous spell disappeared in place, leaving only his eyes full of water and light, full of blur. Tsunade of the color. Since breaking the relationship, Tsunade has become more and more unwilling to be separated from Ruthless. Even in the same village, she is eager to finish her daily affairs quickly and go back and be ruthlessly greasy. At this moment, she is no longer graceful and luxurious, noble and mature. Tsunade is just a woman in love who longs for the care and spoiling of a man who loves him. "I came back so soon, I thought you were going for a long time." Xi Rihong couldn''t help but said ruthlessly as she watched her return. "It''s like this. I''m going to perform a task but I need Hinata''s help, so I want to ask you to borrow someone. After all, Hinata is your student." Ruthlessly directly expressed his intention, magnificent, without a trace of extra cover. . "Then you have to ask Hinata his wishes." Xi Rihong gave the choice to his students, and did not force his students. "Hinata, how about it, can you help me?" Ruthlessly walked to Hinata and asked. "Okay...Okay, I''m very happy to be able to help you!" Hinata''s pretty face flushed with a brush, and her heartbeat speeds up due to the ruthless close contact, and her voice is pitifully small. If it weren''t for the ruthless five senses, then I can not hear you. "Then go back and prepare, and we will leave in three hours." Even if Tsunade didn''t say anything, he knew that Danzo had failed their mission before. This time Danzo will never let go of this opportunity, especially for himself. I also brought Hinata from the Hyuga family. In this case, it would be difficult for the Hyuga family to grasp their own movements. So Ruthless did not tell Hinata what task he was going to do, and he asked Hinata for help not just to ask her to find Uzumaki Phosphorus, but also to treat her with his own way, since Danzo and Hyuga''s family The people who work together to figure out themselves, with the help of the white-eyed, they will definitely be able to find him. Then he used Hinatas white eyes to help him deal with the Hyuga family and Danzo people. It can be said that the Hinata family ruthlessly did not put anyone in their eyes except Hinata. As for Hyuga Ningci, his current performance It was barely seen mercilessly in the eyes. At the same time, he also intends to use this time to let Hinata see the true face and condition of the Hyuga family, and at the same time let her make a choice. Ruthless is a person who doesn''t like procrastination, so he did this decisively, maybe to Hinata It is a huge and difficult choice, but it is good in the long run. Regardless of whether Hinata finally decided to stand on his side and Tsunades side or on the side of Hyugas family, at least he also made a choice. When Duan continued to suffer from the chaos, one-time pain was better than continuous pain. If Hinata chooses her side, there is no reason to betray this girl if she is ruthless. If she chooses the Hyuga family to be so ruthless, dont blame her. Although the Hyuga family treats her very badly, it is her family after all. It''s normal to choose that side. Seeing that she was ruthless to help herself this time, she would not do anything to her this time, but she would be his enemy in the future. Once Hinata became an enemy, then he would not have any intention of keeping his hands. Of course, the final result depends on Hinata''s own choice. When Hinata went back to pack up her things, because she was the eldest lady of the Hyuga family, she was noticed even if she was not talented enough. She was soon found out that she was going to do the task with Ruthless, and some elders of the Hyuga family were overjoyed. , Its just that Hinata didnt know what mission to do ruthlessly to disappoint them. It''s just that the Hyuga and Danzo, who have failed once, can''t wait. Tsunade has settled on Hokage''s position, and is also starting to reform Konoha, beginning to restore the style of the first and second generations. As Tsunades enemy, she has always been against her, but the Hyuga family is worried about becoming the second Uchiha clan. Chapter 137: Hinatas Choice So from the beginning they were only interested in being ruthless and fighting against Tsunade became more active than Danzo, because they didnt want to die, especially the elders of the Hyuga clan, they were no different from the Uchiha clan, they were all incapable. But he is in a high position, looking forward and backward, afraid of death and wanting to get benefits. If it drags on, Tsunades power and power will grow stronger, and more and more Konohas people will rely on Tsunade, and their ruthless potential and growth speed will shock them, so they dont want to wait anymore. Therefore, even if they didn''t figure it out, they contacted Danzo and immediately teamed up to send someone to secretly follow Ruqing and others. Once you leave Konoha''s area, you can do it right away. The Hyugas don''t worry about not being able to keep up with the ruthless, blind-eyed, and they will never fail to track down. "I''m sorry, I''ve made you wait for you for a long time, I''m sorry!" Hinata said when he came to Konoha Gate and found that Ruthless was already there and walked over. "It''s okay, let''s go!" With a ruthless glance behind, Hinata left with a stride. After flying for about an hour, he said to Hinata ruthlessly, "Hinata, I want you to do me a favor." "I will try my best." Hinata said directly without even thinking of rejecting it. "Well, don''t move, don''t look at the back, quietly open your eyes and help me see how many people are following us." Ruthlessly said quietly. "What, someone is following us?" Although Hinata was uncertain, he still did what he said ruthlessly. It''s good to see that her face paled. She is very smart. I don''t know if anyone wants to deal with ruthless people, but ruthless people. There are people from her family inside. "You are very clever and you guessed well. Since I cracked your Hyuga familys soft boxing and acupuncture, your Hyuga family has become unruly towards me. You want to kill me and also want to get me to crack the soft boxing acupuncture point. secret. And the reason why the Hyuga family will join forces with Danzo even to fight against the five generations of Naruto is that Danzo gave the reward. In addition to promising him the benefits for the Hyuga family after becoming a Naruto, he will also hand it over to the Hyuga family for processing. Assist the Hyuga family to deal with me. Before I went out to do missions with Hong, they wanted to do something but unexpectedly failed. This time they did the same thing again, so this time I plan to keep them all here. I know that not everyone at Hyuga wants to do it with me. The enemy is just some people in power and some militants, so I will only punish those who participated in the fight against me. I wont deal with other people who dont have bad thoughts towards me. Dont worry, I wont let you help me deal with them. But this is always a difficult problem for you to choose, whether to stand on the side of the family or stand on me. Today you have to make a choice on this side. "He ruthlessly slowed down and said while walking. "How can this be? Why do family members want to be like this!" There was a trace of tears in Hinata Hyuga''s eyes. She has become strong, but when she thinks that her family will fight mercilessly, it is difficult for her to be caught in the middle. made. "Actually, it''s normal. It''s normal to be snooped. Haven''t you experienced it yourself? When you were a kid, the people in Yunyin Village did not act on you because of the secret of the white-eyed?" said ruthlessly and calmly, no matter what Hinata did. After making a choice, I was ready to deal with those people and had a plan, and I started to implement it quietly. "What is my father''s decision?" Hyuga Hinata took a deep breath. After all, she was not the delicate and delicate girl before. With the care and help of the ruthless and Yurihong, under her own consciousness and hard work, Hinata has already Become strong. "What kind of person is your father in your heart?" asked ruthlessly. Hinata''s face turned pale when she heard this. Although she didn''t care about the harm that Hyuga had done to her, and had always regarded him as her father, it didn''t mean that she didn''t know what kind of person Hyuga was. "In your father''s heart there will be family affection, but it is based on the situation that can bring him and family benefits, such as you and your sister. There are totally two extremes. Why, because your sister has a good talent, and in their eyes She will also bring benefits to the family." said ruthlessly: "Hinata, no matter which side you choose, I won''t be angry. It''s true. It''s human nature for you to choose your family and your father, even if they treat you badly." "Now I''m going to deal with them, because they are me, and Tsunade''s enemies. I absolutely don''t allow anyone who wants to kill me and is unfavorable to Tsunade to be at ease, please think about it slowly," said ruthlessly. . "Relentless!" Hinata was pale, her pretty face looked pitiful. "What''s the matter?" asked mercilessly. "If, I said, if, my father is really involved in this matter, can you let him go?" Hinata asked. "Now its not that Im willing to let him go, but they are not willing to let me go. Think about what I will end up with if I fall into the hands of Hiugas family. The princes have to take it back to do research." The ruthless words made Hinata shaky. "But, he has a good daughter." Ruthlessly stretched out his hand on Hinata''s pretty face: "You will be his life-saving talisman, maybe he can''t even dream of it. He can continue to live without a genius from the Hyuga family, and It is this daughter who has always been looked down upon by him and ridiculed." "Thank you for being ruthless!" Hinata knew that this was the biggest bottom line of ruthlessness, and it was specifically outlined for her alone. She did not hate ruthlessness, because ruthlessness did not provoke the other party from beginning to end, but the Hyuga family. Aggressive wanted ruthless life from the start. Hinata made an amazing move. She had always been shy and timid, and she took the initiative to rush into her heartless arms: "On a tree with a large scratch about 800 meters away, as long as it exceeds one kilometer, they will open their eyes and follow again. If they dont exceed it, they will stay where they are. They should be worried about following too closely and being discovered by you!" "Enough!" Ruthlessly touched Hinata''s head. He knew that this weak but strong woman hadn''t let him down. He couldn''t help thinking: "Hyuga Nizu, you have a good life. You have a good daughter. Although I will not kill you, but I will abolish you. You will be an ordinary person for the rest of your life." The ruthless moment when Hinata made his choice had already made a judgment on the Hyuga family. Chapter 138: Anti-Assassination If Hinata chooses Hyuga''s family, he will not be angry, but will draw a clear relationship with Hinata cleanly. If he does not become an enemy in the future, he will not do anything against Hinata, but if Hinata is an enemy of him, then he He would definitely hurt the killer the first time, and at the same time, the Hyuga family would not let it go, because there was no reason to let it go. On the contrary, if Hinata chooses him, the Hyuga family involved in this matter will die. This cannot be changed, but he can make a concession for you Hinata, because Hinata deserves him to do so, that is Hina. Tian''s blood relatives, the Hyuga Nizu who participated in this incident will only destroy him. Let him become a human being who cannot practice chakra. Without chakra, his physical fitness is the same as that of ordinary people. From now on, he will have no threat to ruthlessness. Let him enjoy his old age in the Hyuga family. In the future, the Hyuga family will belong to Hinata. When the time comes, the Hyuga clan led by Hinata, coupled with his support, will definitely be stronger than the current deformed clan division of the clan, and then the more powerful Hyuga clan will support Tsunade, then Danzo will be there again. Without the ability to resist, there is no doubt that he will die. On the surface of the ruthlessness, he was still walking and chatting with Hinata, but in fact, it was just a shadow clone who was going to deceive and follow him, and Liu Hao''s body had long used the earth to sneak into the ground. The too high and deep earth was ruthless. No, after all, his energy is limited, and it is not easy to master so many qualitative changes, but the low-level earth escape technique is still okay. Especially from Hinata that they didn''t open their eyes all the time, and when they were sure that they didn''t open their eyes, they ruthlessly used shadow clones to attract attention and sneak into the ground. "That''s there." Once you get close to a certain range, even without Hinata''s help, you can ruthlessly feel where the hidden person is with the opponent''s blood. "It''s weird, have you noticed that the speed of their advancement seems to be slow." A person from the Hyuga family opened his eyes. Judging from the fact that they were opened every once in a while, the speed of Ruthless them was much slower this time. "Who knows, maybe it''s tired." A member of the root said, this time they have to complete the task, so they have to work together, so they also told each other. "Huh? It''s weird!" One of the Hyuga''s brows suddenly frowned. He was not only from the Hyuga''s but also from Anbe. He experienced the third Ninja War and went to the battlefield. He felt very keen, especially Regarding danger, anyone who has survived several battlefields can have this uncontrollable feeling. Ordinary people are even so, let alone forbearance. So when he noticed something wrong, he instinctively opened his eyes, not only looking in all directions but also looking at the earth. "Oops, it''s a keen feeling. It''s definitely not comparable to those who grew up in peaceful times. This person should have been on the battlefield." The ruthless face changed slightly, and he didn''t expect to be discovered so quickly, and he rushed from the ground without thinking about it. Out, after all, he is not a master of Tu Dun, he just learned Tu Dun, knows a few basic Tu Dun, not comparable to the three generations of Hokage and Oshe Maru such Tu Dun masters. Lurking underground is very consuming chakra. If the chakra is exhausted accidentally, the shadow-level powerhouse will die in the underground. With the ruthless soil escape, he lurks underground and consumes more chakras, so You can''t do this for long even if you haven''t been spotted. Now I was found to be ruthless and suddenly drew out the Slaughter Blade and rushed out from the ground. The first shot was a thunder-like and violent collapse of the mountain, rushing out of the ground, and rushed to one of the roots like a tiger. "Danzo and the Hyuga family really value me. In order to deal with me, they dispatched three Shangnin and three Zhongren. With this kind of combat power, it is no problem to assassinate the princes of great powers." Ruthlessly swept the few people present, apparently this. Danzo and the Hyuga family must be successful at a time, so three upper ninjas were sent out with big money, two of them were from the Hyuga family, one was from Danzo, and the three middle ninjas were also from Danzo. This kind of formation can''t be hired without tens of millions in the peaceful era. It can be said that this kind of formation, let alone the princes, can hardly escape death even if it is a big name. It is conceivable how strong Hyuga and Danzo''s murderous intent is to ruthlessly, and it is absolutely not allowed that Ruthless escape their assassination this time. "Go to heaven!" Liu Hao recognized the identities of the two Hyuga family members at a glance. The older one who had been on the battlefield of the Third Ninja War and survived, belonged to the veteran Shangnin, named Hyuga Sato. In addition, A younger Hyuga family in his early thirties is Hyuga Morita. Although he is not as strong as Hyuga Sato, he is also a Shinnin, belonging to the special upper Shinobu level and the Mitarai Adzuki bean level. The strength of the three ninjas is extraordinary, especially for the experienced master Hyuga Sato, who has been ruthless on the battlefield, it is also very difficult to defeat the opponent unless the cards are exhausted, but in the ninja world, if the cards are exhausted every time Then it''s not far from death, and one more hole card that doesn''t appear will give you an extra guarantee. Its hard not to be exposed even if you kill your mouth. After all, there are too many techniques in this world. Even if you are killed, you can get secrets from the corpse. Otherwise, why would there be an organization of bounty hunters? In fact, they issued such a high reward. I also want to get the secret from the corpse, so if there is one less hole card, there will be no more ruthless one. A sword slashed, and the dazzling sword light slashed on the spinning blue ball of light with a strong wind, and at the same time, the three Zhongnin and the other two three of them shot at the same time. "Sixty-four palms of the gossip!" Sato Hyuga yelled, and his move was the ultimate move of the Hyuga family. Obviously, they were all determined to kill and would never waste a moment of time to avoid changes. "The secret technique of poisonous touch." A purple hand grasped ruthlessly. "What''s this?" Ruthlessly, blood flow speed suddenly accelerated in an instant, and a fatal sense of crisis emerged from the bottom of my heart. The hairs all over his body were erected, and the pores were tightly closed. This feeling was dangerous and ruthless. His keen sense tells him that he cannot be touched by this hand. At the same time, the three great Shinnin shots at the same time, even if it is ruthless, it is also a crisis, especially those with purple hands, it gives ruthless a deadly feeling. It is not that he is really that strong, but his skills, to The feeling of ruthlessness must not be touched. Chapter 139: Three Great Wars "Blood energy burst!" In an instant, the absolute defense technique was cast ruthlessly. Gen and the Hyuga family obviously investigated the ruthless technique, and they immediately dispersed when they knew this trick was powerful. Looking mercilessly at the six people in front of them, one is a high-level ninja, two are particularly strong at the high-level ninja level, and there are three middle-level ninjas. Such a team is really strong, but it is not so easy to kill yourself. "Rush!" With a loud cry from the bottom of my heart, the fighting instinct hidden in the genes within the body liberated the Buddha: "Fire escapes the dragon and fire." A fire dragon shoots at a person with purple hands. This person''s body feels very bad for Ruthless. Intuition tells Ruthless that he must not be touched by his body, so Ruthless is the first to kill him. "What a keen intuition, do you perceive my danger?" The person with purple hands is a unique poisonous insect among the oily women. The oily women take their roots, and if they touch his body, they will be poisoned. Poisonous insects will flow into the opponent''s cells and destroy them. This kind of poisonous insect is very terrifying, and it is precisely because of this that he possesses such a poisonous insect, even if he is a shadow-level powerhouse, he dare not touch him. "Quick Body Technique!" Yu Nui took her roots and her body flashed, and disappeared in place to avoid the rushing flames. At this time, the three Zhongnin simultaneously threw out a large number of shurikens wrapped in detonating talisman and fell on the ruthless. Everywhere. Boom The violent explosion exploded all the land within a radius of ten meters, and the sky was full of trees, boulders, dust and mud. It''s just that Hyuga Sato and Hyuga Morita, who have white eyes, shot at the same time, and Hida Morita got close to ruthlessly: "Sixty-four gossip palms." "Is Bagua Palm useful to me?" said with a ruthless sneer. Before the explosion just now, he had already used a substitute technique to avoid it, but the eyes of the Hyuga clan were really troublesome. Under this kind of blood inheritance limit, in battle. There is almost nowhere to hide. "Fire escape fire swordsmanship!" Ruthlessly waved the Slaughter Blade with one hand, bringing up a dazzling flame light, and slashed directly at Hyuga Morita. "I''m not Neji. How can you understand the strength of the Hyuga family?" Hyuga Morita showed a blue Chakra with his hands. After all, his strength is much better than Hyuga Neji, especially to deal with the ruthlessness of them. Passing ruthless intelligence, so the odds of winning are even greater. The blue chakra wrapped his hands with Hyuga Morita''s sixty-four gossip palms so that his hands are protected, and he is not afraid of swords. It is very powerful with the Bagua palms of the Hyuga family, and the fire swordsmanship is broken by instant continuous slaps. On top of the body, the remaining Bagua Palms all hit ruthlessly. "The technique of water escape and water dragon bombs." The ruthless Jie Yin speed is very fast, especially in the state of running away, one-handed Jie Yin quickly completed the technique of water escape water dragon bombs, and a huge water dragon appeared out of thin air and directly hit the past, forcing it. Hyuga Morita had to retreat. "Bagua empty palm." The Hyuga clan''s physical skills are not only limited to close combat, but also terrifying to fight at a distance. Ningci didn''t practice to this level at the beginning. After all, he had no one to teach him, so he could only explore it alone. Otherwise, if it was at the beginning He has learned this trick, even if he is ruthless, he must be careful. Now the gossip empty palm played by a Shinobu such as Hyuga Sato is even more amazing. The powerful Chakra shock wave not only smashed the water dragon, but also hit the ruthless Slaughter Blade, ruthlessly retreating six or seven steps. At the same time, at the moment when the body was ruthlessly stopped, the ground broke open, and two big purple hands directly held the ruthless body. "I caught you." Obviously, the oil girl took the opportunity to lurch into the ground while taking advantage of the chaos just now, waiting to be mercilessly hooked. "It''s over!" Hyuga Sato and the others smiled, but they knew that Yumai''s ability to take roots would be ruined once they were touched. boom But the ruthless body suddenly shattered and turned into a mass of blood dripping on the body of the oil girl taking roots. "Not good!" Hyuga Sato''s face changed drastically. He didn''t expect that the ruthless blood clone was so powerful that he even lied to his eyes and feelings. "Soulthirsty Hand!" said with a merciless sneer, and the other one emerged from the bottom of the earth. The blood clone just now made everyone think that it was his body, so the Hyuga family didn''t look at the bottom of the earth, after all, it was soaking wet. The chakra and pupil power that are consumed are a lot, and they all think that this is really less distracting, and will only kill the ruthless blood clone with all their strength. "Oops!" The oil girl Chigen''s face sank. He knew the power of the Soulthirsty Hand, but he didn''t expect that he would fall into the trap by himself, and the power of the Soulthirsty Hand this time was clearly beyond what the intelligence said. , Can actually **** the enemy from so far away. "Your threat is great, and the first one is to solve you." Ruthlessly coldly, the soul-thirsty hand immediately pulled the oily girl''s roots, and his hands were completely covered by a cloud of **** light, allowing the oily girl to take the roots. There is no way for her body to directly touch her ruthless hand. boom A **** ray spurted out, directly piercing the body of the girl who took the roots. The skin all over her body was cracked, a lot of blood spewed out, and the powerful impact knocked the girl who took the roots out more than ten meters. far. "Bagua empty palm!" But ruthless and uncomfortable, because he is facing the siege of three Shangnin, even if these three Shangnin''s siege, even if these Shangnin are not as powerful as Kakashi and his likes, they are still very powerful. , If one fights one, he is ruthless and doesn''t fear the three of them at all, but a wheel fight and a siege are two different things. Under the siege of the three Kamininos, there would be no way to be unrelenting. Hyuga Sato, who reacted the fastest while attacking the oil girl to take roots, hit the gossip empty palm first on the ruthless slaughter blade, and then immediately blasted the ruthless body. He knocked out. "Art fire escape **** fireball!" "Feng Dun big breakthrough!" Two Zhong Ren watched the ruthless mid-air cast Fire Dun, while the other Zhong Ren immediately displayed Feng Dun. With the help of Feng Dun, the two giant fireballs became bigger and burned. More vigorously banged on the ruthless body. When he was about to burn into coke, there was a sharp cry from the flames, and a giant flame-flaming bird emerged from the flames, absorbing all the surrounding flames. "Don''t you like siege very much? I let you besiege." said in a ruthless cold voice, the pressure of Liu Hao facing the siege of three upper ninjas and two ninjas was no less than that of the human pillars after the tail beastization. Chapter 140: All off (Part 1) "Psychic beast, **** it." Hyuga Sato cursed secretly. They also knew that ruthless psychic beasts existed. After all, the battle of Ruthlessness in the Kingdom of Thunder against Erwei Renzhuli almost destroyed the entire town. How could it be? Not noticeable. "But we were prepared." Hyuga Morita smiled disdainfully, took out the scroll Kiejin from his arms and pressed it on the ground. A giant beast with an elephant trunk appeared in the woods along with a cloud of white smoke. "This is Danzo''s psychic beast." From Tsunade''s information, Danzo''s many abilities can be found. This psychic beast is impressively owned by Danzo. Obviously he is specially prepared to deal with the ruthless psychic beast. , Especially prepared this scroll. "Hold him." After a loud shout, Hyuga Sato and Hyuga Morita and the three Nakanin continue to attack mercilessly. The cooperation between Hyuga Sato and Hyuga Morita is really great, plus the support of the three Nakanin, for a while. Ruthlessly fell into a disadvantage. "Want to kill me like this, delusion, Danzo, you look down on me too much." Although Ruthless was suppressed, his eyes were cold and calm without any panic. The strange force fist used to manipulate the Slaughter Blade to bring out a light of water. Repulse Hyuga Morita. "Fire escape dragon fire art!" "Feng Dun made a big breakthrough." The three Zhongren stood on the tree and completed the seal almost at the same time. "Water and fire escape is resolved." Ruthlessly immediately took out the water and fire escape that had not been completed for a long time. At present, the water and fire escape has not been extended, but with the unique chakra of the water and fire escape, it can completely suppress the fire and water escape. I saw a pattern like a Tai Chi picture on the heart of Ruthless palm. On the left is a burning red flame, and on the right is a rushing blue water stream. The flame and water form a continuous water-fire Taiji picture, water-fire Taiji picture. The rapid spinning and rolling on the oncoming flame actually directly rolled the flame into nothingness. "What kind of ability is this? There is no intelligence at all." Sato Hyuga roared. In order to deal with the ruthlessness, they collected the other party''s intelligence as much as possible, but there was no such trick in intelligence. "Of course not. I only completed this trick for a few days. How can you collect it after never using it?" said ruthlessly and disdainfully. "I have completed a new technique again. You can''t keep you." There was a glimmer of jealousy and murder in Hyuga Sato''s eyes. Ruthless is really too good, so good that he can''t help being jealous, such a person absolutely can''t let it go. He had already forged a deep hatred, and if he let the other party continue to live, the Hyuga family would definitely not be able to stand up again. Thinking of this, Hyuga Sato decided to kill ruthlessly even if he died. With the decision, Hyuga Sato''s attack is completely fighting for life. Such a person is the most terrible. "Gossip tiger strike!" Hyuga Sato roared, and a tiger roar appeared out of thin air. He saw a tiger head condensed from both hands of Hyuga Sato, and stepped out suddenly like a tiger descending the mountain, leaping and ruthlessly. The distance between the two suddenly pounced in front of the ruthless. "Fire Swordsmanship!" Ruthlessly does not dodge, the slaughter blade has been covered by a flame-like light, the body of the sword is red, and it pounces out ruthlessly like Hyuga Sato, the slaughter blade in his hand In the mid-air, a bright trajectory was drawn and slashed on the head of the tiger hit by Sato Hyuga. Boom The powerful force and the impact of Chakra suddenly produced a violent storm that blew away everything around them, and the ground under their feet collapsed with a bang, and dazzling sparks continued to be produced with the extreme collision. "Opportunity is here, kill!" Seeing Ruthlessly fighting against Hyuga Sato, Hyuga Morita immediately flew up, gossip 64 palms to ruthless, even though Bagua Zhang couldn''t block the ruthless Chakra, he played with the strength of Hyuga Morita. The power of Bagua Palm is amazing, and it will be hurt even if it hits the body. "Gui Liquan!" Ruthless right hand fights against Hyuga Sato''s gossip fierce tiger strike, and his left hand punches behind him. "Bagua palm back to the sky!" Hyuga Morita suddenly stopped the offensive and his body rotated rapidly to block the ruthless strange force punch. After the collision, at the moment when Huitian disappeared, Hyuga Morita''s gossip sixty-four palms had already hit the ruthless body. "Die!" Hyuga Sato and Hyuga Morita screamed in unison. "Just because you want to kill me." He curled his lips ruthlessly and disdainfully: "Since you are here, don''t even want to leave." "Rewind!" Hyuga Sato, a person who has been on the battlefield, reacted the fastest. He didn''t expect to be ruthless with an injury for an injury. Didn''t he know that he was under siege now? This fighting method is most suitable for one person, but now it is very dangerous to be besieged. "Water and fire escape strange force punch!" The ruthless fist was wrapped in a double-color light, and the water and fire Tai Chi picture appeared in the palm of the palm, and he hit the Hyuga Morita in front of him. It was impossible to hide from such a close distance. "Bagua palm back to the sky!" Hyuga Morita hopes to use the Bagua palm to block it, and at the same time squeeze the cruelty against the fierce tiger attack of Sato Hyuga, and the two sides will attack the cruelty to death. It''s a pity that he looked up at Baguazhang Huitian''s defensive power, and underestimated the ruthless water and fire escape''s ablation ability. Now the ruthless strange power punches are completely hit with the water and fire escape chakras, and the fire will melt everything and burn it. At the same time, it also has the characteristics of water to wash everything down and roll over. A punch was astonishingly powerful and directly pierced Huitian, Hyuga Morita''s face changed drastically, and a decisive light flashed in his eyes, and his chest was penetrated by a ruthless fist without dodge or dodge. They had already been before they came. Prepared for death, even if you die, you will end up ruthlessly. "Let''s die together." Hyuga Morita slammed his hands to ruthlessly, regardless of his physical injuries. The counterattack before his death was amazing, but it was blocked by the explosion of blood, but Hyuga Morita was not the only one. After the blood dispersed, he actually hugged mercilessly, desperately. "Quickly, kill me and Ruthless." Hyuga Morita knew that he would not be able to support it for long. He was pierced through his chest and shocked by the explosion of blood. No one can save him, but what he has to do is not to live. It is to leave this world together with ruthlessness, the madness and murderous in his eyes make people shudder, such a person is really scary. Chapter 141: All off (medium) "Morita, you are the hero of the Hyuga family, do it!" The resolute color of Hyuga Sato''s eyes flashed, and then he shouted, his hands waved, and a gossip pattern appeared on the ground, and the Chakra inside his body began to swim violently. , With his hands thrown out, a huge shock wave of tiger head hits out. This is his strongest blow. After years of studying Hyuga soft fist, he has modified the original Bagua empty palm and created a stronger one. Physique. Shangren who can survive on the battlefield generally have their own special skills. Of course, it is impossible for the Hyuga family to prosper for such a long time. It is impossible to just continue to eat its own money. Many of the hidden soft boxing methods are not people from the family of Hyuga Neji. As you can know, even a genius like Ning Ci is almost always exploring on his own, unless someone from the clan takes the initiative to give him the opportunity to learn. A veteran Hyuga master like Hyuga Sato is not comparable to Hyuga Neji, and his knowledge of soft boxing is much more unpredictable than the current Hyuga Neji. "Fire escape fire dragon flame bomb!" "Fire escape fire dragon flame bomb!" "Wind Dunge Breakthrough!" The three Zhongren also refined their Chakras to the extreme, and used the strongest Fire Dunge with Wind Dunge in one breath. The four people''s all-out work together covered the ruthlessness with fierce flames and explosions, and the high-temperature flames continued to burn. The terrifying impact hit the flames and produced a series of explosions in conjunction with the hurricane. The land with a radius of more than ten meters was completely overturned. The two b-level fire escape techniques combined with the wind escape are so powerful that even the super-advanced escape techniques are incomparable. Coupled with the full blow of Hyuga Sato, the combination of the three is already an s-level technique. Last Hyuga Morita''s relentless blockade is ruthless, and ruthless has no time to dodge. "Blood energy burst!" With a ruthless roar, a pillar of blood rose to the sky to block all attacks. "It''s not over yet!" Suddenly Hyuga Sato''s face turned pale, obviously using some secret technique: "Let you see the real power of the Hyuga family!" I saw Hyuga Satos body emit strong chakra waves, burning like a blue flame, and the Hyuga clan has been passed down for so many years. Even now there is no shadow-level powerhouse without a little confidence. There is definitely a secret technique for improving combat power in a short period of time, otherwise it would not be worthy of being called the Konoha first clan. As Hyuga Sato turned his body and twisted his waist, a violent light emerged. As his hands pushed out, the air suddenly made a sharp sonic boom. A beam of light in the shape of a tiger''s head hit the mercilessly at a terrifying speed. On the pillar of blood, continuous powerful attacks, especially Hyuga Sato, finally broke the ruthless blood energy. "Sure enough, Shangnin is not kidding!" Ruxin was blasted out, and a mouthful of blood was spit out. One person faced the siege of three Shangnin and three Zhongren. The pressure was really great, and he had to be distracted to deal with so many people. Ruthless''s current strength is very reluctant. "But, you are not qualified to kill me!" With a ruthless shout, the sound fluctuated against the vomited blood, and the blood suddenly turned into a blood arrow and shot towards Sato Hyuga. call out Hyuga Sato instantly disappeared in place, and appeared behind Ruthless in less than a second: "This is the last blow!" The same tiger-head-shaped light beam once again crits out, and if he is hit again, Ruthless body It''s too much. If it hadn''t been for the explosion of blood energy to dissolve most of the power, the ruthlessness might have been lying down. "Water and fire escape strange force punch!" Ruthlessly turned over and punched in the air, and the water and fire Taiji diagram appeared again. This punch was incredibly powerful, and it could be used in an instant, faster than Helix Pill. Sneer The collision of the beam and the fist suddenly overturned the earth, the light exploded and turned into a pillar of light, and the blood in the mouth of Hyuga Sato was spitting out: "Attack, let''s die together." The madness of Hyuga Sato is no less than that of Hyuga Morita. For those who survived the Ninja War, that kind of madness was worse than that of Hyuga Morita. Hyuga Sato ripped off his clothes and used the secret technique to greatly strengthen his body. He hugged his body for an instant. His body was actually covered with detonation charms. Obviously he had planned for the worst before he came. End up with ruthlessness. "Fire escape fire dragon flame bomb!" "Fire escape fire dragon flame bomb!" "Wind escape breakthrough!" The three Zhongren did not hesitate. They are the most professional killers. As long as they have the opportunity, they will absolutely desperate. This is obviously the best opportunity. "Your vitality is so powerful that it can''t be used continuously, this time you will definitely die." Hyuga Sato used the secret method to be immortal and crippled, so he didn''t plan to live at all. Hes right. The blood qi burst is so powerful that it cannot be unrestrictedly and continuously displayed. Every time a blood qi burst is displayed, it directly consumes ruthless qi and blood. Even if the ruthless hematopoietic ability is strong, it cannot be used every second, at least I can''t do it now, so Ruthless really can''t do it without stopping, otherwise Ruthless will lose blood for the first time and die. This time is really calculated by Hyuga Sato. The powerful burst of blood and all-round defense, even the illusion like Yuedu can be defensive. Of course, it also needs to pay a considerable price. After all, the more powerful the ability. The cost, the limit is relatively greater, and the cost can only be reduced as the strength increases and from different directions. In the current ruthless way, unless he disregards the injury to the root, he will have to rest after each cast in the current situation, and wait for the vitality to recover before he can use it again. It''s like using the Eight Door Dunjia, of course. You can only use it again after a rest, otherwise, even if it is a physique expert like Tie Xue Kai, it will still die. Boom Compared to the violent explosion that was not bad just now, the already dilapidated and ruin-like environment was once again awakened and devastated. The nearby ground, trees, and boulders were completely destroyed. The three Zhongnin performed two consecutive b-level escape techniques and the previous c-level escape techniques that have consumed Chakra seven or eighty eight. At this time, they were standing on the side with a pale face and panting. It can be said that this time if There is really no way to not kill Ruthless, after all, they are fighting for their lives, so what else can they do if they can''t kill Ruthless, they can only stare. Chapter 142: All off (below) "Boy, don''t die." The flame bird, who has been entangled by Danzo''s psychic beasts, is too late to rescue. After all, her opponent is not weak. Although she can defeat the opponent, it takes a lot of time. , Cant help Ruthless at all for a while. But after Ruthlessly summoned the flame bird, Hyuga Sato teamed up, so Ruthless had no chance to summon a second psychic beast, and he didnt want to summon it. He would only use psychic beasts instead of relying on it. The spirit beast is here. Although the psychic beast belongs to him, it is a foreign object after all. If you rely too much on the foreign object, there is no way to climb to a higher level, so summoning the flame bird is enough, and the rest is overcome by yourself. "Cough cough, I have to say that you are really hot enough, and even your own life and death are ignored. It''s a pity that I said you can''t kill me." Step by step, ruthlessly walked out of the smoke and the clothes on his body were tattered. Yes, with blood hanging on the corners of his mouth, after all, it was the counterattack of two Shangren dying, and investigating the ruthless information, it can be said that the best time has been chosen. If you are ruthless and not hurt, then you will not endure in the elite, but will endure it. The three Nakanin discovered that there was a human head in their ruthless hands. It was the head of Hyuga Sato. Before the explosion, his head was ruthlessly removed, but the detonation talisman still exploded, but he was ruthlessly forcibly released a small power. The explosion of blood energy offset most of the damage, but after all, it was a blood explosion of small power, and it was ruthlessly injured in the face of the situation just now. Its not that you dont want to use the full-power version of the blood burst again, but its not worth it. Even if you block the offensive, the blood burst will do more damage to your body. In this case, it is better to use the small power version of the blood burst and then yourself. Fight against it. I have to say that the fighting instinct and consciousness in the ruthless state of rampage are really terrifying. I made a judgment in an instant and chose the most suitable and beneficial combat plan. "Kill!" Although the three Zhongren Chakra consumes a lot, they also see the ruthless injuries and the Chakra consumes a lot of money, and they immediately rushed to replace their lives. "Even if I''m injured, Chakra consumes a lot of money, it''s not your turn to kill me." The ruthless figure shook and avoided the first Zhongnin''s attack, rolled over, and a Tai Chi picture composed of water and fire burst out from his feet. One kick kicked the body of that Zhongnin, and at the same time, he jumped up and kicked the second Zhongnin. In the midair, a spiral pill was condensed with his right hand and blasted directly on the body of the third Zhongnin. The ruthless speed, reaction, explosive power, and strength all exploded these three people. Don''t forget that these three Zhongren also consume a lot. Whether it is physical strength or Chakra, they are better than Ruthless because they are not injured. But without the restraint of the three Shangren, the three Zhongren who were less than one-third of their heyday would be ruthless opponents. "Get me back to where you came." It is much harder to kill a psychic beast than to kill a person. The psychic beast will be overwhelmed and will disappear and go back to where it was when its physical strength and chakra are exhausted. But people can''t, unless it is killed in an instant, otherwise it is difficult to kill a psychic beast, especially the powerful psychic beast in front of you. Ruthlessly flying up, taking advantage of the flame bird holding the opponent, slammed the psychic beast in Danzang with a punch, sending him back to the place where he came from with one blow. "Boy, are you okay." The flame bird flew over and caught the ruthlessly and placed it on the ground. At this time, Hinata also followed. The battle just now was extremely thrilling. Everything happened between the electric light and flint. The battle started from the beginning to the end. It doesn''t take long to end, but every minute and every second may take a ruthless life. Now that the ruthless injury broke out, coupled with the exhaustion of the battle, it suddenly seemed very weak. After all, it was the siege of three upper and three middle ninjas. If it werent for the threat of the oil girl taking roots at the first time, I hadnt noticed it at first. The blood doppelganger solved his ruthlessness this time, it was very dangerous. But even so, he was seriously injured. Although it was not as serious as when he faced Shouhe last time, it was not light. With such a strong physique, he couldn''t bear it. After changing to other people, he was completely lying down or even dead. "Fortunately, not all of these Shinnins are at the level of Hyuga Sato. If all three are at this level, unless they all summon the Frozen Birds, otherwise I will really have to run away." This time a fight of six ruthless seems to have won, especially in the face of three Shangnin''s tragic victory at the cost of serious injuries, it is very majestic, but in fact it is because the other two Shangnin are also Shangnin, but compared with Hyuga Sato. It''s almost the same, at best, it''s just a special kind of forbearance. Let alone compare with Kakashi and Metka, it''s a lot worse than Hyuga Sato. Otherwise, one more is that the ruthlessness of the level of Hyuga Sato is very miserable, let alone all three of the level of Hyuga Sato, but even such a lineup is still scary enough in the peace era, you must know that even if it is a high endurance Especially Shangren went out to do tasks at least a million taels. Three upper ninjas and three middle ninjas appeared all of a sudden. This lineup doesn''t mean running sideways in the ninja world, but as long as you don''t provoke some monster-level people, there is really no danger. Seeing that a strong person like Oshemaru has cultivated Otonin Village for so many years, few Shangnin can be imagined that Shangnin is precious and powerful. Ruthlessly estimated that now he can only play one person at the level of Kakashi, and he still has to pay a lot of generation price, with a lot of hole cards. After all, people like Kakashi are strong in their own right, and they have a lot of cards. If they fight life and death, they are very dangerous. The displayed strength is much more terrifying than on the surface. Seeing that there is no blood limit, and there is not much secret at the beginning. The pharmacist pocket of the forbidden technique had to come up with so many hole cards and costs to inflict heavy losses on the opponent. And there is only one chance like this. The next time the pharmacist knows his own abilities, the price he needs to pay to defeat the opponent with such strength is even greater. This is the case for defeating such a strong person, let alone killing them. . "You can get it. A strong man like this is not a cabbage on the side of the road. You still want to have how many, but your injuries are not shallow. Unfortunately, I don''t know how to treat ninjutsu, and I don''t have any treatment skills." Flame Bird said . Chapter 143: Terrible resilience The flame bird does not consume a lot, so there is no need to go back to Shenniao Mountain so quickly, and now she is ruthlessly weak and seriously injured. If she left, it would be miserable to be picked up by others. It was not easy to meet a contractor and she was so good. , She didn''t want to be ruined because of such a little accident. "Don''t worry, I have been prepared. I can still do some simple medical ninjutsu, and I will transport the blood to speed up the recovery, and it will not be a problem to stabilize the injury, but please help me guard before that." He said mercilessly, he closed his eyes, moved the body''s blood to warm the body, and began to perform medical ninjutsu on the body, combined with the recovery ability of the body''s own blood and warmth. The ruthless injury soon stabilized and slowly recovered . When I opened my eyes mercilessly, I found Hinata with a pale face and splashes in his eyes, holding a pot of water and some simple food, looking at herself, and when she woke up, Hinata quickly came over and handed the kettle over and said: "You''re badly hurt ruthlessly, don''t move and drink some water first." While feeding mercilessly and drinking water, Hinata Qiao''s face looked paler, and a look of guilt appeared on her face. "What''s the matter with Hinata?" asked ruthlessly. To be honest, he still has a good impression of this girl who is soft on the outside and firm on the inside, especially after Hinata made the choice just now, he ruthlessly regarded her as his own. As indifferent as other people. "Sorry, if it weren''t for me to be so useless, you wouldn''t have been hurt so badly..." Hinata left a trace of tears. "What did the idiot say? You are already very strong. If you are not satisfied with your strength, just try to cultivate, and I have suffered such a serious injury that has nothing to do with you, but I am not strong enough. Why are you crying?" I really don''t know how to comfort people, but after experiencing the tenth cycle of reincarnation, these are already familiar. "but" "Nothing but, just work hard in the future. I believe that the future Hinata will be an outstanding strong man." Relentlessly reached out and touched Hinata''s little head, Hinata, who was already pale, suddenly brushed his face. It turned red. "I will work hard." Although Hinata''s voice was not loud, it was very firm. "Well, I believe you can do it, but now use my eyes to help me see the condition of my body." said ruthlessly. Although he knows his physical condition very well, it is not Tsunade''s kind of ability to even any part of the body up and down. Every sensitive point of the acupuncture points is well known, so I let Hina use his eyes to see where else in his body is injured. He can improve so fast because he has always been taken care of by Tsunade, no matter whether it is fighting or training, he will not leave any hidden injuries. When many strong people are young, they have left too many hidden injuries that they don''t know about because of battle and training. The body was strong and young, and when he was full of energy, he didn''t think there was anything, but his combat power dropped drastically at the age of 40 or 50. Ruthless doesnt want to be in such a situation. He believes that with his physique and his own blood, he believes that as long as he keeps his body from leaving any slight damage, even if he is old, he will be able to fight without loss. . "White eyes!" As soon as Hinata heard that he could help, the corners of his mouth curled up in a very beautiful arc. He immediately opened his eyes and carefully observed the ruthless body: "Two ribs are broken, the heart and lungs are near here. The blood vessel ruptured, and internal bleeding appeared in many parts of the internal organs..." Hinata suddenly said all the places where Ruthless had been injured. In order to worry that Ruthless was not clear, he pointed out his hand to Ruthless. He heard the flame bird''s mouth dumbfounded. Such an injury is even a very strong ordinary human. There is no doubt that he will die, but this guy seems to have nothing on the outside, and he was talking and laughing with himself just now. It seemed that Fang Buddha had not been hurt at all. Such a strong will made the Flame Bird secretly sigh that he deserves to be the first person to pass the test in thousands of years. "But your physical injuries are recovering at an astonishing speed. Even if you don''t use medical ninjutsu or any drugs, you can recover by this recovery alone, but it takes a long time, and your body is ruthless, and your recovery ability is very strong. " Hinata was surprised. Although she didn''t understand medical ninjutsu very well, she also knew the human body very well because of the reason why she could cast acupuncture points with her white eyes. How could she acupuncture acupuncture points if she didn''t understand the human body? It was the first time that she saw someone with such a good physique, and she could slowly repair herself without any treatment after suffering from such an injury. "I have tempered my vitality and blood since I was a child, so the physical fitness is not only different from ordinary people, but also the speed of recovery, so there is nothing to be surprised. The flame bird took me and Hina Tian to fly to a quieter place." said ruthlessly. The Flaming Bird, who originally did not allow anyone other than Ruthless to sit on her body, made an exception, but instead of letting Hinata sit on her back, she sat on her sharp claws. Even if the speed of the flame bird was to take care of the ruthless body, it did not fly so fast, but it still flew several kilometers away quickly, found a small valley and placed the two of them down. "Flame Bird, can you help me catch some animals, preferably beasts." Ruthlessly knows that although his body recovers quickly, but because of this, it consumes a lot of energy, especially when he is injured, it takes a lot of energy to repair the wound. Of course, he needs to eat some nutrient-rich foods, otherwise his body will be unable to make ends meet. Especially after every battle, a large amount of blood is consumed and continuous hematopoiesis also needs the energy in the body to maintain. Chakra is also possible. When the body energy is insufficient, it will be replaced by chakra. After all, chakra is physical and mental energy. The result of the combination is of course the most suitable to compensate for the consumption of hematopoiesis. "I really owe you in my previous life, not only to help you fight but also to help you hunt, wait for me." Although the flame bird said so, it flew out very quickly, and within a moment, the flame bird brought it back. A tiger and cheetah. And she also knew that ruthlessly needed a lot of nutrients, so she didn''t kill them, but fainted them. If they were killed, there would be any wounds but the blood in their bodies was wasted. Chapter 144: Recovery, go to Otonin Village After all, she also knew that tiger blood and leopard blood had extremely high nutritional value, so they couldn''t be wasted. He casually spit out a small flame to light the wood that Hinata had prepared long ago, and Hinata immediately boiled the food according to the ruthless words. Not to mention that the young girl in Hinata is ingenious and ingenious. She does what she says ruthlessly. Nothing is wrong. Instead, she does a lot better than ruthlessly imagined. Soon all kinds of dishes are ready. Everything is nutritious, and ordinary people can''t digest it. But for Ruthless, this is a trivial matter. After Hina Tian personally fed the food, he swept away the meat of a tiger''s whole body at an astonishing speed. "Hinata, your food tastes really good." After purifying the tiger blood using Tsunade''s method to get rid of some minor impurities, I drank three bowls ruthlessly as if drinking water. All of a sudden, I felt warm all over my body and hematopoiesis speed. It has improved a lot, and the qi and blood consumed recovers at an astonishing speed. With the warmth of the strong qi and blood, the body''s injuries will recover faster. In addition, ruthlessness will also provide some basic medical ninjutsu assistance. It only takes three days to recover all the injuries that ordinary people will undoubtedly die. Even because of this injury, during the process of recovery, the body is constantly tempering the blood, breaking and standing up. Quality is better than before. Although it is not a big breakthrough, every small improvement accumulated will produce a qualitative change and usher in a big breakthrough, so there is no dissatisfaction at all ruthlessly, but very satisfied. As for the flame bird returned the next day, because with a ruthless recovery speed, it was able to exert 40% of its strength on the second day, and the idle generation could not hurt him at all. In addition, these locations are remote, so it is not at all. Need to worry about the danger. "Let''s go, Hinata, we are also time to complete this task." Ruthlessly stood up. For the past three days, he has been tempering his vitality and blood to nourish his body so as not to leave any sequelae and minor injuries to his body, so what is cultivation? It didn''t proceed, and now it''s completely recovered, and it''s time to leave. "Yeah!" In addition to taking care of Ruthlessness, Hinata has been practicing for the past three days. Under the ruthless guidance, Hinata has made many breakthroughs in his soft boxing technique, especially ruthlessly taught some skills to control Chakra. Hina Tian, ??make her more powerful, and with the acupuncture points of the soft boxing method, the Bagua Palm is more powerful. At the speed of the two people, without worrying about the assassination of someone behind them, they rushed with all their strength and soon left the land of the country of fire and entered the country of Tian. "Hinata, the two of us cast transformation techniques to become ordinary people." If we ruthlessly knew that we entered the country of Tian, ??we would definitely be discovered by the people of Oshemaru. The transformation technique used by human strength can at least deceive many people. Hinata quickly became an ordinary girl, her appearance changed so much that she could no longer see the signs of the Hyuga family. After performing the transformation technique, the two came to the vicinity of Otonin Village, but did not go in immediately, but handed the radio headset to Hinata, and the other was put on his ears. "Hinata cast his eyes to observe the inside. Pay special attention to the pocket of a pharmacist who wears glasses, and a man with eyes like a snake. If they notice or send someone to deal with me, you have to tell me as soon as possible," said ruthlessly. . He brought Hinata here for this reason. With Hinata''s white eyes and ruthless observation outside, he can take the lead step by step. "I see, you have to be careful, ruthless." Hinata said. "I will, you have to be careful yourself." Ruthlessly restrained your breath, used the earth escape technique and sneaked in: "Hinata, where is the whirlpool incense phosphorus?" "After you enter Otonin Village, keep walking in the direction on your left hand side. A person is hidden on a stone pillar 300 meters ahead and is observing the guards. The nearby pool is also..." Tell me ruthlessly what I found. With Hinata''s eyes leading the way, ruthlessly did not take any wrong step, and cleverly avoided all the ninjas in Otonin Village. "Hehe, I didn''t expect someone would dare to sneak into my Dashewan village, who is it? Do you think I can be so presumptuous if I am injured?" In a dark and wide room, with his hands wrapped in bandages, Oshemaru''s eyes flashed with a cold murderous intent. He was originally a suspicious person, and now someone sneaked into Otoninbu Village and unfortunately when he was injured. , Which made him have to suspect that some people came with some purpose. "Leave the rat that sneaked in by Oshemaru-sama." The pharmacist said, lifting his glasses. "Since it is a mouse that needs you to take action, let the Otonin four people clean them up, I really want to see who this mouse will be. What do I plan to do when I come in Otonin Village? It seems that it shouldn''t be against me. Yes." Dashemaru said suspiciously. "It might be that you want to probe the secrets of Otonin Village and Oshamaru-sama, but with the strength of the Otonin four people and the curse seal to face them, even if it is normal, it will be difficult to contend with. I believe that it will soon be When he brings it back, he will be able to know the purpose of his coming here and dig out the people behind him." Pharmacist analyzed. It''s just that both Dashewan and Yaoshidou had guessed wrong. They didn''t expect that the people who came in were not ordinary people at all, but they were jealous and ruthless, and they didn''t come here to spy on their secrets, just to take someone away. "It''s not good, it''s merciless, there are people with weird dresses rushing in your direction. Their strength should be higher than that of Zhongnin, but I see that there is a very powerful force hidden in their bodies. Once this force is triggered Their strength will be stronger." Hinata immediately noticed the ruthless notification immediately. "Four? According to the information of Konoha Village, there are four of the best ninjas in Otonin Village. It should be the four people who arranged the enchantment when killing the third generation of Naruto. I really want to fight with you when I change it. But this is the site of Oshemaru. It is not good for me to drag it down. I will clean it up next time." Ruthlessly speeded up and rushed into a room without hiding. Entering the goal is a red girl, obviously this is a member of the whirlpool clan, that is, the target whirlpool fragrant phosphorus this time. Chapter 145: Take away whirlpool incense phosphorus "Are you going with me or I will knock you out and then take you away." He said ruthlessly without nonsense. "It''s you!" Uzumaki Xianglin suddenly recognized that the person is ruthless. Although she has strong perception, she did not expect anyone to sneak in at the base of Dashemaru, so she did not open up her perception ability. So she didn''t even know it when the ruthless came. When Uzumaki Phosphorus took the Zhongnin exam, of course he knew the young man in front of him who shined in the crowd test, so he knew Phosphorus as soon as Ruthless entered. "I''ll go with you!" Xianglin agreed unexpectedly, but even if she didn''t agree, it was useless, because of her strength, she had no choice. "Very good!" Ruthlessly walked over and placed a seal on Xianglin, temporarily sealing the Chakra in her body and immediately picked her up and rushed out directly. Because Ruthless was not covering up, he planned to rush out as fast as possible, so he was immediately discovered by the surrounding Otonin: "The enemy attacked, someone has sneaked into Otonin Village. Please inform Master Oninomaru soon." Suddenly the entire Otonin Village became lively and noisy, and the oncoming Otonin wanted to intercept but were ruthlessly directly beaten with strange power. Ruthless is like a tiger entering a flock, killing all the way out, as if entering a land of no one, no one can stop the ruthless move along the way. When Ruthless came to the gate of Otonin Village, four strangely dressed people had already stopped there. "Quickly, inform Oshemaru that the ruthless people of Konoha Village have sneaked here." The sound of the four people immediately yelled when they saw the ruthlessness. They knew that Oshemaru wanted to kill the ruthless. This is the best opportunity, they The four teamed up to intercept ruthlessly. "If you want to stop me, it''s up to you." The ruthless hands formed completely different knots, and a shadow clone appeared and copied the fragrant phosphorus. It was almost the same time that both hands completed two ninjutsu: "Fire escape, fire dragon bullet technique, The technique of water escape and water dragon bombs, compound ninjutsu dancing with twin dragons!" Since the development of water and fire escape, it has been ruthless to have completely restrained each other''s water and fire escape to achieve the same effect as the combination of fire escape and wind escape, and even further produced compound ninjutsu. Combining the two extreme restraint techniques together, not only did they not interact with each other. Restraint, on the contrary, like the combination of wind and fire, the power of mutual assistance is multiplied. The moment the fire dragon and the water dragon appeared, they were actually entangled with each other. Putting the Buddha is like a loving couple. The collision of water and fire did not destroy each other and restrained each other. Instead, they combined in a mysterious way to produce a powerful force. The power directly impacted. There has never been such a technique. At least the four people of Yinnin have never seen anyone who can combine the water and fire escape techniques of mutual restraint and do not contradict each other but multiply their power. "Spider restraint technique!" Guitong Maru directly entered the state of the curse seal. The original ruthless technique was too powerful, and they also knew that it was ruthlessly powerful. Even the strong like Yakushidou was defeated, and even Dashewan could not bear it. They wanted to kill the ruthless, so they all took out their housekeeping skills, and they had to stop the ruthless before the Dashewan and the pharmacist came. Once they succeed, the Dashewan-sama will definitely value them more. "Psychic technique angry ghost!" Doyuya summoned three humanoid monsters and rushed over. "Psychic Shuriken!" "Tu Dun Tu Ling Tuanzi!" The coldness is serious. The four people''s ninjutsu performances collided with Ssangyong and suddenly produced flames and white fog. "Get out of here, fire escape flame spiral." Ruthlessly throw out a small sun-like flame spiral flower pig flame storm and destroy everything. "Psychic technique Rashomon!" Zakon''s face changed drastically, and immediately split into two people. Kieyin with both hands pressed on the ground and displayed the housekeeping skills of Oshemaru. Rashomon has a strong defensive power, but he only regenerates. The door couldn''t stop the Flame Spiral at all, and was immediately destroyed by the Flame Spiral, and the powerful flame storm forced the four of them to retreat. And ruthlessly taking this opportunity to rush out, the four of them wanted to intercept but couldn''t do it at all. "Next time you see you wash your necks and wait for me to kill." After ruthlessly rushing out of Otonin Village, she turned around and completed the seal with both hands: "Fire escape fire dragon flame bomb." The fierce flames forced the four of Otonin who wanted to catch up. The crowd retreated again, and a smile flashed in their eyes mercilessly. What about Otonin Village, Oshimaru, you never thought I would sneak into your Otonin Village. In fact, Dashewan didnt expect this to happen. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for Yakushi to take away the incense phosphorus or even his own life is in danger. He just hit the opponent by surprise, so that the other party could not think of sneaking in. Here it will be myself. From the point of view of Oshamaru, sending a group of Otonin four people can completely eliminate the people who sneaked into Otonin Village. It will be true if they are replaced by others. Even if they are not resolved, they will be dragged and unable to leave, but with ruthless strength. To leave the sound of Shinobi, the four people can''t stop them at all, unless they all enter the curse seal 2 state at once to stop the ruthless for a while, but it is also easy to be ruthlessly break through. Moreover, the side effects of Curse Yin II are too great. Under normal circumstances, they will not use it unless it is an unavoidable situation, and they never thought that their ruthless strength was so much stronger than that of the Zhongnin exam, and they were caught off guard. After breaking out of the heavy siege, after all, it would be difficult to intercept even strong men like Hagi Kakashi to escape with ruthless strength. "It''s amazing!" Xianglin didn''t struggle, nor did she play any tricks, because she knew she didn''t have any capital to play tricks, unless she wanted to die, the ruthless shadow clone alone would be enough to kill her. Looking at Ruthlessly entering and leaving like no ones land, from an early age led to Xianglins admiration and awe of the strong. In fact, people in this world are like this. Now I see Ruthless being so powerful when he is about the same age as himself. In Xianglins eyes A trace of awe and admiration could not help passing by. "Let''s Hinata!" Ruthlessly carried the phoenix that the shadow clone was carrying on his back, and the shadow clone returned to the shadow clone to intercept the sound of the four people to fight for time to retreat. Hinata was very happy to see the mission that Ruthless came out safely and was still completing, and quickly increased the speed to the fastest speed to leave Otonin Village with Ruthlessly. "This kid came in just to take away the vortex fragrant phosphorus. Is there any secret in this girl?" Chapter 146: Doubtful Oshe Maru After Osha Maru knew that the person who came in was ruthless, the first reaction was not anger, but surprise and suspicion. A hero like him has long been able to control his emotions, and there are very few things that can cause him to show obvious mood swings. What he wants to know most now is the ruthless coming. "Dou, show me the information on Phosphorus." Da She Wan was very curious, and immediately asked the pharmacist to bring the information on Swirl Phosphorus. "It''s Dashewan Lord!" In fact, the pharmacist was also very curious, and quickly brought the information on Uzumaki Phosphorus. The two looked at it several times and found that there was nothing outstanding. The only thing worthy of attention was the Sensation of Uzumaki Phosphorus. And a good mind, but nothing more. For Dashemaru, I don''t think there is anything precious and indispensable, but just a good talent. "It''s likely that there is something in Uzumaki Phosphorus that we don''t know is worth sneaking in. Haha, young people are getting bolder and bolder now." Although Oshemaru was smiling, his eyes were extremely cold, and he was caught by others. He sneaked into the old lair and took away his men. Although it was unexpected, it was a fact anyway, and it was a fake that Dashemaru was not angry. Its just that he really doesnt understand the use of taking Uzumaki Phosphorus away, and she doesnt know her secrets, and in the eyes of Oshemaru, Uzumaki Phosphorus is not so valuable that it is worth letting Ruthless risk such a great danger to sneak into Otonin Village. Well, so he didn''t feel that he had lost too much, so he was angry that the ruthless dared to enter his territory, instead of being taken away by the angry whirlpool. "He''s already bold, do you want to chase it?" The eyes of the pharmacist flickered. "No, it''s just an orphan of the whirlpool clan. Although useful, it is not indispensable. There are more important things to do now. I don''t want to make Konoha vigilant because of this." After all, Oshemaru is a hero, and the rational choice is right. Your best thing. "After finishing this thing, my body recovers. Some time is to find Ruqing and Tsunade and even Konoha to figure out these accounts." The voice of Oshemaru became deeper and colder as it went to the back. The pharmacist couldnt help but shudder after hearing this. He knew too much about Dashewan, and he didnt understand Dashewan too much. It can be said that Dashewan felt very contradictory to him. For a while, it seemed that he had seen through the other party, but for a while, it seemed that he had seen through the other side. From the beginning to the end, I never knew the other party, but one thing is certain is that every time Oshemaru''s voice changes like this, it means that his murderous intentions are extremely fierce. Dashewan at this time is definitely the worst temper and the most unprovoking time, otherwise, he must die miserably. "It''s a pity, if Junmaro''s child is okay, then it will be the most suitable container for me, more suitable than Uchiha Sasuke." Osamaru sighed inwardly. It was hard to cultivate such a perfect container. Who would have thought it would appear? Such a situation is really unpredictable by God''s will. "Uchiha Sasuke? If Oshamaru-sama gets his body, it will be really terrible." Yakushi thought to himself, but he didn''t know if it was too late. After all, Oshamaru was getting more and more impossible. Endure the hurt and pain of the ghoul seal. "Finally rushed out, it seems that Oshemaru will not be chasing after it." Carrying the whirlpool incense phosphorus on his back, rushed out of the land of Tianzhiguo and entered the land of the fire country and finally relaxed, after all, the other party is the big snake-maru, and It is not easy to have a powerful person like Pharmacist''s pocket under his hand, and it would be very difficult to escape if he is targeted. "Hinata is really thanks to you this time, otherwise I can''t take the lead step by step." "You''re welcome, I''m very happy to be able to help you!" Hinata Hinata''s eyes flashed a hint of joy, she really is not useless, as long as she is willing to work hard, she will become more and more powerful and will definitely drag her back. "What do you want to do with me?" Uzumaki Xianglin has a good temperament, or he said that there is no panic from the beginning to the end, but he is very calm. "I value your talents so I take you away. By the way, I hope you can cooperate with us to make a little experiment. Of course, this experiment will only require you a little blood at most and nothing more. It will not cause any harm to your body." Ruthlessly said casually, snatching away It''s easy for a talent, but it''s difficult to conquer a talent, especially if it''s even harder for her to be sincere. So at the beginning, she was ruthless and didn''t intend to conceal Uzumaki Fragrant Phosphorus. Sooner or later, she would know that it would be better to say it generously. "What about after?" Uzumaki Xianglin said that he was not angry but calmly heard that he might become a guinea pig. "I will let you stay in Konoha to form a scout team. If you perform well, you will be the leader of the team," said ruthlessly. "Well, I promise you because you saved me." Uzumaki Xianglin said something unexpected. "When did I save you?" For some unimportant people, they usually choose to forget, and he doesn''t remember when he saved the girl in front of him. "Have you forgotten? By the way, it may be normal for you to just forget it casually." A trace of loss flashed in the eyes of Wuxi Xianglin and immediately restored to the original self-cooking, not afraid of life at all: " Didnt you kill a bear during the Zhongnin exam? At that time, I was actually discovered by the bear who was going to kill me, but before you had time to act, it was roasted and eaten by you." "I didn''t save you, you don''t need to take it to heart. That time I was just hungry looking for food." Looking back ruthlessly, it was just a trivial matter. At that time, a ruthless looking for food in the Death Forest found a giant bear and killed it and ate it. At that time, he also found a girl not far away. But he didn''t pay attention to it, and didn''t take a closer look. After all, this was just a stranger to him. After killing the giant bear, he left, but when I thought of it, I didn''t expect that she was Uzumaki Phosphorus. "Anyway, you also saved me. I can feel that the bear''s target is me, but it was cleaned up by you before it could attack. It was really dangerous to face it with my strength at the time. No There is no doubt that I will die, but the level of danger is also extremely high. Strictly speaking, you did save me, so now treat it as a return. Chapter 147: Konoha changes "It''s up to you." He nodded mercilessly, anyway, it would be the same if he changed to other people, he was just out hunting, and it was good luck for Uzumaki Phosphorus to speak of it. "My ability to perceive is very good, and Da She Wan did not send anyone to chase it." Uzumaki Phosphorus used her abilities to find that Da She Wan did not chase her. She was really surprised, although she only joined the sound of Da She Wan. It didn''t take long for Shinobu, but she knew some of the temperament and personality of Dashemaru. It was surprising that he didn''t send anyone to chase after someone pulled out their beards. At the same time, I became more curious about the person in front of me who was my savior. She joined the Otonin Village in Oshamaru in fact for better survival, so it doesnt matter if she leaves or not. Now she wants to take her away mercilessly. I am quite happy and proud. After all, I was killed by a life-saving individual from thousands of miles away and sneaked into Otonin Village to take me away. What a dangerous thing, this is all to get her, which makes Xianglin''s vanity a great satisfaction, especially for the front She has a great affection for this powerful young man who has saved herself, but the person who is doing this now is happier in his heart. Although this is because of your own value, isn''t it normal? What do people fear most? Just because I don''t have any value in existence, isn''t it because Gaara has been in Shura for so many years because I can''t find the value in existence? Beautiful appearance is also a value of existence, and Uzumaki Phosphorus is not confident that her charm is so big that she can take such a strange girl away at such a great risk. Everything is because of her own ability, but This ability is not her yet, it is completely a part of her and it can be said that it is a part of her charm. Of course Xianglin will not feel dissatisfied because of this, like some women who are idle and do nothing, feel that it is not for her, but for her ability. The ability is not his own. What is so dissatisfaction? , Phosphorus is very happy now. "Excellent perception ability." Ruoqing knew that her perception ability was outstanding early on, but she didn''t know how her perception ability might be. "At present, my perception range is ten kilometers, and as my strength improves, the perception range will definitely become larger and larger." Uzumaki Phosphorus flaunted. This is her most confident capital, since she has to join the strongest Ninja Muraki. Ye Cun, in order not to become a dragon sleeve, Whirlpool Phosphorus will of course not hide his abilities. For her orphan, who has no father and no mother, whether she joins Kushinin Village or Otonin Village in Oshomaru, it''s just for better survival. Now that she has a better choice, she certainly has to climb up. "Not bad!" Ruthlessly heard the words and became more satisfied, the Vortex Phosphorus was only as big as her own. In a few years, her strength would rapidly increase to the point where her perception range would definitely exceed tens of kilometers, and it would be a battlefield to kill Qi. After hearing the ruthless appreciation, Uzumaki Xianglin raised his mouth and said without shyness: "Of course, I am Uzumaki Xianglin!" After completing this task, I also cleaned up the people sent by Danzo and Hyuga''s family. The ruthless mood is very good. Although Danzo and Hyuga''s family have not been uprooted yet, these things cannot be rushed, and I am currently not strong enough. The meal has to be eaten one bite at a time. This time, three of them died, and three of them were enough for them to feel distressed. Although I dont say that I was devastated, this time I definitely hurt my muscles and bones. After all, it is not easy to cultivate a Shinobu. Even a big family like the Hyuga family cant put out too many Shinobu. If you lose one, you will feel distressed. It''s not a war years. One person died and another immediately emerged. In a peaceful age, it is several times harder to cultivate a forbearance than in a war. And this time he died as a veteran Shinobu. Its strange that the Hyuga family doesnt feel distressed. If the mission is completed, Danzo and others seem to be worthy of all the deaths, but now people are dead, but the mission has failed. It''s weird if they don''t feel bad and have a headache. Ruthless Fangfo has seen the painful look of Hyuga''s and Danzo, and a smile flashes across his eyes. Without any hindrance, the ruthless three people quickly returned to Konoha Village. Along the way, the cheerful, optimistic, and a little bit careless Phosphorus has been very familiar with Hinata. There is no way that the very pure Hinata can be unlovable. Strange, at least Uzumaki Phosphorus couldn''t find any shortcomings of Hinata at all, so Uzumaki Phosphorus, who was still a little unfamiliar with Konoha and worried at this time, felt a lot more relieved in the heart of another friend. "After my mom took office, Konoha really changed day by day." Looking at the Konoha gate in front of me mercilessly, I felt the atmosphere and changes in it. Although it was full of peace and tranquility when I first came to Konoha, it was in three generations. Under the leadership of, you can''t conceal the decadent aura emanating from it. If an organization cannot distinguish between rewards and punishments, then it is already the beginning of decay, and Konoha is completely decayed. But fortunately, Osake Maru came to make a Konoha collapse plan. Although Konoha hurts his nerves and bones, it also indirectly removed a part of Konohas rottenness. With Tsunades classification, the power became more and more powerful and supported. More and more people, after a series of reforms, Konoha, besides the original peace and tranquility, now exudes a kind of thriving and surging excitement that was previously unacceptable. The breath of the whole village and the people inside have a strong and positive feeling. They are not satisfied with the status quo. Such changes can be seen in Konoha, under the leadership of Tsunade, removing the decayed parts at an astonishing speed, although the process will It hurts to the root, but removing the decayed part can no longer worry about the future, and grows sturdily, which is what Konoha did not have before. Strictly speaking, Oshemaru killed three generations of Hokage and caused a series of blows to Konoha, which is also a good thing for Konoha. "It''s strange. Konoha didn''t have such a positive atmosphere when I came to Konoha Village to take the Zhongnin exam last time. Instead, he gave people a feeling of being at ease with the status quo. This time, there was a majestic vigor. Konoha has changed a lot." The very sensitive woman Uzumaki Phosphorus also noticed the changes Konoha had now compared to the previous Zhongnin exam. Chapter 148: Arrange Xiang Rin The eyes of the person guarding the Konoha gate also changed significantly, giving people a spirited look. After seeing the ruthlessness, he immediately bowed and made a slight bow. Although the ruthlessness is only a middle-forbearance, he has a lot of strength. Ninja is not necessarily comparable. And also completed an s-level mission, defeating the power of the second tail of the Thunder Country Yunyin Village, plus the disciple of Konoha Hokage Tsunade, it is possible to inherit the position of Hokage in the future, a series of auras let Konoha guard Where do you dare to be disrespectful. Nodded ruthlessly at the two, and immediately led Hinata and Uzumaki Xianglin to the Hokage Building. People who met Ruthless along the way looked at him in awe. All this change fell on Uzumaki Xianglin''s. In her eyes, she deeply understood that Ruthlessness had a high status in Konoha at this time, so her future life would be fine. "Hokage-sama, Ruthless and Hyuga Hinata have returned, and brought back a young girl." A dark part in the Hokage office suddenly appeared on the open space in front of Tsunade''s desk, and said on one knee. "Understood, just let him come over, mute you and let the medical department prepare it, and then take Maelstrom Xiangrong to check her body. I want her accurate data." When Tsunade spoke, he showed the resolute vigor of the superiors. He was in a high position and now he was already in control. It was not like the three generations of Naruto that his power was mostly restricted and he was still indecisive, so there was something in Tsunade''s body. The aura of the superiors deciding tens of thousands of lives and deaths immediately made the people around them involuntarily obey Tsunade''s words. "Yes!" Anbe and Silent immediately left the Hokage office, and soon ruthlessly took Hinata and Karin into the office, seeing a trace of joy and excitement in Tsunade''s eyes when he saw the ruthless return, but it was still that on the surface. The majestic and awe-inspiring five generations of Hokage. As soon as Uzumaki Xianglin walked in, he felt very depressed in his heart. Tsunade just sat there and made Uzumaki Karin very depressed, unable to be as big as usual. It was clear that Tsunaade did not release his aura but still let Uzumaki Karin. It was greatly affected, and it was more depressing than when facing Dashewan. There is no way that Tsunade''s own strength is not lost to Oshamaru, plus Naruto is the strongest Ninja village, which is comparable to the leader of Otonin Village in Otoshimaru district, that kind of high-ranking aura plus a strong one There is no need to release his aura, just standing there quietly gives people a depressed feeling of majesty and invading fan. Of course, it''s just the feeling of Hinata and Uzumaki Xiangrong, for Ruthless, it will always give him a gentle, reliable, and intimate feeling. "It''s okay." Although Tsunade saw that Ruthless was safe and sound, he couldn''t help asking, everything ruthless was the most important thing to her, and all tasks and things were just thrown aside. "It''s safe and sound." Ruthless heart warmed, this is just a simple greeting but it contains all the thoughts in Tsunade''s heart. "That''s good, this time you and Hinata did a good job, sneaking into the old lair of Oshemaru and bringing back a lot of whirlpool incense. Your mission has been completed, Hinata, I think you are also tired, go back and have a rest. " After reading a scroll that Tsunade handed over ruthlessly, it wrote the detailed process of this mission, including his attack by Danzo and Hyuga, and Hinata''s choice and her performance are all succinctly recorded in Above. After knowing everything to his heart, Tsunade looked at Hinata with a touch of softness. After all, it takes so much strength and courage for a young girl to make such a decision. I really cant see that this is usually easy to be shy and weak. The little girl of has such an extraordinary decision, and at the same time she sighs how good her ruthless vision is. The Hyuga clan was sentenced to death from the moment when the Hyuga clan became an enemy, but for such a powerful family, if they were completely uprooted, it would be a lot of losses for them, and now with Hinatas decision, its totally okay. All the Hyuga family members who knew about this incident and participated or supported were eliminated, leaving a brand new Hyuga family to lead Hinata, and she was the daughter of the patriarch. With Ruthless and Tsunade as its backing supporters, although the strength of the Hyuga family will be greatly reduced for a while, I believe that a strong and united Hyuga will soon appear, becoming a loyal supporter of Ruthless and Tsunade, and the civil strife is basically After most of it calmed down, Danzo and his roots were just two or three cats, and they couldn''t overcome any big storms. "Xiang Rin, right? Uzumaki Xiang Rin doesn''t need to be so nervous. Speaking of me, you and I are distant relatives. My grandma is Uzumaki Mito of the Uzumaki clan. You are the Uzumaki clan and are my relatives. I dont want to say too much. Said, as long as you are willing to put your heart on our side, then Tsunade can guarantee that I will never lose you. I think Ruthless also told you about things that need you. What he said is what I want to say. Now I ask you again, what is your decision? "Tsunade said every word. "From the moment I promised to be ruthless, I was the person on your side. I never planned to betray. The former Kushinin village and the former Otonin village were just for my better survival. I cant find it. As far as the reason for betraying you is, there is no reason to refuse you." After all, Uzumaki Karin is a person with a firm heart, and an orphan who has been ravaged by the war and grew up is not a strong person, and she is a carefree person. Now Tsunade''s straightforward showdown with her is more in line with her style. "That''s good! Silence, you take Xianglin to check your body first. Don''t worry, I just want you to know the accurate data of your body. You also know that I am a medical ninja, so you must know everything about you accurately, not yourself. It will cost you a little blood at most to cause any injury. I have asked you to prepare the house for you in Konoha. The location and environment are good. If you have any dissatisfaction or have any conditions, you can directly come to me and tell me, dont take it to heart, I know you are a cheerful and straightforward Woman. Since this is the case, I will spread everything out and tell you directly, so you can tell me directly if you have any needs, and this is your forehead, and you will be Konoha''s Shinnin from today. "Tsunade took out a forehead and a key and handed it to Uzumaki Karin, apparently Tsunade was already ready. Chapter 149: Practicing swordsmanship hard, escape from water and fire, flying thunder All this gives Uzumaki Xiangrin the feeling that it is not like treating a stranger or a ninja from another country, but like treating people close to him, without warning and surveillance, so that there is still a bit of Uzumaki incense to Konoha. Rin''s heart warmed slightly, maybe living here is also very good, as long as Konoha is still under the leadership of Tsunade. This is completely different from the treatment in Cao Ninja Village and Oto Ninja Village. It is not only an issue of treatment, but also a kind of care and recognition, and there is no sense of distance. This makes Uzumaki Xianglin, an orphan, likes it very much. I also had a preliminary identification with Tsunade and Konoha under the leadership of Tsunade, and began to accept and integrate into this force. This was a good start. "My mother is really good, and Xiang Rin''s heart will be initially settled in a few clicks." Ruthlessly seeing everything in his eyes, he couldn''t help but admire Tsunade''s imperial methods. "It''s nothing, it just varies from person to person." Tsunade smiled, able to take care of Konoha who had been messed up by Konoha''s high-level staff after the war and was thriving and full of vigor in a short time. If there is no such means, then strange. "He treats different people in different ways. Obviously, Xiang Rin is an orphan, first in Cao Ren Village, and then in Oton Nin Village. It is just for a higher survival. In that case, I will spread everything out and let her own The choice gives her a sense of freedom, recognition, and respect, so it will be much easier to return to her heart." "Yeah!" Nodded mercilessly: "Don''t talk about him for the time being. You said that Danzo knows that the result of this assassination will be like this. What will happen to him? Hide it temporarily, or is it more crazy." "On the surface it is convergent, and secretly it is more crazy. This is the way he has always been. Dogs cant change eating shit. He will not change. If he changes, he will not be Danzo, and he will not have to hide in the dark for so many years. Be a mouse." Tsunade mocked slightly. "He will secretly use all available means such as the exchange of benefits to deal with you, but as long as you are still in the village of Konoha, he will have nothing to do. This is the general trend, and all his conspiracies and tricks are crushed by the majestic trend. It''s useless. With the power he has now, even tying the Hyuga family together is nothing more than a smashing tree for me, so as long as I am still in power for a day, as long as you are still in Konoha, then he can only clip his tail and behave. , If he dares to be mad, then he is self-defeating. With his shrewdness, he would never choose to hit a rock with a pebble. "Tsunade said. In a short period of time, Tsunade has done everything he can. First, as the patriarch of the strongest clan with a thousand hands and one clan, and his prestige as one of the three ninjas of the medical sacred hand, he has gained great righteousness. Let the name of the fire country, most of the high-level standing On her side, because she is Hokage, she has already shown enough strength to shock the Quartet. Once again, we will draw a group together, suppress a group, and upgrade a group. Now Konoha has more than 50% of the power in her hands. If she integrates the power in her hands and transforms it into actual combat power, it will be enough to bring the Hyuga family and Danzo. He died dozens of times, so Danzo would never dare to run wild when he was still ruthless in Konoha unless he was looking for death by himself. Because he knows very well that Tsunade is a strong and powerful person, especially ruthless or her heart. It is completely different from the weak, compromised, and worrying style of the third generation of Naruto. If he treats Tsunade like the third generation of Naruto. It will only lead to Tsunade''s powerful counterattack and eventually his own destruction. Dont you see that Danzo can only hide completely after Tsunades reign, with his tail clipped, he can only be in the dark even if he is in trouble, and he dare not contend with Tsunade at all. This is the difference between being strong and compromising. , The strength, the ability and the capital always take the initiative, Tsunade is like this, but like the three generations of Hokage, they can always only compromise and take the passive. Hearing this ruthlessly, he thought about Tsunade''s analysis and understood that this was the truth. Danzo could only do this, and had no other choice. "You, I just came back from the task and went through two more battles. Even if the body can be eaten, the spirit and the soul can''t be eaten. Cultivation and promotion must be a combination of work and rest. Otherwise, it will only be too late, and be obedient. Rest." Tsunade stood up and walked in front of Liu Hao and reached out to hold Liu Hao tightly, and his red lips lightly printed on the ruthless mouth. It took a while for Tsunade to let go, and his eyes were filled with care and love, making the ruthless heart that was colder and harder than a hundred steel-making completely melted. "Then I''ll go back first." He nodded mercilessly, and left Tsunade''s embrace a little bit reluctantly, and disappeared after casting his instantaneous spell. The tenderness and honey in Tsunade''s eyes disappeared from the merciless one, and Furui Bunami, who was a Hokage, was restored, and his eyes sat on Hokage''s seat with unfathomable eyes. After leaving the Hokage office mercilessly, he went back to the house and took a hot bath. After soaking in the hot springs, he lay on the bed and went to sleep. Tsunade said that his body is not tired, but his spirit and soul are tired, so he needs to relax. The next day I woke up ruthlessly, I only felt refreshed, my tense spirit, and tired soul all recovered. Sure enough, the combination of work and rest is really important. Wash and wash the breakfast that Tsunade and Silence had prepared for him. Ruthlessly came to the Konoha Forest after that. "Multiple shadow avatars." The ruthless avatar stamped and fifty shadow avatars appeared at the same time. The ruthless body once again tempered the vitality and blood on the radar and studied its own blood. The fifteen shadow clones practiced swordsmanship hard, the five shadow clones increase Chakra''s control, and the fifteen shadow clones learn about the art of the Thunder God, and strive to complete the final step as soon as possible. Although even if the skill of the Thunder God is completed, it is far from the second and fourth generations of Narutos use of the skill of the Thunder God. It is at least impossible to complete a wooden pose in an instant, and the speed of time and space ninjutsu is not fast enough. The coordinated control between conversions is also far behind, after all, space-time ninjutsu is not that simple. Learning is only to complete the first step, and there are still many difficulties waiting to be ruthlessly conquered, but even if it is only the first step, it takes a long time to depict the wooden style, but it takes a long time to use the wooden style that has been prepared for the space. Jumping can definitely double the ruthless strength. Chapter 150: Arrival of Yamato "Fire escapes the skill of the fireball!" A shadow clone displayed the skill of the fireball ruthlessly. "Water and fire escape, water and fire melt!" Standing in place ruthlessly, without dodge, stretched out a right hand just before the hot ball of fire was about to hit him and burned out, five fingers spread out and pushed out, appearing in the palm of his hand. One red and one blue represent the water and fire Tai Chi diagram that is a combination of the two extreme forces of water and fire. The moment the water and fire Tai Chi diagram appears, it continuously rotates, and the moment when the ruthless right hand touches the Hao Huo ball. Hao Huoqiang Buddha met the nemesis, and was instantly melted into nothingness, and disappeared directly. "Water dragon bomb technique, fire dragon bomb technique, compound ninjutsu twin dragon dance." The shadow avatar once again displayed the fire escape, but this time it was more powerful and displayed with the water dragon, two water fire dragon jiu entangled Together, let the Buddha dance and rush towards the ruthless together. "Water and fire escape, water and fire melt!" The same water and fire escape ninjutsu, facing the incomparable water dragon and fire dragon, directly melt them all. "It seems that my water and fire escape has been initially perfected, and I have also developed a technique that can exert the power of water and fire escape. In the future, the damage of water and fire escape will be infinitely reduced." Ruqing is very satisfied with the power of water and fire escape, although It is said that water and fire escape cannot completely despise all water and fire escape, after all, no matter how powerful the technique is, there are limits, and water and fire escape also have the limit of endurance. And this limit depends entirely on the ability of the caster, the use and understanding of water escape and fire escape, as well as their own strength, etc. The higher the strength, the higher the endurance limit. If the ruthless strength is strong enough, then Even a kind of pupil technique Amaterasu in the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes of the Uchiha clan can be melted away, of course, if the ruthless strength is enough. After all, no matter how powerful the technique is, it depends on who the user is. It can be seen how amazing the difference between the eyes of Samsara in Nagato and Uchiha Madara''s hands is. "The ninjas who mainly fight with fire and water are miserable when they meet me." Ruthless Fangfo has seen some ninjas who mainly use water or fire to face their weak and weak appearances. Sometimes the Ninja World is like this, if one''s own skills can restrain the opponent, they can completely defeat the strong with the weak. "Come out since it''s here." Turning mercilessly, he looked at the bushes on the side. I saw a figure slowly coming out among the trees. He completely integrated himself into the trees. This was not a transformation technique to become a tree at all, but really integrated into the trees. The only thing in the world that can do this is Mu Dun, of course this person could not be Senjujuan. He was ruthless and noticed this person when he was looking at the information of the strong man in the forces controlled by Tsunade. Because of the cell of the Senju Zhujian, he inherited the Mudun of the Senju Zhujian, although it may only be in vain, There is no one percent of the mighty power of the Thousand-Hand Pillars, but it''s a wooden escape in any way. Mu Duns prestige is really too big, even bigger than the writing wheel eyes. The true pinnacle of Mu Dun in all the world can be seen by one person at the Senshou Zhujian, as long as it is contaminated with these two words, regardless of the incomplete version. Both the tangible and the tangible are worthy of attention. So Ruthless immediately expressed that he wanted to see this Yamato and feel the power of Mu Dun, even if it was far from comparable to Senjujuma. Of course, Tsunade would not refuse the ruthless heart, and directly ordered Yamato to look for Ruthless as Hokage, so the present scene came about. "It deserves to be ruthless, it feels really keen." Yamato walked out in an dark costume, his face under the mask was full of surprises. You must know that his hiding ability is very powerful, especially in the woods and in the forest. Incomparably, even someone stronger than him can hardly find his existence. But he didn''t expect that he would be ruthlessly discovered as soon as his front foot arrived, and of course he was shocked. However, he never thought that the breath was covered up. Putting the Buddha is no different from the trees, but the vigorous blood in his body has not covered it. Yamato is like a big light bulb in front of the ruthless person who has a unique perception of Qi and blood. It''s hard not to find out. "I take the liberty to ask you to come and say sorry to you first." said ruthlessly. Although he is a disciple of Tsunade and has a high status in Konoha, he is only Zhongren after all, unless he does not intend to mix in Konoha. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to come and go to a person who called for nobility, and he wanted to ask someone for help this time, of course he had to be polite. "This is not important. Master Naruto said that you have something to ask me and you want to help you with all your strength. What is it?" Yamato asked, he is now a member of Tsunade''s power, and of course he has a certain degree of understanding of Ruthlessness. Whether because of his ruthless strength or Tsunade''s relationship, Yamato must also respect Ruthless. It can be said that as long as it is for Konoha''s good and not wanting to fight for power, people who basically join Tsunade''s power, there is no way, Konoha''s strong are not idiots, and they have their own right and wrong and judgment ability. Konoha, who has experienced the pain of war under Tsunade''s leadership, unexpectedly developed a vigorous vigor that was absent after the death of the first and second generations in a short time. Moreover, Tsunade also abolished many unnecessary policies and restarted many policies that benefit the people. A series of changes have fully demonstrated Tsunades abilities, so people like Yamato have basically joined Tsunades forces, too. Because of this Danzo was suppressed miserably by Tsunade. "Then I''ll just say it straight, I hope you can use all your strength to fight me." said ruthlessly, he felt strong vitality from Yamato, although it is impossible to compare with Senjujuma, even compared to Lian. Tsunade, who is not good at Mu Dun, is also far behind, but it is undeniable that there are really few vitality in Shangnin that can match Yamato. It seems that his Mu Dun is also a bit capable, and it may not be effective against shadow level powerhouses, but against shadow level and below, the level of Shinobu is still very lethal. "Fight?" Yamato was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect the ruthless request. At first, he thought there was a task that needed his assistance. After all, he had completed two S-level tasks ruthlessly in a short time, and he would encounter some The things that need his help are also normal, no one would think that Ruthless just wanted to fight him. Chapter 151: Opposite Yamato (above) "Yes, I have played against many strong people with blood inheritance limits, but they are basically in the process of growing. There are very few people like you who are both superior and have blood inheritance limits, and you have wooden escape. , It makes me want to fight with you, I hope you can agree." Ruthlessly stated his purpose directly. He knew that because of Tsunade''s words, this matter did not touch Yamato''s bottom line, and he would not refuse it. In that case, there is no need for politeness. "Okay, then." Yamato hesitated and agreed. To be honest, whether it was because of Tsunade''s order or because he himself wanted to fight against this young but very powerful and famous young man, it is said that Many of his skills were developed by himself, not taught by Tsunade. Especially at a young age, he has developed a powerful Blood Succession Boundary. This is only twelve years old. At the age of twelve, he has developed the Blood Succession Boundary and it is very powerful. Such achievements are not much in the Ninja Realm. Can be compared, After all, anyone who can develop the blood inheritance limit does not have a certain age and strength to achieve a certain height, but he did it at the age of twelve ruthlessly. Such an achievement does make people feel terrible, but only familiar and ruthless. Only then did Tsunade and Silent know how much effort and crisis it took for the ruthless development of the blood continuum boundary. In addition, the shadow clone technique shortens the training time, greatly improves the training efficiency, and can only succeed with the full assistance of Tsunade, otherwise it will take at least many years after the final success, so it can be said that Tsunade is missing. Whether ruthlessness can develop bleeding and then limit is a question. After all, the role that Tsunade played in this process is really too big. The ruthlessness at the time did not have this foundation to develop, and he did not have enough understanding of the technique, insights and vision. He only had to dare to fight and be inspired. That''s all, it can be said that Ruqing is a planner and executor, and Tsunade is a facilitator and executor. So it is said that Ruthless is so powerful and talented and talented, but only Ruthless himself knows what is going on, so he has never been proud or proud, and some just progressed calmly and step by step. "Let me see how powerful Yamato''s Mu Dun is. Since it is a fight, then of course you have to go all out, so you had better not keep your hand, otherwise, don''t blame me for a bad injury or even death." Ruthless words Not all the people have rushed in front of Yamato, and the strange force burst out. Yamato had known for a long time that Ruthless had obtained Tsunades true story, where he dared and ruthlessly fight physical skills, and quickly used the wooden stand-in, the body dodges the ruthless fist. boom Yamato was directly smashed, and the shattered body turned into a pile of wood. It is really good to be a user of Mu Dun. It can be said that he is blessed to use a substitute technique. He just gave him a lot of wood. This is also one of the reasons why Mu Dun strong is so hard to be defeated and so hard to be hurt. "Soil Duntu Gun." A sharp rock suddenly pierced out of the ruthless foot, one side of the ruthless figure, and then stomped on it with a click. The hard and sharp rock suddenly shattered, and the corners of the mouth were seen wide. There was a convulsion, and he vowed that he would never fight ruthlessly in melee and would never let him get close to him. After all, the visual impact and psychological pressure that Guai Liquan gives to people is really too great, even if it is strong enough to be a movie-level powerhouse, it is extremely afraid, even the software-reformed Dashemaru dare not face it at will. And I know, especially the ruthless strength is getting stronger and stronger, Chakra''s control is getting better and better, and the power of Guai Liquan keeps chasing Tsunade''s pace. "Shui Dun breaks the rush!" As Mu Dun''s successor, Yamato is of course also proficient in Shu Dun and Mu Dun, and as a master in the Anbe, he really knows a lot of techniques, although not as good as Kakashi. Copy ninja, but dozens of advanced ninjutsu still exist. A high-speed rushing water appeared out of thin air and shoots ruthlessly. The Yamato physique inherited from the cells of the Senjube column is also different from ordinary people. Chakra is much more tolerant than usual, and it can create a huge waterfall in a place where no one is. After staying for many days without stopping, you can see that he has so many Chakras. "Water and fire escape. The water and fire melt." The corner of Ruxin''s mouth clicked. It was time to experiment with the results of his own cultivation. He patted it with his right hand. Under Yamato''s shocked eyes, he directly hit the water with his flesh and blood. I was horrified to find that my water escape technique was evaporating and dissolving as soon as the Buddha met the sun. "What a weird ability. Isn''t his blood succession the ability to manipulate blood?" Yamato was frightened but he didn''t dare to stop the offensive. His speed was so ruthless, especially his fighting consciousness was extremely terrifying. A teenager who grew up in the peaceful era, even a master who has survived the battlefield, is nothing more than that. "Mu Dun four-pillar prison!" Yamato''s hands directly used Mu Dun to create a huge cell to trap the ruthless, and at the same time quickly closed the seal again: "Mu Dun''s cutting technique." A sharp wooden thorn was thrown at him mercilessly. Once it is shot, it will not only penetrate the body but also manipulate this technique to make the wooden thorn extend to the internal organs of the person being pierced, and branches and bifurcations instantly grow. Open, it can be said that being hit is basically dead. "The degree of sturdiness is good, but it can''t stop me." After all, Mudu of Yamato is not the first generation of Mu Dun, and he doesn''t have that kind of endless and powerful vitality. He immediately shattered with a ruthless punch, and his body shook with a punch On the wooden long thorns, the wooden long thorns were immediately interrupted, and at the same time, the left hand made a seal with one hand: "Fire escape fire dragon flame bomb." The hot flames set the Buddha to cover the past like a wave of fire. Yamatos eyes shrank. It was a powerful fire escape technique, and it was so fast to complete such an advanced escape technique with one hand. Its really amazing strength, but Yamato is after all. Shang Ren, the Shang Ren who masters the limits of blood succession is not so easy to deal with. "Tudun Tuliubi!" Yamato pressed one hand to the ground, and a huge dirt wall stood up to block the hot flames, and Yamato jumped onto the dirt wall in one breath to complete the seal with lightning with both hands: "Shui Dunda The technique of waterfalls." A cascade of water descended from the sky and directly submerged the flames. Chapter 152: Battle against Yamato (Part 2) After the flame was submerged, the remaining water flow continued to flow violently and ruthlessly, and as Yamato Chakra continued to increase its output, the originally sparse water flow instantly became vast, and it was not worse than it was at the beginning. "This time, I see if you can still block the more powerful water escape technique like before." Yamato thought in his heart, he just wanted to see the limit of Ruthless''s weird ability. "Water and fire escape. The water and fire melt." Faced with the huge impact of the waterfall-like water, both hands pushed out at the same time, Ssangyong hit the oncoming waterfall like a sea, and his feet slammed into the ground, although the water Fire escape can dissolve the water and fire escape technique, but the technique of the Great Falls is a super-advanced escape technique. It has a very strong impact. Even if it is resolved, its own impact will still ruthlessly press the feet into the ground. The mighty water in front of him disappeared in about two seconds, and was completely melted away by the ruthless hands. "Yamato, Shui Dun is useless to me, now it''s me, fire and fire swordsmanship!" A red light flashed out with a sound, Yamato leaped up violently, and the dirt wall under his feet was directly cut off. Up. "It''s fierce swordsmanship and it also has the heat of flames." Yamato thought to himself, he found that ruthlessness is nothing but fine, too difficult to deal with. During this period of time, I was ruthlessly practicing swordsmanship, especially when I entered the room where Konoha had collected forbidden arts for many years, I found some powerful swordsmanship. Many of the swordsmanship and Oshemaru''s forbidden arts were obtained from it, but I want to know the power of the techniques in it, but most of them are forbidden techniques. Even the swordsmanship in the collection, swordsmanship is no exception, but for Ruthless, there is a great help for reference and learning. Therefore, ruthless swordsmanship is advancing by leaps and bounds. The speed and power are enough. What is lacking is only the skills. With enough speed and power, it is of course much easier to learn. Just like martial arts masters with strong internal skills learning martial arts moves are fast people. One step. "Mu Dun tree bound for eternal burial!" A huge tree suddenly appeared behind the ruthless, entangled ruthlessly, and the earth shook, and the huge tree directly pulled ruthless into the ground. "The earth escapes the earth and flows in the big river." Yamato''s hands were imprinted, and the ground under his feet became a river-like earth flow, which directly submerged the ruthless sinking underground, but Yamato did not dare to be careless, because he knew there was a ruthlessness. He uses an extremely powerful defensive technique, and he will not relax his offensive before this move. "Fire escape fire dragon bomb technique, water escape water dragon bomb technique, compound ninjutsu twin dragon dances." The calm ground thundered and exploded, and a water dragon and fire dragon flew out from the ground and entangled together to form a powerful The power of rushing over. "Wooden ingot wall." Yamato''s face changed slightly, so powerful ninjutsu, and the two mutually restraining and counteracting techniques of water and fire now not only have no effect at all, but produced an effect similar to that of wind and fire. A row of wooden pillars bent from the ground to form an arch to protect Yamato, but Yamato still did not dare to relax. The knot printing again was only ruthlessly too fast. The moment the two dragons ripped Yamatos defenses apart, people already Appeared behind Yamato. "Soulthirsty Hand!" With a ruthless grasp, the attack range of the Soulthirsty Hand is one meter under normal conditions. Within one meter, the Soulthirsty Hand is extremely powerful, and its pulling attraction is very powerful, compared to Vientiane. Tianyin is not bad at all. At such a close distance, such a strong attraction is simply nowhere to hide. Mu Dun Mu Stand-in Yamato once again used Mu Dun''s substitute technique. This trick was really abnormal. There were trees everywhere, and it was so convenient that he could make it even without trees. "Are you all gone?" He smiled ruthlessly and disdainfully. Yamato, who was about to switch positions with the tree on one side, was horrified to find that his body could not be exchanged at all. Instead, he broke the wooden double directly under the strong suction. "Oops, the technique of wooden escape from giant wooden pillars!" Yamato''s hand instantly turned into a huge piece of wood, while blocking in front of him, he slammed into the ruthless hand. Once touched by the wood, the wood would be ruthlessly **** under Yamato''s control. When the time comes, not only will Yamato be able to turn danger to a breeze, but also counter the ruthlessness. boom The moment when he was ruthlessly touched by the wood, a bang turned into a cloud of blood, which stained Yamato''s body a lot. "Not good!" An extreme danger came from Yamato''s pupils shrinking, and he broke through the ground on Yamato''s back mercilessly and sucked at Yamato from the air. The suction force that was many times stronger than the previous one immediately pulled Yamato over. He was directly pressed by the ruthless right hand behind him. Yamato was horrified to find that the blood and Chakra in his body were absorbed and condensed on the heart of the ruthless palm at a terrifying speed. Once Yamato broke out and was seriously injured, but at this time, the ruthless showed super strong control ability, but the blood and Chakra Carat absorbed it and didn''t explode, so Yamato would only be weakened because Chakra and blood were sucked into a place and out of control, and there was no harm. After all, this was just a discussion and it was ruthless to find someone else on his own. Yamato was one of Tsunade''s powers. There was no reason to hurt others seriously because of this. If you didn''t have this strength, you couldn''t stop it. But now that I can reel freely, if I can defeat the opponent 100% without severely injuring the opponent, then there is no need to make a ruthless hand. If you are not sure, then you will be ruthless. The thing to grasp is simply to die. It is because of the ruthless confidence that I did it, and it was 100% of the kind. "You lost!" The ruthless palm gently let go, and an impact force pushed him out tens of meters away, but it didn''t hurt him. It just let go of the condensed blood and Chakra again. If there is a slight impact, but it does not hurt the internal organs. For ordinary people, it will be impacted and damaged the internal organs, but for people like Yamato who are forbearing and embracing, there is no problem. . "What a powerful ability, it''s really weird, it''s even more difficult to distinguish than the shadow clone!" Yamato sighed and recalled all the things just now. It is really good to use the blood clone ruthlessly, and the timing of the choice is the ultimate in seconds. Chapter 153: Another challenge If you change other people to use this ability, if you choose the wrong time, the effect will be greatly reduced. In fact, the blood clone is too powerful, not because of the strength of the clone, but the clone is too difficult to distinguish. The clone differentiated from the blood and the chakra is flesh and blood, and the shadow clone is only a product of the chakra. Both can make the pupil technique be indistinguishable from the real and the fake, let alone a flesh-and-blood clone. In fact, distinguishing many strong people does not rely on pupil technique or eyesight to distinguish shadow avatars. It is as powerful as a kaleidoscope to write round eyes. They cant tell the true or false of shadow avatars, let alone ordinary peoples eyes. They rely on perception. , There are also judgments combined with experience, vision, analysis, observation, etc. Of course, there are some people who have unique blood inheritance limits or the ability to make judgments. Although it is not said that it can be judged 100%, even people with such experience as horns have wrong judgments, let alone other people, but to judge the true or false of the bleeding clone, even the perception cannot be judged. Because this is all flesh and blood. Therefore, it is difficult to judge the true or false of the bleeding clone. It is difficult to start from other places, such as the awareness of fighting, the feeling of danger, etc. Sometimes some sudden feelings will make some strong people notice that something is wrong and never analyze the true or false. . But few people can do it. At least Yamato couldn''t do it for the first time, and even the pharmacist who had a precise understanding of the human body couldn''t do it. The same was hurt by this trick. Some simple techniques are used well and can completely turn decay into magic. "When I created this clone, I borrowed the advantages of shadow clone, moisture body and many other clone techniques, combined with my own ability to create success, if it is so easy for you to distinguish, even if it is not comparable to the shadow clone, it is better to use it directly. The shadow clone is enough to confront the enemy, and what else to do." He smiled ruthlessly. Although Yamato is not the most outstanding among Shinnin, his strength is the same level as Yurihong who did not get Ruthless and Tsunades illusion skills and powerful illusion before. Now he has the Ruthless and Tsunades illusion experience and strength. The illusion of illusion and his own understanding of illusion are mutually confirmed, coupled with actual combat, Xi Rihong''s strength has soared a lot in a short period of time, and Yamato will undoubtedly lose in the face of the current Xi Rihong. Therefore, after defeating Yamato, Ruthless is not surprised, nor does he feel how powerful he is. The truly powerful Shinobu is Metkai, Kakashi and his like. Yamato can only be regarded as the mainstay of Shinobu, not Shinobu. The top-notch existence in forbearance. "I lost!" Yamato shook his head, thinking that he would not be so easy to lose even if he was ruthless, but he didn''t expect to lose so thoroughly. Others won him unscathed. If the other party wants to kill himself, it really is not. Too hard. "Nowadays, even people like Yamato who have blood inheritance limits are not my opponents. My opponent is the elites of Kakashi and others. Hey, the strong foundation is trouble. So far, it has not broken through the elite. The shackles of Zhong Ren reached the level of Shang Ren. Ruthlessly summed up his current situation and reached what point. "Relentlessly, before I came here, Master Naruto even told me to tell you to go to her after the test with you." Yamato said. "Okay!" Ruthless turned around and was about to leave, but found that four people with strong qi and blood appeared in the range of perception. The qi and blood of the four people made Ruoqing very familiar, and they were obviously not strangers. "It''s weird what are the four of them doing?" Ruthlessly found that their direction was towards themselves, so that they could not help standing in place. A minute later, four people appeared in the line of sight, with the iconic silver hair, half of their face covered, followed by three people, obviously Kakashi and his student Naruto Uzumaki. "You really are here. Ruthless." Naruto Uzumaki saw that the first sentence of Ruthless here made Ruthless confirm his guess. He couldn''t help being a little curious. He and these people just nodded their heads, because Tsunade was back. Konoha''s reason can only be regarded as ordinary friends at best, and there is not too much intersection, and it is not merciless about their purpose. "I want to officially fight with you once." Sasuke Uchiha stood up and said coolly. "Hey Sasuke, I should be the first person to say this." Naruto Uzumaki said uncomfortably, "I told you that I learned a new technique from the lecherous immortal. This time I am not. I will lose to you." "New technique?" thought ruthlessly, with Naruto Uzumaki''s huge chakra, no matter how powerful he is in his hands, the multiple shadow clones are proof. What strong person can move hundreds or even thousands of shadow clones like him, and it is easy and stress-free, even a shadow-level strong person can''t do it, so ruthless also a little bit anticipation. "Okay!" Seeing Sasuke''s resolute look ruthlessly, he knew that he couldn''t refuse. He also wanted to see if the genius who had not seen Uchiha during this period was still as immature as before, or if he was taught by Kakashi. Compared to before, this is not surprising. After all, isnt Uzumaki Naruto also much stronger than before? So it is not surprising that Sasuke Uchiha has made a huge improvement. "Aren''t you good?" said ruthless brows slightly. "What do you mean?" Naruto Uzumaki was puzzled, and so did Sasuke. But soon they understood, because several people appeared in their sight, namely Yurihong and her students, Asma, Metkay and their students also appeared one after another, which made Ruthless a little wondering how these guys all at once. After all appeared. "It''s not because of your relationship." Yurihong and Ruqing are the most familiar. It can be said that if Konoha has the best relationship with him other than Tsunade and Silence, the first one is definitely Yurihong, and the second is. Hinata. "Me?" said ruthlessly, but he didn''t notify these people. "Because everyone sees you as an imaginary enemy, a rival in competition, and you have been cultivating in this area all the time, so other people are also practicing here, so that there is a benign competitiveness between each other. It is more efficient, so we know that there is a good show when we see Kakashi and the others come in your direction." Yurihong smiled. Chapter 154: Become an imaginary enemy Xi Rihongs words made Ruoqing understand that everyone is the same year, but his strength is far superior to everyone, and not some, but a lot, making everyone unconvinced. Surpass him. And he is cultivating in this area. Xi Rihong and the others can see the thoughts of their students, and it is indeed a very good environment for cultivation, so they usually cultivate here, unknowingly, everyone has a kind of heart. The pressure of competition, in this case, is a good thing. Instead of coping-style cultivation, you will devote yourself to it. Tsunade attaches great importance to cultivating the combat power of the new generation, so under her leadership, Yurihong and others will of course follow suit. Seeing that their students are ruthless as their imaginary enemies, then if they are actively practicing, they will simply practice here and let the Buddha be free. Just like Ruqing Bi, everyone is accustomed to being here unknowingly. Its just that Ruthless didnt pay attention, so the actions of Kakashi and others were quickly noticed by others. Seeing them walking in the ruthless direction, they didnt know what was going on. They not only regarded Ruthless as opponents but also treated other people. As each other''s opponents, so thinking of Kakashi''s actions, of course, they followed it. Not only watching the excitement, but also wanting to know the strength of Ruthless and other people. This is a good thing. Where can Xirihong and others stop it? As long as it is a healthy competition, they are happy to do so, and of course they fully support it. "Is that so?" Ruthlessly hugged his head, he didn''t expect that he would become everyone''s imaginary enemy without knowing it, but this is normal. There is not much difference in age. Although the twelve Xiaoqiang has different personalities, most of them are from famous people. Even if they are not as arrogant as Uchiha Sasuke, they are also the age that they like to compare with others. Of course, they are not convinced. Compete with all your strength. "Let''s start then." This is a ruthlessly carefully selected training place. Next to it are waterfalls and lakes, but there is a flat open space around it. Not to mention that it is just a duel between Ruthless and Sasuke Uchiha, even if it is summoning a large psychic beast. There is no problem with the duel. When Uchiha Sasuke heard the words, he immediately opened the writing wheel eyes. There are two black gou jade on both sides. It is indeed a hairy feeling to be stared at by such a pair of eyes. When the writing wheel eyes evolve into a kaleidoscope, they will start to fight. The increase is very large, with the powerful pupil technique, it can completely leapfrog the challenge when singled out. Although the side effects are great, the power cannot be concealed. It is no wonder that the Uchiha clan will claim to be the strongest. However, many big families in the Ninja world claim to be the strongest. The Hyuga, Uchiha, and Thousands of all have claimed to be the strongest, but these families have their own confidence to dare to claim to be so. "Kakashi, your disciple should lose again. There is no way to be youthful, but you are not allowed to relax. Compared with ruthlessness, Sasuke''s contribution is much smaller." Metkay said, opening him that was enough to write The shining teeth that the wheel eyes had to avoid. At least Kakashi avoided it. There was no way that it would be miserable if he answered him by himself. It would be best to ignore it. "I can''t say that. The writing wheel eyes of the Uchiha clan are still very powerful. Sasuke has not yet reached the limit, and I think Sasuke should be very hardworking during this period of time. Maybe it will bring us a lot of surprises. "Sarutobi Asma analyzed. Now everyone has entered the golden age of rapid development of strength, and there is an atmosphere of competition with each other. It is really not surprising that a laxity is surpassed, so there is no laxity ruthlessly, and it is not because our current strength is stronger than the twelve juniors. Despise them. So its not unreasonable for Asma to say that. Since being able to surpass others, it means being able to be surpassed by others. Throughout the ages, there are so many strong people who can not be surpassed. It''s an existence that rivals him, let alone ruthless, so it''s normal to be surpassed if you are proud at this time. Metkai nodded when they heard this. They have all gone through this stage. Of course, they know that Asma is talking about the truth. Kakashi is an example. The talent is almost unmatched in Konoha, even Uchiha. Itachi can''t compare to him, but what about it, after entering the golden stage of rapid improvement in strength, he is completely decadent because of bringing Tu and Lin. If it werent for his talents, its really good, plus the fact that he has a Hokage as a teacher, whether he can have the current strength is still the same thing. Even so, his strength has not been broken for a long time, and he has not been able to step into the shadow level. It really doesn''t match his talent at all. The talent of Metkay is far inferior to Kakashi, doesn''t he catch up with or even surpass Kakashi? If the Eight Door Dunjia is used, Kakashi will be an ant in front of Metkay, and he will definitely die. At this stage, everyone is improving rapidly but can''t relax. No wonder Asma would say so. "What do you think of Kakashi?" Yurihong looked at Kakashi and asked. He is Sasuke''s mentor. Everyone has a writing wheel, so no one knows Sasuke''s strength better than him. "Ah, it should be a lot better than the Zhongnin exam, but sometimes it''s a good thing to fail. His talent is very good, but if the road of cultivation is too smooth, it won''t be good." Kakashi seems to answer the wrong question. In fact, the meaning has been shown. Sasuke has improved a lot, but this time he will probably fail. But in his opinion, it is a good thing to fail. A talent who can get up wherever he falls. More powerful. "Haha, Kakashi didn''t expect you to be humble. Sure enough, you see, Li, youth is absolutely not allowed to be lazy or lazy." Metkay said. "It''s Teacher Kai, I''m already passionate." Li Luoke said excitedly with burning flames in his eyes, causing everyone around him to sigh. The Ninja World is too big for everyone. While they were sharing their opinions with each other, the battle between Ruthless and Sasuke Uchiha was already on the verge. Sasuke Uchiha, who opened Ergouyu''s writing wheel eye, immediately turned the writing wheel eye to its current extreme, but he couldn''t keep up with the ruthless speed. At the same time, with a flick of his left hand, more than a dozen swords in his hand were shot at different angles. ruthless. Chapter 155: Defeated by Uchiha Sasuke (Part 1) "Sasuke''s shuriken is used so well, and he deserves to be a member of the Uchiha clan." Li Luo looked at Uchiha''s shuriken and couldn''t help sighing. Shuriken, kunai, these are not aggressive to the strong, but with the pupil technique such as writing round eyes, they can reverse and contain them in many cases. The Uchiha clan has a unique set of cooperating with the writing wheel to play the strongest shuriken, and it is very powerful without the skill. Seeing Sasuke''s hand, Li Luok now understands that geniuses are always geniuses. Sometimes things like talent are really jealous. At least he estimates that he will never be able to practice such shuriken skills in his entire life. "These are useless." Nara Shikamaru shook his head, this hand is indeed very beautiful, but it is useless to ruthless. Thinking in empathy with his wisdom, if he is Sasuke with all his abilities plus his own wisdom, he finds that he still can''t fight against ruthlessness, and Sasuke can''t compete against ruthlessness without his wisdom alone. "The fireball technique of fire escape!" Sasuke Uchiha immediately completed a fire escape technique in just one second after the shuriken was contained. The housekeeper of the Uchiha clan is also a fireball often used by many ninjas in Konoha. The technique. "In vain." Yamato, who had been hidden when he saw Uchiha Sasuke and the others came, immediately shook his head when he saw Uchiha Sasuke''s powerful fireball technique. How could this degree of fire escape technique be useful? He just performed it. It''s useless to have a super-high level of escape, let alone this level of escape. Because he is an Anbu now, even in the face of Kakashi and others, he will not appear easily unless it is required by the mission, so he has been hiding aside early. Sure enough, as Yamato had guessed, he ruthlessly drew out the Slaughter Blade as soon as the Shuriken approached. Qiang Qiang All the shurikens were cut off and fell to the ground, and the fireball of Hao followed mercilessly. The people who stretched out his left hand around him were shocked, puzzled, surprised, puzzled, and pressed on the fireball of Hao with their eyes. "Impossible!" Sasuke Uchiha''s eyes raised, and he couldn''t help yelling. It would be normal for him to evade or crack him ruthlessly, but how could it be possible that he ruthlessly hit his ninjutsu with the palm of his flesh and blood? Not only him, but also other people including Shangnin, except Yurihong and Hinata, looked at Ruqing and the giant fireball in front of him in awe. I saw that the giant fireball held by the ruthless palm of the Buddha lost its original hotness, not only that, but disappeared in a flash, as if sucked in by the ruthless hand. Kakashi couldn''t help but open the Sangouyu Shaluanyan to observe, but found that this was not an ordinary escape technique at all. His Shalunyan could not be seen through and copied at all, and he could only understand this technique better than others. "What kind of technique is this, Kakashi, can you see through the writing wheel?" Asma was surprised, the smoke fell to the ground. "I can''t see it, this should be a secret technique or a blood inheritance boundary. Chakra, which has the properties of water escape and fire escape, is so powerful that it directly absorbed Sasuke''s powerful fireball technique." Kakashi Hagi was shocked. Called: "This is not Tsunade-sama''s technique, and I have never seen any strong man in Naruto or Ninja in the past. It was ruthlessly developed by himself. It is a terrible boy who developed hemorrhage at the age of twelve. Not to mention Boundary actually developed a brand new secret technique." In fact, not only Kakashi, Asma and others are also shocked and inexplicably looking at ruthlessly, let alone Nara Shikamaru and others. They dont even talk about the development of blood inheritance limits, so far they are just learning. The secret technique of the family or ninjutsu is nothing more than that, and I haven''t learned all of them yet, but ruthlessly, they have completely walked in front of them and become a sect. Knowing that the most talented Kakashi was just developing Chidori at this age of Ruthlessness, so that he has become famous in the Ninja World. One can imagine how shocking the ruthlessness brought them. "What kind of technique is this?" Sasuke Uchiha''s writing wheel jade has only developed to the two-hook jade, which is not as good as the three-hook jade of Kakashi. The use of writing wheel is even worse than Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi. , There is no way to see the essence of this technique, and I don''t even know what this technique is. "My newly developed secret technique, of course, you can also understand that it can also be the Blood Succession Boundary. I named it Water and Fire Escape. As for the detailed abilities, it depends on your ability to explore." Ruthlessly beckoned and gestured to Sasuke. Can continue to attack. "Damn it!" Sasuke Uchiha gritted his teeth, and when he saw the ruthless freehand look, he couldn''t help showing his anger and unbelief in evil spirits. He flicked several kunai with his hands and shot it out, with a steel wire in the kunai. Sasuke''s manipulation directly binds the ruthlessness, and this skill of manipulating the ruthlessness is indeed superb. "Fire escape dragon fire technique!" A flame stretched out from above the steel wire and shot directly at the ruthless body with a hot breath and impact. "Water and fire escape can only be performed by using both hands!" The mouth grew ruthlessly, and a water and fire Tai Chi figure appeared in front of the mouth, and the dragon and fire technique hit it and it was instantly melted away just like the fire ball technique just now. boom With a ruthless body shake, the steel wire tied to the body was directly broken, and immediately ruthlessly stepped on the ground, a loud noise and sonic boom sounded, and Sasuke Uchihas Ergodama writing wheel revolved rapidly, but he did not capture the ruthless movement trajectory. , Can only rely on feeling to perform the substitute technique. Almost at the moment when Uchiha Sasuke performed the substitution technique, he ruthlessly flew to the front of Uchiha Sasuke and punched Uchiha Sasuke''s body and turned it into a piece of wood. "So fast!" Li Luoke and Hyuga Ningji who practiced physical arts narrowed their eyes. The speed of ruthlessness was really fast, and they all knew that Ruthless had a kind of blood inheritance that could improve all aspects of abilities. Now It''s so fast if it''s not displayed, if it''s not displayed faster. "Lei Dun!" Sasuke Uchiha knew that he couldn''t even catch the ruthless shadows, let alone keep up. If this happened, he didn''t have to fight at all, so he quickly displayed his housekeeping skills with Thunder Dun Chakra to stimulate the activity of the double tui muscles. The speed suddenly increased, and his figure flashed away from his hands to form a seal. He didn''t dare to fight ruthlessly, it was looking for death. Chapter 156: Defeated by Uchiha Sasuke (Part 2) "Is the fire escape useless? If so, let''s use this trick." Sasuke Uchiha thought to himself that his hands had completed the seal, and he had opened enough distance to perform this trick: "Thunder Drift Chidori." Jijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijiji The crisp sound of birds chirping echoed in the forest. Assistant Uchihasa condensed a powerful chakra in his heart, like a ball of thunder, crackling, and the thunder light visible to the naked eye flickers constantly, accompanied by the crisp bird chirping is simply pulling the wind. To the extreme, if you just look at the picture, it is really a complete burst of helix pill. "This is, Chidori, Kakashi, you really gave him your fame stunt." Metkay was not surprised, because he had already guessed it during the Zhongnin exam, but the others looked surprised. Uchiha Sasuke, it is no wonder that he dares to challenge the ruthlessness, because he originally mastered such a powerful technique. "Although Chidori is powerful, Sasuke has not yet applied him to Rachel''s level. Chidori alone is not enough to fight ruthlessness. Don''t forget that ruthlessness is the use of the four generations of Hokage''s spiral pill. It has completely understood the nature. Change." Xi Rihong said. At this moment, Uchiha Sasuke''s state reached the peak, his figure flashed, and with the sound of birdsong and the light of lightning, he rushed to ruthlessly in front of him. In order to worry about ruthlessly avoiding the writing wheel, he was running to overload. If he maintained it like this It will hurt your spirit and eyes if you go down. But what Sasuke wants is only a moment, so there won''t be much rest until later, just take a rest afterwards. "Water and fire escape the two-pole vortex!" Open your merciless hands, palms facing each other across your chest, and there will be a water and fire Tai Chi diagram in your palms and palms that is much larger than covering the palms. After the water and fire Tai Chi diagram appears, The astonishing speed of rotation finally turned into a vortex with two colors. Sasuke Uchiha only felt a creepy sensation, but the chidori that stabs out are hard to stop. Although chidori''s rushing ci is not as good as Rachel, it is difficult to take back even Kakashi can only stab ci when he uses Rachel. , Sasuke Uchiha now displays Chidori and cannot take it back. And he didn''t allow himself to stop. He could only pierce the ruthless two-pole vortex with a thousand birds in his hand. Suddenly he only felt that he placed the Buddha with his right hand and was caught in the vortex. A terrible twisting force almost straightened his arm. The strip is twisted off. "No, stop!" Hagi Kakashi''s complexion changed and he rushed over. His writing wheel saw the two continuous chakras in the whirlpool perfectly complement each other to produce a terrible twisting and crushing force, not only that. A force still carries the scorching heat of the flame, the power of burning, and the spiral force that is unique to the vortex, it is terrifying. The moment Chidori entered it, it was shattered by the bipolar vortex, and Uchiha Sasuke''s wrist was even more affected. Before Kakashi rushed over, his hands shook mercilessly, and the vortex disappeared, but the twisted force still turned Sasuke Uchiha around and flew out. "It''s not enough for Chidori to want to win." He shook his head ruthlessly. Sasuke''s strength has indeed improved a lot, much larger than he did during the Nakanin exam, but the problem is that he is ruthless and not standing still. Recently, he has not only finished. After the water and fire escape, one or two techniques for extending the water and fire escape were developed, greatly increasing the combat power. If water and fire escape is equivalent to peerless internal power, then it is like water and fire melting, and the two-pole vortex is equivalent to martial arts moves that maximize the power of peerless internal strength. Without these moves, the effect is greatly reduced if the internal strength is directly used. , So the ruthless combat power has been improved a lot after developing the technique to unleash the might of water and fire. "The gap is so big, why, I have worked so hard, why the gap has not only been shortened, but has continued to grow." Sasuke Uchiha ignored the injury of his wrist, a pair of scarlet writing wheel eyes stared at mercilessly, his lips were already Bite bleeding came, but he didn''t realize it. It can be said that his talent is one of the best among Konoha Twelve Xiaoqiang, but when it comes to xinxing, it is the last one. If you change to Lee Rock, he will not feel discouraged or unacceptable. Instead, he will only practice harder and get up from wherever he falls. In comparison, Uchiha Sasuke will only blame the sky for forgetting at this time. The world does not revolve around him alone. You are talented, others are better than you, you work hard, and others work harder than you. At this time, he thought of the curse imprint, the powerful power that the curse imprint brought to him made him still remember now, he remembered clearly, at this moment the figure of Dashemaru flashed through his mind, and a thought has quietly passed. Breed, betray everything for strength, do not hesitate to fall into depravity. It can be said that the dark corrosion brought about by the curse seal has begun to permeate his heart, and his inner desire for power has surpassed his control. It can be said that now he is completely a slave of power and can be sold in order to become stronger. Everything, sacrifice everything, coupled with the corruption of the curse seal, he has now begun to fall. Its just that no one knows this yet, even Uchiha Sasuke himself hasnt noticed. He is just full of unwillingness and jealousy now. At the same time, his desire for power has reached the culmination. The degeneration and changes in his heart have not been noticed. . "It''s as strong as a thousand birds and can''t tear the two-pole vortex. It seems that the super-advanced escape technique performed by a shadow-level powerhouse or a shadow-level powerhouse can''t break my two-pole vortex." Ruxin thought, this trick He was specially developed to fight against other escape techniques. Water and fire melting can only rely on the unique power of water and fire escape itself to dissolve water escape and fire escape. It has no effect on other escape techniques. The two-pole vortex uses the heat of fire and the transformation and impact of water to complement each other to produce a vortex that crushes and absorbs everything. , This trick can not only **** the ruthless attacking technique into it, but also smash it into pieces. It is not only as simple as water escape and fire escape, but also useful for other escape techniques. And for Chidori. The ninjutsu, which is small in size, but powerful, powerful, and powerful, and has an amazing stab speed, is particularly effective. It has a strong defensive ability. It can be said that it is a defense developed specifically for such techniques as Helix Maru and Chidori. Occult. Chapter 157: Self-contained With the ruthless current cultivation base, even Uchiha Sasuke''s Chidori can easily defend and fight back while defending. This is similar to a **** explosion, but it is not as comprehensive as a **** explosion. After all, the explosion of blood energy can not only prevent ninjutsu, but the attacks of physique and even the attacks of illusion can also defend against or even break through the influence of illusion, tearing back the opponent''s illusion. The water and fire vortex can only defend against ninjutsu and physique, and has no effect on illusion. The strongest defense ability is of course against fire and water. After all, this is always the extension of water and fire. It can be said that this is water and fire ablation. The upgraded version of, can not only defend against water escape and fire escape, but also against other escape techniques. "This kid, no, even though he is still young, he can no longer describe him as a talented kid." Kakashi Hagi looked ruthlessly with his eyes twinkling. It''s really too powerful. How old is he after development? Has his application and understanding of techniques reached such a point? "It''s really embarrassing, facing him, even those of us Shangren are a little embarrassed." Asma said. "Yes, we are still using the techniques developed by others, but he has already stepped out of his own way of being strong and has become a family of his own." Hamu Kakashi exclaimed. Ruthlessly walked to the bottom of the waterfall and watched the extremely powerful waterfall fall from the sky and hit a boulder in the lake. It suddenly became imprinted. Under the ruthless manipulation of the waterfall''s flow speed, the range was larger and the impact force was stronger. He immediately jumped on the rock and took off his clothes. It seemed like he had been with Yamato just now. Sasuke Uchihas battle was just a warm-up for him. He sat on the ground and straightened his waist to directly bear the impact of the waterfall. The ruthless body shook slightly, but the waist was as straight as a sword, not a little curved due to the impact of the waterfall. "He deserves this kind of strength." Xi Rihong took a deep look at Ruthless. She often delivers food to Ruthless, so she must understand ruthless hard work and diligence more than anyone present. It can be said that there is no such thing as anything. Under the circumstances, it takes more than ten hours to practice ruthlessly a day, and it also adds multiple shadow avatars to practice. Such hard training and perseverance are not strong, and it is strange that they can not progress quickly. In comparison, among the Konoha twelve Xiaoqiangs, except for Li Rocs diligence and hard work, the others are far worse than ruthless. Even the so-called Uchiha Sasuke, who desperately wants to gain strength for revenge, is often nothing but I''m complaining about others. The so-called training is also not to this level at all, as long as this greenhouse exercise can be astonishingly improved, how can it surpass ruthlessness, if this continues, the distance will only continue to increase. Its a pity that Sasuke Uchiha thought that he was already very hardworking. He didnt notice that his so-called effort was nothing but trivial compared to other people. He always thought that he was a genius who relied on, but it was nothing more than writing round eyes. When it comes to the real Paying is still far from his current situation, and there are as many people who pay more than him. There are just as many people as the Ganges. Others are not as talented as you. You practice for a day is equal to others'' practice for dozens of days, but others can always catch up with you if they put in dozens of times more effort than you. If it is not enough, like Li Luoke, he will always be able to catch up with a hundred times more effort than others. It''s even beyond it. For Uchiha Sasuke''s defeat, Yurihong feels that it is too normal. The two are not comparable at all at present, no matter whether it is in any aspect. "This is the end?" Tiantian couldn''t believe it. Of course, Uchiha''s strength in Konoha''s twelve Xiaoqiang definitely felt that he could definitely rank in the top four, but he did not expect that he would be defeated in such a simple way. When was Uchiha Sasuke became so weak. "Tianten, it''s not that Sasuke is too weak, but that he is too strong." Hyuga Neji seemed to see Tiantian''s thoughts and said. "It''s a monster." Tiantian frowned upon hearing this. Everyone was about the same age, and the gap was really that big. "Hey, ruthless, you haven''t fought with me yet. What are you going to do there." Naruto Uzumaki found that he was completely ignored. Naruto Uzumaki, who likes to show off to attract others'' attention, expressed his discomfort for the first time. What is my sense of existence? Time becomes so low. It''s just ruthless but completely ignored. He has already fought with Naruto Uzumaki once. Unless Naruto Uzumaki bursts out of the power of nine tails in a short period of time, it is not worth his fight. Just now, he played with Yamato continuously. After Uchiha Sasuke played against him, he felt that he had played enough today and didn''t want to fight anymore. Moreover, looking at so many Shinobu in Konoha would make Uzumaki Naruto uncontrollable Kyuubi''s power, so it''s better not to fight. "Idiot!" Nara Shikamaru shook his head speechlessly. He had already seen that Sasuke''s challenge was not mercilessly agreed to Sasuke''s challenge, but because he did not formally fight against Sasuke Uchiha, he agreed, and he agreed with Naruto Uzumaki. I''ve already played in the Zhongnin exam before, so I don''t want to compete in a short time, let alone ruthlessly still have things to do, there is no time to compete with Naruto Uzumaki. "Almost." Ignoring the gaze of the people around him, he still completed the daily necessary training as usual. After tempering the blood, he stood up and used the instantaneous technique to leave. He had to report to Tsunade. "Damn ruthless dare to ignore me, are you afraid of me?" Uzumaki Naruto was even more upset, ruthlessly went straight away. "Lets go Kakashi, its time for us to perform the mission." Asma said, Konoha had just gone through the war, and Tsunade came back to carry out reforms, in order to prevent other Shinnin villages from seeing Konohas current situation. In order to improve Konoha''s overall strength, Konoha is very busy repairing the losses of the war. Before the ruthless and red assassination of the princes of the land of thunder, they did not send more Shangnin. This is also because of this reason. Basically in Konoha Village, in addition to the people who maintain normal operations staying in the village, many Shinnins are non-stop to perform tasks, and even the time for teaching students has been reduced a lot. There is no way to make up for the losses in the war and cooperate in a short time. Tsunade''s reforms will raise Konoha''s overall level again, and the task is indispensable. Chapter 158: Expensive nutrient solution "Hey, you are finally here!" Ruthless stepped into Naruto''s office, and immediately heard Tsunade''s teasing voice. The only person who can make Tsunade wait in the country of fire may only be Ruthless, and changed someone else. Even the daimyo of the country of fire may have already turned the table and left. Where can I wait for a long time like I am calm and not impatient at all. "I was entangled in something by you and dragged for a while." Ruthlessly walked to Tsunade''s side, but there was no one here. Mute walked out immediately after Tsunade came in and moved all the surrounding Anbes responsible for protecting Tsunade. Removed. In the whole office, only Ruthless and Tsunade are here. I have to say that Silent is really a must-have for home travel. Therefore, the ruthlessness did not need to have any scruples and came directly to Tsunades side, sat on Tsunades beautiful legs and leaned in Tsunades arms, breathing from the tip of his nose to the scent of orchid-like musk coming from Tsunades body, only to feel like fighting and The fatigue caused by the practice is gone. "You have been practicing like this since you were young, and you don''t care about anything. Don''t say you are not Renzhuli, even if you are Renzhuli, your body is likely to collapse." Tsunade frowned slightly, his eyes flashed with pity, hands It is natural to embrace ruthlessness. In her opinion, ruthlessness is not only her little man, but also her child who will never grow up in her arms. Tsunade embraces ruthlessness in both hands, and green light rises in his palms into the ruthless body to check the condition of the body. It is because Tsunade i takes care of him day and night, and helps him with medical ninjutsu, which can be called the medical sacred hand. It was his body that allowed him to practice unscrupulously, not only did he not leave any roots of the disease, but even the slightest hidden wounds were not left behind. Ruthless, of course, noticed the obvious changes in his body, and only felt uncomfortable all over his body. His eyes moved slightly upwards, facing Tsunade''s eyes, the two eyes collided, one filled with love and touch. , One is full of love and petting. "Well, your body is getting stronger and stronger, full of energy and blood, powerful internal organs, and the overall physical fitness continues to rise. If this continues, you will soon surpass me." Tsunade said. "It''s time for me to protect you." The ruthless body turned from being hugged to sitting in Hokage''s chair and hugging Tsunade who was buried in his arms. Tsunade did not speak after hearing it, and a trace of warmth and intoxication flashed across his eyes. After a while, Tsunade spoke, "I have two things to tell you when I asked you to come." "Let''s talk, I''ll listen." The ruthless hand said while feeling the feeling that Tsunade''s peerless domineering figure brought to him. "The first thing is to ask you to do a task. After my secret investigation, I found that there are many secrets hidden in an ordinary task that was originally a very ordinary task. I wrote all these in the scroll and you will know it when you read it. Also, I didnt tell you to use the unique physique of Aromatic Phosphorus to develop a nutrient solution that has a great recovery effect on your usual practice or serious consumption of qi and blood in battle, especially after the overdraft has caused the qi and blood to be depleted. ? After my research with Silent and the assistance of a group of medical ninjas, the blood of the Senju clan, the vortex clan of the phosphorus in my body, and the blood of the whirlpool clan of the phosphorus in my body, and in order not to have any effect on your physique and be 100% Your absorption will not produce any resistance and bad effects, so I added your blood to reconcile it. And using various ingredients with high nutritional value, the raw materials were purified by different techniques, and the refining and mutual integration was finally successfully developed. After many experiments, this is definitely a deadly poison for ordinary people, because of the energy contained. It is too strong for ordinary people to absorb it at all, and there is only a dead end after drinking it, and even some people can hardly absorb it. Only some people with super strong system, fast metabolism, and strong absorption ability can absorb them, and because they are not specially developed for them, they can only absorb half of it. The rest is wasted, but There are no side effects. Compared with any food material, a tonic is better. This kind of nutrient medicine is specially developed for your unique physique that is forged from the limits of your blood because it is blended with your blood, and only you can absorb and use it 100%. Tsunade took out three sealed test tubes from the drawer. The test tubes were filled with emerald green liquid, which seemed to be full of an aesthetic feeling. "This should be precious, right?" Ruthless is a little uncertain, if it is not too precious, Tsunade will definitely not have only three. "Yes, it is really precious. Even if the three of me, Xianglin and you are willing to keep bleeding, the auxiliary materials for the first song are too scarce and expensive, and dont look at only three, each of them is There are only so few, but the nutrient solution to be made into a test tube is almost the cost of an s-level task. Moreover, it is still based on the fact that there is no accidental failure in the manufacturing process. This kind of nutrient solution cannot be mass-produced. Not only is the raw material scarce and expensive, but also the whole process must be operated silently by me and the whole process. No error will work. "Tsunade''s words caused Ruthless to gasp. It takes at least a million taels for a Shinobu to do an s-level task. Now a test tube of nutrient solution actually costs millions of taels, and it may not be successful. Even if Tsunade is wealthy, he is not enough to play this way. You must know that although Tsunade is Hokage, she often gambles for money, and she always loses every bet. Usually, she enjoys the best with ruthless food and housing, so the money is not lacking, but it is definitely not too much. Ye''s finances are also insufficient recently. Even if Tsunade was willing to use Konoha''s money, he didn''t have to use it. You can see how much money Konoha needs to spend if you know that Kaminari is so busy now that he is busy picking up tasks. Tsunades ability to get three is already the limit. You must know that the cost of the research process is the most expensive, and that process is simply a cost of money. Its a blessing in misfortune to be able to produce results. If you fail, you will be in vain. Continue to **** money like a bottomless pit. Thinking of the ruthless heart here, I only felt surrounded by a breath of happiness, and couldn''t help holding Tsunade tightly and kiss her lips fiercely. Chapter 159: Tsunades love Tsunade''s beautiful eyes passed a glimmer of fascination, and the visitors were not rejected, and the two of them had a long and deep kiss in the holy and holy Hokage office in the hearts of the Konoha villagers. For a long time, the two of them were separated quietly, saying nothing, it can be said that silence is better than sound at this time. "Let''s bear it again!" How well Tsunade knows the human body, because she knows all the subtle changes in the ruthless body of the kiss just now. She also knows that this is very hard, but she is also enduring it for the sake of ruthlessness. I also want to hand over the pure virgin body that I have kept for many years to Ruthless, but for the sake of ruthlessness in the future, let''s bear it. It can be said that now except for the last step, Tsunade has agreed to everything no matter what the ruthless request is made. "Yeah!" Ruthless is not an animal that completely thinks in the second half of his life. Years of practice, coupled with the tempering of the tenth cycle of reincarnation, although these physical changes make people want to burst out immediately, they are ruthless but controlled, especially his exquisiteness. He controlled the qi and blood throughout his body, and he took the lead in calming down the flow of qi and blood before his inner thoughts were calmed down, so he didn''t do anything irrational. After all, Tsunade didnt give it to herself. In fact, Tsunade was more anxious than herself. After all, she had waited for many years, waiting for herself for more than ten years, but she tried to hold back for his future development as always. Then there is no reason to reject Tsunade''s kindness ruthlessly. No matter how you say it, no matter how fast people in this world develop, it is impossible to do that at the age of twelve. It''s too ridiculous. In addition to this aspect, Tsunade is also afraid that she will be ruthlessly addicted to it. After all, there are too many cases of delays in business due to women. There are a lot of them in any world. It is not that Tsunade herself is narcissistic, she has lived for so long. I have never seen a woman who can outperform her in terms of body, appearance, temperament, status, etc. Even Ruthless has always thought that Tsunade was the number one beauty in the Ninja world, and in fact it was the same. Needless to say, the appearance is exquisite and stunningly beautiful. The figure is the No. 1 peerless and domineering in the Naruto world, no one can contend, and will pull anyone''s sight wherever he goes. The temperament is as gorgeous as a blooming peony. Not to mention identity, status, strength, glory, etc. Needless to say, one of the three ninjas, the patriarch of the thousand hands, the princess of the fire country, the strongest woman in the ninja world, etc. Any name released is second to none in the ninja world, let alone It is said that all of them are concentrated on Tsunade, how attractive is such a woman. And Tsunade still loves ruthlessness. If he takes the last step so quickly, even Ruthless himself will not dare to say that he can not indulge in the gentle country, so even Ruthless himself feels that it is not good to proceed too early. "You are not allowed to go anywhere. Hold me tight and take a rest here. I have just been fighting and training. The body is recovering quickly but the mind is not so fast. When you go out to do the task, you must do it in a prosperous posture. Know that you are not only To face the enemies of the mission, but also to face some mice hiding in the darkness and dare not come out to meet people. It''s dangerous to go out with a tired mind. If you have something because of this, I..." Before Tsunade finished speaking mercilessly, he bowed his head and blocked everything with her mouth. "No, even if I didn''t rest here and took the task, I would go back to rest, and all the exhaustion from being with you disappeared. I will never have anything to do. No one can take my life, no one can. Let me leave you." Relentlessly stretched out his hand on Tsunade''s stalwart shore, feeling Tsunade''s heartbeat, a wonderful connection between heart and heart was formed. "Well, I love you!" A trace of confusion and satisfaction flashed in Tsunade''s eyes. He stretched out his hand to hold Ruxin''s hand that was pressing on his stalwart, and held it tightly, as if telling Ruxin that he would never be separated from him. In the same way, Zhenshou was resting on the ruthless shoulders, and a very soft but magical voice came from Tsunade''s mouth clearly and passed into the ruthless ears close at hand. The very simple three words accelerated the blood flow throughout the ruthless body, and the whole person was filled with infinite power out of thin air. In the Hokage office, the two of them held hands and hugged each other for three full hours, and then walked out of it relentlessly. The two of them did nothing for these three hours, but hugged each other tightly, feeling it. The existence of each other, a very unique and wonderful emotion surrounds the two, maybe this is the so-called love. Sometimes simple things make both of them feel very happy, very happy, as long as they are together, they feel that they are the happiest people in the world. In the previous practice, the exhaustion caused by fighting, whether physically or mentally, has completely disappeared from the spirit within three hours with Tsunade, and is filled with mercilessly in the nourishment of Tsunades affection. Power only feels that he has all the enthusiasm to face everything in the future, he will use his hands to defend this woman who cares for him the most and loves to the extreme. No one can hurt him, nor can he separate himself from her, whoever wants to go this way, has this idea, then he is his enemy. "This time I left Konoha to do missions for Danzo and Hyuga''s family. Either they didnt make a move. Once they made a move, they were definitely stronger than before. No matter what tricks you play, you are doomed from the time you decide to fight me and Tsunade. There is only a dead end." Ruthlessly thought, there may be many people who can defeat him in this world, but there are very few people who want to kill him who ran away, especially this time he went out alone with no distractions, no scruples, and all means can be used. Its not so easy to want to keep him. Will he not escape if he cant be beaten? "I didn''t expect that just ordinary guard missions would have so many secrets." Ruthlessly lowered his head and glanced at the mission scroll in his hand, recalling what Tsunade had said before leaving: "This task was originally very common. It was nothing more than protecting a person. Normally, sending a new person is enough. But from my investigation and some experience of Kakashi, I understand that this task is not as simple as the surface. , It is likely to involve a country''s monarch struggle. This is called Fuji Kazee-e, the woman you want to protect is probably more than just an actor. If it is correct, she should be the princess of Snow Country. " Chapter 160: Encounter Fuji Kazeki "So this time you go to help her secretly become the monarch of the Snow Nation in the name of protecting her. In this way, we will have one more country as an ally, and our status in the ninja world will rise again, and we will have greater power. Danzo has no chance to stand up. The current monarch of the Snow Country is more and more ambitious, but he is also a capable monarch, but it is a pity that this capable and ambitious monarch will not be a friendly ally with us. Compared with Fuji Kazeeki, it is the most difficult. When we reached out to help. After she became the sovereign of the country, she would not say to give everything for us, but under normal circumstances, she would be a loyal and reliable ally. At least as long as she is still working for the day, the day to remember this love will be, compared to the current snow The monarch of the kingdom is more reliable and helps us more. " Tsunades words still echo in Ruqings ears, letting Ruqing understand that there are secrets everywhere in the Ninja world. Sometimes a very ordinary person may be a master of the world. Its not necessarily a matter of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. Many people are like this. I really cant underestimate anyone. "Although this task is super advanced, it is actually an s-level quest, and it is a relatively high quest in the s-level. Actually, it is no less than your previous trip to the land of thunder when you count as a reward. Mission, so you must be careful. Your enemies are not only on the surface but also on the dark. This is a training for you, but everything is not as important as your life. If there is something wrong, dont worry about it and leave immediately. !" Tasks of this level will basically be picked up after investigation to determine that there is no problem. After all, who knows if it is a trap, if it is a trap from another country, it is not to kill the strong in the Ninja Village. Not to mention that Konoha has just gone through a war. Of course, all the soldiers are more careful about everything. Moreover, Tsunade gave this task to the ruthless. In order to ensure that there are no problems, Tsunade personally digs it out after many investigations. A lot of insider stories have appeared in the present scene. "Stop!" Just as he walked ruthlessly toward the place where Fuji Kazeu-e was located, a Liying rode a white horse galloping down the street, with many people in armor and masks chasing after him. "It''s a coincidence." Looking at the ruthless one who is riding a horse, it is Fuji Kazekie and can''t help laughing. The figure flashes, and the people around can''t see the ruthless movement at all. Only a loud noise is heard. Those riding horses All the people chasing Fuji Kazekie fell to the ground, and Fuji Kazekie was ruthlessly taken down from the white horse. "Sure enough, as the intelligence said, I like to run away. Is it because of the shadow of my childhood experience?" Ruthless has detailed information about Fuji Kazeki. Of course I know why Fuji Kazeki is going this way now. Her personality. "Who are you, let me come down!" Fuji Kazekik originally knew that he was going to Snow Country and ran away madly. What did he think of suddenly all the people chasing her fell down, and she also fell in a place. In the arms of a teenager who has never met. "My name is Ruoqing. This is the person who was entrusted to protect your personal safety. You can''t leave my line of sight within ten meters before the end of the mission. As long as you don''t leave this range, it will be difficult even if you want to assassinate you." Putting down Fuji Kazee''s mercilessly, he certainly knows that these people chasing Fuji Kazekie are not enemies. He did this mainly to show her strength in front of Fuji Kazekie to give her confidence and at the same time give her confidence in herself. And use this to tell other people his strength, in this way, the subsequent tasks will be much easier. In this world, not everyone can see their hidden strength. Most people judge people by their appearance. They are still young, and those who know themselves are fine to say, like ordinary people who dont know themselves, if they dont show some ability, There will be a lot of unnecessary troubles that are not persuasive. Although they are all minor troubles, it is better to eliminate them if they can be eliminated. "Protect me, I don''t need protection." Fuji Kazee said that she was about to get on her horse and continue running, but she was held by her merciless hand. "What are you doing? Let go of me!" Fuji Kazee is very dissatisfied. Although she is not a princess now, she is always courteous wherever she goes as a star, and she treats herself like ruthlessly. "You are self-willed enough, even if I let you run, where can you run?" With a ruthless flick, Fuji Kazekura fell on the white horse: "Run, I can bring you back wherever you run." "I don''t believe it!" Fuji Kazee''s temper is very unique. It can also be said to have personality. After hearing the ruthless words, he immediately slapped his horse and galloped out. Ruthless palms were slightly pulled, and a suction force directly pulled Fenghua Xiaoxue back. "It''s useless to escape. Only when you face it bravely can you solve the problem." Fuji Kazee was ruthlessly said, and her whole body trembled. He raised his head and looked at ruthlessly with horror, as if a ruthless word touched her weakest heart Like one side of it. "What do you know?" Fuji Fuxuee asked excitedly. "I know what is not important, I want to ask you, are you afraid of death?" said ruthlessly. "Everyone is afraid of death, of course I am afraid," said Fuji Kazee. "That''s fine, since you are afraid of death, you have to face it. There is only one chance. If you miss it, you may be killed wherever you hide. Remember, everyone is not guilty, and you are guilty." Xuehui came to the place where the person posted the task, and there were busy figures everywhere in the eye, and all kinds of modern equipment made him feel a little nostalgic. "Yukie, you are finally back, eh? This is?" Fuji Kazee''s loyal support immediately ran over to Mitao Asama, and after a glance at Fuji Kazee, he asked mercilessly. "I''m the one who was entrusted by you to protect Fuji Kazee. You can call me ruthless. I don''t want to say anything extra. There is only one sentence. As long as she doesn''t leave my ten-meter range, it will be difficult to assassinate by Shinobu. Fuji Kazeki." Ruthlessly said, there is also a record of the information of the person in front of him. For a princess Santa Asama, who has been hunted for ten years without power and power, has been loyal to Fuji Kazee for ten years. Such a person is worth even if he is an enemy. enjoy. Chapter 161: Attacked (Part 1) "You are the ruthless one who killed the princes of the Thunder Country. I didn''t expect to invite a strong man like you on this mission. It''s really my honor. Hello, I am Santao Asama. I beg you for the safety of Yukie. Now," said Mita Asama excitedly. "Unexpectedly, your fame is quite big." Fuji Fuxuee took an unexpected look at herself and was extremely cold and ruthless. You must know that whether it is because of her stardom or her appearance and body, she is attracted to wherever she goes. Many people, basically the men she meets, will behave like a gentleman in front of her, where they will be as cold as ruthless and can even be said to be rude to her. But I have to say that I have seen so many different kinds of Fuji Kazee-e and still have a deep impression of the ruthlessness, although this impression is not a good impression. But as a big star who has seen different types of people, Fuji Kazee is definitely not a brain-disabled person. Of course, she knows what it means to kill a prince of a big country, especially at the time it also included the confrontation between the two big Ninja villages. , Was won by a twelve-year-old boy, and the impact was even greater. If you change Kakashi or Matkay and wait for Shinobi to win, it will only increase your fame. One is that they are already well-known powerhouses in the world of Shinobi, and the other is that they are already in their 20s and 30s. At this age and with such a reputation, of course the strength will not be bad, so it will give people a very normal feeling. Compared to the ruthless completion of this series of feats when he was only twelve years old, it was more shocking. "I will do my best for things within the task, and everything outside the task has nothing to do with me." Ruthlessly said, there is no need to be too affectionate to strangers, even if you know the other person well, you must grasp a certain degree, especially when he is young, if he is not famous, he can show his strength from the beginning, it is easy to be overwhelmed. Live the scene, so you must use some means to increase your prestige, so that people will not question their actions. Mita Asama was even more satisfied with this. Originally, he was worried that this young strong man would be too arrogant, but now it seems that the other party can move forward and retreat freely and grasp everything very well, neither expressing too much enthusiasm nor expressing too much arrogance. Indifferent, such a person, coupled with strong strength and fame, absolutely reassure employers. Knowing that he had no hope of escape at all, and he also knew his ruthless strength, and the other party seemed to know his own affairs, so Fuji Kazekie didn''t run away, until the filmmaker prepared the ship''s materials and got on the ship after Fuji Kazekie Then he pulled the ruthlessness and came to a corner of no one. "Do you know my identity." Fuji Kazee said. "When conditions permit, I generally don''t choose to lie, because I don''t like lying very much, so frankly I know." said ruthlessly. "Then you still want me to go, don''t you know that this is dangerous to you and me?" Fuji Kazee said excitedly, but suppressed her voice because she was worried about being heard. "Isn''t it dangerous for you to stay elsewhere?" Ruthlessly asked, Fuji Kazee was speechless. "Fenghua and Rage have grown tremendously through the development of these years. The more you evade, the stronger he is, the weaker you are, and the less chance you have to resist." said ruthlessly. "Enough, what do you know, do you know how I felt at that time? Do you know what it was like to watch your loved one fall down? Wouldn''t it be too much for me to face him? These are all your own subjective consciousness "Fuji Kazee, no, I should be called Fenghua Xiaoxue now, this is her real name. "People always have to learn to face it." After speaking ruthlessly, he no longer looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue but at the calm sea, but said in his mouth: "You will die if you escape." "Never mind if you die!" Fenghua Xiaoxue was a bit self-defeating, and the closer she was to the Snow Country, the more unstable her emotions would be. "This is what you said, so you have to face it even more." Turning his head mercilessly and staring at Fenghua Xiaoxue, the dark eyes did not know when they became blood red, which made people feel hairy inside, at least windy. Hua Xiaoxue was seen taking a few steps back: "Bare feet are not afraid of wearing shoes. Since you have abandoned yourself to the point that you are not even afraid of death, there is nothing to be afraid of. If there is anything to be afraid of, I will tell you. The big deal is just death. Do you have any scruples? What to be afraid of. In comparison, the high-ranking wind, flowers, and raging waves are the ones to be afraid of, otherwise he would not want your life, he is afraid of losing all of this, but you have nothing, no worries, let alone me. You can''t die. " After speaking mercilessly, he jumped and stood on the top of the boat and ignored Fenghua Xiaoxue. Talking about Fenghua Xiaoxue, not only was he not confident in himself, but also in him, worried that he would lose to Fenghua and Rage, that is, he would kill Feng. Hua Xiaoxue''s family took away the person who belonged to her as the monarch. As long as you solve Fenghua''s anger by yourself in the end, your actions will always be more convincing than what you say with your mouth. As long as Fenghua Xiaoxue still can''t get out of the shadows then there is nothing to be afraid of, because Fenghua''s raging waves already dead. Fenghua Xiaoxue stood there blankly, the words that echoed in the heartless ears, since you are not even afraid of death, what are you afraid of? What''s more, I can''t die when you want to die. There is no extra comfort. Everything is so straightforward, but it hits the spot. Instead, Fenghua Xiaoxue had a little more confidence in Ruthlessness in her heart, and she kept asking herself what else was there to be afraid of? There is nothing to fear for a person who has nothing and is not afraid of death. It is ruthless to say that it is not her who has nothing to be afraid of, but the wind, flowers and raging waves. Just before Fenghua Xiaoxue thought about it, the director let her go over to film. Seeing Fenghua Xiaoxue''s wonderful acting ruthlessly also lamented that although this woman is very individual and very self-centered, she has to say that she is really suitable for eating This line of rice, this should be the so-called natural actor. That night, Fenghua Xiaoxue''s eyes were struggling. Obviously, her heart was thinking about ruthless words. All she needs at this time is more encouragement, but this is not verbal, but practical. She is ruthless and does not worry at all, because Feng The encouragement Hua Xiaoxue needs is coming soon. Chapter 162: Attacked (Part 2) "Go to sleep, what stands in the front is not you, but me, that is to say, even if you are unlucky, it is me who is the first to be unlucky, and then you." Ruthlessly walked to Fenghua Xiaoxue''s bed and said, Puff Fenghua Xiaoxue, whose face was still volatile, couldn''t help but laugh, mainly because the ruthless feeling that she gave her was really cold all day long, completely different from the people she had been in contact with before, and it was not because it was an ice cube face, this guy. There was a smile on his face, but he was kind, and anyone who noticed his eyes would not think so. Therefore, the ruthlessness of saying this suddenly made Fenghua Xiaoxue understand what cold humor is, and there will be no laughter when other people say this sentence, but for the current Fenghua Xiaoxue speaking it ruthlessly Can''t help but laugh, and temporarily interrupted her cranky thinking. Ruthlessly, he went out after speaking, wondering what Danzo planned to do this time and what the wind and flowers and raging waves of the Snow Country would do. He didn''t forget what his main thing was. "This guy is also quite safe." Fenghua Xiaoxue didn''t think about anything after she was distracted. After all, she was already on the string and couldn''t turn her head back. It didn''t help to think too much and just fell asleep. Fenghua Xiaoxue''s condition was obviously better the next day, at least not as haggard as before. Although it looked a bit decadent, it didn''t have the self-destruction and passed away. "Director, you see that the ship was blocked by an iceberg after we woke up." A person said to the director who was in charge of this filming. "Huh?" The ruthless eyes flickered slightly, but he was still a little uncertain. "Idiot, this is the best place for filming given to me by the God of Movies. Think about how attractive it is to shoot in such a place." The director shouted unexpectedly, making him think that the director would be depressed. Everyone was stunned. However, the director was the biggest when filming, even if it was cold, everyone followed. After all, the director didn''t hide, but he wanted to go down to endure hardships, so everyone didn''t have any opinions. "Princess Fengyun, you finally came here." The man who played the villain in the movie stood on the snowy mountain and shouted. "It''s your big devil again." Fenghua Xiaoxue looks a lot more energetic than yesterday, especially when filming. "His Royal Highness retreat and let us take care of him here." Fenghua Xiaoxue said in front of the two guarding her. "Haha, you guys, no matter how much you come, it''s useless." The big devil laughed loudly, shaking his hand as if to release some ability. "The technique of water escape and water dragon bombing!" The ruthless figure appeared in front of Fenghua Xiaoxue with one hand, and a water dragon suddenly rose from the sea and rammed directly on the snow peak behind the man who played the villain. boom Snow Mountain was directly knocked out of a big pit, but in the big pit appeared a man wearing armor not much bigger than Kakashi. "I didn''t expect to be discovered by you. It seems that he is an innocent person under his reputation." This man is also the strongest man of Fenghua and Rage, because of the unique Chakra armor and the snow country. He was able to perform the ice escape technique on climate issues, which was different from the ice escape of the Mizuki family. After all, it relied on the ice escape produced under the environment, and of course it was impossible to compare with the Xuejie limit. This is also the reason why Fenghua and Rage have not developed their power to other countries, and their strength has been greatly weakened after leaving the Snow Country. "Little Snow Princess welcomes you back to the Land of Snow with the hexagonal crystal." Along with Spike Xuevalan, there was a woman named Crane Wing Chuanxue, and in a corner of the collar there was a fat man named Dongxiong Dongyu. The three of them are Xueren cultivated by the wind and flowers of the country of snow, and they can perform ice escape in the cold environment of this area. "What are you doing?" an unclear actor said loudly. "Give me back to the boat if you don''t want to die, or if you die, don''t blame me for not reminding you. My mission is to protect Fenghua Xiaoxue alone. I can''t guarantee your life or death." said ruthlessly without looking back: " Why don''t you go back soon, do you really want to die so soon?" The ruthless tone was extremely harsh, which made Fenghua Xiaoxue, who had fallen into the fear of childhood shadows because of the sudden change, suddenly recovered, watching the ruthlessness who stood in front of him actually gritted his teeth and ran back to the boat. "Hurry up and shoot for me. Even if you die, you will shoot such a wonderful scene." The director is extremely dedicated. He was lifted up and ran on the boat, yelling with a big horn. This professionalism is really rare, but it''s no wonder that this level of battle is so rare if it is made into a movie, no wonder he is so dedicated. "Feng Hua Raging Tao''s three men, wolf tooth avalanche, crane wing blowing snow and winter bear freezing rain, I am right." Staring at the three in front of him ruthlessly said, if it''s a fight with one, or a wheel fight, even it is. Don''t be afraid of facing three people. But the problem is that among the three people, the wolf-toothed blood spot has reached the upper endurance level. Although it is not as good as Kakashi''s and others, it is no less than Yamato. Moreover, he wears a unique Chakra armor that even Rachel can defend. , This kind of chakra armor has a great increase in ninjutsu, chakra, strength, etc., if three people go together, it is really stressful. After all, a wheel fight and a gang fight are completely different things, and the latter is much more difficult than the former. "It''s really our honor for you to know us. How about making a deal? You should have been commissioned by Little Snow Princess or someone behind her to protect her. I will pay double the reward as long as you give up this mission." Although Langfang Xuebang is arrogant, he is not an idiot. Whoever has such a reputation as Ruthless at a young age will be jealous. What makes Langfang Xuebang more afraid is that the person behind Ruthless is Tsunade. If there is someone who is short and short. Tsunade launched a fire to directly lead the people of Konoha Village into a war. They really couldn''t stop it. So Spike Avalanche is based on the idea of ??being able to end up peacefully and settle it calmly. From here, you can see how important it is to have a backstage. If you change to other Konoha ninjas, even if it is the upper end of Spike Avalanche Also tell the other party so much as if you can''t miss it. Chapter 163: Battle of the Three Snow Ninja "That''s impossible." He shook his head mercilessly. He took this task for more than just rewards. Tsunade had already helped him analyze clearly. The hidden benefits that this task can bring to him and Tsunade are many. None of the s-level tasks can match, how could I give up because of such a little reward. And this time, if he gives up, his reputation will be ruined. There will never be anyone entrusting him in the future. Who knows if he will be sold halfway, it is not comparable to twice the reward at all. After all, the wolftooth avalanche is not the previous Konoha Whitetooth can be strong enough to make the Ninja Village of various countries issue an announcement, saying that if the mission encounters the white tooth, you can give up. It would not be a shame to give up like this, because if you don''t give up, it''s just death. Therefore, facing the persuasion of Spike Avalanche, there is no emotion at all. "If that''s the case, let''s solve it by force." Langya Xuebeng''s face was ugly. It is already a shame for people like him to say that. Now the ruthless refusal makes him very angry, but he has not lost his reason. He also Can''t give up, in desperation, even if the future consequence is likely to be the conflict between the two countries, we can only continue to move forward. After all, in his opinion, as long as Fenghua and Rage get the hexagonal crystal, then the National Power of the Snow Country will be greatly improved in a short time. At that time, relying on the cold environment of the Snow Country can completely resist Konoha''s attack. After all, Konoha will not Maybe they will attack them with all their strength, and at most they will only send a few upper and some Zhongren. You must know that Konoha is not without enemies, nor is it the invincible Konoha of the previous first and second generations. There are also several Daren villages in Konoha Village. Many enemies look at them, so although Spike Avalanche is afraid, But he hadn''t been so afraid to shrink back, he also had his own confidence, since he couldn''t solve it amicably, he could only solve it with force. "It should have been like this!" As soon as the ruthless voice fell, his figure had disappeared and appeared in front of Langya Avalanche. A spiral pill appeared in his palm and rolled directly over. "It''s useless!" Langya Xuebeng sneered. He was wearing Chakra armor and was able to defend himself with super-advanced ninjutsu. Sure enough, he didn''t dodge or dodge and directly accepted the attack of Helix Maru while seizing the opportunity to seal. Relying on Chakra armor to be wounded for wounded. "Ice Dune wolf-toothed tiger." A tiger made by Ice Dunk Chakra appeared from the snow-capped mountains and directly rushed to ruthlessly. "Want to go!" Seeing that he was ruthlessly trying to dodge Langfang Xuebao, he punched him. "Fight with me!" Ruthlessly sneered and slammed into the fist, the water and fire Tai Chi picture appeared in the fist. boom Even if Spike Avalanche can defend against ninjutsu and illusion, his Chakra armor can''t defend against physical skills, especially the terrible water and fire fist that is ruthless. The power is astonishing, and Spike can be directly attacked by a punch. The avalanche flew and hit the snow-capped mountain. "Bing Yanyan blows snow." "The technique of ice escape ice prison." The other two people saw that the wolffang avalanche was knocked into the air and their faces changed greatly, and they quickly performed ice escape. An ice cube appeared under the ruthless feet and directly froze his feet, and at the same time, the swallow-shaped ice dart directly pierced the ruthless body. Bo The ruthless body turned into a piece of wood, and he himself rushed to Dongxiong freezing rain at an alarming speed. Facing the siege of three people, Ruthless had already performed a runaway and entered the strongest state. After all, the pressure of being gang-pushed was great. , We must grasp every minute and every second. "It is the best to use physical skills against these people." Ruthlessly found that the chakra armor of these people is really strong, especially for the chakras of ninjutsu and illusion, but for direct physical skills, especially the combination of water. Huo Dun''s strange force punch is simply the nemesis of Chakra armor. "Be careful not to let him get close with his fists. This should be the legendary three-ninth thousand hands Tsunade''s strange power fist." Langfang Xuebao was not killed by a single blow relying on Chakra armor but suffered serious injuries, but With excellent physical fitness, he can still fight, his hands are imprinted, and his eyes are almost killed. He can''t care so much anymore, either he is dead or ruthless. "Ice Escape Spikes Avalanche." The iceberg suddenly shattered, and the avalanche immediately appeared a huge snow wave that rushed in mercilessly. Not only that, but also in the snow waves, a number of ice wolves appeared, fangs biting mercilessly. "In this environment, the power of Fire Dunge will be greatly reduced. If you use water to deal with Bing Dun, you will be restrained and troublesome." Ruthless right hand pulled out the Slaughter Blade, the blade of the Slaughter Blade rose with a burst of red light and turned and flicked it. The red light flew out to evaporate the two ice wolves. "Fire escape fire dragon flame bomb." He opened his mouth ruthlessly. In this environment, even the ruthless fire escape technique was weakened by 30%, but the formation still dropped a lot of ice wolves and snow waves. "Die kid!" Dongxiong freezing rain pressed one hand on the snow, and ice cubes continued to appear one after another, freezing his ruthless body. "Water and fire escape the two-pole vortex." With a ruthless yell, a two-color vortex appeared in front of the body, bursting with terrifying attraction and terrible heat, directly breaking the ice on the body and evaporating it. "Ice escape a white whale." A huge whale appeared out of thin air, powerful enough to split Iceland apart. This trick is just as magical when used in the ice and snow. "The ice escape swallows blow the snow." A group of swallow-shaped ice darts flew past and blocked the direction of the ruthless dodge, only watching a beluga whale hit it. "You''re not dead now!" Dongxiong Dingyu laughed loudly, and at the same time stretched out his hand to shoot a manipulator at the ruthless bang with a ruthless bang. "Blood energy burst!" He shouted mercilessly, and the sound spread throughout Iceland, with a bang, tearing off all the oncoming beluga whale, Yan Chuuxue, and the mechanical arm. "Just because the three of you want to kill me are not qualified enough. Give me death. Fire escape and collapse mountains and fire swordsmanship." Ruthlessly rushed to the nearest winter bear in freezing rain like a dragon going out to sea, slashing with a sword like a tiger attacking from a high altitude. "Ah!" Dongxiong roared with freezing rain. Ice blocks appeared in front of him to form a small iceberg, but they were ruthlessly split apart. The slaughter blade burning with flames slammed on him unabated. However, he was blocked by the invisible defensive wall released by the Chakra armor on his body. Chapter 164: The death of the three snowmen "Give it to me!" With a ruthless roar, using the force technique of the strange force fist combined with the sharpness and heat of Bengshan Fire Swordsmanship, under the horrified eyes of the winter bear, he directly tore his Chakra armor and split him into two. The blood in the sky was full of blood and murder against the ice and snow. Many people on the boat who saw this scene vomited and screamed, but Fenghua Xiaoxue''s eyes were bright and she looked strong, violent, and unmatched. She only felt that she was decadent and her struggling heart calmed down. . "Damn, you''re looking for death!" The Chakra armor on the back of Crane Wing Chuuxue spread its wings and flew, obviously worried about being killed by a ruthless blow. Their Chakra armor can''t withstand the strange force fist combined with the technique of Slaughter Blade, but it will contain it. Ruthless is still okay. The ice and snow filled the sky with both hands turned into darts around Ruthless''s body, limiting ruthlessness and also giving Spike Avalanche the chance to attack. "Bing Dun Langfang Tiger." Langya Xuebeng''s expression was ugly, and the three of them joined forces to kill one so easily. However, it is normal. Only he is the upper ninja for the three of them, and after wearing the chakra armor, the upper ninja is the upper ninja. The other two are just normal ninjas, only relying on the increase of the chakra armor compared to the average ninja. Forbearance is much more difficult to deal with. But they are useless after leaving the Chakra armor, and their strength is much worse than many of the Konoha Twelve Xiaoqiang. "Water and fire escape the two-pole vortex." The surrounding ice and snow darts, and the snow waves and tigers rushing towards the face were directly involved in it and shredded. "Composite ninjutsu twin dragons dance together." Both hands ruthlessly formed different knots at the same time. Two advanced ninjutsu were completed at the same time and merged to form two dragons rushing towards the wolffang avalanche. This is the advantage of Jieyin Kuaiyin and one-handed Jieyin. Others perform one ninjutsu with both hands, but ruthlessly perform two ninjutsu with both hands. "Ice escape a beluga!" Langya Xuebao felt cold all over, and when he sensed the danger, he immediately used the strongest technique to condense a beluga to withstand the impact of the water and fire dragon. But at this time, ruthlessly, he flew up and rushed towards the crane wing to blow the snow. "Bing Dunyan blows snow." Crane Wing Chuuxue suddenly rises, she won''t give her a chance to get closer. "Can you go?" Ruthlessly calculated the distance, a water dragon spear condensed in the palm of his hand: "The water dragon howls in anger." A water jet pierced through all the ice and snow darts, fiercely shooting at the crane wing and blowing snow. "It''s not that easy to hit me." Heyi Chuuxue''s wings suddenly accelerated and pulled away directly, avoiding the water spear, with a sarcasm smile on his face. "Idiot!" With a ruthless sneer, a water spear about two meters away from Crane Wing Fuxue exploded and turned into a sky-high water tornado. Crane Wing Fuxue was involved in it. Such a magnificent scene made the people on board. Shocked, they felt their own insignificance one after another. Many people know that ruthlessness is very powerful, but they never expected to be so powerful. The release technique between gestures is like a natural disaster in nature. "It''s really hard, awful. Although my Chakra armor is stronger than Crane Wing Blowing Snow and Winter Bear Freezing Rain, but I can''t withstand a few such attacks. I am the only one who has no control and is probably not an opponent. ." Langya Xuebeng had the intention to retreat in his heart. After all, he might die if he fights. It is better to go back and tell Fenghua and Rage to be ruthlessly strong, so that he can take measures as soon as possible. "Want to go, stay here, Huo Dun flame spiral." A small golden sun was condensed in the heart of the ruthless palm and projected out. "I want to use the same method again. It''s useless. Ice Dive Spike Avalanche." Spike Avalanche flew away and pulled away, but this thing will explode like the previous water spear. Show the ice escape to cushion the advance of the flame spiral. "Can you go?" Ruthless had already calculated the position, and immediately increased the speed to the extreme and rushed past the moment when the wolffang avalanche escaped. "I''ve been guarding you a long time ago." Langya avalanche''s figure quickly retreated, and the speed of the seal with his hands reached the extreme, and a beluga whale reappeared, and was immediately intercepted. "Blast!" A weird smile flashed from the corner of the ruthless mouth, and the body exploded, and a rain of blood fell on the body of Langfang Avalanche. "Blood? What''s the use? Your technique is useless to me under the protection of Chakra armor." Langya Xuebeng sneered and didn''t worry at all. He was only afraid of ruthless physical skills, so he must not let ruthlessness approach. body. "Soulthirsty Hand!" Suddenly a strong pulling force came, and Langya Xuevalan''s rapidly retreating body froze suddenly, and flew toward the left at a faster speed than retreating. "How is it possible?" Langya Xuebeng turned his head and found another ruthless hiding in the ice and snow. He hadn''t noticed it, and this technique could actually pull him over. In the normal state, the Soulthirsty Hand only has a pulling distance of one meter. It can pull a person over in the air and absorb the blood in the opponent''s body within one meter, but once it is touched by the ruthless blood, it will stick to it. The blood on the opponent''s body is the medium, and it resonates uniquely with the soul-thirsty hand. The combination of internal and external power is greatly increased, and the pulling distance reaches ten meters. Within ten meters, like the Wanxiang Tianyin of the Reincarnation Eye, he would directly pull the opponent over, with nowhere to escape, and the suction power was so powerful that he couldn''t avoid it even with a substitute technique. "You rely too much on the Chakra armor. You are far from the use and understanding of the technique. You always know that the physical technique that guards me is simply killing me. My strongest is not the physical technique, but the blood that I developed. Following the limit." The ruthless palm was pressed on the opponents Chakra armor. He did not directly attack the Chakra armor, and his hand did not have any aggressiveness. The Chakra armor did not produce defense, because the Soulthirsty Hand draws the opponents blood. Attacking the opponent, Chakra''s armor has no defensive effect on his soul-thirsty hand. "No!" Once Spike Avalanche left the Chakra armor, it couldn''t be compared to the real Shinobu. The blood and Chakra in the body were concentrated and compressed in the place where the palm was pressed for an instant, and he had no time to scream. , The body burst out a mass of blood and water flew out and hit the iceberg, causing the iceberg to collapse and an avalanche appeared. Chapter 165: Fenghua Xiaoxues changes He does not have the self-healing ability and medical ninjutsu of the pharmacist, nor the powerful body of Matkay, nor the abnormal transformation of the body and the various forbidden techniques of the big snake pill, even because he is too dependent on the Chakra armor. His physical fitness is worse than that of ordinary Shinobi, and the soul-thirsty hand erupts from the inside, and he will undoubtedly die under a single blow. "Amazing!" "Only one person kills three such powerful opponents at such a young age." "It''s really a man of no vain under the prestigious name." The people on the boat watched the whole battle from start to finish, and felt the ruthless strength and decisiveness. It is undoubtedly very reassuring to be with such a person, even if The object he protects is much safer than himself. After all, in times of danger, people are the easiest to trust and rely on the strong, and rely on him instinctively, because this is the nature of survival. "Are you okay?" Fenghua Xiaoxue watched ruthlessly and cleanly killed the three Xueren, and couldn''t help but care. She knew how powerful these three were. Now seeing Ruthless killing them, she remembered all the way down. What he said to himself unconsciously trusted and relied on him. Ruthlessly said that he has nothing now, and now there is ruthless help, why not fight it, take back everything that belongs to you and take revenge. Fenghua Xiaoxue is now the person who has caught the last straw. If there is no chance, she may give up, be decadent, and give up on her own, but since there is this opportunity, she has no reason to give up. After all, no one wants her enemy to be at ease. . "It''s okay." Looking at Fenghua Xiaoxue ruthlessly, the woman saw her eyes full of admiration and conviction. It was obvious that she ruthlessly killed Langya Xuebeng with a powerful force in front of him. The three brought her a great impact. He brought a lot of self-confidence and gave her the courage to face it. Fenghua Xiaoxue''s changes were mercilessly in her eyes, and she secretly said in her heart that actual actions are always more convincing than what she said. "Go ahead." After speaking ruthlessly, he returned to the room. Don''t look at him as strong. In fact, he consumes a lot of money. In order to cope with the changes that may occur at any time in the future, he must have sufficient battles at all times. Power, so after solving the enemy, he immediately returned to the room to rest. He took out a bottle of ordinary nutrient solution. After all, Tsunade''s newly developed nutrient solution named Life Spring Water was very precious. It was just too extravagant to be used for recovery after battle. It was a life-saving medicine and was only used at critical moments. Drinking a bottle of nutrient solution ruthlessly began to temper qi and blood. After all, the stronger the qi and blood, the stronger the body will be. Under the pregnancy and nurturing of qi and blood, the spirit will be stronger. Then the body and spirit will be improved. Of course, Chakra Will also follow up. Although Ruthless is among the elites, the amount of Chakra is no less than the general tolerance, otherwise he would not display the S-level profound meaning so easily. The normal ordinary Ninja Chakra barely managed to release one s-level uprising, and then he took the time and fell to the ground. Even the elite Ninja can only release twice at most, but ruthlessly, he released two s-level uprisings in one hit and three. At the same time, many high-level ninjutsu was released, and high-intensity physical combat was also maintained. There is no trace of fatigue on the outside, and the physical fitness and Chakra are really not comparable to the tolerance of ordinary elites, but it is also because of his strong foundation that it is much more difficult to break through than ordinary elites, especially his blood. Following Boundary''s only family, he doesn''t even know how ruthless he will be in the future, so his path to the strong is different from others. When he opened his eyes mercilessly, more than an hour had passed. His Chakra and the physical strength and spirit he had consumed had all recovered. He was able to recover so quickly except for the help of the nutrient solution because his physique was different from that. Ordinary people, with strong absorption capacity, fast recovery speed, coupled with tempering qi and blood, 100% without wasting a single trace of nutrient solution to recover so quickly. Seeing that Kakashi consumed all the chakras and the overdraft was restored for a week due to the reason of writing round eyes. Although the chakra was ruthlessly not consumed, and there was no overdraft, it also consumed more than half, which can be more than an hour. Some recovered, and you can see how ruthless the physique is. "It seems that Danzo and the others are not planning to attack me this time, but they also died before three Shangren, three Zhongren, Zhongren is nothing, but Shangren even especially Shangren is extremely precious combat power. , The loss is one, and they can''t waste it. We must also leave enough power to deal with emergencies and prevent Tsunade from suppressing them. After all, Tsunade will not let go of this opportunity if his power is weakened. So Danzo and the others will not make a move after a huge loss. They will definitely make a move. It''s a big deal, and it''s more fierce than the previous three Shangnin and three Zhongren. "Unless you take out more than half of Danzo''s roots, you won''t be able to deal with me at all, but if you take out more than half, Tsunade will definitely know about such a big movement. By then, Tsunade''s people will not be able to get out of the wood. Ye Cun is all dead. It seems that Danzo should not be able to use his own power to deal with me, so it is likely to rely on external forces. This person has no bottom line or discipline. As long as he can achieve his goal, he can cooperate even if he kills his father and his enemies. I have to be careful when I see. "He ruthlessly thought about Danzo. The three previous attacks on Shinobu and Nakano were known to Tsunade. It was because she had calculated that she could deal with it ruthlessly, so she did not intercept it. In fact, Danzo did not want to send more people, but sent more people. Whether you can make a move when you get noticed is the same thing. Therefore, the last time the three Shangren and Zhongren were able to attack Ruthless, Tsunade and Ruthless had planned to use Danzo and Hyuga to become ruthless grindstones to hone him. But once the ruthless endurance limit is exceeded, Tsunade will do it the first time, needless to say. Proper training and some proper life and death tests can make a person grow, but the excessive danger and the life and death test with no chance of survival are simply to find death and will only ruin one person, so you must hold a degree. Tsunade will never let it. Danzo is beyond his control. So the best way for Danzo is to use external force. From Tsunade, he knew that Danzo was in World War II. During World War Three, he used external force to kill a lot of his enemies, so he must be careful about this. Chapter 166: Wind Flower and Rage After all, Danzos forces can be intercepted in the first place in Konoha, but external forces cannot be controlled freely. The real test of the ruthlessness is from external forces. Its just that Danzo may not be able to find it. After all, its not a war period. There are not so many foreign forces that will act as mercenaries. The profession of a bounty hunter takes on some extremely dangerous tasks. Even if they have the strength, they cant match the organization of the war period. And the team. Moreover, Danzo would not necessarily help him if he found the other party. After all, ruthless not only has the strength and the potential, but also the huge background. Whoever provokes such a person is basically a killer if he provokes him. Isnt Hyuga and Danzo just an example? Therefore, it is not impossible for Danzo to find outside forces to deal with the ruthlessness, but it may not be possible to find it, but it is not wrong to be careful. Just when he was ruthlessly meditating, a voice came: "I have arrived, we have arrived in the Snow Country." "Fenghua raging, we are about to meet, I dont know what kind of surprise you will bring me." Ruthlessly thought, Tsunade''s information found out that fenghua raging and the former monarch of the snow country also It was Fenghua Xiaoxue''s father who was completely different, a powerful person. In particular, the Chakra armor on his body is better than the three of Spike Avalanche, and the strength is definitely no less than Spike Avalanche, so ruthless but will not be careless. After entering the Snow Country and getting on the Snow Mountain Train in the Snow Country, there was no attack. Many people were relieved, but the director was very upset because the battle he was looking forward to did not appear so he didnt have to shoot. Up. All the way down, there is nothing to do, so many people relax, especially the environment of the train is very good, and it is easy to relax in the icy and snowy environment. "Go out!" Sitting next to Fenghua Xiaoxue, keeping her eyes closed, even if Fenghua Xiaoxue took the initiative to speak to him, she didn''t answer much, and suddenly shouted out with a hand-handed Fenghua Xiaoxue who broke the window. It''s not that he doesn''t want to care about Fenghua Xiaoxue. In fact, he also wants to communicate with the future Monarch of the Snow Kingdom so that she can remember this affection in the future. Its because he doesnt want to be distracted. The task this time is very important. Its not as simple as the surface. There is absolutely no room for failure. So when hes all right, he calms down to maintain his best condition. The six senses are raised to the maximum, and no disturbance is possible. To hide from him, only in this way can Fenghua Xiaoxue and her own safety be guaranteed. When other people saw the ruthless behavior, they all started to learn, because they were already impressed by their ruthless strength. Even if he did it, there must be some danger, but the director is still quite bullish and shabby. When I came out of the window, I didn''t forget to shout: "Quickly turn on the camera, the most exciting shot is coming." This kind of professionalism, even if it is ruthless, is slightly admired. Of course, not everyone can escape. At least a dozen people took a step slower, accompanied by a chuckle, and the sound of clang sounded, and there was a **** smell on the train, and the ground was full of blood. Obviously someone had raided the train just now. Seeing that the suffering everywhere is a kind of war weapon in the Snow Country, it can fire many bullets like a rain of bullets, and ordinary ninjas will undoubtedly die in the face. I have to say that Fenghua Rage is still very talented. After becoming a monarch, the Snow Kingdoms warfare ability has become much stronger. Unfortunately, his ambition is too great. From the beginning, Fenghua Xiaoxue was destined to be ruthless and ruthless. Tsunade doesn''t and doesn''t need to cooperate with him. "Fenghua raging!" Fenghua Xiaoxue was mercilessly hugged and rushed out and then looked back and found that a row of vehicles similar to the train they were riding appeared on the snowy mountain above the train, but they were not pure vehicles, but War weapon, among which Fenghua and Rage took a few people standing in the center. Although the ruthlessness gave her a lot of confidence and she was ready to give it a go, but when she saw the wind and flowers and raging waves again, her heart was shocked. "Don''t worry, he will die today." With a ruthless squeal, he came to Santao Asama and handed Fenghua Koyuki to him. Santao Asama was worried that Fenghua and Rage would fire another bitter arrow rain and ordered him immediately. His subordinates blocked Fenghua Xiaoxue as a human wall, and at the same time stepped back from ordinary obstacles. As for the film crew, they have long been hiding in the ice and snow on the side, but if you pay attention, you will find that the director and several staff members are carrying the camera to shoot. It is really not an ordinary professional. "Xiaoxue, you are finally back, hand over the hexagonal crystal." Fenghua Rage said confidently, carrying a domineering monarch on her body. "Dead!" Ruthlessly too lazy to talk nonsense, it is fire dragon flame bombs. Those trains can launch Kuwu arrow rain. If they are hit, it is not fun. The frequency is high, the coverage area is large and the dense is very difficult to deal with, it is more difficult than machine gun Awesome. "Kill!" As a monarch of a country, Fenghua Routao is really not afraid of anything, as long as he gets the hexagonal crystal, he is not afraid of any enemy. Under his command, Mantian Kuwu lased again, but it was covered by the fire dragon bullet and destroyed a lot. "Huh, the water dragon is howling!" Ruthlessly projected a water spear, the machine is just a machine after all, no matter how powerful it is, it must be manipulated by humans. This dullness can never be compared with humans. "What?" Fenghua Rage immediately noticed the threat, even if he was wearing Chakra armor, he immediately avoided. However, the train under his feet and his men were strangled and destroyed by the waterspout turned into a waterspoon, and the waterspout was swept to the extreme and exploded into a wave of boundless tsunami. "Ice Escape Black Dragon Storm Kill." Fenghua roared. Under the increase of Chakra armor, his ninjutsu power was very powerful. A black dragon impacted the past to freeze the oncoming waves, and at the same time, a black dragon was printed again. Rush to be ruthless. "Fire escape the fire dragon bullet technique." Ruthlessly spit out a fire dragon without showing weakness and collided with the wind and raging black dragon and produced a huge explosion. "You who just rely on the Chakra armor have become a waste that depends on foreign objects. How could it be my opponent." Ruthlessly flying up, Bengshan Strike came out and smashed it against the wind and flowers. Chapter 167: Death of Fenghua and Rage "I''ll talk about this when you kill me." Fenghua and Rage did not expect that someone so powerful would destroy all the people and weapons he brought with them. Now he can''t retreat because the ruthless offensive is too fierce. Although his strength is no less than that of Spike Avalanche, as the monarch of the Snow Kingdom, where does he often go to fight, compared to fighting and killing experience, fighting consciousness and instinct have been ruthlessly exploded for several streets. As the Slaughter Blade brought a sword light on Fenghua''s hands, it exploded with energy, and the snow under Fenghua''s feet shattered. "It''s so hard!" Ruthlessly sighed inwardly. It is worthy of being the most famous special product of the Snow Country Chakra armor, especially the chakra armor of Wind Flower and Rage, which is simply the finest among the finest. The ruthless blow did not split Fenghua''s armor, but the sharp vigor still caused Fenghua''s armor to crack. "Ice Dun Double Dragons are killed by the storm!" Fenghua''s heart shook. Even if she has Chakra armor, she can''t bear the increase in her strength. She hastily performed ninjutsu, and the two black dragons directly forced the ruthless two dragons away and made a bang at the same time. A black storm has formed and will be swept in ruthlessly. "Blood qi burst!" With a ruthless roar, the blood qi burst directly tore the storm apart, condescendingly watching the wind and raging waves with his hands seal: "Compound ninjutsu twin dragons dance together." The water dragon and the fire dragon appeared at the same time and crashed into the Fenghua Rage. However, the Fenghua Rage was not vegetarian, and two black dragons and the ruthless water and fire dragon collided with each other in Jieyin. The collision of the four dragons suddenly produced a dazzling glare, and immediately exploded, a whirlwind spread out and everyone around was blown out, and the snow was all over the sky, which looked very beautiful. "Die Fenghua and Rage!" Ruthlessly rushed towards Fenghua Rage under the cover of the strong light explosion. "It''s not that easy to kill me!" Fenghua anger waved his hand, and a black dragon burst out from his hand. There was too little time to release two. "Flame Spiral!" A small sun-like rotating fireball condensed in the heart of the ruthless palm and directly rolled over to evaporate the entire black dragon, rushing fiercely in front of Fenghua and directly pressing on him with one hand. The flame spiral directly knocked him out tens of meters away with a bang, turned into a terrifying flame storm, strangling and burning, and immediately exploded like a nuclear explosion, destroying everything. Compared with pure destructive power, the strongest technique in the hand is the Flame Spiral. Fire is already full of offensive power. Compared with the same s-level Profound meaning, it is also an upgraded version of the spiral pill that has been injected with water properties. The water dragon''s anger must be strong. However, the two kinds of profound meanings each have their own advantages and they cannot be compared in one aspect alone. The comparison is also comprehensive, rather than comparing the advantages to the disadvantages. "Dead!" Fenghua Xiaoxue fixedly looked at the destroyed Fenghua and Rage. Although she was mentally prepared, she did not expect that the demon-like Fenghua and Rage in her heart would be killed so quickly in the ruthless hands. In fact, most of Fenghua''s strength comes from his set of powerful Chakra armor, and the increase is much larger than that of Spike Avalanche. The actual combat power is far worse than Ruthless. Changing to other Shinobi, such as Kakashi, Metkay, and Yurihong, can kill Fenghua and Rage. Therefore, Yuqing feels that it is normal for Fenghua and Rage to be against the wind. Hua Xiaoxue is very powerful, but it can only be regarded as mediocre to Ruthless. "Little Snow Princess, Fenghua Rage is dead, great." Before Asama came to the Snow Country, he actually prepared for sacrifice later, but he didn''t expect Fenghua Rage to die so easily, and he couldn''t help being ruthless in his heart. Very grateful. "It''s great!" Fenghua Xiaoxue couldn''t help crying anymore, letting the Buddha vent all the grievances and pains he had suffered over the years as if to vent with crying. "From now on, you will be the monarch of a country. If you want to cry, you must hide. You can''t show your weak side in front of anyone, otherwise, you won''t be able to deter the courtiers below." Ruthlessly walked over and patted Fenghua Xiaoxue''s incense. Shoulder road. "Yeah!" Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded vigorously and stood up and threw herself into Ruthless''s arms. After crying for a long time, she raised her head and kissed Ruthlessly on her mouth suddenly. Such a move made Ruthless have a slight start. He shook his head, just as Fenghua Xiaoxue was too excited to avenge her gratitude for her actions. Of course his reaction speed can be avoided, but it would be very embarrassing for her to push Fenghua Xiaoxue away in full view. Especially when she is going to be a monarch soon. Because of such a little thing, it is not worthwhile to leave a bad impression in her heart. I have worked so hard to clean up the wind, the raging waves and the Langya Xuebeng. Isnt it just to stay in the others heart? After the next deep impression, a long-term offensive and defensive alliance can be established. It would be a pity that it was a small matter that destroyed the friendship between the two sides. Especially if this is because you are taking advantage of it, it doesn''t matter. After all, a big star, especially a big star who is about to become the monarch of a country, is also very beautiful. It is hypocritical to make such a move or be modest to you. Anyway, I paid so much to help her get revenge, restore the country, and protect her all the way to get these. And it was not that I asked the other party to do this, but Fenghua Xiaoxue offered kisses by himself, so no matter it is because of any ruthlessness, I can''t find it. To the reason for rejection. After experiencing the tenth cycle of reincarnation, his xinxing has greatly improved compared to before, and he is more delicate in dealing with people, and will consider more. For the ruthless, he does not mind doing things that are beneficial to him and Tsunade. , As long as you dont exceed your bottom line. After solving Fenghua''s raging waves, with the help of Asama Santao, Fenghua Xiaoxue himself was a princess, and with the help of some people, she quickly stabilized and controlled the Snow Country. As long as you choose the right day, you can officially become the monarch of the Snow Country. Of course, Fenghua Xiaoxue has just returned, and what she can do now is to stabilize the balance and regain power step by step after becoming the monarch. All these can only depend on Fenghua Xiaoxue''s ability. , Ruthless can only help suppress forcefully and show that Konoha Village will establish an offensive and defensive alliance with Fenghua Xiaoxue, and can give her these support, and the rest is Fenghua Xiaoxue herself. Chapter 168: Pure friendship "Ice and snow have a great influence on the human body''s qi and blood, and it is easy to weaken ordinary qi and blood, but using this environment to temper qi and blood can get twice the result with half the effort." Ruthless did not immediately Snow Country, mainly because he wanted to stay here to let the wind. Hua Xiaoxue can use his power to slay the wind and the raging waves to suppress other people in the Snow Country. At the same time, he also uses the unique climatic environment of the Snow Country to practice. The reason why humans are different from other races is that they will use different methods to shorten the training time while greatly improving the efficiency of cultivation. Ruthless is like this now. Using this environment to temper qi and blood can achieve a multiplier effect, but the consumption is relatively large, but it does not matter. The unique climate of the Snow Country leads to strong human constitutions, and people are even so different. Said it was an animal. There are many prey in the forest, such as some bears, tigers and the like. Each bear is stronger than the bears and tigers in the country of fire. For Ruthless, it is simply the best food, and it has completely become a ruthless cultivation medicine. After staying in the Snow Country for a week ruthlessly decided to leave, and boarded the ship under the **** of a group of courtiers led by Fenghua Koyuki, who has officially become the monarch of the Snow Country. "You must come to the country of Snow to see me more when you have time. This will always be the country of your allies. You are also the strongest person recognized by Princess Fengyun." Fenghua Xiaoxue has only become a monarch a few days before he has begun to have an atmosphere. Huagui, speaking more prestigious than before. "Well, I will come." Nodded mercilessly, Fenghua Xiaoxue''s changes made him very satisfied and relieved. Only Fenghua Xiaoxue can take care of the Snow Country. "This is a gift I gave you. Dont refuse. You are very kind to me. I didnt have the ability to give you any help before thats nothing. Now Im a monarch. If I have this ability, I cant give you anything. If you help, then you can''t justify it." Fenghua Xiaoxue waved the next soldier holding an armor and sent it to Ruqing. "There is no need to say more about the Chakra armor. Fenghua and Rogue have developed two of the most advanced chakra armors. One is destroyed by his own wearing, and the other is reserved for spare use. This thing is of no use to me. It''s better to forward it to you." Fenghua Xiaoxue said. This is a remarkable thing. For the Snow Country, the Chakra armor is equivalent to Konohas Mudun or some powerful mysteries, forbidden techniques, and will definitely not be easily obtained by other countries. Now Fenghua Xiaoxue Doing so is equivalent to giving the secret of Chakra armor to ruthlessness. Just go back and find someone to study and develop the secret that can completely crack the Chakra armor. In this way, Konoha''s strength will greatly increase, and Snow Country will also lose the unique advantage of having Chakra armor. The value of this gift is too great. "I accept your kindness." Ruthlessly accepted without any humility. He and Fenghua Xiaoxue don''t need any politeness, otherwise it will only make the relationship impure. Now the two are not communicating with each other on behalf of their respective forces. It''s that pure people and people don''t care about any identity. Fenghua Xiaoxue also made it clear that the Chakra armor should be given to Ruthless, not Konoha. Ruthless also accepted Fenghua Xiaoxues kindness, inherited his love, and expressed his personal relationship beyond the power and the friendship of the power. The friendship between the two will not change. In this case, it will be much purer and will not become complicated due to too many disputes over interests. "Good luck." Fenghua Xiaoxue knew at a glance that she had understood her meaning ruthlessly and couldn''t help but smile knowingly. She didn''t want the most precious friendship she had gained in times of trouble to be ruined because of becoming a monarch, because she got it. After losing again, I finally got it again, and after experiencing a cycle, I cherish this hard-won friendship even more. Ruthless also agreed that she was very happy in her heart. After saying a word to Ruthless, she stopped talking, but a trace of reluctance and blessing flashed in her eyes. Anyway, the two are still young and they are not afraid to meet each other for a long time. "Finally, I finished the journey of the Snow Country successfully, but Danzo still didn''t send anyone to look at it. I shouldn''t be ready yet." Ruthlessly looked in the direction of his gaze, his gaze showed that the Buddha could penetrate through the void and see the one in Konoha Village. Lai Ying, who made herself miss very much. In Lei Ying''s office, Lei Ying held a secret letter and snorted and laughed at the end: "Danzo, this idiot, is really going back. A talent like Ruthless is actually trying to destroy it. If such an idiot can be a Naruto, Konoha won''t be defeated by him. No wonder this idiot is only beaten by the five great Naruto. Can hide in a dark place and have no right to speak, only the root that does not know the so-called left." "Raikage-sama, I think Danzo is worth considering." Said a woman named Samui whose **** are only under Tsunade''s grandeur. "No, you dont need to think about it at all. I know what you want to say. The ruthless battle of the princes of the land of thunder has already produced a duel with us. The relationship between us and Konoha is not harmonious. If we can kill him, we will break the wood. Ye is a genius, but it is good for us, but these are only superficial, even the idiot Danzang can think of it, do you think I can''t think of it? But you have forgotten the deeper things. First, what shall we use to assassinate him? His talent is so high that he was twelve years old to create bleeding after the limit. This talent is not as good as the Qianjujuan of the year. Such a person has luck that ordinary people can''t match. It is difficult to kill him with luck and strength. On the contrary, It will be a boost to his breakthrough. So what a huge price it takes to deal with such a person, unless it is a strong shadow-level player, otherwise he will run away even if you send several Shangren, and you really think that the fifth generation of Hokage is a vegetarian, ruthless but her baby, she There will be no preparation, and we will probably only fail if we pay a high price in the end. Even if we succeeded, we paid a great price, what would be the gain, to remove a genius? The most indispensable thing in this world is genius. Will he be invincible in the future? Haha, it''s better than the first generation. The second generation of Hokage is dead. It costs so much to remove him. We just don''t have a future imaginary enemy, and no one knows what the future will be. We dont know if we and Konoha have been enemies. It is very likely that the relationship will change. The relationship between the country and the country, Shinobu and Shinobu is difficult to say. " Chapter 169: Danzos insidiousness, Raikages cunning "Hehe, there is no substantive remuneration, but we have to pay so much. The final gain is the old man of Danzang. Do you think this kind of thing is worthwhile? The most important thing is that if I change someone else, I will definitely agree to it, but this Ruthless is not easy to deal with. It is the baby of the fifth generation of Hokage. His own strength, character, potential, and talent are also extremely good. If we do this, regardless of success or failure, our relationship with Konoha will become endless. At least until the fifth generation of Hokage has not stepped down, we will definitely maintain this state. This will bring me the country of Thunder and how big Yunyin Village is. Loss, have you ever thought about the loss, the old man of Danzang hopes that we and the Five Generations of Naruto will have a feud and consume the strength of us and the Five Generations of Naruto so that he can profit. This woman of the Five Dynasties Naruto is not simple. None of the descendants of the first generations will be simple goods. Danzo will not be her opponent, and never will be. Is it worthwhile to die with such a powerful Ninun Village led by such a person? " Raikage looks very rude, wild like an orc who only pays attention to force, but who can become a shadow of a big ninja village is a simple-minded thing, people like Danzo can never become a shadow of a village, why? It''s very simple, lack of courage, lack of commitment, short-sightedness, etc. All these are things that a shadow can''t have, and Danzo has all of them, and it''s strange to be able to be a shadow. "His!" Samyi and the people in Raikage''s office gasped when they heard Raikage''s analysis, it was really almost hidden by Tuan. "The guy Danzo is best at hiding behind the missing people to play conspiracy. This kind of conspiracy can only be used for a while, not for a lifetime. Conspiracy can never be compared with grandeur and strength. The latter two can''t be compared with the majestic conspiracy and strength. He has it, so he can only hide in the dark and be a mouse for the rest of his life, not a Naruto. A person like him is too unbearable and courageous." Lei Ying said. "So forget it?" Samyi said uncertainly. "Danzo wants to yin me, so I will yin him back. Although he did it very carefully and did not leave any evidence, if this secret letter is obtained by the Five Generations of Hokage, he will still let him drink a pot, and at the same time We can also take this to see how high the position of this kid in the heart of the five generations of Hokage is. If she really gave Danzo a pot because of this, then I don''t have to say, we won''t touch this ruthless without sufficient benefits, if not, then we will watch the fire from the shore for the time being. Lei Ying said. "But there is no evidence left by Danzang, nor can it prove that this is a secret letter written by Danzang." Samui said. "Idiot, if the Five Generations really cares about ruthlessly, Danzo did colluding with other Shinobu villagers who murdered his own village. Where is there still need for definite evidence. You only need to make sure that he did it. Then an excuse is enough to deal with him. , Evidence can be forged at any time, understand, we are just giving the Five Dynasties an excuse to clean up Tuan Zang. Hum Tuan Zang, he wants me and the Five Generations to fight to death and life, I will let you be cleaned up by the Five Generations. Lei Ying snorted loudly. "Dan Zang would not have expected this to be so insidious?" Lei Ying''s secretary said. "I thought about it, but he was too eager to get rid of the ruthlessness. A Tsunade was under a lot of pressure, and coupled with a growing ruthlessness, he was even more stressed. If the ruthlessness is not removed, he has no chance in his life, so as long as he has a chance, he I started playing conspiracy, that''s why I said he can''t be Hokage. They only play conspiracies and dare not come out to see people. Any conspiracy will be of no use if they are seen through. The Five Dynasties and Ruthless are playing improper plots and oppressing people. This is the master, so Danzo has been suppressed. Lei Ying said. "I know what to do, Raikage-sama." Samyi took the secret letter instant spell and went out. "Is it ruthless? Hehe interesting. I didn''t expect that a twelve-year-old kid could already control the affairs between the two big countries and the two big Ninja villages. Let me see if you can grow up in the future." In fact, Lei Ying There is another reason for not agreeing to Danzo, that is, he is also very afraid of his ruthless potential. Such a genius is difficult to lose. With Tsunade''s escort, his loss will be great whether he succeeds or not. But he has no real interest. Although the relationship between Thunder Country, Yunyin Village, Fire Country, and Konoha is not harmonious, it is currently impossible to carry out large-scale wars because of the constraints between the major Ninja villages. This kind of thing is very powerful, especially between the country and the country, between Ninja Village and Ninja Village. Even if Konoha and Yunyin are driven by their interests, they will become alliances in the future. This is not surprising. In another time and space, wouldn''t the five ninja villages unite together? Why the union is nothing more than profit-driven. Therefore, Raikage doesnt want to kill time. The conflicts between tasks are conflicts. If they lose, they can only be inferior to others. However, even if these conspiracies are successful, the risks are very high. It is not worth doing that if there is not enough interest, lest he and There is no opportunity for relaxation between Konoha Village, and it has completely become the point where both sides can only live. Its just because of a ruthless relationship that has no conflict of interest and might become a strong one, so that the two Shinobu villages become immortal, and there is no income such as this stupid thing that Raikage would do, its so stupid in his opinion. Only Danzo can do it. In Raikage''s view, Danzo is too short-sighted, so he is the one who can do such things. "Very good, Danzo, I knew you would not give up, but I didnt expect you to get to this point so quickly and want to contact the enemy to deal with the people in your village. My grandfather didnt kill you back then. A wrong decision. Hmph, I am not three generations, and I will choose to compromise for some apparent peace. This time I won''t let you hurt my nerves and bones, and I will write the name of Senjue Tsunade upside down. " Tsuna Konoha held the secret letter in front of him and was not surprised. In fact, Danzo did too much of this kind of thing, and she knew very well that Danzo would do it sooner or later, but she didnt expect Danzo to think so anxiously. If you want to get rid of ruthlessness, you will soon choose to collude with the enemy and treason. "Tsunade-sama, this is just a secret letter without a name. It is not enough to convict Danzo, and it was sent from the country of Thunder. If you do this rashly, it is likely that Danzo will bite you back. Contact Thunder Country to slander him." Mute said. Chapter 170: Tsunade Danzo is not an idiot. Since he dared to contact Raikage, of course he planned for the worst. It was Raikage who sent his secret letter to Tsunade. However, this secret letter with no name and no surname is not enough to testify against Danzo. If he is confronted with a forced conviction, it is likely that he will bite back like Mute and say that Tsunade and Yunyin village people murdered him. After all, Danzo is also an old fox, of course he dared to do so, of course he was prepared. "Hmph, if it was before, Danzo would indeed be able to take a bite back. Unfortunately, Konoha is already under my control for most of the time. Evidence can be produced at any time. If he wants to bite back, I will give him a chance. This time I want to take a bite back. Referencing the deer as the horse, saying that what he did is what he did, and see who else supports Danzo besides the Hyuga family. Whoever supports Danzo is my enemy of Tsunade." Danzo is insidious, Raikage is cunning, but Tsunade is shrewd, directly using the general trend to overwhelm others, pointing to the deer as a horse, and directly determining whether he is still an enemy of himself, making a choice and confirming that Tsunade immediately swung the butcher knife. To do this, you must have a strong power and strength. The previous Tsunade was not good. She has the strength, but the power is not enough. The time to return to Konoha is too short. The power is not enough, but after these days and relentless efforts, it is enough. Up. "This time I just want to kill the chicken and the monkey so that those who are vacillating will know that my Tsunade is the Hokage of Konoha, and it is the highest in Konoha." After Tsunade finished speaking, he immediately sent someone to arrange a high-level meeting and decided to do it right away. It was really resolute and decisive. Even the Raikage of Yunyin Village did not expect Tsunade to be so decisive, so fast, no If you make a move, it will be a general pressure, and the pressure is still so fast, so thorough, and there is no room for pressure. On the same day, Tsunade gathered all the senior officials of Konoha, the patriarchs and elders of various big families, and directly issued a secret letter, indicating that Danzo''s insidiousness must be punished. And Danzo is not a vegetarian, and he really bit his imaginary plan. Besides, there are several families besides the Hyuga clan. After all, he has been rooted in Konoha for many years, and he still has a lot of roots besides his own roots. Ally. But what shocked Danzo and many elders was that Tsunade directly smashed the whole house with one foot, and directly crushed the people with a general momentum. No matter what the other party said, he directly deprived Danzo of all powers, and at the same time put Danzos Some of the crimes are true and there is evidence. Tsunade has long collected those to deal with Danzo, and some of them are directly forged and spread directly throughout the village. Anyway, Tsunade is clearly pointing out that it is not evidence that Tsunade will become evidence. Danzo intends to maintain Konoha''s just-ending battle. It needs stability and should not fight internally. Otherwise, it will only die, and it will be easy to be taken advantage of by other Shinobu villages. The same set of persuading Tsunade''s other families in his camp. Its a pity who Tsunade was. He was unprepared before and was so oppressed that Danzo was out of breath. Now that he holds the power, where would he care about Danzo, he abolished the patriarchs who supported Danzo in front of everyone. He and the elders were all abolished, and those who should be killed were killed directly, not enough for those who did not die and were directly imprisoned in Konoha''s cell. Almost the vast majority of people would never have thought that Tsunade was so cruel, so domineering, and no one could stop him, and everyone who wanted to persuade Tsunade was glared by her powerful eyes and shut their mouths. After all, the dead dao friends do not die the poor dao, they are just a symbolic persuasion, no matter where you can''t get through with Tsunade, fools know that Danzo is completely finished, and everyone in Konoha, especially the strong ones who have been killed by him. His family and friends all wanted him to die, and all the villagers knew that he hated him for what he did. Even if Tsunade abdicated in the future, he wouldn''t be able to become a Naruto. It can be said that Danzo was ruined without any resistance under the general pressure of Tsunade. It can be said that Danzo is left with Gen and himself now. Although he had been miserably oppressed by Tsunade before, but after all he still had rights, and alliance resistance, and a high status in the hearts of the villagers, everything was ruined now. Because of the strength of the Hyuga family, the foundation has not been destroyed, but it is not completely empty. They can''t interfere with everything in Konoha except for the strength of the remaining family. The power has been taken back once, if it is not Tsunade intends to keep it. The Hyuga family will be ruthless to become a whetstone this time, they must be completely wiped out. But all of this is under the control of Tsunade. It will not be long before the Hyuga family collapses. They will be ruthlessly eroded and become stepping stones and whetstones for ruthlessly stepping on to a higher level. Of course they can also resist, but The end will definitely be the same as the Uchiha clan before, and Tsunade didn''t kill him and left an illusion for them. I think that Tsunade just took their power so that they could not unite with Danzo, and would not rush to exterminate them. As long as they are not pressed to the point of lifelessness, then the Hyuga family will not die together. After all, even if they die together, they will only die. Tsunade couldn''t hurt at all. "Tsunade-sama, its a bit dangerous to let the Hyuga clan just like that. This time the shot could have completely defeated them, but it didnt kill them. Although our side is strong, we wont fight snakes and die instead of being victimized, but its also It will bring us some unnecessary troubles." Said Nara Shikahisa in the Hokage office. "I didn''t intend to kill the Hyuga clan. They are different from Danzo. Not all tribes have to unite with Danzo. In fact, more than half of them are opposed to it. Unfortunately, they have no rights, and the clans restraint on the separation oppresses you. Do you feel that those who have been splitting up for so many years have no resentment towards the Zong family? The Hyuga family is decayed. Like Konoha before, we must bear the pain to get rid of part of the decay. Its a pity that the Hyuga family is completely destroyed. It is enough for the Hyuga Hizu line and the elders to disappear. I will cultivate it at that time. Hyuga Hinata took over the clan and became a focus. As a person who separated the family, Hinata used to appease the separation and help Hinata take care of the Hyuga clan. In this way, the people who separated from the family were reused, gradually improved their status, and then removed the bird in the cage. Finally, the Hyuga family no longer separated from the family, and there was a united Hyuga family. Then the dross and decay of the Hyuga family would be removed. Leave the most essence of resentment. Tsunade spit out the plan he and ruthlessly made. Chapter 171: Danzo is over "You deserve to be Tsunade-sama. It''s really a foresight." Nara Shiraku also admired Tsunade''s plan after hearing this. Not only could it solve the thorny head of the Hyuga family, uproot the enemy, but also rebuild a new and more developed one. The potential of the Hyuga home is much better than destroying the Hyuga home in one go. This is the method that a superior person should have. This is why Nara Lukisa and his other two families, namely the three families of the pig, deer and butterfly, immediately supported Tsunade at the beginning of Tsunades return. Compared with Danzo, Tsunade has too many eugenics. What Danzo is suitable to do is to play intrigues and will never become a big climate. He is only suitable for assassins and not for power. Tsunade''s aura is already enough to deter everything, coupled with her outstanding ability, Nara Shikamaru is convinced that under Tsunade''s leadership, Konoha must be stronger than ever, because Tsunade has already proved this with her own actions. In the Naruto office, the patriarchs of the three families besides Shikamaru from Nara to the field of Zhuluchou are also here. Of course, besides them, Metkai, Kakashi and others are also here. These are Tsunades supporters, of course, except for these. There are many more, but they are all arranged by Tsunade to take over the power and responsibilities of Danzo and Hyuga. They are very busy now, and the representatives who are left are responsible for deliberating. After hearing Tsunades words, everyone nodded. A lion leading a group of sheep is definitely better than a sheep leading a group of lions. Isnt the three generations just an example? Weak and easy to compromise, especially when he is old, he has no decisiveness and courage. Konoha has also been decayed under his leadership, and his overall strength has been declining. And after Tsunade returned to Konoha, Konoha radiated new vitality in a short time. It is getting better every day, and it reproduces the majesty of the first and second generations when they were in power, not to mention the fact that they can be led by Tsunade. Not a flock of sheep, but a flock of fierce lions, and they are getting stronger day by day. How could such Konoha not be strong? How can someone with a strategic vision like Nara Lukisa fail to see the difference between Danzo and Tsunade? It can be said that when Tsunade returned to Konoha, he first supported and supported Tsunades family with all his strength. There are three families of Pig Deer Butterfly. Secondly, like Kakashi and Metkay, although they also have families, with the outbreak of the war for decades, basically only one of them is left. Isn''t that the case with Kakashi''s Hagi family? Although they don''t have a large family and do not have such a visionary and advanced strategic vision as Nara Luhisa, their eyesight and judgment are also very good. Of course, they know who is best for Konoha and is best for them. It is precisely because Tsunade, based on his personality charm, charisma and many auras, quickly achieved a group of team members in a short time to control Konoha and step by step over Danzo, making the current Danzo basically It''s a complete tragedy. Except for the roots that he absolutely grasps, basically no one wants to see him. Almost everyone is annoying. In addition, there were many people who had offended him before. Now he is completely in trouble. There are many people who have fallen into trouble. Danzo can only die. He was hiding in the root base and didn''t dare to come out. There was his lair. It was relatively safer. Unless Tsunade planned to kill him and kill him directly, it would be difficult for others to enter it. But Tsunade doesnt want Danzo to die so soon. Its enough to remove his power and let him become a rootless duckweed. The rest will be solved by Ruthless. The same is true for the Hyuga family. Tsunade did this to create one for Ruthless. It is full of weight but does not bring the ruthless death threat to opponents, Danzo now has no rights and status in Konoha, and can''t contact other people in Shinobu to give them the power to deal with ruthlessness. To deal with ruthlessness, he and Gen can only take action in person, so that it can bring ruthlessness to temper. This is the best result that Tsunade wants. It can be said that Tsunade has fully demonstrated the methods of a superior person and swayed freely. Completely play with Hyuga and Danzo between applause. The smartest Nara Lujiu guessed it for the first time, and he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart that he deserves to be the granddaughter of the first generation of Hokage, and deserves to be one of the Sannin medical sages. No wonder Danzo has been suppressed so miserably with this method. Konoha must be very strong under his leadership, and his Nara clan will follow it to glory, Nara Luji is full of confidence. "The hateful Tsunade is so cruel. I have done so much for Konoha and deprived me of my power at once." Danzo couldn''t help but growled. Now he has no means, unless he defected to Konoha. Otherwise, his roots won''t get any support if the organization is re-established. Because in the past, the members of the roots were drawn from the Anbe or various large families to join the elite. Now Konoha is the only one in the Tsunade family. Where can anyone send talents to him, but now the members of the roots are Danzo. One of his darlings died and one was missing. It can be said that Danzo is basically finished in Konoha. "I won''t make you feel better!" Danzo kept groaning, with all kinds of insidious colors flashing in his eyes, as if he was brewing some strategy, but unfortunately he still didn''t understand. In this sense, he always thinks that conspiracy and tricks can bring him victory, or even if he understands it, it is useless, he simply can''t play with any general pressure. After all, the general pressure needs his own strength, fame, status, power and power to play, he can''t play at all, and he doesn''t have the ability to play, so even if he understands, he can only honestly continue to play. The old man''s conspiracy. It''s a pity that conspiracy and trickery can''t lead a force to glory. No matter it is any organization, take Konoha as an example. This Ninja Village is not dependent on conspiracy, but the strong strength and ability of the first and second generations to directly crush all opponents. , Conspiracy and trickery can only be used occasionally. Thanks to a moment, the real long-term development will never depend on conspiracy. Danzo completely collapsed and could only shrink up and be a street rat. The next day after being ruthless, he returned from Snow Country to Konoha Village. Not long after entering Konoha Village, Ruthless received a lot of information from the conversations of many people. The most shocking one was Tsunades violent blow, which directly crippled Hyuga and Danzo in half. The remaining half was left to him to solve, otherwise Tsunade would have cleaned up the remaining half. Chapter 172: Uchiha Sasuke Plays Defection "Danzang is over, and I can''t play any big waves in Konoha anymore. He has no power to use except the less rooted roots." He smiled ruthlessly, and he had already seen Danzang. That''s going crazy. Its time to pay it back after calculating myself a few times, but I didnt expect that Tsunade shot so fast and so brutally that he would return Danzo with all his profits, and he also liquidated Danzo and became a rootless float in one go. Ping, can''t get over any big waves anymore. "The remaining half will be handed over to me to clean up." Ruthlessly thought, he and Tsunade never intended to keep Danzo alive. They didn''t clean up before because Tsunade was still preparing. Now that they are ready, they just pack it up. He, the only role he keeps now is to hone his ruthlessness. I went to the Snow Country to be ruthless. Not only did he gain a lot of strength, but he and Tsunade also made a huge leap in their interests, so Ruthless ran to the Hokage office immediately, and Tsunade knew Ruthless had returned. Order everyone to leave early in the morning. This time I went out to do the mission ruthlessly, it was the longest time to go out. Now I saw that the ruthless came back Tsunade stood up for the first time and left the throne of Naruto. The figure flashed, first of all, I felt that a pair of stalwarts immediately filled him. In his arms, he looked down at Tsunade Fufo and looked forward to his husband''s wife returning home, buried her head in her heartless arms. Seeing ruthlessly looking down at Tsunades charming eyes, there was a trace of blur and love. They could no longer take the initiative to suffocate their ruthless mouths. The two of them kissed each other heartily in this Naruto office. Missing turned into heat and released. For a while, the two of them sat together on the Naruto Throne, talking carefully about each other''s misses and recent events. When the two separated, they found that several hours had passed. I was so happy that the time passed. Tsunade stopped dealing with official duties and went back to the house for dinner without feeling mercilessly watching the time. "The food at home is better." The ruthless appetite has always been very good. There is no way that it requires a lot of energy to practice ninjutsu, physique, illusion, or tempering qi and blood, so a lot of food is needed to make up. Therefore, the meals at home are basically specially selected by Mute and Tsunade, and the nutritional value is more than ten times that of the food outside. Only people like Ruthless and Tsunade can digest it easily, even if its silent, they dont dare to eat too much without undergoing intensive training. "Eat more slowly," Tsunade smiled. She felt very happy and peaceful when she was eating ruthlessly. It would be great if this kind of life would last forever. "It''s not that you don''t know my digestion and absorption capacity. It''s okay to eat faster." He smiled ruthlessly. Soon the three people digested all the food on the table. When they were silently cleaning the dishes, they both ruthlessly and Tsunade. People rested for a while and immediately went to the hot springs, enjoying the closeness of each other while relaxing their body and mind. Regardless of whether it is ruthless or Tsunade has its own training every day, Tsunade spends most of his time training apart from his official duties as Hokage. As a villager, how can Kage have no improvement in strength? Many years have been wasted due to panicemia, etc. Although not regressing, it has not improved much. Then she relied on her own initiative to face the shadow of overcoming panicemia, etc., and stood up again. After more than ten years of torture near the heart demon, Tsunades strength did not increase instantaneously, but her mood improved a lot. , Coupled with her daily practice and unwavering conviction support, her strength is also steadily improving. "Tsunade-sama, get up quickly." At dawn, Tsunade''s room was ruthless and the two of them were naked. They hugged each other and slept together. Since they broke the relationship, they ran away from the last fig leaf. Although the last step was not taken for the sake of ruthlessness, the two had completely regarded each other as the other half of their lives, so basically what a couple should do has already been done. I sleep together every night, and it is still close contact. If it were not for ruthless concentration and good control of the body''s blood and blood, Yuti, who is holding Tsunade, would have gone to bed every night. Generally speaking, the time they spend sleeping is ruthless and Tsunade cherishes it very much. Under normal circumstances, they are never allowed to be disturbed unless it is a very urgent matter. Of course, Mute has followed Tsunade for so long and took care of Ruthless to grow up. Of course, understand this. So she would do this usually because something not simple happened, and this incident must be alarmed until Tsunade needs her to make a decision personally, otherwise the silence will never disturb Tsunade and ruthless. Especially after leaving mercilessly for so many days, Tsunade has long missed it too tightly. How could silence disturb the two of them easily, so after listening to the silent sound, the two of them immediately stood up and picked up the clothes next to them in less than two seconds. All the time was put on and went out. "What happened?" After the two walked out, they found that Silent''s face was filled with solemn expression. Although they had guessed that it was not simple, the expression of Silent should be more serious than expected. You must know that after Tsunade holds the power, the power to mute is not small at all, and it can completely help Tsunade decide something at the critical moment. Coming in this time made it clear that it was something that even she didn''t dare to decide easily. "It''s related to Oshamaru." With a mute sentence, Tsunade and Ruoqing changed their faces with solemn expressions: "That''s it, Otonin Village''s ninjas should be Otonin Village who came to Konoha , Plus Sasuke Uchiha as the inner ghost, avoiding the sight of many Anbe and patrol guard ninjas and leave Ninja Village. The last two particularly resisted and stopped them, but unfortunately they were defeated and broke through, and now they have left Konoha''s range. " "Sure enough, Oshemaru is still dying, and the Uchiha clan really pursues power at all costs like his ancestors." Tsunade was not too surprised. Such a thing is not worthy of her moving, but it is involved. Its very big, Uchiha Sasuke is not worth mentioning at the moment. Although there are few geniuses like him, Konoha is not absent, but the key is that there is a good brother behind his good life. This is about Konoha and Uchiha Itachi. Things cant be handled arbitrarily. Chapter 173: Processing method After all, Uchiha Itachi has paid a lot for Konoha peace. After knowing Uchiha''s dedication, even the ruthless confrontation with him has changed him a lot. This proud Uchiha clan and others People are really different. Especially Uchiha Itachi is still in Akatsuki''s organization. If it is not handled well, it is likely that Uchiha Itachi has turned from a fake defect to a real defect. At that time, the loss to Konoha will be great. Of course, in addition to these, if Oshemaru is given the body of Uchiha Sasuke, then we will use Oshemarus talent, various forbidden techniques and writing round eyes, not to say that the world is invincible. , At least the strength will be greatly increased. In addition, there are many other factors to pay attention to. If Konoha''s ninja says he has defected, does Konoha still have a face? If it''s a powerful player like Oshemaru, it''s fortunate to say that Sasuke Uchiha played defector Konoha and didn''t say anything, then Tsunade, Naruto''s majesty would be damaged. Ruthlessly thought of this, his eyes flashed with murderous intent. No matter how much Uchiha Itachi paid to Konoha, he paid one thing, and Uchiha Sasuke was another. If Tsunades majesty is damaged because of this If he does, he will unscrew Sasuke Uchiha''s head with his own hands. After all, Uchiha Itachi is not a person who is addicted to the pursuit of power. He loves Konoha and peace, but it does not mean that his younger brother Uchiha Sasuke is the same as him. On the contrary, the current Uchiha Sasuke is a person who gave up everything in pursuit of power. For the sake of strength, he can fully become a slave of strength, and he doesn''t hesitate to do so. There is nothing that such a person can''t do. "It''s really a headache. Uchiha''s clan is almost wiped out and there is such a thing." Tsunade rubbed her eyebrows, and she didn''t care much about Uchiha Sasuke''s affairs, mainly because he was involved in doing so. Many unexpected factors are not easy to deal with. "Go, Shikamaru." Tsunade said, and Silent went to do it immediately: "Oshemaru knew that you were in Konoha and dared to take away Uchiha Sasuke should be prepared. If you send you alone, you may be hit. I know the conspiracy of Dashemaru too well. I dont fight an unsure battle. Every time I make a plan and then move." He nodded mercilessly. He didn''t dare to despise Dashewan at all. If he chased him by himself, nothing else would be able to hold him with just a pharmacist pocket. The pharmacist pocket had a fight with him and knew him. After that, he will definitely be prepared for it. It is difficult to defeat him like the last time, and it will consume more time if he only drags himself. Not to mention there is a big snake pill, even if his hands are abolished, no advanced escape technique is needed, but his strength alone is enough to deal with ruthlessness. Ruthless is not the kind of person like Uzumaki Naruto who only knows to rush forward. , Of course not impulsive, but the murderous intent towards Uchiha Sasuke in his heart became more and more intense. I finally came back and had a good rest for a night. I was disturbed. Dont say because this guy made so many things to deal with and he also betrayed Konoha. If Konoha is not Tsunades Hokage, dont say he betrayed Konoha. Even if Konoha is ruthless, he doesn''t bother to bother about it, but now Tsunade is doing Naruto, how could this guy betray him when he is ruthless. "You also know that although Uchiha''s talent is good, it is not a concern at the moment, and his heart is gloomy due to the genocide and the temptation of Oshemaru. His mind has been twisted and narrowed. It is not difficult for him to die, but The problem is that he also has an older brother, Itachi Uchiha. The other thing is that everything he paid for Konoha has overshadowed many great heroes. After all, I am not a white-eyed wolf like Danzo. If such a person can, I dont want to kill Uchiha Sasuke, so if conditions permit. Bring Uchiha Sasuke back, even if he is imprisoned for life, imprison him and wait for Uchiha Itachi to solve it by himself. If it doesnt work, he will be abolished. Although Uchiha Itachi killed his only brother because of his bad deeds. After all, Uchiha Sasukes existence is also Uchihas only concern, making him more loyal to Konoha, but if its true If you can''t help it, just abolish him. What Oshemaru wants most is his body, as long as he is abolished, then he will have no effect on Oshemaru. " Tsunade and Ruthless came to Hokage''s office, and said with their hands supporting their beautiful chins. "The best way is to bring him back, just as a reward to Uchiha Itachi for the Konoha we control." Ruthlessly knows that Uchiha Itachi has paid a lot for Konoha, and his existence is brought to Tsunade. There are many advantages, and he himself is extremely loyal to Konoha. After Tsunade made Naruto, he ruthlessly knew that Uchiha Itachi had secretly passed a lot of information, and his credit was indelible. Even if he was ruthless because Sasuke Uchihas defection had affected Tsunades majesty, he had to sigh. Help Tsunade to keep Uchiha Itachi and continue to pay for Konoha unreservedly, so he can not kill Uchiha Sasuke if conditions permit. However, Uchiha Sasuke will basically be under surveillance for a long time when he returns to Konoha. Although he will not do nothing, he can''t make any waves. This is already a very generous treatment. If you change for three generations or Danzo acts as Hokage. Regardless of how much Uchiha Itachi paid, Sasuke Uchiha will undoubtedly die. For a village, defecting is one of the biggest crimes. Normal ninja defecting is still the case, not to mention that it is even more sinful for someone with a special identity like Sasuke Uchiha to defect. For other people, no matter how much credit is needed, Defection is a capital offense. Any Ninja Village is the same, and Konoha is no exception. To bring Uchiha Sasuke back to Konoha not only does not need to die, but also does not need to be sent to prison, but only to be monitored. Such treatment is very difficult. After all, he is lucky to have a brother who silently pays for him, if not Uchiha Sasuke Uchiha has been dead for more than ten years for the existence of Itachi, but it''s a pity that this idiot doesn''t appreciate at all, and there are so many flaws that can''t be seen. He only regards the other party as an enemy. "For me, Konoha and no one are important. The most important thing is you. I take care of Konoha only to give you a shelter when you grow up. You can receive the greatest degree of protection before you grow up. The **** will not die unexpectedly," Tsunade said. Chapter 174: Schedule tasks "So no matter what, if this matter is not resolved, Sasuke Uchiha will either abolish or kill, he will definitely not be hurt by the arrangement of Oshemaru because of reluctance. Everything else, whether it is Konoha or anything else. It''s far inferior to the ten millionth you have in my heart, and there is nothing comparable to you in my heart. I don''t want to hurt you a little bit because of such a thing, but I believe you will decide how to do it. After all, my ruthlessness has grown up, and it has been able to support me unconsciously. " Tsunade pulled Ruthless into his arms, not only ruthlessly likes to hold Tsunade, but Tsunade also likes to hold Ruthless. Sasuke Uchihas problem was solved very well. The defect was either killed or imprisoned, but because Uchiha Itachi made a great contribution to Konoha under Tsunades control. Tsunade was not a group if conditions allowed. How could a Tibetan white-eyed wolf be so cruel to Uchiha Itachi. After all, after Tsunade ascended the Naruto Throne, Uchiha Itachi sent a lot of valuable information. For example, Uchiha Itachi sent some criminal evidence when he cleaned up Danzo, so if conditions permit, Tsunade will not. Killing Uchiha Sasuke, after all, this is Uchiha Itachi''s only concern. She understands Uchiha Itachi''s feelings better, because she also has the same concern as Uchiha Itachi. No, it is a greater concern than his heart. It is ruthless. In addition to Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Itachi also has Konoha, but for For Tsunade, there is no one, nothing, anything that can be compared to ruthlessly. So she didn''t want to be ruthless and hard to do, she made her decision bluntly, and when conditions allowed, she brought Uchiha Sasuke back to temporary imprisonment and surveillance, and waited for Uchiha Itachi to solve it by herself, this man''s decision-making power was not comparable to Uchiha Sasuke''s , Ruqing and Tsunade also believe that he will make a good decision on this matter. If it is really difficult, then there is no other way. I can only abolish Uchiha Sasuke, but he will not kill him. It is just that he will lose his value to Oshimaru. Oshomaru will not do everything possible to get Uchiha Sasuke. If it still doesn''t work, then kill Uchiha Sasuke, and Tsunade will support him unconditionally. Ruthless will do whatever it takes to protect Tsunade, even if her face is affected by the slightest he will kill Uchiha Sasuke. Similarly, Tsunade will do everything to protect Ruthless, and the eyes of the two are intertwined for a while. , Both understand each other''s thoughts, and a warm and happy atmosphere reverberates in the office. In less than ten minutes Mute, he brought Nara Shikamaru. At this time, Nara Shikamaru''s face was full of impatience, but his eyes flickered. Obviously Mute had simply told him what happened when he came. In order to save time, he has been thinking about how to solve it on the way. From the Hokage office, I saw that Ruthlessness is here, Nara Shikamaru, and he thought, "Even Ruthlessness has participated in it. In general, Ruthlessness does not accept tasks below level S, unless it is particularly important and has special significance. It seems that Sasukes mission is extraordinary and not as simple as a defection on the surface." It is indeed Nara Shikamaru who inherited the wisdom of his father. Although he doesn''t know the inside story, he can see a lot of information from a little bit of detail. "I dont want to say any more. I believe that Silent has already told you on the way here. Uchiha Sasuke defected under the temptation of Oshimaru. He has the power of Oshimaru and Uchiha Sasuke is familiar with Konohas patrol and Anbu surveillance. Point, it will not be too difficult to rush out of the village. And because of the war that Oshe Maru set off before, Konoha basically ran out to do the task to restore as much as possible and improve Konoha''s economic capabilities and combat power, except for the necessary combat power to maintain the safety of the village and prepare for emergencies. , Under such circumstances, Oshemaru has the best chance to take away Uchiha Sasuke. Now I give you a task to bring back Uchiha Sasuke. I just said that because of special circumstances, this task will not be assisted by the upper ninja, but it allows you to find some of the lower ninjas that you think are powerful and can help you. It''s time for Ye''s new generation to temper it, but this task is extraordinary, and it is likely to kill people, so this is not a death order, you can choose to refuse. " The biggest difference between Tsunade and Danzo is that she doesn''t deliberately force people to do things she doesn''t want to do when allowed. In her opinion, it is best for those who wish to get the bait. "Relentlessly add or not?" Shikamaru asked. "Since Oshemaru dared to take Sasuke away and expected us to chase, you should also be aware of this. He should also count Ruthless in it, so Ruthless will join, but because Oshemaru has been arranged for a long time, the ruthless advantage will also be lost. The layout of Oshamaru is offset." Tsunade''s words made Shikamaru affirmed that this matter is not simple, but it has nothing to do with him. The most important thing is the task. "It''s really troublesome." Shikamaru thought quietly for a moment, and for about thirty seconds Shikamaru raised his head: "Although it is very troublesome, but how can I say I am also Konoha''s person, even if I am afraid of trouble, I have to come forward at the critical moment. Right." "I had expected you to say this a long time ago. This matter will be fully entrusted to you. Ruthlessly will intercept the highest combat power sent by the Oshe Maru, and ruthlessly myself will be intercepted. Ruthless cannot give you within a certain period Help, so you have to be mentally prepared." Tsunade nodded in satisfaction. Only if you volunteer to do it will you be motivated. "Hurry up and find your companion, otherwise, the people from Onomaru and Sasuke will have returned to Otonin Village by the time. By the way, I will recommend someone to you, Naruto Uzumaki. He is a teammate of Uchiha Sasuke, and he is very close to Sasuke Deep, good strength, maybe he can help Sasuke go to Otonin Village at a critical moment. His presence should help you a lot!" "Yes, Hokage-sama." Shikamaru put away the impatience and laziness on his face, and put on a rare seriousness. He quickly left to find his companions while constantly thinking about the battle plan in his mind. "Although Shikamaru has inherited his father''s wisdom, he lacks discipline after all, especially because his character is too lazy. This time I will treat it as a discipline for him." Chapter 175: Changes in Hyuga Neji Tsunade valued the Nara clan in his power very much. Although the number of the Nara clan is very small, it is almost a single pass, but whether it is Nara Shikahisa or Nara Shikamaru are strategists, conductors, and formations, they are all excellent. Nara Shikaji has been famous for a long time and has been tolerated by all countries. The village is extremely jealous, Shikamaru is smart but lacks discipline. For Tsunade such a talent, of course, it is necessary to hone it, otherwise it would be too wasteful. This time, let Shikamaru lead the team first to bring back Uchiha Sasuke, and second, to hone Konoha''s new generation. , So not to mention that there is no extra Shinnin to take out, even if there is, it will not be easily taken out, how can such a good training opportunity Tsunade be wasted. "As far as I know, the highest combat power of Otonin Village is the pharmacist pocket, except for the Oshe Maru. If you want to intercept you, it is probably the pharmacist pocket. This person is not simple, not less powerful than Kakashi, and is proficient in medical ninjutsu. You beat him once. He will be more careful and more difficult to deal with this time, and it is likely that he will be more than just him, and he will probably bring some helpers we don''t know." Tsunade analyzed. "I was able to beat him at the beginning, let alone now. Compared to me when I was fighting with a pharmacist, I am much stronger now. If it is really a pharmacist, I don''t mind giving him a surprise." A cold light flashed in the ruthless eyes. "Oh? Which trick do you want to use? It''s okay. That trick is only a few days away. After all, it has not been used in actual combat. It needs to be verified in actual combat. Then use it." Tsunade A stunned color flashed in Wen Yan''s eyes, and if you use that trick, you will not be afraid even if it is ruthlessly besieged by many people. Unless the three of the besieging Ruthless people are powerful like Yao Shidou, otherwise Ruthless will not be afraid. Ruthlessly in the Snow Country, with the help of icy wind and snow to temper qi and blood, studying the boundary of the blood and finally gained a kind of ability from the boundary of the blood, in addition to the soul-thirsty hand, runaway, the explosion of blood, and temporarily unable to grasp the power In addition to the blood rage, there is another ability, that is, this kind of ability makes Ruqing start to embark on the strongest path. Not only that, but also because of the emergence of this ability, the cost of ruthlessly using this trick after he completely mastered the blood rage in the future was greatly reduced. "I''m leaving now." Ruthless is not at all anxious, even if they rush to get back from Konoha Village to Tanokun Ninja Village, it will take a lot of time, as long as they are properly prepared, they can definitely catch up. When Ruthlessly came to the gate of Konoha Village, Shikamaru was already anxious and had all the people who set off. In addition to Shikamaru himself, there were Dingji, Uzumaki Naruto, Inuzuka Toa, and Hyuga Neji. Originally, he also wanted to find Li Rok. Yes, after all, if his Eight Gate Dunjia broke out, it would be a huge combat power, but it''s a pity that he followed Metkay to special training to reduce the damage of Eight Gate Dunjia and did a task before he came back and could only summon these people. "I''ve already said the battle formation and plan. Ruthless you are the highest combat power among us. Naruto-sama also said that Osamaru should be prepared, so all you have to do is to adapt to the situation." Shikamaru said. . "Yeah!" Nodded mercilessly, he also wanted to see what Dashewan had prepared to deal with him. "Go!" As soon as Shikamaru''s voice fell, everyone galloped out. "Thank you!" Niuji Hyuga looked at the ruthlessness in front of him and said suddenly. "Everyone has the right to choose. It just depends on whether he can grasp it and choose the right path. Fate may be difficult to confront, but if there is no confrontation, there will be absolutely no chance but at the mercy of it. If you do, try hard to get rid of your destiny. Even if you fail, you wont do nothing in the end. Ruthless did not answer Neiji Hyuga''s words. Instead, he uttered such a sentence, which other people did not understand, but Neji Hyuga was deeply impressed. Even though he was defeated by Neiji in the Zhongnin exam, he showed him getting rid of the separation of the family. Sorrow for the fateful opportunity, and rise up to resist. In fact, he has been trying to get rid of it all the time, isn''t he just trying to get rid of the destiny of separating the family? It''s just that he doesn''t feel confident in his heart and doesn''t believe that he can get rid of it, so he is extremely contradictory in his heart and looks very cynical. After the battle with Ruthlessness, there were gains. In particular, he learned that the ruthless past was more sad than him. However, because he seized an opportunity to immediately turn over and begin to take control of his own destiny, he was also working hard, and now he has initially succeeded. With the combination of Ruthless and Tsunade and Neji Hyugas own efforts, although he is only thirteen years old, he is already one of the best in the division. It is not strength, but potential and right to speak. He knows that as long as he continues to work hard. The day to lift the bird from the cage is not far away. Therefore, he is very grateful for the ruthlessness, and also very grateful for Tsunade. He knows that without these two people, he will only be a person who separates his family for his whole life. He is at the mercy of the clan, so Hyuga Neji worked extremely hard and was extremely loyal to Tsunade. . With the continuous improvement of his strength and the ruthlessness and Tsunade''s momentum for him, the people who split the family also saw the opportunity to get rid of the bird in the cage from Neji. His current status in the Hyuga family is no longer comparable. "I will work hard. I will never be confused, hesitate, and feel unconfident in myself." Hyuga Neji clenched his fists, opened his eyes and looked forward. It can be said that under the ruthless and Tsunade intervention, coupled with Hyuga Neji''s own efforts, his destiny is constantly changing. Maybe soon he will become the shadow-class powerhouse of the Hyuga family that has not appeared for a long time. The eye develops to a state similar to a kaleidoscope, and there may be changes. After all, his talents are inferior to Uchiha Sasuke. No one in Uchiha Sasuke taught himself that he could not open the writing wheel for six years and learned no secrets, and No one taught him, even There is not even a ninjutsu scroll. Sasuke Uchiha is at least the legacy of the Uchiha clan, but Neji Hyuga develops his eyes sealed by the caged bird to the point where he has nothing to do with you. He cultivated the gossip 64 palms and Huitian alone. This talent is in Konoha was extremely high, and as long as he had a chance and grasped him, he could immediately soar into the sky. He was ruthless and Tsunade knew that, so he was given this opportunity, and Neji also grasped it. Chapter 176: Encountered a crowd of four Otonin "Found it." Hyuga Neji raised his eyes to the extreme of current insight, and gradually caught up with the outline: "They are still moving fast, and Sasuke is gone." "What''s missing?" Shikamaru asked in surprise, what else would they chase after missing. "No, it''s not missing, it should be sealed in a large wooden barrel, and it should be performing some special technique." Hyuga Neji suddenly accelerated, and he could see more clearly as the distance got closer. "It should be a curse seal," said ruthlessly. He had studied the handprints of Mitarai Adzuki bean, and knew that Uchiha Sasuke had a curse seal on his body, so he immediately understood: "Uchiha Sasuke''s curse seal is a mature curse seal, but you should use it. There should still be some kind of change, and this kind of change should be evolving now. To entice Sasuke Uchiha to go to him, Osake Maru must give him the power to move his heart, so if I''m not wrong, when this change is over, Sasuke Uchiha''s strength will be greatly improved. " "This is difficult. Sasuke will not take the initiative to go back with us. At that time, facing a stronger Sasuke, our side will have more pressure." Shikamaru analyzed. "No matter what, even if I break his leg, I will take him back." Uzumaki Naruto said. Ruthlessly cant deny this, he and Tsunade are the kind of people who dont like to impose their will on others, while Uzumaki Naruto is the opposite. He believes that something is a tendon, which is a good thing. But he prefers to impose his will on others and let others make the same choices as him. Like Uchiha Sasuke, he obviously chose to defect on his own initiative, and it was his own will, but Naruto Uzumaki stubbornly believed that it was Oshemaru who deceived him. He must be brought back and impose his will on others. This happened more than once, but it was also someone else''s business. As long as Uzumaki Naruto didn''t go against him, he would be so ruthless and too lazy to care. Just like Sasuke Uchiha, if he defected without causing any trouble for Tsunade, he would not bother to defect a hundred times without mercilessly. "According to the information given by Master Naruto, these people''s strange changes should be the reason for the curse. In that state, their strength will be greatly improved, but this state should not last too long, so if everyone fights If you do, you must pay attention." Shikamaru said. "They stopped." Neji Hyuga said, "Good opportunity, this is a chance to get closer." "Normal, the power of the curse seal is very physical and mental, especially when they face two special ninjas, even if they win four fights and one win, they consume a lot of energy. With Uchiha Sasuke They have to guard against us chasing on the road. They dare not drive desperately. They have to rest. Otherwise, if we catch up with them, they will have no fighting power." said ruthlessly. Shikamaru glanced at Ruthlessly and sighed inwardly. As expected, he was ruthless, with equal emphasis on wisdom and strength. Compared with other people ruthlessly, Shikamaru was indeed much better than others. He was indeed a direct disciple of the five generations of Hokage. "Not only that, as we speed up to catch up, when we arrive, both physical strength and Chakra will be consumed but they have recovered. Then we will be at a disadvantage." The words behind the ruthlessness made everyone solemn. "It''s no wonder that my dad admires ruthlessness so much. He is not only powerful, but also very savvy. As expected, there are all kinds of disciples for any kind of master. He is a visionary like Master Naruto." Nara Shikamaru thought to himself, once when he was playing chess with his father, he occasionally talked about the new generation of Konoha. Nara Shikajiu''s relentless evaluation made Nara Shikamaru surprised. Now he finally has a chance to get closer. After getting along and getting in touch with each other, Shikamaru discovered that this person about the same age as him was more than worthy of his father''s evaluation. "The future Ninja world will be turbulent because of him, because of him, there will be peace, and even now he has begun to have this ability." This is Nara Shikahisa''s evaluation of the ruthlessness. Shikamaru will be surprised every time he thinks of it. There are a few people who can have this ability. There are only a few people who are familiar with Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara in the distant Six Way immortals in recent years. "What about it, don''t you give up this opportunity to chase slowly?" Naruto Uzumaki said excitedly, and he couldn''t calm down every time he remembered that Sasuke was going to be with Osha Maru. "Acceleration must be accelerated, of course, but you must be fully prepared." Shikamaru glanced at Ding Ci. The latter took out the family''s special liangliang pill, which is more superior than the outside liangliang pill. After all, the Qiudao clan belongs to The secret recipe of his own medicine and the liangliang pill made by him are also even better. "This is a bingliang pill. Each of us has different strengths, physiques, chakras and recovery speed. Everyone can take some at the right time to speed up the recovery speed." Shikamaru said. "So accelerate with all your strength." Naruto Uzumaki yelled. With the physique of the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox and Uzumaki, his Chakra is very huge, whether it is an instantaneous explosive force or a continuous explosive force, it is very amazing. While resting still, he rushed with all his strength and didnt need to have any scruples. In the end, Neji Hyuga has completely locked down the four Otonin groups and told Shikamaru about their appearance and some of the subtle information they can observe. . "How are you recovering?" Ruthless asked in a low voice, since this time Shikamaru and the others could not watch them die, so Ruthless had to confirm it. "It''s very powerful, what are we going to do?" Inuzukaga said. "Our main task is not to fight with them but to retake Sasuke. So as long as we get the barrel that seals Sasuke and send it back to Konoha as quickly as possible, the others will also find a way to retreat after intercepting them for a period of time. There is no problem. Of course, this is the most ideal combat result. In fact, it is difficult to say whether it can be achieved." Shikamaru said, and immediately he said his thoughts, ruthlessly dealing with all possible sudden changes. call out Zakonin among the Otonin four people suddenly drew out Kumurian and flew at Hyuga Neji and Shikamaru with a few detonating talisman. The two of them immediately rushed out with a slight change of face, but they landed a little embarrassed. Chapter 177: Oshe Marus backhand "I thought that the snake could catch two big snakes, but I didn''t expect the snake to catch only two insects." Said Zakon. "Wait, we are not here to fight with you, we are here only to negotiate with you." Shikamaru said. "Huh, if it''s just a negotiation, then what are these." Guitong Maru yelled with both hands and flicked the indistinguishable silk thread, pulling the Uzumaki Naruto out. "When?" Shikamaru asked in surprise. "Let me tell you, I have arranged a lot of traps along the way. The biggest role of these traps is not to intercept you, but to tell us that someone will chase you." Guitong Maru said. "So, those traps are actually triple traps. The most important thing is these silk threads." Shikamaru said. In midair, Inuzukato stepped on the tree and threw a smoke bomb, and suddenly a large amount of purple smoke blocked the sight of the Otonin group. "What''s the use of these smoke, let me clean up all of you." Guitong Maru''s face changed drastically after speaking, because his body could not move, not only him, but also the other three. "It hurts my brain, this world has abilities that you don''t know. This time I really want to thank you for being fooled by me." Nara Shikamaru laughed. "It hurts my brain, I also have abilities that you don''t know." Sakon sneered, and a few swords flew out of Shikamaru''s back. The speed was so fast that Shikamaru had to avoid it. Otherwise, he would be in danger, but he would be interrupted by shadow imitation. "The earth escape enchantment dungeon is not there." Jirofang pressed his hands on the ground and suddenly the ground broke and squeezed out a piece of stone to form a sealed hemispherical dungeon that trapped Naruto and others. call out A sonic boom sounded, and the dungeon was immediately shattered with a bang, and fell ruthlessly beside Shikamaru and the others. He didn''t take action for a while just to see how Shikamaru and the others performed. The result was very good, but it was a pity. Shikamaru was not strong enough and possessed too little intelligence, and finally failed. It was not that he had not considered using a sneak attack to assassinate one of them, but he found that there was a person very similar to Zakan hiding around him. As long as he moved his hand, he would be spotted immediately. If he tried to kill someone who was very similar to Sakan, he would also be caught. Discovery, because he was very cautious, standing in a place surrounded by silk threads, he would be spotted once he got close. And with ruthless strength, as long as you deal with anyone, there is no difference between assassinating and not assassinating, and these people are not weak, each of them is above Zhongnin, and they will be discovered once they get close. In addition, they have some connections. The forbidden technique developed by Da She Wan, who may be ruthless, feels very keen, making it more difficult to assassinate. So Ruthless did not choose to assassinate in the end, but directly saved Shikamaru and others and showed up. He wanted to see what Dashemaru had prepared to deal with him. "As Master Oshemaru guessed, the person who needs the most attention is you." Sakon heaved a sigh of relief. Sure enough, they still could not find Ruthless hiding around. If it hadn''t been for Oshemaru to make them beware of ruthlessness. A person who may be assassinated knows the ruthless existence. "Prepared well, it makes me want to assassinate any of you. It''s hard." said ruthlessly, "Shikamaru, it seems you want to improve your strength. Wisdom is good enough, but you still lack experience and strength. less." "It''s really troublesome, I didn''t expect them to be so difficult to deal with." Shikamaru sighed. "To be honest, I really want to fight with you alone to see if you are really that powerful, but it is a pity that Lord Oshemaru has already ordered that I have to give up fighting with you in order not to destroy Lord Oshemaru''s plan. "Zakin said. "Then let me see what Dashewan prepared to deal with me." Ruthlessly, he shot, and the speed caused all the eyes of Yinnin to shrink to a point. "Tudun Tuling Tuanzi." Jirofang dug a huge boulder from the ground and threw it over. "It''s useless." The stone exploded with a merciless punch. "Psychic art." Zakon did not dare to neglect to take out the scroll knot that had been prepared long ago and press it on the ground, and a giant snake appeared out of thin air and bite into mercilessly. "This is the trump card prepared by the Oshe Maru, it''s impossible to just be a snake." The ruthless figure dodges the snake''s bite, and kicked the snake sideways, and the powerful force directly kicked the snake''s body. . But at this moment, a person rushed out of Orochi''s body, rushing towards Ruthless with a sword in both hands at an astonishing speed. "I knew that from this snake, I felt a powerful qi and blood, which was more vigorous than the qi and blood of anyone present. Is this the back of Dashewan?" Ruthlessly, there was no panic, and his hands appeared on their own. A spiral pill rolled directly over it. Sneer A burst of sparks shot out, and the two spiral pills in the merciless hands shattered the two swords in the hands of the person who suddenly appeared, and then slammed into the attacker without stopping. However, the attackers skill was amazing. Ten small bones shot out with a slamming sound of the ten fingers of both hands. It was faster than the bullet, and it shot everywhere in the body. If you use the spiral pill mercilessly to move forward, you will definitely be hit. Punch through, and the spiral pill can''t defend against such powerful bones. "Water and fire escape the two-pole vortex." At the critical moment, it showed an astonishing speed of nerve response. The spiral pill of both hands disappeared instantly and then gathered in front of the body. A two-color vortex appeared out of thin air, and the huge attraction would hit the bone bullets everywhere in the ruthless body. Pulled all over and into the whirlpool, they were destroyed by the tsunami-like rolling spiral force and the flame-like burning hot force. "Tian Shou''s feet." After blocking these bone bullets, his waist turned mercilessly, and he threw it past, and the dragon kicked the attacker with a kick like a tail. However, the opponent''s physical skills are obviously terrifying, and I don''t know how many times stronger it is than Li Luo, who has faced mercilessly. At the moment of the moment, the opponent''s hands are covered with a bone block to block the merciless kick, but the fierce force still strikes. The person who retreated the sneak attack. All of this is carried out between electric light and flint. The whole process from the sneak attack to being forced back only takes more than a second, which is so fast that it is overwhelming. Chapter 178: Junmaros Assault "What? Someone can survive Junmaro''s surprise attack and repel Junmaro." The expressions of the four people in Otonin have changed dramatically, and no one knows the horror of Junmaro better than them. The four of them will join forces. The power of the curse seal was used to the extreme, and Jun Maro took care of it, and Jun Maro was unscathed. Even if there is something wrong with Junmaro''s body now, the strength he showed has not diminished at all. This shocked the Otonin four people, and they also understood why O Shemaru treated the mercilessly so solemnly, even the baby Jun Ma who was recovering from illness. Lu Du was sent out. You must know that Junmaro is the number one master of Otonin Village, and no one can do anything except Oshemaru, even the medicine master''s pocket. Its a pity that Junmaros body didnt know why something went wrong, leading to a short life span. Originally, he was the perfect container for Oshemaru. If it wasnt for him, Osemaru would not contact Uchiha Sasuke. In his heart, Uchiha Sasuke is not as valuable as Junmaro, and he can imagine Junmaro''s greatness. "It''s such a powerful physique. There are people in this world who have such a powerful physique. Even Teacher Kai is nothing more than that." Hyuga Neji was following the physique route. No one knew Junmaro better than him. How strong the physical skills showed, even if the ruthless Tianshou feet forced him back, it did not hurt him. Perhaps Junmaro is currently the only person in the world who can smash ruthless strange punches in physical combat without fear. "This is what Master Naruto said. Dashemaru is going to be used to resist the ruthless strong. It is really powerful. Even Xiao Li is not an opponent of the Konoha Young Generation. However, this person is so fast and so powerful. The most terrifying thing about being so superb is that the frontal resisting the strange force fist didn''t suffer any damage. It''s really terrifying." Shikamaru saw that Ruthlessness was blocked and their advantage was offset. At least Ruthlessness could not help them for a short time, but he also had a comprehensive plan so he was not afraid, but it was also stressful. This task brought him a lot of pressure. "It''s worthy of being a person whom Oshemaru values ??or even fears. It is really powerful. I can compete with me in physical skills and few can do it." Junmaro looked ruthlessly, his eyes flashed. With a murderous intention, he knew that Dashemaru valued ruthlessness but was also very jealous, so he planned to use all of his own before death to remove this threat for Dashemaru. "It seems that there is no room for reversal. I didn''t expect that Dashewan still has such a master. You should be a loyal supporter of Dashewan, so we can only live one today." said ruthlessly. "No, you are only half right." Junmaro said, "I am not dead soon. What I can do is to do the last thing for Osamaru-sama before I die, and then I will leave this world with you. " Junmaro directly told the truth about his short-lived life. He has no fear and is absolutely confident in himself. He is sure to take a ruthless walk with him before death. It is extremely terrifying for a person who is about to die but is not afraid of death. , Let alone a strong like Junmaro. When Junmaro fights every move and every style, he will fight for his life. Coupled with his strange ability, Ruthless dare not say that he can beat him 100%. After all, his strength is more ruthless than before. The pharmacist''s pockets in the fight must be strong, and he is completely fighting for his life, not even his own life just to bring ruthlessness before death is more terrible. And when he tells the truth now, not only is his self-confidence but also a kind of psychological pressure on ruthlessness. The psychological quality of master duel is extremely important. If you are timid before fighting, the strength is similar. Even people who are timid before fighting are similar. If the strength is stronger, there is a great possibility of death. "Then let me send you to death with my own hands." Ruthlessly unmoved, Junmaro''s pressure may be great for others, but it has no effect on him: "Although you are very strong, but only Relying on you to deal with me is not qualified enough, but you are qualified to fight with me, come with me. Shikamaru, I will get rid of this guy as soon as possible. Before this, I will try my best to hold or kill these Otonin. You dont need to put too much pressure on yourself. Do your best to show your talents. Its the best to survive. Importantly, even if Uchiha Sasuke actually went to Oshemaru in the end, it doesn''t mean that we won''t have the chance to take care of him in the future. Sooner or later I will screw Oshemaru''s head off. " Ruthlessly disappeared in the same place in an instant, and Jun Maro was unable to help Shikamaru and the others. In that case, it is better to choose a good place to determine the victory and defeat as soon as possible and come back. To be honest, his back hand for Osaimaru is Junmaro. Very much looking forward to it. After all, reaching the level of ruthlessness can only improve rapidly if you continue to fight against the strong, so ruthlessly pursues Oshemaru so aggressively, in addition to thinking about Tsunade, but also wanting to use this to improve his strength, Junmaro will be a good stepping stone. Foot stone. "Arrogant!" The four Ninjas were very angry when they heard the ruthless voice, but they also knew that Ruthless had to be dealt with by Jun Maro. They were useless in the past, and the most important thing was to complete the evolution of Oshemaru-sama. "If this is the case, then we can only rely on us before ruthlessly defeating that person." Shikamaru gritted his teeth and stared at Otonin. The four people kept thinking in their minds, thinking of ruthless words in their hearts. Strength is more useful than wisdom. , Especially in this kind of close combat situation, there is not much opportunity and time for him to think about it. Not to mention that the battle on Shikamaru''s side was on the verge of breaking out. On the other side, both Ruthless and Junmaro were galloping at an astonishing speed. They were much more agile in the woods than the apes, and the speed was astonishing, and they soon came to a place where they were relative In an empty place. The two of them were in a tacit understanding, and at the same time they stopped staring at each other with the same gaze, also exuding murderous intent. "You are the strongest opponent I have ever encountered except Fengkage. It is not a pity to be able to pay for Lord Oshemaru for the last time before dying and to be able to fight against such a master." Junmaro One word at a time. "Don''t worry, I''ll take you out of this world with my own hands later." After speaking ruthlessly, the two of them shot at the same time, Junmaro opened his hands: "Ten fingers pierced through bullets." Ten bullet-like bones pierced through the air and appeared in the blink of an eye. But ruthlessly in front of him, he was sideways and avoided. Chapter 179: Fierce Battle Jun Maro (Part 1) "Helix Maru!" After ruthlessly dodged the bones shot by Junmaro, he stepped on the ground with arrogant and violent power and stepped out of a five-meter-radius pit, and the whole person rushed out like a gallop. Junmaro only felt that a flower of mercilessness had appeared in front of him. Helix Maro rolled over and was only a few centimeters away from his body. It was impossible for other people to react, but Junmaro was a master of physique, just now. The short time of fighting has shown an astonishing speed of reaction. I saw that all the ribs on Junmaros chest protruded from the skin and formed a shield shape to block him. Helix pill hits on it, but he cant crush it instantly. You must know that helix pills pure destructive power is compared to Chidori. All of them are worse than those, and they are actually harder than steel. These bones are actually harder than steel. "I''m here, Liu Zhiwu." Junmaru shook his body, his body moved, arms, elbows, palms and other places suddenly stretched out sharp knife-like bone spurs, suddenly forced to dodge mercilessly. Suppressed. Junmaro''s bone hardness can withstand the strange force punch, and the destructive power of the spiral pill is simply amazing. "Water and fire escape strange force punch." Ruthless waist twisted to avoid the bone spurs pierced by Junmaro''s palm, and at the same time, he drew a whip fist. Junmaro''s right hand was wrapped in a large number of bones, and a bone of the Buddha was cast. Like his arm, he directly took a ruthless punch. It''s just that this time Junmaro is more than just being knocked back. The bones on his arm are shattered and melted, and if he doesn''t dodge quickly, he may be injured. "Huh? What a powerful force, what a weird physique." Junmaru was slightly surprised. Although his bone defense force was not the strongest, he was ruthlessly blown up. The blow just now was definitely not easy. However, the stronger the ruthlessness, the stronger Junmaro''s determination to kill the ruthlessness. With a wave of his hand, the ten-finger piercing bullet was forced to be ruthlessly unable to pursue it. At the same time, Junmaro bowed and shot out like a buddha and cheetah, and rushed to the position where he ruthlessly avoided the ten-finger piercing bullet to avoid falling on. When did a bone sword made of bones appear, extremely sharp, blowing hair and breaking hair, and stab past it with one blow. Ruthless footsteps repeatedly stepped back, but Junmaro hit his hand and danced like a Buddha. The stormy swift physical skills combined with the sharp bone sword were even more terrifying. For the first time, Ruthless was forced to fall in close combat with people. Downwind, even when facing Metkay, he didn''t fall down. But in the face of Junmaro''s weird ability to manipulate bones and powerful physical skills, he was actually at a disadvantage. "It really is the master that Dashewan is going to use against me. It''s really amazing. I feel that he hasn''t done his best yet, but it''s not enough to defeat me." Ruthlessly stretched out his hand and drew back, a flame of fire flashed out. Qian Junmaro''s continuous physical skills were forcibly stopped by the merciless blow of the Slaughter Blade, the bone sword and the Slaughter Blade were chopped together, and dazzling sparks continued to emerge. "The bone sword is hard, the slaughter blade is so sharp, and I injected the fire escape chakra to form fire swordsmanship, but I didn''t even have a sword to split it. It''s so powerful, my strange power fist finally met the opponent." Ruthlessly thought, he waved at the same time. The slaughter blade in his hand turned into a rain of swords in the sky, and a rain of flaming swords enveloped Junmaro. Junmaro is not afraid, each with a bone sword in his left and right hands and a delicate footwork. The roar of gold and iron fighting continued to sound, and the ground under their feet was stepped out of deep pits one after another. "This guy is really hard to deal with." Junmaro was shocked. It was the first time he encountered such a person. He was able to confront himself in his strongest aspect, whether it was speed, strength, reaction, physical skills, swordsmanship, etc. The wait is very powerful. Suddenly, Junmaro only felt that the power from the bone sword was several times stronger, and suddenly broke his bone sword. After all, the bone sword is powerful, but after so long, the sharpness of the slaughter blade and the fire sword have always been hacked. Can''t support it. "Dead!" The flames on the sword suddenly rose by an inch, and the power was raised to the extreme. "Tang Song''s Dance." Jun Maro shook off the bone sword without a bit of panic, and dozens of bone spurs protruded from all over his body. The ruthless sword hadn''t hit Jun Maro himself. Will be pierced by Junmaro''s bone spurs first. "Blood energy burst!" With a ruthless roar, a pillar of blood surrounded his body and rose into the sky. Junmaro''s bones were forcibly torn apart. If it weren''t for the bones to dissolve most of the impact, and Junmaro''s instant explosive power was astonishing. , He was hurt when he retreated, but even with such an impact, Junmaro''s chest felt tight. But his physique is really too tyrannical, even if he is ruthless, he dare not say that he is stronger than his physique. The bones in his body are stronger than steel. Unless he is completely hit, such a move will not hurt him at all. After all, the biggest role of the blood energy burst is to defend, and while defending against melee attacks, it can also turn back against the enemy, rather than directly attacking moves. It is not difficult to avoid suddenly with Junmaro''s reaction and speed. "Want to go!" A figure rushed out of the pillar of blood. Ruthless had long known that Jun Maro''s speed would be difficult to hit him with this trick, so at the moment when the blood burst tore through Jun Maro''s Tang Song dance. Catch up and take a breath. The Soulthirsty Hand cannot dodge from a distance of one meter, even if it is a substitute technique, unless you use the time and space ninjutsu that instantly jumps into space like the Flying Thunder God technique, you can''t dodge it at all. "Dance of Tang Song." Jun Maro''s face changed slightly. He knew this trick. Before he came, Yakushitou and Oshemaru said about the ruthless move. If he asked him to pay attention, he would be killed by a trick. After all, Jun Maro''s Ability is weird, and ruthless capacity is also weird. Countless bone spurs appeared in Junmaro''s body, and if he sucked it in, his ruthless hand would be pierced first. Junmaro, who had been prepared for a long time, had already figured out how to deal with the ruthless technique. "Sure enough, Dashewan and Yakushidou have told Junmaro all of my abilities, so that he has long been prepared for my abilities. It is really not easy to succeed. It is just Dashewan, Yaoshidou, you underestimated me. Compared to what you knew me before, I am stronger now, even if I know my abilities." Chapter 180: Fierce Battle Jun Maro (Part 2) "Water and Fire Escape Fire Dragon." Ruthlessly stopped the soul-thirsty hand, the other hand completed the seal instantly, opening its mouth was a spit, and a two-color flame-shaped fire dragon spit out from the ruthless mouth. Maro was overwhelmed. This trick is a water and fire escape technique developed during the time of the Snow Country. Although it is a dragon in the shape of a flame, it is actually a ninjutsu with two changes in nature that complement each other. If you say that the dance of the twin dragons of the compound ninjutsu is the elementary level If the version hasn''t stepped into the scope of the secret technique of fire and water escape, then the fire dragon is the advanced version completely stepped into the scope of the secret technique, which belongs to a kind of technique of fire escape. The primary version of Ssangyong Dance is just to ensure that the water and fire dragons do not affect each other and can complement each other. However, this trick belongs to the secret technique of water and fire escape, but it combines the water dragon and the fire dragon into one. It has the characteristics of two changes in the nature of Chakra. Like the water and fire escape monster force punch, it has the explosive power of flame, and the hot combustion power also has the rotating change of water and the force of rolling. More importantly, although the power of this technique is great, the formation of seals is not complicated. The most complicated part of this technique is that the two properties of water and fire are changed at the same time in terms of control and application power. At the same time, it also has a high level of control. Ruthlessness is the person who developed this technique, and no one knows it better than him today. Of course, what is indispensable is that you must master the unique secret technique of water and fire escape to be able to perform. This kind of technique is under ruthless control, and the mystery is all in control. If the unique secret technique of water and fire escape can be two extremes If the opposing chakras are combined with each other, no amount of control can be exerted. So the knot printing is not complicated, just a few seals, it can be used in speed wars, especially the ruthless one-handed knot printing, the knot printing speed is very fast, it is completed between the electric light and flint, especially now. The sudden change of tricks at close range is hard to guard against. It can be said that this is ruthlessly developed specifically to deal with the close explosive power, speed, reaction of Junmaro, plus the powers with blood inheritance limits, and the special secret skills are extremely effective. After all, the powers like Junmaro are too fast. Soon, if you get close, no matter how fast Jieyin is, the high-level ninjutsu Jieyin is basically very complicated, many, it is too late to complete. Therefore, at this time, the powerful ninjutsu with few knots is extremely practical. This is why the fourth generation of Naruto developed the non-knot ninjutsu spiral pill. The speed of light and the strong destructive spiral pill of the seal are not required. Who can stop. Now this technique finally exerts a powerful effect at a critical moment. This is something that Yakushidou and Dashewan do not know. Ruthless has never feared that his technique will be known to others, because he knows that he is constantly improving, even if he has information about him. It''s just the past, and any technique is dead. The key is that the person who uses it ruthlessly uses it to become supernatural, even if it knows it, it''s useless. Like the fourth generation of Hokage''s Flying Thunder God''s art, everyone knows the effect and ability, but who can stop it? Many people know the Mu Dun of the original Hokage, but who can resist it? Junmaro''s body kept retreating and quickly rushed out of the fire dragon''s coverage. At this time, his upper and lower skin was covered with bones to protect the vital position. His physique was too strong even if he attacked him. The extremely powerful bones in his body can withstand extremely strong damage. Not only that, there are some strange patterns on Junmaro''s chest, but it gives people a cold feeling when going up. "Curse mark?" Ruthlessly felt that Junmaro was constantly improving in any aspect. Chakra, strength, speed, physical strength, etc. were all improving. Jun Maro was already strong and entered this peculiar way. After the promotion, it is stronger. It is precisely because of this kind of promotion and his blood inheritance boundary corpse that he was exposed to the ruthless water and fire escape without being too seriously injured. "My time is running out." Junmaro knew that his condition was very serious and he couldn''t fight the war of attrition, especially casting the curse seal, which is a powerful force that corrodes the body and spirit, so he didn''t plan to drag it any longer and directly imprinted the curse. The strength of the body was raised to the extreme, and the pattern on the body changed again to form a black straight line covering the whole body. "Curse Seal Two!" Junmaru''s originally charred body now turned into another gray-black form, with sharp bones growing out of his body, and a tail jumped behind him. The whole person looked like this. Like a human-shaped stegosaurus. "This is the power of Oshemaru''s curse, so strong." His eyes shrank ruthlessly. In this state, Junmaro is completely different from before, which can bring him a great sense of crisis, which means that if he is not careful, he will be caught. Junmaro killed. "The dance of the iron thread flower." Junmaro didn''t have any extra actions because he was running out of time, and he had less time to survive the full corrosion of the body and spirit after casting the second curse. I saw that he pulled out his spine and formed a bone whip body shape. The speed was much faster than before, and he couldn''t keep up with the current speed of ruthlessness. The bone whip instantly bound Ruthless, and at the same time Junmaro''s right hand was completely covered by a spiral pointed cone formed by bone, and he stepped on the sharp spiral pointed cone to directly pierce Ruthless. The ruthless body would be pierced instantly and shed scarlet blood, but Junmaro did not relax at all: "This trick is used by you to defeat the pocket, but it is useless for me, because I am about to die." The blood covered Jun Maro''s body, and another ruthless one appeared on the other side. He ignored Jun Maro''s words and took a breath with one hand. With his current strength and Jun Maro''s body was covered with his blood, he was addicted to his soul. The power of the hand was beyond imagination, and suddenly Jun Maro was pulled out of the air, and blood appeared everywhere in his body. All of a sudden, Jun Maro''s body was pulled out of blood, with terrible pulling force, even the Wanxiang Tianying of Reincarnation Eye could not do it. "If that''s the case, go to die." Junmaro didn''t have the slightest fear, because he was running out of time and could no longer dodge, and he didn''t want to hide, because this was his strongest posture. While flying towards Ruxin, he again pierced Ruxin with a spiral-pointed bone spear. "Blood energy burst." Ruthlessly surrounded by a pillar of blood, Junmaro''s bone spear pierced it to withstand the huge impact and the blood column looked very thin, but Junmaro couldn''t pierce it at once no matter how hard he strengthened. Chapter 181: Sneak Attack on Pharmacist Pocket Even if he couldn''t touch Junmaro''s body, the soul-thirsty hand under a layer of blood at such a close distance was amazing, especially the ruthless blood stained on Junmaro''s body was even more powerful. Under a pull, blood spurted out from all over his body. If he hadn''t created periosteum protection under his skin, the bone hardness would be astonishing and the blow would be enough to cause serious injuries. "Can''t retreat!" Junmaro didn''t take a step back. His eyes shot fiercely. The bone spear in his hand had been torn apart by the explosion of blood, but Junmaro completely ignored his body like a stegosaurus. ''S injuries directly rushed into the **** explosion. After all, blood gas burst cannot be used continuously. The longer it lasts, the more chakra and blood will be consumed. Chakra is okay, but if blood is ruthless, the current hematopoietic ability cannot be used for a long time. If it is used for a long time, it will be directly used. Taking out the merciless energy and blood, he himself would die first. It can be said that the ruthless Blood Succession Boundary is extremely strange and terrifying. It is not only powerful, but also powerful to the extreme. If it is not careful, it will become a double-edged sword to destroy itself, and because it was developed by itself ruthlessly, no one in this world can guide He can only continue to explore and improve on his own. "Dance of Early Fern!" Junmaro roared, and he actually endured the ruthless explosion of blood. Fortunately, he was the owner of the bones and had a terrifying physique, but he was also seriously injured, but Junmaro did not. With the slightest retreat, he pressed one hand to the ground. Boom A large number of bone spurs suddenly appeared on the calm ground, each of which was thick, long, hard, and extremely sharp, and extremely dense, with a huge range and nowhere to hide, unless it could fly or be in the air for a short time. "Blood qi burst." Ruthlessly gritted his teeth and used the blood qi burst again. You must know that after each burst of blood qi you have to pause for a period of time before you can use it again. Otherwise, the consumption and recovery of blood qi will not reach the balance, which will have a great impact on the body. But now there is no way, the dance of Sawara is too fast and too dense, and it is dragged by Junmaro ruthlessly and there is no time to escape. He can only fight for the excessive consumption of blood and explode again. Under the special care of Junmaro, a series of ferocious bone spurs were continuously pierced from the place where he stood ruthlessly, and the burst of blood will protect him ruthlessly. After a stalemate for a while, the bone spurs were torn apart, and they were ruthlessly safe, but his face was a little pale, and Junmaro was nowhere to be seen. "Where?" Ruthless found that he could not feel the fluctuations of Junmaro''s qi and blood. This was the first time such a situation had occurred. Even Oshemaru could not hide his qi and blood fluctuations from Ruthless, but Junmaro Now that''s it. "Die!" Junmaru''s body appeared among the huge bone spurs behind Ruthless. A bone whip bound Ruthlessly, and the sharp bone whip pierced his body, and at the same time, a bone spear pierced Ruthless. Not only that, at the moment when Jun Maro was mercilessly attacked, the forest had now become a person in the bone forest, and this person was no one else, but a pharmacist''s pocket. Moving silently, his assassination ability is extremely strong, I saw the medicine master was moving in his pocket while making seals with both hands: "The technique of the water escape waterfall." He has suffered ruthless losses, and he will not get close easily. Obviously this is the back of Oshemaru. Jun Maro, who has forgotten his life, and Yakushidou, who is hiding from the side, is looking at the opportunity to make the shot. Even if they are ruthless, they are not opponents. After all, the two are really good forbearance. , A Junmaro with a powerful blood relay boundary and curse seal, a pharmacist who is proficient in assassination medical ninjutsu, one in the light and the other in the dark is more dangerous than facing two at the same time. Especially when the pharmacist took the chance to attack him when he was the weakest when he used the blood energy burst twice and was restrained by Junmaro, this kind of hidden endurance was really terrifying. "Yakashito, do you think you can kill me?" With a ruthless sneer, a red spiral pill appeared in the palm of Junmaro''s bone spear in front of him. It was obviously infused with the change of the nature of fire. It belongs to the most primitive flame spiral. The version can also be said to be the prototype of the Flame Spiral. Although it is not as powerful as the Flame Spiral, it is much more powerful than the Helix Pill. "Fire escape flame spiral pill." This technique is between the super advanced ninjutsu and the s-level upright, and it is more powerful than Uzumaki Naruto''s Oyu spiral pill. The fiery red spiral pill and the spiral bone spear touched and immediately produced a strong light and bone fragments visible to the naked eye, ruthlessly completely ignored the technique of the big waterfall rushing behind, such a close-range sneak attack plus the limit of Junmaro''s lifelessness, and ruthless The current body is not in its heyday, it is impossible to avoid it. If he goes to resist the art of the Great Falls, he will definitely be torn apart by Junmaro. If he goes to resist the art of the Great Falls, he will be completely hit by the art of the Great Falls. The pharmacist who knows his posture very well will undoubtedly be defeated, plus who knows if Dashewan has any success. He showed his unrelenting decisiveness at the moment, completely ignoring the great waterfall behind him, and devoted himself to the battle with Junmaro. The flame spiral pill forced Junmaro''s bone spear to be burned. At the same time, all of Junmaro''s arms were crushed, and a lot of blood kept coming out. "Oshemaru-sama, this is the last thing I can do for you." Junmaro''s eyes were filled with reluctance and nostalgia for life, but he did not have the slightest fear or fear of death. He has reached the limit. Regardless of whether it was the erosion of the curse seal on the remnant body, the injuries from the battle to the present, and his illness, any glance was enough to kill him now. What he did not die was the support of faith. "Water escape and water dragon bomb art." Yao Shidou didn''t mean to stop at all. A big waterfall technique was not enough plus a water dragon bomb technique. The two water escape techniques were combined to crush Ruqing Hejun. Maro''s body. The Chakra of Pharmacists pocket is much more tolerant than usual because of physical reasons and his own transformation of his body. Although he cant compete with the shadow-level powerhouses and even less able to compete with the humanoid tail beasts, ghost sharks and human pillars, but there are many, two Under the descent technique, the surrounding environment has been greatly changed into a small lake again. "Blood sacrifice!" The blood vomited relentlessly in the surging water. Chapter 182: Blood sacrifice Even if he had a strong physique, how could he not get hurt under the pressure of two high-level water escape techniques. However, under the current of the water, he ruthlessly pierced the body of the dead Junmaro with a dazzling blood in his eyes. If he could breathe through the moisture, he would find that the blood in Junmaro''s body was agitated and boiled. All condensed in the palm of the ruthless hand and continued to compress, until finally the blood on the whole body was condensed and compressed to only a small ball in the ruthless hand. Dont look at this group of blood, but its the essence of Junmaros whole body of blood. He was ruthlessly used his unique ability to manipulate blood to force all the blood in Junmaros body to be drained and condensed to the extreme. Form a small group, this group of blood contains extremely powerful essence of Qi and blood. If an ordinary person absorbs it, it will be more supplementary than eating anything, but ruthlessly, he did not intend to absorb it. It is not that he does not want to, but that he has no chance now, so he has to use his own ability, that is, this ability. Let him not be afraid of the siege sent by Oshemaru. The blood sacrifice ability is very unique. As long as you pierce your hand into the opponent''s body, or the opponent''s body has obvious wounds, and then touch the opponent''s body to perform, this trick is not as extreme as the soul-thirsty hand. Strong destructive power, but the effect is not inferior to the hand of the soul thirsty, because this trick is not used to hurt the opponent. Instead, it is used to increase combat power in a short period of time to achieve an increase similar to the curse seal and the eight-door Dunjia, which directly gathers all the blood in the enemy''s body into a ball, and then sacrifices this ball to his body with a unique ability. Turned into body energy, although this energy does not belong to oneself, it can double the combat power, although there is a time limit. As long as the energy is used up, it will be gone. In this case, it is equivalent to using other people''s blood as one''s own energy, and ruthlessness is equivalent to a car, and the energy of other people''s blood is equivalent to fuel, and when all the fuel is used up I wouldn''t stop before, but when I use it up, I''m gone, unlike my own blood that continuously replenishes energy. Roar With a ruthless roar, his whole body was surrounded by a cloud of blood-colored light like a blood-colored flame, and that cloud of blood continued to burn in the ruthless body, producing powerful energy. With a loud roar and even tore the water flow, the face of the pharmacist who was full outside changed slightly, and the situation was completely different from what he had imagined. A burst of water burst into the sky, appearing ruthlessly from the water, the whole color was surrounded by blood-colored flames, and the figure flashed. The speed was astonishing. It was faster than the rampage in the heyday. Yao Shidou only felt that there was a ruthless flower in front of him. Appeared in front of myself. "Soul-thirsty hand!" Ruthlessly pressed his hand on the body of the pharmacist''s pocket, the body of the pharmacist''s pocket was shattered with a bang: "It''s really cunning, it''s a shadow clone." Pharmacist''s pocket is indeed extremely jealous of Ruthlessness. Even with this advantage, he understands the ability of ruthlessness and carefully sends the shadow clone instead of the main body. This shadow clone has gathered a large number of chakras from the drug master, so it can be displayed. The art of the big waterfall and the art of water dragon bombing. "Where?" Ruthless looks very powerful now, but this power belongs to the blood essence in Junmaro''s body. Ruthless not only plundered Junmaro''s blood essence, but also condensed and compressed it and combined with Junmaro when plundered. A lot of Chakra was also taken away from him, so ruthlessness is now almost equivalent to putting most of Junmaro''s combat power into his body. Although it is short-lived, this bonus is great. Although the ability of blood sacrifice is not an attack ability, it has a great effect. Especially the ruthless ability is related to the use of another ruthless ability, that is, blood raging, blood The violent violent is formidable, allowing Ruthless to have the power to fight against Shou Crane during the Zhongnin exam, but the consumption is extremely alarming. Even if the current ruthless strength is much stronger than that of the Zhongnin exam, but if there is a chance to enter the blood rage, it will not be able to maintain the opportunity, and the blood sacrifice can extend the maintenance time and reduce the blood rages damage to the body, because of the blood rage It is simply burning a huge amount of blood, even life essence, in exchange for huge power, and performing blood sacrifices to plunder other peoples blood compression and condensing into blood essence can be used as a blood raging consumption, although it cannot be offset, but it can A lot of easing will not cause too much damage to Ruthless, and it will last longer. It can be said that the greatest value of blood sacrifice is to cooperate with the blood rage, so that the ruthless people whose current strength is not worthy of the blood rage can use the blood rage in a short period of time and will not suffer too much damage. "It''s very fast to run." Ruthlessly understand that Oshemaru''s plan is to get Uchiha Sasuke, if you have a chance, kill yourself by the way, if you can''t kill, then the most important thing is to drag yourself and let Uchiha Sasuke succeed. There is Oshemaru, so even if the plan to intercept him fails, as long as Uchiha Sasuke is not taken back, Oshemaru will have won. "But wanting to win is not that simple." Ruthlessly took advantage of this force to show an astonishing speed that was completely beyond the speed of sound. During the movement, a wave of air and a sharp sonic boom caused the surrounding trees to be destroyed. Rush away. "Huh?" The ruthless eyes flickered slightly, and stopped, because this time he not only wanted to prevent Oshamaru from taking Sasuke Uchiha and use it to hone himself, but also to ensure the safety of Hyuga Neji and others as much as possible. Because these are Konoha''s combat power, and are also the new combat power of Tsunade''s command, it would be a shame to lose here, and if it grows up, it will be a powerful combat power in Tsunade''s hands. Moreover, these people have been cultivated since they were young, and it is even more reassuring that there will not be so many thoughts and thoughts in the older generation of Kakashi. Therefore, if conditions permit, the ruthlessness will not let Shikamaru and the others die. After all, their value is great, and their potential is amazing. If they do not die, they will definitely become a strong one in the future. At least they will be Shinobu or even Kaka. As for the elites of the West, the strong forbearance, as for the shadow-level powerhouse, not only the talent but also the chance and luck are not so easy to achieve. "You can''t die." Landing ruthlessly, Qiu Dao Dingci''s appearance changed drastically at this time, from the original big fat man to very thin, looking a little handsome. Chapter 183: Timely treatment "I took three pills and I can''t support it anymore." Ding Ci said, "Leave me alone, go and help Lumaru. He has good brains but is not strong enough." "Don''t worry, you can''t die." Ruthlessly knows the structure of the human body and knows a little about medical ninjutsu, so I carefully checked the condition of Akudo Dingji. It was really bad, but with the secret medicine of the Akudo family and Tsunade''s medical ninjutsu. Surgery can never die. But at present, Qiu Dao Dingcis body overdraft is extremely serious, so he ruthlessly took out a bottle of nutrient solution, of course it is not life spring water, that thing is life-saving, life spring water can only be used ruthlessly to have the greatest effect, and others will drink it. discount. Moreover, Ding Ci is not about to die soon, it is too wasteful to use it, and he has to catch up with him, God knows what troubles he will encounter, and one more hole card is more of a guarantee. Ordinary nutrient solution is enough to maintain the life of Qiu Dao Dingci. You must know that this ordinary nutrient solution is also made with many precious ingredients and secret techniques. The effect is only under the life spring water, and a bottle is not cheap. After drinking the life spring water, Ding Ci obviously looked better. At least he wouldn''t have the appearance of falling down at any time. "Psychic art." Ruthlessly summoned a golden eagle: "The golden eagle took him back to Konoha and sent him to the medical department." "Yes!" The sacred bird family knows that ruthlessness is powerful. It can be said that even psychic beasts like the flame bird are polite to ruthlessness, let alone psychic beasts like the golden eagle. How can they be like the big snake pill? The ten thousand snakes are so defiant, they will eat the lord at any time. After dealing with Dingjis affairs, he rushed forward mercilessly, and met Neji Hyuga on the road. His injuries were also very serious, but this guy was really terrible, and he had the chance to get rid of the separation. The cultivation of life, coupled with the acquisition of some sect''s soft boxing scrolls, does not need to explore by yourself, and progress faster. But even when facing the cursed state of Onidoumaru, he could only be killed with a serious injury, but compared to the other time and space facing Onidoumaru, who almost died, Hyuga Neji is in a much better situation now. After leaving a bottle of nutrient solution, he mercilessly summoned an eagle again, sent Hyuga Neji back and moved on. When Ruthlessly rushed to the location of Inuzukaga, he happened to encounter an unexpected figure, that is Kankuro of Sandyakura Village. Since being killed by Osaki Maruyin, the strength of Sandyakura''s dead village has been reduced. A lot. Later, after the five generations of Hokage came to power, whether it was seeing the five generations'' abilities or her strength, for her own sake, Sandakura had once again established an offensive and defensive alliance with Konoha, and it was much more stable than when the three generations of Hokage were in power. "It seems that my mother is worried about contacting the people in Shayin Village when I left. Since it is the offensive and defensive alliance, they should be asked to help." He glanced at Kankuro mercilessly, and his puppet manipulation skills improved again. Quite a lot, much stronger than Inuzuka''s teeth, able to beat Nakanyoukan. Ruthless without the need to shoot, rushed again, the faint blood flame shrouded in ruthless body in the constant speeding has become thinner and thinner, obviously using the blood in Junmaro''s body to sacrifice for a short period of time is about to end. But it didn''t matter, he ruthlessly drank a bottle of nutrient solution early while rushing, and his recovery speed had already recovered a lot. "Huh? The wisdom of this kid Shikamaru is really not covered. The difference in strength is so big that he can support for so long, and even occupy some advantages. If it is not that the strength is too bad in the entity, then his wisdom should be Can defeat that Otonin." Looking mercilessly at this time, the Nara clans shadow manipulation secret technique has been used to control the opponents Shikamaru, but Shikamarus chakras are too few and cant keep up. After turning into Curse Yin II, I got rid of shadow imitation a little bit. But there are not many chakras, and Shikamaru, who is not very good in physical skills, will not die once he is freed from shadow imitation. "Huodun Flame Spiral Pill." The ruthless figure flashed and appeared behind Doyuya. Under Shikamaru''s surprised and relaxed gaze, it directly penetrated Doyuya''s chest: "Blood sacrifice." The hot and spinning spiral pill shredded all the internal organs of Toyuya and burned away, but with one blow, Toyuya fell without a chance to scream. At the same time, the blood in her body has been ruthlessly gathered together and condensed to the most. Part of the essence is sacrificed. After all, most of her attention was on Shikamaru, and she was barely able to break free from the shadow imitation technique. When she was immobile, the person who sneaked into the attack was ruthless, and the speed at which she burst out with all her strength could not be blamed. "I''m sorry you are a step late." Ruthlessly ignored the falling Doyuya and looked at the location of Temari that he had just arrived a little late. "Compared to the Nakanin exam, it''s better." Temari said in his heart, "Isn''t that better? It saves a lot of effort." "I will tell you after I clean up these Otoninhos." With a ruthless smile, the relationship with Temari should be regarded as hostile. Although there is no hatred brought by benefits, it is because of the previous fight with Gaara. They are hostile to each other, but now they have become alliances. The voice had just fallen and was chasing after it ruthlessly, making Temari who was thinking a little complicated and just about to speak, suddenly became speechless. "It seems that you still haven''t made much progress." Temari turned his head to look at the embarrassed Shikamaru and could not help taunting slightly. "Cut." Shikamaru made a cut but sat on the tree tiredly: "Since Ruthless has come, Dingci''s opponents should have been taken care of, come and help him, Oshemaru is an extremely dangerous person, I believe it. You know better than me, and I worry that he will be outnumbered." "Okay, then." Temari is full of murderous intentions for Oshemaru. After all, her father died after Oshemaru. Of course she would not let it go if she had the opportunity. She was indeed not Oshemaru''s opponent, but she added In addition to the relentless words of Gaara, the Oshemaru whose hands are now sealed will definitely be defeated, unless the seal on his hands is unlocked. In a short time, he rushed out of the forest ruthlessly. Although the injuries caused by the medicine master''s pocket had not fully recovered, it was not a major problem. Chapter 184: Fight again In addition, the blood in Toyuya''s body was sacrificed just now. Although it is not as large as the increase in strength brought by Junmaro''s blood, it has also increased a lot, especially with the support of this force, the ruthless body The function continues to improve, especially the resilience and hematopoietic ability as well as the recovery speed of Chakra. The blood he consumed at the moment he ruthlessly rushed out of the forest had recovered, and Chakra had recovered 80%, plus the increase in blood sacrifices, which was more than that in the heyday. "It''s coming soon." Ruthlessly felt the blood of Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke. Obviously, the two of them are likely to be together and even started fighting. He is not worried about Uzumaki Naruto''s strength because of the pressure he brings. With stimulation, Uzumaki Naruto mastered the spiral pill and toad psychic art earlier than in the other time and space, and he has even begun to increase the power of the spiral pill. Compared to Uchiha Sasuke, there is absolutely nothing weaker than Uchiha Sasuke. Even if Uchiha Sasuke gets the power of the curse of the sky and fights against Naruto Uzumaki, it is not necessarily an opponent. After all, Naruto Uzumaki has Kyuubi''s in addition to his own power. Power itself is better than Uchiha Sasuke. If Kyuubi''s power is used, Uchiha Sasuke will undoubtedly lose, but the odds of winning are very low. Its just that if Naruto Uzumaki cant make a cruel move, even if his strength is better than Sasuke Uchiha, he may eventually be left by him or even Sasuke Uchiha finds a chance to hit Uzumaki Naruto. After all, he hesitated during the battle because of emotional reasons. Be merciful, those who can''t be ruthless will not end well. "End Valley!" Looking at the valley in front of you, it is really amazing where Uchiha Madara and Senjuzu are fighting. If the two of them are not dying so fast because of the battle, they may continue to grow and become the second Six Way Immortals. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? , Especially Qianshou Zhujian, the only real strong man in the world who has mastered the world. Tailed beasts are nothing short of trifling in front of him. Except for Kyuubi, other tailed beasts are not worth mentioning in front of him, but even if Kyuubi is facing him, it is not an opponent at all. Looking up, Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke really fought against each other. At this time, Uchiha Sasuke''s strength has indeed greatly improved, and the writing wheel eye has evolved to the point of three-gou jade, plus he got the imprint of the heavenly curse. Although his strength is not as good as Junmaro, his future growth potential is really amazing. Once the Kaleidoscope is turned on, even if he is not a shadow-level powerhouse, relying on the power of the kaleidoscope can compete against an ordinary shadow-level powerhouse in a short time. Naruto Uzumaki faced Uchiha Sasuke, who had opened the three-gou jade writing wheel and entered the state of the curse mark, and was obviously at a disadvantage. After all, physique and ninjutsu had been seen through, and speed and power did not occupy a big advantage. It is really difficult to win against the writing wheel. "Naruto walk away." A ruthless instant shot rushed to Uzumaki Naruto''s body and forced Sasuke Uchiha back with a punch. Although Sasuke Uchiha opened the three-goed jade writing wheel to get the power and strength of the curse seal of the sky, among the twelve strong, no one will be his opponent except Naruto Uzumaki who can compete with him, but he faces The ruthless strange force fist has to temporarily avoid the edge, and if it gets close, it will die if it gets hit several times. "I didn''t expect you to come too." Although Uchiha Sasuke is very arrogant now, there is no way that his state of mind is not so good. With the corrosive spell of the curse to get so much power, of course, he can''t maintain his usual mentality, but he is arrogant. He was conceited, he was as jealous as he was ruthless, but he was more of a fighting spirit. "I don''t want to say any extra nonsense. Now that you have made the choice to defect, you should also be prepared to bear the consequences of this choice." After ruthlessly finished his hands, he said: "Double Dragons Dance." One shot is the extremely powerful ninjutsu. Sasuke Uchihas three-gou jade writing wheel eyes turned rapidly, and the ruthless original super fast speed suddenly slowed down a lot under the powerful insight of his three-go jade writing wheel eyes. Although it is not said that it is completely seen through, it will not be as vulnerable as before. "I saw it." Sasuke Uchiha has always been worried about his defeat in the ruthless hands. Now that he is so powerful, he certainly wants to be ashamed, especially when he enters the state of curse mark 1 and cooperates with Sangouyu Shalunyan to see the ruthless action. It even increased his confidence: "The Art of Fire Escape Fireball." Hao Fireball could not withstand a blow against the water dragon and fire dragon, but Sasuke Uchiha felt that it was enough, because he was just trying to fight for time to escape. With the block of the art of Hao Fireball, Sasuke Uchiha immediately moved quickly and took a leap. In midair, he opened his mouth and vomited: "The art of Phoenix fire." "Water escape wall." There is a big waterfall and big river here, which is simply the best environment for water escape. Not only does Chakra consume very little, but also the power of water escape will be greatly increased. A wall of water easily blocked all the phoenix fires, but Sasuke Uchiha flicked his hands with his hands: "Sorry the eyes of the wheel and the three swords of the windmill." The windmill Sanno''s sword flew to the ruthless back under the control of Uchiha Sasuke and the observation of the writing wheel, and directly cut the ruthless body with one pull. But the ruthlessness that was cut turned into a puddle of water and merged into the river. "I have seen it." Sasuke Uchiha put his hands together, and three steel wires flew out, trapping the ruthlessness who suddenly appeared behind him: "The last defeat I will return to you this time: Huo Dun Long Huo Zhi Surgery." "I don''t know what I can do." The trapped ruthless bang turned into a puddle of water again, and the dragon fire technique sprayed directly into the river. "Behind?" Sasuke Uchiha turned the three-gouyu jade round eyes to the extreme, and even had a little pain in his eyes. He saw the strange and unforgiving phoenix fires continuously spraying out. "Can you see it?" A ruthless voice came from behind Uchiha Sasuke''s face. Sasuke Uchiha''s face changed drastically. It was a pity that he quickly performed the avatar technique, but he was a step too late. A lot of movement speed is otherwise miserable. "Soulthirsty hand." A suction burst from the heart of the ruthless palm, and Sasuke Uchiha''s body flew upside down and bumped into Ruthlessly. The soulthirsty hand instantly concentrated the blood in Sasuke Uchiha''s body to the position where the hand touched, Sasuke Uchiha Suddenly, his face was extremely pale. Chapter 185: Ten thousand snake attack "Damn it, I will never lose to you again." Sasuke said frantically, the power of the curse of the sky was reinvigorated, and two weird wings suddenly grew from the back that was pressed ruthlessly, and Sasuke''s appearance suddenly became big. Under the influence of the curse seal of the sky, the writing wheel eyes have undergone bizarre changes and have been greatly increased. Compared with the ordinary three gou jade writing wheel eyes, the ability of writing wheel eyes is stronger. boom But none of this can stop the attack of the Soulthirsty Hand. With a bang, Sasukes back burst into a burst of blood, and the wings that grew out of it suddenly shattered, but it was precisely because of this pair of wings and the Heavens Entrance. All aspects have been greatly improved in the second state of the spell, so Sasuke was not maimed by a single blow. "Huh...huh..." Sasuke panted heavily, his face was a bit pale, and his whole body became dark brown at this time, and there was a cross-like pattern on his face. The whole person looked cold and evil. In fact, it was not just the appearance. After entering the second curse seal, his Chakra also became extremely evil and cold. "Oshemaru''s curse power. Just now, Jun Maro became human and ghost, but his strength is still very strong, but your monster''s appearance is too weak." Ruthlessly shook his head and cast the heavenly curse. The second Sasuke and Sangou Yushulunyan are actually very strong. Although they are not as good as Junmaro, they are much stronger than the Otonin four. "Don''t be too proud, Chidori." Sasuke yelled wildly, pursuing power, he made a defection in order to gain power and paid such a high price to become like this. It was not a ruthless opponent that made him very unwilling and resentful. . Jijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijiji The singing of hundreds of birds sounded, and a black ball of lightning appeared in the palm of Sasuke''s palm. Apparently, Chidori had also changed under the power of Curse Yin II, and the power was stronger than ordinary Chidori. . "You should be very clear that the chidori in your hand is impossible to cause any harm to me. Even if your writing wheel eyes evolve to three-gou jade plus the curse seal, it is still very weak against me. The curse seal brings this kind of thing. The power of''s doesn''t belong to you at all, it''s useless to me just relying on you to cast the seal of the curse. There is no free lunch in the world, how can the power that is gained for nothing can be compared to the power of absolute control that is exchanged for down-to-earth. "He ruthlessly shook his head without worrying at all. "Hey, ruthless, Sasuke''s opponent is me." Naruto Uzumaki was very upset, but he wanted to bring Sasuke back. "Just relying on you, the strength is about the same as him, but can you be cruel? Don''t forget that you are a Konoha ninja, and he is rebellious, can you fight him with the determination to kill him?" He said mercilessly without turning his head back, and a pair of eyes glowed with blood: "Yakashi''s pocket, don''t hide it. If you don''t come out again, Uchiha Sasuke will be beaten and taken away by me." "There''s no way, you are still so powerful, ruthless." The body of the pharmacist''s pocket appeared in the water flow. His water escape technique is no worse than not cutting it. Of course, he has mastered the changes in the nature of water very well. "To be honest, with the current me, I really don''t want to fight you directly. Your growth is really amazing." "Naruto, block the pharmacist pocket." Just after Ruthless had finished speaking, a more pleasing bird''s song sounded, and a black lightning rushed toward Ruthless, and it was obvious that Sasuke Uchiha had taken action. "Sasuke, you are too impulsive." The pharmacist shook his head. Although Sasuke got the imprint of the curse of the sky and became more powerful, the writing wheel eye has reached the mature three-hook jade level, but he is still a big difference in the face of ruthlessness. Cut it. "Let you see what is the ultimate form and nature change, the fire escape flame spiral." In the ruthless palm, a golden gleaming and spinning sun is directly facing the oncoming black chidori. past. In the blood sacrifice state, the speed at which the flame spiral was ruthlessly displayed was twice as fast as in the normal state, so he was able to condense the flame spiral to fight back at the moment Uchiha Sasuke shot. "The technique of water escape and water dragon bombs." Yao Shidou dared not let Sasuke and ruthlessly confront him, otherwise Sasuke''s black chidori would definitely not be able to stop him, and a water dragon bite ruthlessly with its teeth and claws. "Water and fire escape. Water and fire melt." Sasuke Uchiha is not Junmaro, he cannot pose a threat to Ruthlessness. If the other party is Junmaro and Yakushidou, then ruthlessness is really dangerous, and he is facing Yakushi now and before. Tou and Junmaro''s teaming is completely different, it seems to be easy to do. One hand hits directly against Uchiha Sasukes black chidori with a flame spiral, and the majestic energy burst out and almost forcibly tore apart everything around it. The calm river became extremely violent, and at the same time A picture of water and fire Taiji appeared in one hand and directly melted the oncoming water dragon. "It''s a weird technique!" Yakushidou found that his water escape technique was ruthless and useless even with Uchiha''s restraint. If it was alone, it would really be suppressed miserably. "This is really bad. If Sasuke has anything to do, how should I explain it to Master Oshomaru." The Yakushi said in his mouth, but there was still no worry on his face. boom Suddenly, a giant python appeared in the waterfall. Just when Uchiha Sasuke''s black chidori was smashed, and when he was about to be killed by the flame spiral, the giant python opened its huge mouth and directly bite into the ruthless. The speed is faster than the Shinobu, and the explosive power is terrifying, plus its size and strength once it is bitten, it will be invisible and dead. This is not an ordinary psychic beast, but the psychic beast that Oshemaru is most proud of. Obviously Oshemaru should have made a deal with him. At a critical moment, Wanshe rescued Uchiha Sasuke and dealt with the ruthlessness. "Blood energy exploded." Ruthless eyes shrank, Wan Snake''s strength is not much different from that of Flame Bird. Even Flame Birds can''t compare with Wan Snake in terms of strength and explosive power. After all, Wan Snake is a pure body. The fighting psychic beasts, and the flame birds, they are based on skills, supplemented by close combat. Especially now that Sasuke Uchiha, Yakushitou joined forces and a ten thousand snake sneak attack, the three joined hands and suddenly suffered tremendous pressure ruthlessly. "Smelly Snake, your opponent is me." Naruto Uzumaki didn''t want to watch the huge wave that was thrown by Wan Snake''s tail on the river while he immediately went to help. Chapter 186: Lightning Bird vs. Ten Thousand Snakes oom The blood column surrounded the ruthlessness and the flame spiral in his hand, making it impossible to attack Uchiha Sasuke any further. If this were not the case, the blood burst might first collide with the flame spiral. It was time for Wan Snake to come out, no matter whether he could kill it or not, he could at least save Sasuke. It''s a pity that he only saved Sasuke who was about to be hurt by the flame spiral, but he couldn''t save Sasuke who was attacked by the explosion of blood. Sasuke Uchiha was knocked out at such a close range of blood, his clothes broke open, blood was vomiting, his ribs were broken, and he suffered a **** explosion from the front. He was not so close when he was so close. Junmaro''s strong physical fitness and can manipulate the bones to create periosteum protection under the skin to counteract the impact. Sasuke Uchihas body is no longer comparable to Junmaro, and he is even far behind Lee Locke. His blood burst was hit head-on, and he had already suffered a blow from the soul-thirsty hand. He would even eat the blood burst again. In the second state of the curse, he also flew out and hit the stone statue of Uchiha Madara. Not only him, but even a psychic beast like Wan Snake was knocked back on the explosion of blood and energy. If it weren''t for Wan Snake, it was a pure combat psychic beast, fighting purely with physique, its size was huge and powerful, and its defense power was not even needed. , And the snake-shaped psychic beast''s vitality is very strong, so he took a blow to burst out of blood and even survived. This is normal. In another time and space, it was pierced by Tsunade''s head and chirped and cursed and seemed okay. Even Deidara had to blew himself up and was killed at close range. Wan Snake, it was because he was affected by the illusion and couldn''t go back to the ground where the psychic beast was before he was killed. Otherwise, even such an attack would be fine for him. Therefore, the explosion of blood that is not an offensive ability, even if it possesses both offensive and defensive capabilities, can hardly cause huge damage to Wan Snake. After all, his vitality, defense and size are too strong. "Damn it, brat daring to hurt Master Wan Snake me." Wan Snake roared, although he can''t die, the pain will still hurt. Pharmacist Dou found that he really didnt know how to deal with Ruthlessness. His technique was completely defeated. The attack method of medical ninjutsu was useless to Ruthlessness. Water escape technique was useless. No technique he currently mastered could be used at all. The frontal battle hurt him mercilessly, but he didn''t stop to rush towards Uchiha Sasuke to catch Uchiha Sasuke, who had become unconscious and returned to his usual state. This is the container that Oshamaru-sama wanted, but it''s OK. While inspecting the body of Sasuke Uchiha, he quickly left, but Naruto Uzumaki intercepted him. He took Sasuke Uchiha''s pocket with his hands and feet, but the same whirlpool. Naruto worried that Sasuke Uchiha would be shackled. "Master Wan Snake, leave it to you ruthlessly. Just resist it for a while." Yao Shidou doesn''t expect Wan Snake to resist desperately, even if the deal has been done before and rewarded Wan Snake, but if it is in danger, Wanshe absolutely ran away in the first place. "Huh!" Wan She snorted coldly and ignored the pharmacist''s pocket. A pair of snake pupils stared at mercilessly murderously, and he pondered for a moment as if they were observing the merciless flaw. "A meal of snake soup today may be a good choice, the art of spiritism." Ruthless but not interested in looking at Wan Snake, he directly used the art of spiritism, a bolt of lightning pierced the sky and released it with the ordinary Thunder Ninjutsu The color of the current coming out is different, the color of the ordinary current is white, blue or blue-white. But now this flash of lightning is very rare golden yellow. A giant bird bathed in golden lightning appeared in the air, with sharp eyes staring at ten thousand snakes. Even ten thousand snakes were staring at them. Kind of hairy feeling. "Damn it, why didn''t the **** of Dashemaru tell me that this kid had contracted the psychic beasts of the sacred bird clan." Wan Snake''s eyes shrank, and he looked at the giant bird that suddenly appeared. This is the first time that the call is ruthless. The psychic beast lightning bird that came out has a terrifying explosive power and unparalleled speed among the sacred bird clan. After looking at it for a long time, Ten Thousand Snake suddenly remembered who the lightning bird was in front of him, that is, the sacred bird clan who had never appeared in the Ninja world once, and changed to another psychic beast, even if it was the old opponent Toad Wentai, it was not afraid. But the only thing that Ten Thousand Snake fears is a family of psychic beasts, a family of divine birds. "Lightning Bird, this is your first battle in the Ninja world, this opponent found you pretty good." Ruthless has a clear understanding of the temperaments of the several ace psychic beasts in his hand, and he has never shown one. The host''s airs, every time he communicated with the sacred bird clan in the tone of discussing his friends. In addition, for the first time in so many years, the sacred bird family has successfully contracted for the first time, ruthlessly passed a series of tests, so that many sacred birds of the sacred bird family are very satisfied. Therefore, the powerful psychic beasts such as the flame bird of the sacred bird family are also guest of the ruthless. You are polite, completely and Wan She''s attitude towards Da She Wan is two extremes. "Okay!" The Lightning Bird yelled and released a strong electric current visible to the naked eye. It shot across the sky to the snakes. Unfortunately, the snakes stayed in the water and couldn''t hide under a single blow. "Ah!" Wan Snake uttered a painful cry, and immediately exploded with astonishing power desperately, rising directly from the river, and biting the lightning bird in the air with its mouth open. The explosive power and power of Wan Snake was really terrifying. If it is bitten, the lightning bird will be seriously injured. "The last time the pharmacist pocket let you go, leave it to me this time." A water spear appeared in the heart of the ruthless palm and projected directly. "Rashomon." Pharmacist took out a scroll in his hand and pressed it on the ground. A giant door appeared with a slam. The water spear slammed into it and directly tore the Rashomon. As expected, Oshemaru was fully prepared, and he was not afraid of failing once or twice with multiple preparations, even if he failed once or twice, as long as he could take away Uchiha Sasuke in the end. "Want to go!" Ruthlessly pursued it, but at this moment a cold light burst in, and shot at Ruthless at a distance of 100 meters. The speed was astonishing. On the other side, Lightning Bird and Wan Snake were in a fierce confrontation. Temporarily unable to pull away and come to help. The speed of this cold light is too fast, and it is sudden, the sneak attack ability is simply terrifying, if this person uses this trick to assassinate, even Shangren will die. Chapter 187: Danzo attack "Ball Mountain Fire Swordsmanship." Even ruthlessly, he sensed a slight threat of death. Under the pressure of danger, he showed an extraordinary reaction speed. He instantly waved the Slaughter Blade in his hand, and he did not retreat but advanced, like a tiger rushing forward. The posture leapt up and a sword struck above the sudden cold light. Qian Sparks visible to the naked eye bloomed in the air, and the sound of metal and iron clashing against each other continued to sound. A huge force was transmitted to the ruthless body, and without a word, the Slaughter Blade was immediately driven with the skills of a strange force fist. The body that was going to retreat suddenly stagnated in the air and a sword split the cold light that pierced it. "Oshe Maru!" His eyes shrank ruthlessly. I didn''t expect O She Maru to take the action personally. According to Tsunade''s analysis, O She Maru should be more fragile and painful day by day. At this time, O She Maru is the best. He shouldn''t show up easily when he is weak, after all, people like him will not show their weak side. "Ruthless, Sasuke is the container I value, how can you take it back, let alone everyone has their own ambitions, since Sasuke chose to leave Konoha, it proves that he believes that I can get better growth conditions than Konoha. You should leave." Da She Wan''s cold snake pupil looked ruthlessly, with murderous intent and a hint of helplessness and greed in his eyes. "I said that everyone has to make a commitment for his choice. Since he chose to defect to Konoha and become an enemy, he must bear the price." Ruthlessly ignored Oshemaru and immediately made a move: "Water and fire escape and extinguish the fire. Long." A two-color fire dragon spread its teeth and danced its claws to cover Dashewan. "Is this your new technique? Your ruthless talent is really enviable." A strong murderous intent passed through Dashewan''s eyes, and the pharmacist quickly blocked her in front of Dashewan: "Water escapes the big waterfall. ." "Is it useful?" Ruthlessly sneered, Ji Fire Dragon faced the rushing water directly and slammed into it. It was not extinguished like an ordinary flame. Instead, it went straight through the waterfall and directly covered the bodies of Dashemaru and others and burned violently. stand up. "Want to go!" Ruthlessly seeing Oshemaru''s rapid retreat where he would be allowed to go, he immediately rushed in front of the two of them. Although Oshemaru could not use both hands and advanced ninjutsu, the strength was really not covered, plus The pressure of a pharmacist teaming up is greater than that of Junmaro and a pharmacist teaming up. "Blood energy burst." A trace of murderous intent flashed in Ruxin''s eyes, and the blood explosion directly forced the two away, and immediately slammed Uchiha Sasuke with a punch, just as Ruxin said, since he chose to defect, then pay the price, since it can''t If you take you back, you will be killed. You must not be allowed to gain Uchiha''s power from Oshemaru, otherwise it will become more difficult to deal with. call out Dashemaru''s mouth opened, and a cold light shot out. He actually used the first hand to manipulate the Kusanagi sword directly to Ruthless, forcing him to stop mercilessly. The slaughter blade in his hand turned into a flame to block the Kusanagi sword. It''s really good, at least it''s worse than the ruthlessness now. "Soul-thirsty hand." Ruthlessly against the enemy and catching Uchiha Sasuke. "Wind escape vacuum wave." Unexpectedly, Da Shewan didn''t panic but showed a sneer of conspiracy. Suddenly a strong wind came from behind, a straight line of wind blade shot at Ruthless, and Da She Wan and Yao Shidou attacked Ruthlessly at the same time, so Ruthless could not hide. "Dan Zang!" Two cold and murderous words came out from the ruthless mouth. I didn''t expect that Dan Zang would appear at this time. I knew it was secretly connected with Da She Maru. This guy really has no bottom line. of. "You think I can''t kill you with Tsunade''s woman protecting you. I can''t kill you again and again, but I don''t want to completely tear my skin. Now that you make me unable to stand up, I can''t be a Hokage anymore. Then I don''t have to worry about letting you die here. I see if Tsunade''s woman can withstand this blow. I said that you and Tsunade will pay the price! "Danzo didn''t know when he appeared on the rock dozens of meters away, and the exposed eye was full of murderous intent. "You, an old dog, want to kill me too, dream." After speaking ruthlessly, the body was cut open by the wind blade, but it turned into a cloud of blood on the bodies of Oshemaru and Uchiha Sasuke. "It''s not good, Master Dashewan quickly retreat. When his blood touches his soul-thirsty hand, the power is greatly increased. Even if it is ten meters away, it can pull people over." Yao Shidou has taken this trick. Loss. None of them thought that Ruqing, who was so powerful, was not the body, but the clone, so they were really careful to the extreme. "Soulthirsty Hand!" A ruthless figure appeared in the river. With a big hand, Osaimaru and Uchiha Sasuke flew uncontrollably to mercilessly, especially Uchiha Sasuke, who was in a coma, had no resistance and had multiple bodies. Wounds have already appeared, and the body has not been touched by the ruthless hands, and it has been blasting out from the wounds everywhere in the body. It can be said that the greatest power of the Soulthirsty Hand lies in the situation where the enemy is bathed in merciless blood and the enemy has wounds. The power of such Soulthirsty Hand is comparable to the S-level Profound Truth, and even more difficult to resist than the S-Class Profound Truth. "Looking for death!" Oshemaru roared. Sasuke Uchiha will really die if he goes on like this. If Sasuke Uchiha dies, his previous efforts will not be in vain. He will find someone to reincarnate. He didn''t expect that all the methods he had arranged would be useless, and when he Dashewan would not be able to keep a single person. "If it weren''t for the third generation of that **** seal would make you so arrogant." While Oshamaru roared in his heart, he twisted his head and directly blocked Sasuke Uchiha. Obviously he had to do so to prevent Sasuke Uchiha from being killed. No, I''ll be Uchiha Sasuke''s shield. Anyway, this body is his own in his opinion, so it''s not a disadvantage to block his body. "The wind escapes in a vacuum." How could Danzo cause the ruthlessness to severely injure Oshemaru, after all, if Oshemaru died, he would be isolated and helpless now, and then it would be dangerous. "Wind Escape Scythe Itachi." Temari, who had just arrived, immediately slammed a big fan to tear off Danzo''s vacuum continuum. Chapter 188: stupid teammate This is interesting now. From the original duel with Otonin Village, Danzo also joined in, and now even Temari joined in and turned into a melee. "Sand-bound hurdles." An indifferent voice came, and the swift sand directly **** Danzo. Gaara of Shayin Village did not know when he appeared on the stone statue between the Thousand Hands Pillars and manipulated the sand to deal with Danzo. "Don''t think that you are the only one who will ask Danzang that waste to help!" Ruthlessly sneered: "Die." Everything happened between the electric light flint, the ruthless hand has been pressed on the body of the Oshemaru, although most of the explosion of the soul-thirsty hand acted on the body of the Oshemaru, the powerful impact still passed through the Oshemaru. The body hit Uchiha Sasuke''s body. Sasuke Uchiha, who had been severely injured and unconscious, had already been pumped out a large amount of blood by the Soulthirsty Hand just now, and he was obviously shocked again and his breath suddenly became weaker. "Susuke will die if you stop mercilessly." Naruto Uzumaki yelled. "Go away from the beginning, what else you will do besides just watching from one side." Ruthlessly said, just now he planned to bring Uchiha Sasuke over and didn''t intend to kill him, the Soulthirsty Hand just planned Attacking the Oshe Maru, with the ruthless current exquisite control, can definitely do it. "No, I can''t let you kill Sasuke." Naruto Uzumaki said he was going to stop Ruthless. "Idiot, if he is taken away by Oshe Maru, he will be worse than dead. His soul will be wiped out, and his body will be taken away by Oshe Maru. At that time, Oshe Maru will become more difficult to deal with. The three generations of Hokage impose on him. The seal will also lose its effect. Do you want the three generations of Hokage to die in vain? Do you want to become Konoha''s sinner? You are going to succeed in the first place. You fool did a good job!" Ruthless although he expected that Uzumaki Naruto could not bear to start, so he didn''t expect Uzumaki Naruto to help, but he did not expect that he was so stupid that he would come over to help if he didn''t help. He could have snatched Uchiha Sasuke back, but now he has become helpless. Watching Uchiha Sasuke being taken away. "Gaara." When Ruthless was stopped by Naruto Uzumaki, the Oshe Maru had already retreated quickly, and Yakushi Pocket stepped in front again and Jieyin summoned a water dragon to hit Ruthless and Naruto Uzumaki. "Hand of Sand." Gaara did not expect that such a change would happen if he was about to succeed soon. If he lost to the enemy, there would be nothing to say, but he did not expect that he would let the enemy go. Not afraid of opponents like gods, but teammates like pigs. "Damn it!" yelled ruthlessly. He and Shikamaru had put in so much effort and they were about to succeed. Unexpectedly, at the last moment, Uzumaki Naruto''s prevention would fall short. He killed Uzumaki at this moment. Naruto''s heart is over, if it weren''t for this guy who didn''t succeed and failed, how could he be taken away by Ochiharu Sasuke. "Naruto, thank you so much." Pharmacist smiled slightly and drew away and flew back. Sand''s hand can''t catch him at all. "It''s all you bastard." Naruto Uzumaki kicked away mercilessly, and he didn''t care about Naruto Uzumaki''s affairs, and immediately rushed to Danzo who wanted to break the sand. "Since you are here, die here." Ruthless hands sealed: "Water and fire escape the fire dragon." "Sand waterfall funeral." Gaara shook his big hand, Dan Zang''s body shattered, and at the same time Ji Fire Dragon burned his body to death. "Dead!" Temari exhaled. "No." The ruthless face changed slightly, and Tuan Zang obviously didn''t avoid it. His vitality had disappeared at the moment, but he was resurrected intact in the next second. "What kind of technique is this?" The ruthless heart sank, and the old man Dan Zang had lived for so long. It really wasn''t in vain: "I''m behind Gaara." call out I saw Danzo appeared behind Gaara and threw out two swords in his hands. This is not an ordinary shuriken, but a chakra infused with changes in the nature of the wind, and spinning at a high speed to produce a revolving scythe that is visible to the naked eye. Wind blade. So that the shuriken, which is not so powerful, can easily cut even a huge rock. Gaara''s face remained unchanged, and a sand wall appeared behind him, but the shuriken, which was facing the changing nature of the wind, slowly cut open despite the constant rotation. "Wind escape vacuum wave." A straight line wind blade cuts past the position where the sword was cutting in his hand again, Gaara''s sand wall suddenly shattered, and Gaara himself was also cut by the wind blade, but it was cut open. Gaara became a ball of sand. "Danzo is dead!" The ruthless figure appeared behind Danzo and fisted over, and the body of the water and fire escape Chakra injected into it with a bang, and Danzo''s body was directly knocked out. Not only did Danzo''s upper body appear. A big hole, the internal organs are melted away. "The wind escapes the vacuum." The Danzo that was blown out disappeared and appeared on the ruthless back. The straight lines of wind blades cut past, and the air was cut apart. From the heart, Danzo is against the wind. The mastery of change is no less than that of the elites, and his peculiar ninjutsu that can''t kill at all makes him more difficult to deal with than the elites. "Fire swordsmanship." Turning mercilessly, he drew his sword, and the dazzling flames intertwined with the continuous wind blade. Tuan Zang blasted out a punch while ruthlessly resisting. Regardless of his old age, in fact, his strength was not small at all. Although he was not as powerful as a strange punch, it would be very miserable to be hit. "Soulthirsty hand." The other hand was ruthlessly stretched out and pressed against Danzang''s hand, directly exploding Danzang''s blood chakra. Tuan Zang''s body suddenly showed a lot of bleeding, but he disappeared strangely. "It can''t be delayed anymore. I will not only kill the ruthless, but also kill the people here. Only in this way can I stay in Konoha. No one who leaks the wind can exist." Danzo''s body is also weird. Appeared, as if he couldn''t kill the Buddha at all. "I don''t believe that you can''t kill you." Ruthlessly noticed that Danzo''s hands had many writing wheels, which were all opened at first, but now they have closed a few, and there are still seven left. Can not help but have some speculation. He once entered Konohas forbidden technique collection room and studied many peculiar forbidden techniques. The more powerful and weird the forbidden technique is, the more expensive it will be. Danzos unkillable ability is also No exception. Chapter 189: Massacre of Danzo (Part 1) Although he didn''t learn those forbidden arts, he also gave Ruqing a great understanding of forbidden arts. After all, if he didn''t understand these strange and terrible forbidden arts, he would probably suffer a lot from facing these forbidden arts in the future. So even if you dont learn ruthlessly, you still have to understand, and he found that studying these forbidden techniques has improved his understanding of the techniques he has mastered. Therefore, although Danzo''s techniques are terrible, they are inseparable from the price that needs to be paid. , It only takes a few times to see clearly. "If a writing wheel can replace death once, then as long as he kills him seven times, he can''t be resurrected." He breathed out mercilessly, and immediately spit out a fireball in order to confirm his thoughts, but was hidden and avoided by Tuan. Up. After all, this technique is not easy to use when Danzo is between life and death. "Psychic art." Danzo Jieyin pressed on the ground, a dream tapir appeared on the water stream and opened its mouth. A huge suction almost instantly sucked it in, not only him but also others, even if they supported it. I can''t move for a short time. "You can''t move, go to death." Danzo yelled: "Wind escape vacuum jade." One by one air bullets were fired at ruthlessly. Such a short distance combined with the influence of the suction of the Mengmo and increased Danzo''s Wind escape, the power and speed of air bullets are amazing, it is impossible to dodge ruthlessly. "It''s not good. The relentless battles have consumed too much physical strength and chakras. First, they played against the mysterious master of Otonin Village (Kimmaro), and then against Yakushito, Uchiha Sasuke, and even Oshomaru one by one. This guy actually won all of them and defeated so many masters on his own. It would be too bad for him to face Danzo in this state." When Temari looked at the ruthlessness, there was a hint of splendor in his eyes. Such a person is really outstanding. Whether it is wisdom or strength, or xinxing or other things, Temari can''t find a trace of flaws. "Blood Qi broke out!" The blood column soared into the sky to separate the suction and at the same time blocked the air bullet in Tuan Zang. "Fire Escape Dragon Fire Art." The ruthless Chakra is indeed running out. He was the only one to fight the wars. Although he won in the end, the consumption is really not ordinary. Not only Chakra, but also Both physically and mentally, all these efforts were not in vain, and they developed as he expected, but he didn''t expect to lose out because of Naruto Uzumaki. Now he has the heart to kill Naruto Uzumaki mercilessly. A flame shot at the Mengmo, and was directly inhaled by him, especially now that the squally roaring wind increased the power of the dragon fire technique with the help of the Mengmos wind, and it directly entered the Mengmos mouth, and he had to stop. The fiercely burning flames It would be dangerous if he had to go back to where he came from. "I have investigated your abilities clearly. The series of battles just now and this time I think you can no longer use the pillar of blood protection in a short time. Then I will win this battle. After I kill you I will find a way to kill the woman Tsunade again, and then you two will not be alone on Huangquan Road." Danzo unwrapped the bandage on his face, revealing a writing wheel eye, a kind of spiritual power released. "You''re looking for death!" Ruthlessly heard a burst of anger soaring into the sky, with the ultimate murderous intent reverberating in his heart constantly, under the ultimate anger and murderous intent, his ruthless eyes became blood-red, and he could no longer see the black. Eyeballs and white fundus. "It''s not enough for you to die a hundred times." Ruxin''s body slowly burned with blood-colored flames: "This level of illusion wants to affect me, even Uchiha Itachi''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes releases pupil art to me. The effect depends on you." Roar With a ruthless roar to the sky, the murderous intent to Dan Zang reached the extreme because of his words, and a flame of blood filled the sky. "This is..." Gaara and Temari have their pupils contracted to the extreme at the same time. They are too familiar. They will never forget this scene, especially Temari. He has witnessed how terrible the ruthlessness in this state. . The light of the monstrous killing and cutting energy accompanied by the blood flames almost covered the Valley of End. "It''s more terrifying than the last time." Temari exclaimed. The terrifying blood flame directly blasted and tore away the illusion technique released by Danzang''s writing wheel, and the backlashed Danzang suddenly groaned, and the blood and Chakra in the ruthless body flowed to the extreme. A **** and terrifying force permeates the whole body. The ruthlessness in this state is the same as that of Metkay in the eight-door Dunjia state. The illusion is useless at all, and it will be torn back when it acts on him, even compared to the eight-door. Metkay in the evasive state has a stronger backlash against illusion. "Blood raging, turn on!" The clothes on Ruqing''s body have been torn open, revealing perfect muscles full of streamlined speed beauty. He just stood here quietly, but Danzo has already seen the blood on his back. Under the horrible murderous impact of the sea, his spirit was traumatized. boom Tuan Zang''s pupils shrank, and San Gouyu''s writing wheel flew out before his body even reacted, a big hole in his chest. "There are six more times." The ruthless voice carried a strong smell of blood, which made people chill, and Danzo had just been resurrected and shattered with a thud. "Impossible!" Danzo was resurrected again, and there were five opportunities left. He looked ruthlessly at him in disbelief. What kind of power is this, how strong it is, and the speed is so fast that he can''t react. "Soulthirsty Hand!" He appeared in front of Danzo with a ruthless scream. In this state, he was more terrifying than he who sacrificed Junmaro''s blood before turning on the runaway. The speed is beyond imagination, even if it is. Danzang''s Sangou jade writing wheel can''t see clearly. The blood in Tuan Zang was directly drawn out mercilessly, and Tuan Zang''s whole body exploded with a bang. "Impossible, you can''t be that strong." Danzo was resurrected again, this time his face was full of horror and anxiety. If the ruthlessness is stronger than him, he can accept that with his powerful ability, he can trade death for death. Will be ruthlessly dragged to death, but in this state he has no chance of winning at all. "Go!" Konoha couldn''t kill the people here. He couldn''t go back anymore, so he rushed into the forest without saying a word, but he appeared in front of him mercilessly after taking a step with his front foot and pinched his face with one hand. , A firm grip. Chapter 190: Massacre of Danzo (Part 2) Sneer Danzos head was directly cruelly crushed. After all, Danzos strength is only an ordinary elite Shinobu, although relying on writing round eyes and peculiar secret skills can make him stronger and more difficult to deal with than Elite Shinobu, after all, it cant kill. This kind of ability can completely solve the opponent''s own death in the same way and survive, so Danzo is difficult to deal with. "There are three more." On the surface, Ruthless is as powerful as a **** of death, but in fact there is suffering. Even if he is much stronger than the one behind Zhongnin exam, he can''t last for many seconds when he enters the blood raging state, so he must Be quick, otherwise he would have died under the backlash of Blood Rage before he killed Danzo. "Can you go?" Danzo was already scared, and ran away again after the resurrection, but Gaara was not a vegetarian and immediately used quicksand storms, the sky full of sand waves intercepted Danzo, and Temari even instigated fans to create a hurricane to suppress it. Danzo''s figure. "Dead!" Ruthlessly showed up in front of Danzo with a strong wind and blasted past. "Ah!" Tuan Zang roared like a wounded beast, and a huge tree grew out of the arm of the writing wheel eye to block the ruthless fist. It''s just that the strength of the ruthless fist was beyond imagination. The moment it was blocked, an overwhelming strength burst out and directly tore the trees away, but Danzo had already opened a distance of more than ten meters. "Can you go?" Ruthlessly stomped on the ground, a crack of tens of meters long appeared, and Ruthless had intercepted Danzang a spiral pill and blasted Danzang''s head. "There are two more!" The ruthless face became paler and paler, and it won''t last long. Now it is completely supported by will: "Water and fire escape the fire dragon." Danzo had just been resurrected and was ruthlessly aware of his position by sensing the fluctuations of blood and energy, and the Ji Fire Dragon had already killed him. "One more time." Pressing ruthlessly with both hands on the stream, a water dragon soared into the sky and directly hit Danzo''s body, knocking him into the air, and then appeared mercilessly in the air and kicked Danzo''s body. Two halves. "No, I won''t die, how could I lose to you, this kid, how can I die without being a Naruto!" So many consecutive tortures and killings, Tuan Zou has a tendency of being unbearable and mentally breaking down. He ignores it. All escapes, using the ability of constant resurrection to escape again and again, but were stopped by mercilessly at an astonishing speed. "Danzo, from the moment you sent someone to deal with me, you were doomed to die. Tsunade left your life and your roots before you didnt want to kill, nor was he worried that he could not kill you, but wanted to do it for me. Thats a stepping stone to tempering. Since you, the jumping clown, are so anxious to find death and jump out so quickly, then I will kill you now." "Soulthirsty Hand!" Ruthlessly grabbed his big hand, Danzo''s body flew upside down and was sucked over, the whole body sucked blood and Chakra uncontrollably concentrated on the place where the ruthless hand was pressed, Danzo''s face wrote Full of panic and despair, of course more unwillingness and resentment. boom Danzo''s chest burst open, and a blood arrow flew out from the bursting place towards the back, creating a crack of tens of meters long. Danzo''s eyes were filled with resentment and looked ruthless, but his vitality faded so that he couldn''t even say a word. The master of Konoha''s roots killed many of Konoha, it can be said to be Konoha. The biggest decay, Danzo finally died, dying under a strong ruthless bombardment. "Your blood has the power between the Thousand Hands Pillars. This force has strong vitality and can help me relieve the violent backlash of blood." Ruthlessly opened the blood sacrifice, directly extracting and compressing all the blood in Danzo into Qi. The blood essence is different from Junmaro and Toyuya''s qi and blood essence. This qi and blood essence that looks like a crystal is full of vitality. "Blood Sacrifice!" Ruthlessly sacrificed this essence of Qi and blood, immediately turned into a huge vitality to ease the backlash brought by the blood raging and temporarily suppress the damage caused by the blood raging just now. But Ruthless did not dare to relax. If he had drawn out the blood essence of Danzo from the beginning, he would not receive any backlash before the blood essence was exhausted, but he was using it. The Blood Rage suffered a backlash and was sacrificed in a draw so that it could only ease the suppression of the backlash. There is no way to do this. Ruthless did not expect Danzo to come. Even if he did, he didnt need to enter this extreme state. After all, its too dangerous. Anyone who is not good will die. Only blame Naruto Uzumaki. The idiot obstructed and forced himself to do so. Originally, he planned to retreat after regaining Uchiha Sasuke. After all, the mission was completed and there was no need to fight it down. However, Uzumaki Narutos destruction caused Oshamaru to take Uchiha Sasuke away. Although Uchiha Sasuke was ruthlessly beaten to death, but with Pharmacists medical ninjutsu can definitely be saved, and everything will be wasted by then. At this time Danzo jumped out again, and he was ruthlessly angry and immediately took Danzo, but it was a pity that he spent so many battles alone and supported so many battles for so long, and Danzos weird ability had to kill him. He is really difficult. If he escapes, he will be in trouble. Coupled with Danzos unrelenting excitement and ruthlessness, Ruthless has entered a state of blood raging. Under such circumstances, Ruthless can only continue to fight and absolutely cant let it go. Danzo is gone. Even if Uchiha Sasukes problem cannot be solved, Danzo must be resolved, but it is not unprofitable. At least because of Danzos reason, Ruthless once again enters the state of blood raging and has mastered the trick to enter this state, that is. Murder and anger, extreme anger, murder or resentment are all acceptable. This is very similar to the Uchiha clans opening of the kaleidoscope to write round eyes and the great emotional fluctuations, but the difference is that this situation can be controlled, unlike the Uchiha clans uncontrollable situation, which requires extreme The big ups and downs have almost opened the kaleidoscope, and the ruthlessly entered the **** violent state because of the last accident, so he will easily enter this state in the future. Even after he arrives, he only needs to control his emotions, then he can enter this state. All that is lacking is time for cultivation. "Finally, it''s okay for the time being." After suppressing the backlash, he ruthlessly took out the life spring and drank it. Chapter 191: Uzumaki Naruto There are only three life springs. Ruthlessly feels a little pain in his heart. He actually used a life-saving medicine, thinking that all of this was because of Naruto Uzumakis willingness. He couldnt help turning his head and glaring at Naruto Uzumaki fiercely. , If it weren''t for the nine-tailed demon fox in his body that was useful for Tsunade, and he was also a loyal supporter of Konoha, he would be ruthless to wish him immediately. "Temari, Gaara, Kankuro, I would like to thank a few people who came from Shayin Village not far away to help. Whether it is me or Konoha, I am very grateful to the three for their help." Said ruthlessly. After all, these three are the current sand. The strongest of the new generation in Yincun, and the most precious young generation in Shayin Village, especially Gaara. Its not easy for Ren Zhuli to leave the village. Without any interest, these three people rushed over to help. They were ruthless and grateful. In fact, Shayin Village can send a few people over without using these three people. Needless to say, the three of them took the initiative. "You''re polite, it''s a pity that it fell short in the end." Gaara was silent. After the last battle, he had no murderous interest in Ruthless. On the contrary, he had gratitude and good feelings, but when I saw it again, he didn''t do anything for a while. I know what to say. After all, I used to fight for life and death. In the end, Temari, who is very capable of diplomacy, took the topic and said. "Hey!" It''s okay not to say Temari. When you say it is ruthless, there is a burst of anger and depression. If the mission fails because of his inferior skills, then he has nothing to say, but it is because of the obstacle of Naruto Uzumaki on his side that he fails. , For this pig-like teammate, his face was pale when he thought about it mercilessly. But he can only get angry when he is ruthless. You can''t kill Uzumaki Naruto. It will happen if it doesn''t happen. The most important thing to get angry is to find a way to deal with the aftermath. "Look at your trouble!" Ruthlessly couldn''t help but yelled at Uzumaki Naruto and then ignored him. This idiot expected him to deal with the aftermath and let it go. He decided that he would never act with Uzumaki Naruto in the future. No matter how strong he is, even if he has to be together for multiplayer missions, he will not stay with Naruto Uzumaki, staying far away, he doesn''t want to be killed by this pig-like teammate one day. Naruto Uzumaki looked stupidly at the direction Uchiha Sasuke was taken away by Oshomaru, speechless. "It''s simply not as good as the tail of the crane. The tail of the crane is only due to its lack of strength. It''s not that they really want to be the tail of the crane, but you, it doesn''t matter if you can''t help, it doesn''t matter if you don''t help, just don''t make trouble here. I really dont know how Kakashi taught you. If it was a war time, just what you did would be enough to execute you." Ruthlessly said in a cold voice, none of the tasks he took was a failure, all of them were completed perfectly, because he is Tsunades disciple, representing the family of Hokage, it can be said that his every move represents Tsunade, the more he Is excellent, then Tsunade has more face. But now this task is difficult, but he is sure to complete it. As a result, the price of serious injury now is because Naruto Uzumaki hindered him, which led to the failure. Although this is the cause of Naruto Uzumaki, even if it fails, it has nothing to do with the ruthlessness. It is excusable, but what outsiders think of you, others will not see you as the reason, failure is failure. This is also the reason why Ruthless is the most angry. If he fails personally, he will be angry and depressed at most, but now he represents Tsunade, and this task is very involved, and he will succeed in being disrupted by Uzumaki Naruto. You should spend time with him to deal with unnecessary things later, can you not get angry if you are ruthless? "Forget it, ruthless, it is now a fact that cannot be changed, so let''s think about how to solve the future." Nara Shikamaru also rushed over at this time. There are so many masters in him that he is not afraid to hold back, but his Wisdom may be able to help, but I didn''t expect it to be over when I came here. In addition to him, another person came, and that was Hagi Kakashi, both of whom were extremely smart, and there was no way to see what had happened. "What happened to Naruto?" Hagi Kakashi asked. Although he has guessed it, he still needs to confirm it personally. "I..." Naruto Uzumaki started to say what he wanted to say but couldn''t say a word, because the fact was that his stupidity caused the mission to fail. "Huh, originally Naruto recommended you because you and Sasuke have the best relationship. I hope that through your mutual feelings, he can change his mind. Now I let you participate in this mission is simply the worst thing I have done." Ruthlessly stared. After a glance at Uzumaki Naruto, he ignored him, but simply explained what happened just now. There is no sweet words and bold words, just tell the truth, because he disdains to add fuel and jealousy, disdain to tell the truth or push everything on others, no matter how this time the mission fails, it fails, although he is not the person in charge of the mission, but He didn''t even think about evading this responsibility, or that sentence, because he represents Hokage, so he must be able to bear it, otherwise how to convince the public. "Naruto, you really got into a big disaster this time." Kakashi Hagi sighed after hearing this. If it is because of inferior skills, it will be nothing. Everyone is still young. If you fail, you will fail. This task is not someone else. It was the mission of the own village. If it fails, it is regarded as accumulating experience. After all, who has not failed when growing up. But he knows that this task is very related and involves a lot, not only Uchiha Sasukes problem, but also a lot of high-level matters. Konohas layout failed because of Uzumaki Narutos reasons. It was based on Uzumaki Narutos actions just now. It is no different from collaborating with the enemy and treason. It can be said that if he is not the orphan of the fourth generation, Ren Zhuli who is not Konoha will be punished even if he is not during the war. "Ms. Kakashi, no matter how my cause leads to the failure of the mission, everything will be directed at me." Naruto Uzumaki said with loyalty, ruthlessly, Shikamaru and others couldn''t help turning their heads when they heard this. Going to see Uzumaki Naruto, he still understands what he has done so far. This is typically ignorance. If he has the ability to take it, everyone won''t have that headache. Chapter 192: Hui Konoha It can be said that Naruto Uzumaki doesn''t know how much impact and consequences his actions will bring. There is nothing wrong with the failure of his skills, but Naruto Uzumaki''s actions lead to failure completely changed in nature. "Don''t worry about teaching Sasuke in the future, just teach you this student when you have time, help him literacy and let him know what to do and not to do." Ruthlessly said to Kakashi, this guy is really too lazy, his teacher''s Instead of teaching the child, he teaches Sasuke Uchiha, who doesnt matter. I really dont know what to say about him. Hagi Kakashi was silent. In fact, he had really taught Naruto Uzumaki how to teach Naruto Uzumaki. Today, Naruto Uzumaki must bear a great responsibility as a teacher. "You are ruthless, are you okay?" Shikamaru sighed. He had expected the mission to fail. After all, the opponent was Oshemaru. It would not be ashamed to fail. Hokage did not say that it must succeed. This is more of a mission for them. It was a trial, so he was prepared to fail, but he didn''t expect such a result. "It''s okay, it''s just that the continuous battles consume a lot of money. Danzo''s corpse is there. Take him back." With Danzo''s blood essence, life spring water and ruthless powerful physique, there is no blood raging this time. The injury was serious last time, and it was just a period of weakness, and it would be fine when the blood made up for it. "Several people, the mission is over. Anyway, I am very grateful to the three for their help this time. When I return to Konoha, I will treat me. The last time you came to Konoha, you didn''t have much time or opportunity to visit Konoha. Since you are here this time After that, just have a good time and then leave." said ruthlessly. "Yeah!" Of course, Temari and others have no objection. They still admire Ruthlessness. They first fought Jun Maro, then Yakushitou, Oshemaru, Danzo, which was not a master, but was almost settled by Ruthless. So of course the Temari will not refuse his invitation. "Naruto, since it has happened, I don''t want to blame you anymore. It''s useless and can''t be changed. After all, it''s my fault as a teacher for you to be like this." Kakashi Hagi felt that he really needed to teach. Naruto, otherwise it will be really troublesome in the future. "I just don''t want Sasuke to be killed." Uzumaki Naruto said. "With his ruthless strength and his control of power, he would never kill Sasuke under the circumstances just now. If he really wants to kill Sasuke, he will have more chances to kill him when he fights with Sasuke at the beginning, but you, Forget it, it didn''t matter if the mission failed, mainly because this mission involved too much. Because of your actions, the nature of this task has completely changed. If you fail because you are not strong enough, then there will be no problem. After all, who has never failed, and if the strength is not as good as someone else, its okay to fail, but your actions will have big problems. Let''s go, and tell you while going back to me, I hope you will take a warning in the future. " Hagi Kakashi wondered how to talk to Naruto Uzumaki. After all, Naruto Uzumakis emotional quotient and IQ were too complicated for him to understand, and it was difficult for him to say too much about it. "In short, don''t blame the ruthlessness. He is under heavy pressure and burden, because he is a disciple of Hokage. His every move represents Hokage or even Konoha, and he has great respect for Hokage-sama, absolutely not. Allow anything to affect Lord Naruto. Although it wasn''t an irreversible thing this time, it was ruthless that the majesty of Hokage was affected by the failure of the mission, which was the last thing he wanted to see, otherwise he wouldn''t care too much if the mission failed. "Hakiki Kakashi explained to Uzumaki Naruto as he walked. On the other side, with Shikamaru''s support, Ruthless and others hurried back towards Konoha. "It''s really troublesome, what should I do now?" Although Shikamaru was so wise, he was young after all, and he couldn''t think of the best solution for a while when something like this happened. "If I fail, I fail. I dont need to find any excuses. I just go back and admit it directly. Actually, I think from a different perspective. If I am stronger and strong enough to regain Uchiha Sasuke even if Naruto Uzumaki hinders him, the mission will not be possible. failure." He gave a relentless breath, and Naruto Uzumakis affairs were also put down. He didnt bother to care about it because it was useless. He would choose to find out the shortcomings in himself. Just now he slammed Naruto Uzumaki because his actions were really good. I made Ruthless angry, and I hope he can remember not to have a second time. After all, the task is not a joke, but Ruthless will not give him a second chance. "Everyone is about the same age, and they are also Konoha. Why are there so big differences in all aspects?" Temari glanced at the Uzumaki Naruto behind him, and then looked at him mercilessly. And Naruto Uzumaki heard the ruthless words for the first time, and for the first time he felt ashamed to see people. Now he also found that he had really caused a great disaster, and he asked others to help him wipe his pi stock. "As expected of Tsunade-sama''s disciples!" After hearing the ruthless words, Hagi Kakashi and Shikamaru couldn''t help nodding their heads secretly, admiring and respecting ruthlessness even more. After all, this matter has nothing to do with him, it is a whirlpool. Naruto''s fault, but ruthless at the critical moment, without a little escaping from directly admitting it. People who are responsible are always more convincing than those who are foolish. Along the way back, the role of the spring of life became more and more obvious. The ruthlessness no longer needed Shikamaru''s support, and his complexion improved a lot, and his appearance did not look like a heavily injured person who had gone through many battles. When I returned to Konoha Ruthlessly, I arranged a place for Gaara and the others as soon as possible. After all, the three of them were not far away to help, so you can''t let others stand and wait, and then came to the Hokage office with Kamaru and others. Before Ruthless, Tsunade spoke first: "I''ve heard Kakashi say the whole thing. You have done a good job. There is no need to take it to heart. Okay, you are also tired. Go back and rest first. , Leave the rest to me, Naruto." While Tsunade spoke, his eyes were filled with petting and loving carelessness. She already knew the whole thing and why she was so nervous about this task. Because everything related to him represents Tsunade, Hokage, it can be said that the ruthlessness is so concerned about persistence, in fact, because of her majesty and face. Chapter 193: rest Otherwise, based on Tsunades understanding of ruthlessness, he doesnt care about the failure of the mission. Her understanding of ruthlessness can even be said to be no lower than Ruthlesss own understanding of herself. After knowing all this, Tsunades heart is warm and loving. A child who is twelve years old and less than thirteen years old bears many things for himself that he does not have to bear, everything is only for her alone. How could Tsunade not know, so she didn''t give Ruthless a chance at all. What was said just now was not so much to other people as it was to a ruthless person, she just told Ruthlessly that she didnt need to pay attention to it. In all this, there is no need to bear these unnecessary burdens, so as not to affect oneself. Nothing in her Tsunade''s heart can compare to a ten-thousandth of yours, and all these things involved are solved by her, Hokage. And tell Ruoqing that although you have grown up, I am still your mother. I will always be the person who cares and guards you. She solves the failures of tasks and interests, etc. alone. You only need to practice with peace of mind and work hard. Just grow up. After all, as Hokage, she didn''t give Ruthless missions for nothing, but just wanted Ruthless to grow even more. Rather than wanting to bear these extra responsibilities ruthlessly, let alone paying so much to protect her face ruthlessly. It can be said that Ruthless is very similar to Tsunade, a very active and defiant defender of Tsunade, but a desperate pampering Ai, caring for Ruthless, and doing all this for the other side. In order to maintain everything about Tsunade, Tsunade is so active in doing these tasks. In order to support a force that can completely protect the ruthless, and will not suffer premature death on the road of ruthless growth, he is so active in Hokage. Everything is for the other party. Because in the hearts of two people, the most important person is each other. "Yeah!" After listening ruthlessly, he was silent for a while, staring at Tsunade with a pair of eyes. The two eyes intertwined in the air for a while, and the hidden love and care were all seen by the other party, and the corner of his mouth twitched. Nodded with a wicked smile. As for Naruto Uzumaki, Ruqing and Tsunade completely ignored this guy. Naruto Uzumaki, who was prepared to be scolded, found that he was completely ignored. For him, being scolded was not the most difficult thing to accept because he was originally. He who has been scolded since he was a child, the last thing he wants is to be ignored. But there is no other way. In the hearts of Ruthless and Tsunade, they just remember where the other party will care about Uzumaki Naruto, especially Tsunade. She knows that the mission failed because of Uzumaki Naruto, and she also knows why Ruthless is doing this. So persistent, it was all because she became even more dissatisfied with Naruto Uzumaki afterwards. It was already good not to scold him, so no matter how she would pay attention to him. Now Tsunade is still worried whether Ruoqing will be too persistent, and whether the reason for the mission''s failure this time will put Ruoqing under unnecessary pressure because of this. After all, Tsunade is very clear that Ruthless is very strict in order to protect himself, especially in the task. Now being disrupted by Naruto Uzumaki, the originally good situation has ruined Ruthless''s mood and it is not good, and this reason is entirely for the sake of It is strange that Tsunade is not dissatisfied with Uzumaki Naruto in his heart to protect himself. If it weren''t for the fourth generation of Naruto, Tsunade almost couldn''t help knocking Naruto Uzumaki away with a punch because he was a disciple of Jiraiya. After ruthlessly leaving the Hokage office, I didnt go back immediately. Instead, I went to the medical class with Mute and checked my body in detail, and found that there was no major problem except for the weakness caused by qi and blood. It''s a relatively ruthless physique, it''s already dead for another person. Compared with the super-powerful backlash of the first blood rage, this time is a trifle. After all, the power of blood rage is really amazing. Of course you need to pay a price to obtain such power, so ruthlessly feel that this is already very good. . Of course, being able to recover so quickly is indispensable in addition to having a stronger physique, the life spring developed by Tsunade, otherwise the injury would definitely be much more serious. After confirming that the body is recovering rapidly, Ruthlessly came to the ground where Gaara and the three were, and personally took them on a tour of Konoha. Of course, the indispensable thing is to have a meal. "This is the real man." Temari knows that the ruthless appearance is light and windy. In fact, the repeated battles are absolutely exhausting and the injuries are not light, but now it is the first time to personally take them to visit Konoha, Temari. My heart can''t help but rippling slightly, of course, all these appearances still don''t look rough at all. Its just that Temaris ruthless gaze has become more peaceful and gentle. It is completely different from her previous sturdy and strong personality. In fact, it is not only him, but Gaara and Kankuro are also shocked by the ruthless behavior, and feel more and more. This time it really didn''t come in vain, such a person is really worthy of deep friendship. "I''m exhausted." After eating and returning home, I couldn''t help showing a trace of fatigue. At this time, there was a light footsteps behind me, and I had finished my day''s work (actually, let Mute help. Tsunade who she did) has returned. She obviously noticed the tiredness on Ruthless''s face, and her heart twitched, but she didn''t say anything. She just walked over and gently took off Ruthless''s clothes, and Ruthless did not stop cooperating with Tsunade. After taking off the ruthless clothes and putting them all on, Tsunade also took off his clothes, revealing a perfect and overbearing body. The bird surrounded the ruthless arms like a human, and the stalwart in front of him was completely surrounded by the ruthless. Hand, the two leaned together and walked to the hot spring without saying anything. After soaking for a while, Tsunade embraced the ruthlessly from behind and gently rubbed his body. Every movement was pressed on the ruthless acupuncture point. The precision was extremely precise, and the more strength would be heavier, and the less powerful would be lighter. , It seems very simple, but this is absolutely impossible without the subtle control of power and a deep understanding of the human body. Just an hour of rubbing and pressing the acupoints, ruthlessly, I only felt that the fatigue of my whole body had disappeared. I couldn''t help but turn my head and hugged Tsunade in his arms, lowered his head and kissed Tsunade. Tsunade greeted them enthusiastically. After a deep long kiss, he put on his clothes and went back to the room to sleep. Chapter 194: Lazy The morning sun is like a golden quilt covering a pair of men and women hugging each other. "Huh, the body has recovered a lot." Opening his eyes ruthlessly, he first saw an extremely beautiful face, and his domineering body made him almost out of stock, who was the most energetic in the morning. "Wake up!" At the moment when he opened his eyes mercilessly, Tsunade, who was buried in his arms, opened his eyes at the same time. The slight changes in the wind and grass around people of her level could not escape her perception. "It seems that you are going to work." Taking a look at the time mercilessly, Tsunade was also about to do Hokage''s work. "I don''t want it. Just go with the silence. Anyway, it''s okay. Hold me tight and go to bed." Tsunade''s hands tightly held the ruthless red lips on the ruthless lips, and his face was full of melancholy. Lazy color, it can be said that Konoha has the laziest and most enjoyable for so many generations of Hokage Tsunade, and will never affect her relaxation and leisure time because of the complicated work. "Yeah!" He nodded mercilessly, no one would refuse, after all, he was the only one who could enjoy such a treatment in the world. After a few hours, the two people slowly got up, soaked in the hot spring for a while, put on clothes, and went to the Hokage office. Ruthlessly, they walked around with Gaara. It may be a matter of closeness. Compared with many people in Konoha, Ruthlessly found that it was more pleasing to the Gaara three, especially Temari and Gaara. That''s why Ruthless is so active. First, everyone closes their eyes. Second, they have a common topic and are on the same line. Of course, they are happy to get along with each other. "It''s a pity, I don''t practice Shui Dun and Huo Dun, otherwise I really need to ask you for advice." Temari is also a capable and straightforward person. Since we can chat, everyone is a master. Of course, ninjutsu is inevitable. Illusion, physical surgery. "I dont dare to ask for advice. Lets discuss it with each other. In fact, I recently discovered that any technique to a certain extent actually has something in common. We can learn from each other. Even if one is water escape and the other is fire escape, mutual restraint can also be used for reference. Place," said ruthlessly. "Oh?" Gaara''s words are concise, but he has already expressed his own meaning, obviously he is interested in the ruthless words. "Lets put it this way, the water escape technique is not about instantaneous explosive power, but continuous and endless rolling, whether it is the technique of the waterfall or the technique of water dragon bombs, it is not an instantaneous destruction of the enemy, but a continuous s damage. This is where Im talking about reference. Lets take Huo Dun and Shui Dun as an example. As I said earlier, water escape lies in the vastness and continuousness. Fire escape lies in the instantaneous eruption and destruction. The so-called reference is whether you can take advantage of water. Incorporating into the fire, the advantage of fire lies in the instantaneous eruption, so if the fire escape can carry the unique continuity of the water escape, so that the fire escape technique can not only erupt in an instant, but also continue to erupt? From another point of view, Shui Dun lies in its continuous continuity. So can it have the instantaneous lethality of Fire Dun''s explosion while it is continuous? "Said mercilessly. The three of them are clever minds. Kankuro is walking the path of a puppet master, so he doesn''t understand much, but Gaara and Temari shine in front of them, as if letting the Buddha enlighten them. "Of course these are just my humble opinions, but it is very difficult to fall into the real ability. If you can''t do it, it is not an opinion but a bragging." said ruthlessly. "Teached," Temari said, looking at the ruthless mountain-like aura, she couldn''t help passing a trace of expression in her eyes. Gaara closed his eyes as if he was comprehending something, and saw that the gourd behind him slowly spewed out a small amount of sand. The breath of the sand was dry from the beginning, and the loneliness became a kind of ethereal. feel. "Oh? The nature of the wind changes!" At a ruthless glance, I can see that Gaara has injected the changes of the nature of the wind into the sand. In fact, Gaara''s ability to manipulate the sand is because he is a human column force, so he is born with this. This kind of ability is not that he really has mastered this kind of technique completely, it can be said that it is similar to the blood succession boundary, you don''t know his principle, you haven''t mastered it but you can use it. But now Gaara started to understand the essence of Sand Dunn from the original incomprehension and just pure use. After he penetrated it, he no longer could only use the Sand Dunn only purely, but from the essence. Understand everything about Sha Dun, even if he is not Human Zhu Li, he can still manipulate Sha Dun, and it is stronger than when he is Human Zhu Li. "I can only master the wind at present, I have not mastered the soil, let alone let the wind have the advantage of the soil, let the soil have the advantage of the wind, you are a lot ahead of me." Gaara sighed. "It''s just a good teacher." Ruoqing didn''t have any pride, but said calmly. "I am repairing Huo Dun and Shui Dun, and my understanding of Feng Dun is not as good as yours, so I dont make any mistakes, but I can tell you my understanding of Shu Dun and Huo Dun. Its not good to study this kind of thing behind closed doors. Yes, sometimes you have to discuss with each other." Ruthless took the lead in telling his own understanding of water escape and fire escape. This is a precious asset. If someone else has acquired it, then slowly research and strength will definitely increase. Gaara and Temari didnt expect to be ruthless and so generous to directly express their understanding of the technique. You must know that this is very precious only for yourself. Only then will the disciples teach it, and for a while, both of them admire the ruthlessness even more. Ruthless is of course not a bad guy. He did this to completely make friends with the Temari guys in front of him. Based on his observations, he can be sure that these guys are worthy of being acquainted with. They are better than many people in Konoha, and secondly with him. The same thing is said, closing your eyes to build a car is not good, you have to explore, and three people must have my teacher. Of course, its impossible to say it all because its ruthless. After all, everyone is not so good, and the heart of defense is indispensable. What he said is not his core secret. In fact, he is not even if he is not based on the identity and strength of the people in front of him. It is said that if they want to know in Shayin Village, they can definitely get more detailed and complete insights than their own. After all, they are the children of Fengying and the best geniuses in Shayin Village. Although he is confident of himself, he does not think that his understanding of the technique exceeds the accumulation of genius masters in Shayin Village. Chapter 195: Ninja Worlds No. 1 Swordsmith That''s why I said it ruthlessly, that if I can make good friends with Gaara and deepen friendship, I won''t stand in the same camp just because of the relationship between Shinobu and Shinobu. Secondly, we can discuss with each other again, why not do it. The three of them are not fools. Upon hearing it, they know that Ruoqing is not saying something useless, but some precious insights and experiences that Shangren treats as treasures, so after listening carefully, the two of them also explained their understanding of the technique. All of a sudden, the atmosphere became very joyful, it seemed to be a happy one, and the relationship between each other got closer. Speaking of them, they are relatively legendary. From the beginning because of the task of fighting each other and then becoming rivals, they have become friends now. Now that I think about it, I cant help but sigh that the world is unpredictable, and no one expected the fight before. The few people in the atmosphere are so good to talk. It took a long time to be ruthless before leaving behind my Gaara. "What do you think of Temari?" Kankuro said, looking at his ruthless back. "This person is broad-minded, and there is no need to say more about the means and strengths. From the perspective of the present, you can know his extraordinary, let alone the future. It is a blessing to be friends with such a person, and to be an enemy with such a person. Doom," Temari said. "Yeah!" Kanjiuro exclaimed. If the world makes him most jealous and the person he doesn''t want to be an enemy, he would definitely say that he is the first person to be ruthless. Gaara didn''t speak, but his eyes looked a little ethereal, and he was obviously thinking of ruthless things. "Relentless!" The ruthless walking on the street stopped abruptly, and when he looked back, he found that Xi Rihong was standing beside him. "What''s the matter with Hong?" asked Ruthlessly. When she was in the hospital yesterday, Xi Rihong knew about Ruthless and rushed over to visit Ruthless. In fact, she didn''t go out on a mission yesterday. She came back after Ruthless for a while. . Ruthless is still very attentive and caring about her first good friend in Konoha. "Looking at how you look alive and lively now, I''m relieved." Xi Rihong did not immediately answer the ruthlessness but looked at the ruthlessly for a while before saying: "I just went to Master Naruto, and she asked me to let you go with you." "I''m interested, I''m very well, since that''s the case, let''s go." The ruthless cast of instantaneous spell disappeared in place, and Xi Rihong followed him away. The two arrived at Hokage''s office within a short period of time. In the office, besides Tsunade and Silent, there is a beautiful woman who has never met before. She is about thirty-five and sixty, but her skin is comparable to that of twenty-five and sixty. She is mature and elegant but gives people a strong feeling. , Such a woman is rare, especially the light flashing in her eyes and the faint aura on her body make Ruthless understand that this woman is not easy. "Are you here? Let me introduce you to the two of you. This is the No. 1 weapon forging master in Ninja, Eufei Kitagawa." Tsunade sat gracefully on the Hokage chair, a very ordinary one. The action has become the central point of everyone, suppressing the excellent silence and others around. "Hokage-sama passed the award, but the master of the first weapon forging has passed the award, but I dare not be!" The beautiful woman, Yufei Kitagawa, said with a smile, and her heart was shaken when her eyes passed Tsunade, like her Of course such a woman is very confident in herself, but she still feels ashamed when compared with Tsunade. "It turned out to be her!" Ruxin was slightly surprised. This is a famous figure in the Ninja world. Maybe he is not as famous as a master in the Ninja world such as Gokage. Everyone knows it, but the importance and value of Beichuan Yufei is the Ninja world. Countless big forces and organizations want it. The five big countries and the five hidden villages have repeatedly wooed and hoped that this weapon-forging master can join her camp, but they have failed. She does not belong to any force in the Ninja world, but there are few forces because she is one. The woman went to offend her, on the contrary, she wooed her in every possible way. why? With her superb skills in forging weapons that almost no one can match, it is worthy of countless forces to do so. It can be said that if you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, you really can''t believe that such a beautiful woman like Beichuan Yufei would be a forging weapon. Experts, you must know that most people who cast weapons give the impression that they are middle-aged uncles, and there are few women. It is a legend that she can achieve such an achievement as a female generation and without any background. Even if she saw her ruthlessly, she couldn''t help but be surprised, because Beichuan Yuefei had cast a lot of weapons that are well-known in the Ninja world, and even after learning about her, she ruthlessly wanted to find her to build one. But Beichuan Yuefei is the best master of forging weapons, wherever she can cast weapons for people casually, but all those made by her are high-quality products, and the weapons she casts have a blade that is not inferior to slaughter. No wonder so many forces want to win her over. "If you don''t even dare to be you, I think few people in Shinobi would dare to be." Tsunade smiled slightly, and she didn''t expect Beichuan Yufei to come to Konoha, which showed her an opportunity, not to mention succeeding in winning Beichuan Yue. Fei, it''s just that Konoha will have a few more famous swords and swords after he is close to her. "This one is Konoha''s Shinnin Yurihong, and the other is my disciple Ruthless." "Hello." Ruthless and Xi Rihong nodded to Beichuan Yue Fei, Beichuan Yue Fei nodded in response, and at the same time looked at Ruthless and Xi Rihong with interest, especially Ruthless. "You guessed what Miss Kitagawa came to Konoha. She wants to hire our Konoha ninja to protect her until she finishes casting the weapon." Tsunade said. "Oh? Ms. Kitagawa, forgive me for being straightforward. With your identity and reputation, I think its too late for the forces of the ninja world to curry favor with you. Someone will make you think, and you have to hire Konohas ninja to protect you. Makes me a little curious," said ruthlessly. When he and Yuhihong came in, he already knew that Tsunade was planning to arrange him and Yuhihong on the task together. He was taken aback when he knew that the two of them were supposed to protect Beichuan Yuefei. It is necessary to know that Konoha was very busy at this time, constantly picking up tasks, and now he actually asked them to protect one person at the same time. Its not a fuss, but at the same time, its also very strange what happened to Beichuan Yuefei? Actually want to ask them two to protect. Chapter 196: Protect Beichuan Yuefei "Hey, having said that, but I think you ruthlessly understand that although there are many people who woo me, but the Ninja World is so big, there are many people who woo me, and there are many people who are hostile. After all, I am not a powerful person. Of course, people like the Five Great Ninja Villages will not give me any idea, but like some wandering ninjas, rebels, and bounty hunters who are lonely and unscrupulous, the weapons I built are a great help to them. They themselves It''s not guaranteed day and night, and of course I won''t let it go if I can increase my strength. " A trace of sorrow passed in Beichuan Yuefei''s eyes. With her mature and dignified temperament, I really feel pity for me. Beichuan Yuefei said that everyone at the scene understood that the big powers value Beichuan Yuefeis value and will not casually deal with her, but make friends in every way, but like some rebellious ninjas, the wandering ninjas themselves do not protect their enemies alone day and night. A lot, people like them have no scruples at all. Of course, she would not care about the value of Beichuan Yuefei, she would only value her weapons. When she heard that she wanted to build a weapon, of course someone would beat her weapon, so she had to hire some masters to protect herself. "So that''s it." Nodded mercilessly, Ninja Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, it''s not only the top five ninja villages that have masters, many bounty hunters, rebellious ninjas, and wandering ninjas also have strong ones, so Beichuan Yufei is so cautious and worried. It is normal, especially when they are all lonely people, and they only care about the gains and losses in front of them. The value of Beichuan Yuefei''s weapons is of great help to them, and of course they will not let it go. Forcible and aggressive is their style, and even Beichuan Yuefei himself may be in danger. "Originally I was a little worried, but now I see Master Naruto prepared two masters for me, I am relieved. Since Master Naruto values ??me so much, I''m not a ignorant person." When Yufei Kitagawa saw that Tsunade really valued herself so much and sent two people who were stronger than Shinobu to protect herself, she was very grateful. After all, in her opinion, sending one Shinobu was already the limit. It was very good, but she didn''t expect it to happen. There will be two Shangnin. Although Ruthless is not Shangnin, he is Tsunade''s disciple. His combat power is stronger than many Shangnin. Of course, Kitagawa Eufei is not an ordinary person. So she also knows how to repay her. She knows where her greatest value lies. Compared to giving generous rewards, it is better to give full play to her greatest value and make good friends with Konoha and Hokage, as well as the two powerhouses in front of them. "I decided to make two weapons for Konoha after I finished casting this weapon, and they are both the best." Kitagawa said, a smile flashed in Tsunade''s eyes, and that was what she wanted. , Beichuan Yuefei is also very good at life. Other people gave money for posting tasks, but Tsunade valued more not money, but Kitagawa Yufis casting technology. The ability to obtain two weapons was beyond Tsunades expectations. Dont think its too small. Fei is not a casting master in ordinary catastrophes. It takes a lot of energy and effort for a person like her to build a weapon. She has been famous for so many years and has built six weapons, but each one is well-known in the world of Ninja, and this time it is not only for Konoha to create two. Weapon, and still the best, she has a principle, that is, what the promise in casting weapons is that nothing will change. Few people in the Ninja world can get such a promise, and its no wonder Tsunade will show a smile. Kitagawa Eifei will give such a promise. The main reason is that she is indeed facing danger and most in need now, and at the same time. Because Tsunade actually sent such a powerful person to her, she would do this only when she repayed her. "Although your reward makes it hard for me to refuse, I want to ask how long it takes to protect you." Ruthless doesn''t want to waste too much time. After all, he has entered the golden stage of rapid increase in time and needs to be done during tasks. , After all, how to face various masters without doing tasks to hone oneself. But it shouldn''t be too long, otherwise, how can he practice, and he can hone himself in the proper task, but if the task time is too long, it will become a waste of time. "Don''t worry about this, it will be fine in about half a month, but it will only be less or less, but I have an additional request." Beichuan Yuefei said. "Say it," said ruthlessly. "I hope that during the period when you protect me, if someone has an unruly attempt to me, I like you to let them go." Beichuan Yuefei said. Her words made Ruqing and Yurihong take her more seriously, which is really good. Perfect use of resources. This is really correct. After all, if you dont get rid of the roots if you get a grudge, and if they leave ruthlessly afterwards, then Beichuan Yufei will be in danger, so if its okay, then of course it will be safe. If the conflict is absolutely resolved, it will not be resolved cleanly. Leave any troubles to yourself. "Don''t worry about this. I have never thought of keeping my hands on the enemy. I have always eliminated the roots of these people." Ruthless of course will not refuse. After all, if the conflict is together, if you dont clean up the opponent, will you wait for the opponent to find a chance to deal with yourself in the future, so even if the employer does not have these requirements when accepting the task, basically the ninja who accepts the task will kill the enemy once the conflict is not Letting go of the other party is not only responsible for the employer, but also for their own safety. "That''s good." Beichuan Yufei nodded in satisfaction and immediately said to Tsunade: "Hokage-sama is very grateful for your help to me, Beichuan Yufei would like to thank you in advance." "You''re polite." Tsunade smiled, and he flicked the two mission scrolls and fell into the hands of Yurihong and Ruqing: "Since the protection time is not short this time, it is best for the two of you to work together. In this case, There won''t be any mistakes, the details are written on the scroll." Ruthlessly knowing that he just returned from the task. Generally speaking, Tsunade will let himself practice for a week and at the same time rest for a week before letting himself do the task, so that he can combine work and rest, but this time it is so fast and needless to say that Beichuan is also valued. Yue Fei''s reward for building weapons. At the same time, Tsunade also knew that Ruthless wanted to build a weapon of his own. Although the Slaughter Blade was good, it was the first-generation weapon after all. He always felt that there were a lot of problems when he used Ruthlessly, especially after his swordsmanship was improved. strong. Chapter 197: Repay the kindness But when Ruthless was still thinking about when to find a master forging weapons to build the weapon in his mind, Beichuan Yuefei took the initiative to send it to the door. Tsunades eyes are so high and ruthless, but she is very clear. Even she calls Kitagawa Yuki the number one master of casting in the ninja world, and there are so many rebels in casting weapons, and the wandering ninja can see her when she comes to the door. Great, now that I can get her promise and say that I can cast the best weapon, how can I refuse it ruthlessly, but the secret path in my heart is really dozing off and giving a pillow. "Unexpectedly, we will have the opportunity to work together so soon." The relationship between Yurihong and Ruthless is getting better every day. It can be said that besides Tsunade and Silent, the best relationship is Yurihong. And Xi Rihong is also very fond of ruthlessness, often joking and joking, not treating other men''s glamour and nobility, but like the big sister next door. "Then I have to take good care of my Zhongren at the time when Xi Rihong Shangren." Ruthless also joked. "Hmph, you made fun of me deliberately, are you looking for a fight?" Xi Rihong groaned, knocking one hand on the ruthless shoulder. The charming scene full of Yujie Fengqing and young girls made people look at it. Nao, even ruthless, there was a glimmer of appreciation in his eyes. Except for Tsunade, Yuhihong was the most outstanding woman he had ever seen. "I thought you were a root of wood, only Hokage-sama in your eyes, now you know the charm of this lady." Yurihong also noticed the appreciation flashing in her ruthless eyes, and she didn''t have the same dislike for other men in her heart. Instead, she was proud of her. Thought. "Hey, Teacher Hong, you are here too." At this moment Shikamaru walked over from a distance and said when he saw Yurihong. "Prepare and ruthlessly do the task, what''s the matter?" Xi Rihong put away the playful and approachable appearance just now, and once again returned to the glamorous and noble appearance before. "It''s kind of." Shikamaru put away the impatience on his face, and then solemnly said to ruthlessly: "Thanks for Dingci''s affairs. He is now recuperating and cannot walk, so I can only come over for him." "Everyone is a teammate, and it''s also a village. It''s right to take care of each other." Ruthlessly waved his hand. "Yeah!" Shikamaru didn''t say much, just remembered the ruthlessness in his heart. To be honest, ruthlessness is the type of power he admires most, so getting along with him Shikamaru won''t be troublesome. thing. And he is not a person who likes to talk more politely. Smart people like him always act more than talk. After bidding farewell to Shikamaru, Ruthless and Yurihong went home and prepared for half an hour and then came to Konoha Gate to meet together. After a ruthless night of Tsunade''s recuperation and relying on the powerful physique and life spring water, he has recovered more than 50%, and there is no major problem. It is estimated that it will be fully recovered in less than two days. With Yurihong by his side, and the ruthlessness is not a powerless chicken, he can fully recover all his combat power during the mission. Tsunade arranges for Yurihong to be by his side besides the needs of the mission. It is also a ruthless one. This kind of protection, after all, he still has one or two days to fully recover. At this time, I don''t say that he is incapable of fighting, but the combat power is of course not as good as the heyday. There is nothing wrong with the evening sun. "Relentless, give me the fight before your body has completely recovered." Of course, Yurihong also knew that it would take two days to fully recover from the ruthless situation, so she whispered when she left the village. "Okay!" Looking ruthlessly at Yurihong''s unquestionable but unconcealed look of concern, she couldn''t help but warm up. In addition to Silent and Tsunade, Yurihong was the first person who had no interest in him. Caring person. Ruthless also knows Yurihongs personality. A cold-hearted woman like her can take the initiative to say such a treatment. Konoha may be the only one who can enjoy it. It can be said that this is a way of expression that Yurihong cares about her. . "That''s good!" Xi Ri Hongqing looked at the ruthless eyes that were completely different from his age, full of wisdom and stability, and couldn''t help but remember that he was only twelve years old and less than thirteen years old, so she couldn''t help taking out her big sister''s. Feng Fan said. He shook his head mercilessly and smiled, unexpectedly Xi Rihong had such a side. "Iron country!" Looking at the mission scroll ruthlessly, I knew that there was a group of warriors. It can be said that since the six immortals created chakras, ninjutsu, illusion, and physique, the samurai has declined. It can be said that the six immortals are a new era. The initiator of the new power system is also the terminator of the old era. Nowadays, most of the strong people are practicing chakra, ninjutsu, physique, and illusion, but there is a country where people are powerful, that is, the country of iron. Although the samurai there are also good at chakra, but Instead of practicing illusion and ninjutsu, he combines the advantages of Chakra and the advantages of samurai to walk the samurai path. There are a lot of powerful swordsmanship there. After all, it is a samurai path. Swordsmanship is indispensable. Ruthless also wanted to sneak in to learn swordsmanship, but later found out that he was not purely a swordsman. He wanted The sword is nothing more than enhancing one''s combat power and coordinating with the limits of blood succession, but it is dispensable, so in the end it didn''t matter. "Yes, I once owed the favor of a warrior in the Iron Kingdom. When I was just becoming famous, I just built a weapon that attracted some unscrupulous people. The last warrior in the Iron Kingdom went out. Experience helped me beat those people back. It was also at that time that I started to learn swords. In my opinion, if I also have a strong swordsmanship, I would have a better understanding of weapons, and I would be more comfortable in building weapons. At that time, I decided to help him build a weapon and thank her. Grace for help. Its a pity that at that time I felt that my skills were not enough, so I promised Acridine that I would personally build a weapon for her when my forging skills reached the next level. I have been collecting materials for the past two years. Now Finally, the collection is complete, and the things that happened back then will happen again, so I have to go to Konoha Village and ask you to protect me. "Beichuan Yuefei said. "So that''s it." Nodded mercilessly. From now on, Beichuan Yuefei''s character is pretty good, and the kindness he has always kept in mind for many years. Chapter 198: Beichuan Yuefeis promise "Miss Beichuan, don''t worry, since the two of us have taken your task, we will do our best to protect you." Xi Rihong said. "There are two of you during this time." Beichuan Yuefei bowed gently and said. Under the leadership of Beichuan Yuefei, Ruthless and Yurihong came to a quiet and unpopulated valley in the country of iron. Obviously, Beichuan Yuefei did not like others to disturb her, and when forging weapons, she had to concentrate on it and not be affected at all. . "Miss Beichuan, what do you think of this sword?" Ruthlessly took out the Slaughter Blade and handed it to Beichuan Yuefei. Beichuan Yuefeis eyes lit up. She was obviously a soldier, and immediately drew out the Slaughter Blade. A cold light rushed over her face. She couldnt help yelling, Well, if Im not mistaken, this one must be The famous sword slaughter in the hands of Konoha''s founder Qianjuzhuma did not expect to fall into your hands, but that''s right, you are a direct disciple of Master Naruto, and it is normal to fall into your hands." "But I don''t think this sword is suitable for me." Ruthlessly put the Slaughter Blade back. "Oh? This slaughter is definitely a well-known existence in the ninja world. Even the seven ninja swords in Wuyin Village can''t say that they are better than it. Of course, some of those ninja swords have some special abilities. Comparable, but this Slaughter Blade is already a rare and good weapon, do you think it is not suitable for you?" Beichuan Yuefei curiously asked. "After all, the weapon is going to fight, killing Lu. This sword was fine at the beginning, but it doesn''t match the style of me now." Ruthlessly said: "The weapon in my heart is like this." Since Ruthless had already got Beichuan Yuefei''s promise, of course she had prepared for her in advance, took out a drawing from the backpack, and Xi Rihong walked over curiously to look at the ruthless drawing. "Huh? This is different from the Ninja sword. It is a straight blade. I feel that this kind of knife is older and more lethal than the current Ninja sword. But I have not seen such a sword in many years in the Ninja world. The knife, although it is a small change, is quite different. Its really weird. It clearly gives me the feeling that it is older and stronger than the current ninja sword. The current ninja sword seems to be developed based on this sword, but why I havent heard of the existence of this kind of sword? If it is a new design, it will not give me this feeling. " Beichuan Yuefei is a master, and she can see many things about this knife in this kind of drawing at a glance. "Nonsense, although the world is different, there are many places that are the same. The so-called Ninja sword is basically modeled on the Tang sword. How can it be compared to the authenticity and powerfulness of the Tang sword." Ruthless thought in his heart, this is the product of the peak of the Tang Dynasty in the ancient Chinese era of another world. Its a pity that the future generations lost this technology when they were not up to date. Ruthless now thinks about it and cant help being a little angry. Kuibao was lost, but he went to learn from other people imitating the four things made by the Kuibao from his ancestors. But ruthless is just thinking about it. After all, he was just a tramp in the previous world. Of course, he didn''t have any thoughts of worrying about the country and the people, and he didn''t have the right to worry about the country and the people. At that time, he couldn''t even eat enough. Worrying about the country and the people is a ghost, if you want to worry, you will only worry about when you can eat and become a master. That is to say, now that he has traveled to the world of Naruto, and occasionally recalled, he felt a little sigh. After all, his previous life was just a homeless man who was not qualified or able to change anything, and had no other extra thoughts other than sighing. But since he has lost this treasure in that world, then if he is capable in this world, he will carry it forward again. Yes, the weapon ruthless to build is Tang Dao, which he used to pass through a weapon shop. When I saw it, I fell in love with this gorgeous and sharp weapon when I first saw it. It''s a pity that at that time, he hadn''t been able to solve the three meals, where did he have extra spare money to think about it, now he has this ability, of course he wants to get what he wants, and he also thinks that Tang Dao is the most suitable way of fighting for him. of. "Could it be that you designed it?" Beichuan Yuefei''s ruthless gaze suddenly changed with a hot light. After all, it is no wonder she thinks that way, and no wonder she has never seen such a weapon by a master like her. Would think it was ruthlessly built. "Yeah!" Ruthlessly thought about it, he did design it in this world, at least no one could design it, and he also drew this drawing, so of course he did it. "Okay, it''s great. I didn''t expect that you are not only a young master in weapon design, but also have such talent. If you are not a disciple of Master Naruto, I want you to learn the technology of weapon building with me." Beichuan Yuefei said enthusiastically, completely different from the polite and polite manner before. Looking at the ruthless gaze, it seems as if she is seeing the unrefined jade she has dreamed of. No wonder she reacts so much. For a weapon master like her, a good weapon design is simply the most lethal attraction. Now ruthless Taking out Tang Dao''s design drawing, even if it was just an outline drawing, Beichuan Yuefei was very excited. For Beichuan Yuefei, getting this picture is the same as a ninja who has obtained the training method of the Flying Thunder God Art. There is no excitement. "I promise to build two of the best weapons for Konoha. I think one of them will be given to you by Hokage-sama. Based on this picture alone, I promise to create the best and most dedicated weapon for you alone. This weapon is not included in the promise of two weapons built for Konoha, it is just for you alone and I will repair any problems with your weapon in the future for free." Beichuan Yufei said. Its not that she is really so generous, but that this picture is really of great value to him, allowing her to create a brand new weapon series, and even open up a new era of weapons in the Ninja world, and it is possible for her to forge Technology has taken a step further, and showing her this picture ruthlessly is equivalent to giving her the most valuable thing. All of this was obtained free of charge, and it was all given by her ruthlessly. That''s why Beichuan Yuefei was the only one who gave it to her. Give such a promise. Chapter 199: Im not afraid of death Otherwise, Beichuan Yuefei would be so excited, and even give such a promise without thinking about it. This is not something other people can understand. "No! This piece of paper is really that powerful?" Yurihong said in surprise that she knew that Beichuan Yuefei rarely said such a promise to a person, not only making it but also saying that it made the best. You must know that even if it was the warrior of the Iron Kingdom who helped Beichuan Yufei in the past, Beichuan Yufei only said that he would build a weapon for him when the waiting forging technology reached a higher level, but he did not say the best, and now he is ruthless. Just taking out a piece of paper, Beichuan Yuefei gave such a promise, no wonder Xi Rihong was so surprised. "But I need a period of rest and preparation to help you build this weapon. After all, I have never touched such a weapon. It takes many experiments with ordinary materials to create the most perfect weapon. This is a brand new weapon I have come into contact with. The weapon, as my first work, I must be the most perfect." Beichuan Yuefei said: "So I can''t build a weapon for you in a short period of time, and you know, it takes a lot of effort to build a weapon, unless it is ordinary goods. After I help my friends in the country of iron, I have to rest for a while and then study you. It is estimated that it will take three months to six months to start testing this brand new weapon." "No problem." He was more satisfied after hearing it ruthlessly. Beichuan Yuefei''s attitude made him very happy, and only in this way can it prove that Beichuan Yuefei really wants to help her build weapons, not to mention her technology, just hers. This kind of attitude and character can be called the state of mind that a weapon master should have. "Well, I will build the weapon from tomorrow, and then I will trouble the two of you to protect it!" Beichuan Yuefei put away all these thoughts and waited until the weapon was built. No words for a night, both Ruthless and Xirihong are hidden, because they want to see if they will be sent to the door without fear of death, whether it is the value of Beichuan Yuefei or she promised that she will not be ruthless and will not let her do anything. . Thats why he and Yurihong hid them, and brought out those who had used Beichuan Yuefeis weapon idea. Then, they would clean up in one go, and there would be no future trouble. He didnt want to wait for someone here to cause those people not to come out or come. not enough. "This Beichuan Yuefei is not an ordinary person, her physical fitness may not be comparable to many Zhongren." Xi Rihong lay on the trunk of a big tree and said to the ruthless person sitting next to her. "Of course, how can you build a good weapon without a good body? Under normal circumstances, women''s physical strength and strength are weaker than men''s. Beichuan Yuefei can become such a smart forging master with no physical strength. It will be worse, otherwise, how can she be able to eat for so long for so long?" He took a merciless look at the room where the clanging sound had been heard continuously since the beginning. "Someone is coming?" Xi Rihong just wanted to say something, her eyes flashed with a cold light and she looked over a distant stream of water suddenly. "People who are not afraid of death are here. This is just the first batch. Beichuan Yuefei has a great reputation, especially since she has made very few weapons. After becoming famous, there are even fewer after she has become famous. Any one is very valuable. There is no market. So once the news that she wants to build weapons attracts these monsters is normal, of course it is not that some people have forced her to fight, but her character is known to be strong, not to mention that she would rather die than surrender, but she is definitely unwilling to suffer. Moreover, Beichuan Yuefei is not a helpless woman. In addition, she has a wide range of people, it is difficult to force her, and she is alone and has no concerns and is not threatened. If she deliberately concealed a weapon when crafting a weapon, she would probably be killed when she used it to fight, so generally speaking, someone would rob her when it was reported that she was crafting a weapon. After all, she made it for others. Weapons will never do anything bad in the weapon, right? Just as Ruthless said, the longer the time, the more people will come, but most of them are some of the strong people of the middle level, and few rivals the upper level. After all, although the world of ninja is big, the upper ninja is not a popular thing. It''s all over the street. "Huh? There is actually a master, and also a samurai?" Ruthless has long channeled out several small birds to observe everything around them secretly. These are not ordinary birds, but the perception birds of the sacred bird family. , Is extremely sensitive to danger, has a strong perception ability, and can distinguish the strong from the level of danger. The previous ones were at the level of Ninja, but now there is a samurai, and he is not an ordinary samurai. He is actually a samurai with the upper level of fighting power. Such samurai are really rare in the Ninja world. "Samurai?" Yurihong looked around, feeling a little familiar, but in order to avoid being found that she was far away, so she said for a while: "This person is a wandering warrior, like a wandering ninja, but he is not simple. A samurai belonging to the country of iron, his name is Fujiwara Okinawa, but he has rebelled from the country of iron, which is equivalent to the rebellion of Shinnin Village, and the strength is equivalent to Shangnin. Its no wonder that he will appear. For a samurai, weapons are much more powerful than ninjas. If he can get the weapons built by Kitagawa Eifei, his strength will definitely increase. In the country of iron, he must find a samurai who can match him. It''s really hard, and it''s no wonder he will come. " Yurihong is right. Many ninjas don''t use weapons much. Like Tsunade and Jiraiya, weapons are dispensable for them, even if they are magic weapons. But for the samurai, the weapon is equivalent to the second life. If a powerful samurai has an indestructible weapon, then it is definitely a huge increase in their combat power. After all, the warfare of the samurai All power lies in weapons. For them, weapons are equivalent to ninjas illusions, physiques, and ninjutsu, and they are the most important combat power. A strong man with powerful skills is of course more powerful than a tiger, and the same powerful samurai with sharp weapons is just as powerful as a tiger. Therefore, the attraction of weapons to samurai is much greater than that of ninjas. It is no wonder that Fujiwara Okinawa will come. A traitorous samurai like him needs a powerful weapon to deal with various enemies. Chapter 200: Shot After a while, in addition to Fujiwara Okinawa, the upper-level ninja warrior, there was also an upper-level ninja, plus five or six middle ninja and five or six lower ninja levels who came to fish in troubled waters. The pressure of Zi Ruqing and Xi Rihong is not small. Its no wonder that Tsunade will send Ruthless and Yurihong to protect Kitagawa Yuri. In addition to focusing on Kitagawa Yuri, Tsunade also has a foresight to know how attractive Kitagawa Yuris weapons are, so he sent Ruthless and Yurihong to be the two of them. The most secure. After a day, basically no one is left, because basically all the people who are coming have come, but these people alone are already a strong force. "Two upper ninjas, six middle ninjas, seven lower ninjas, Kitagawa Yufi''s weapons are really attractive, so red is it. Once the war starts, I will hold Fujiwara Okinawa and another rebel ninja from Iwagaki Village. Kill all those Xian Ren and Zhong Ren as quickly as possible, and then come and help me." said ruthlessly. "Okay." The ruthless injury has healed a long time ago, and even got to the next level due to the continuous wars. These small improvements have been accumulated. I believe that they will be able to accumulate in the near future to cause a huge leap, so the evening is not red. Worried, don''t compete with mercilessly After all, she is a Shangren with illusion skills as the main force, supplemented by physical skills and ninjutsu. She is good at one-shot kills. When it comes to dragging two Shangren in a war of attrition, she is more good at being ruthless, so she just agreed to it without being wordy. This is also one of the reasons why Ruthless likes to do tasks with Yurihong the most. Excluding the relationship between each other, Xirihongs appearance is that Ruthless is very satisfied and at ease. Not only does he cooperate perfectly, but he can give her back with confidence. It was absolutely clean and neat, and the idiotic actions like Uzumaki Naruto''s before would never happen. So I have done missions with so many people, and I would say that my favorite is Yurihong, whether it is personal factors or everything, it is Yurihong. The clanging sound in the house that had lasted for several days finally stopped, letting Ruoqing understand that it is really not easy to build a weapon, especially a powerful weapon, which is time-consuming and labor-intensive. Not to mention the technology first, the forging that lasted for such a long time could not stop distraction for half a second. This is a test of mental, physical strength, and strength. No wonder Beichuan Yuefei''s physical fitness is so good, how can she forge good weapons without such physical fitness. "Go!" Ruthlessly keenly noticed that the people outside were all tensed after hearing the thumping sound. Like a cheetah about to prey, like a tiger, the people outside after waiting for more than an hour without any movement immediately couldn''t help but shoot. "Illusory Darkness Art." Yurihong''s first shot is the famous illusion of the first and second generation of the Thousand Hands Clan. This trick has been thoroughly eaten by Yurihong. Even Uchiha Itachi''s three-hook jade writing wheel cannot be seen through. Let alone a rebound. "I can''t see anything." After all, most of the people outside are mobs, and they fight each other, not only to deal with Xi Rihong, but also to guard against the people around them. However, looking at the middle ninjas, the performance of the lower ninjas is obviously a preliminary unity. Obviously, it is to compete with the other two upper ninjas, so they formed a temporary team, but it is a pity that they face the darkness of the evening red and their clean and neat skills. Several people died in the attack. As for the samurai Fujiwara Okinawa and the rebel Ryusaki soil of Iwagaki Village, they were stopped mercilessly for the first time. "After we kill them together, the weapons will be by means?" Ryugasaki turned his head and said to Fujiwara Okinawa. "Okay!" Both of them are fierce and decisive. It is the best choice for them to work together to deal with the enemy before they get the weapon. Therefore, Fujiwara Okinawa decisively agreed but did not immediately pull out the long knife behind him, ruthlessly knowing him. It is to perform Juhe Slash, an instant kill with one blow, and the moment the knife is drawn is the moment to kill the enemy. "The earth escapes the earth flows in a big river." It is true that the Shangren of Yanyin Village is already a traitor, but the earth escape technique is superb, and the powerful earth escape technique is the first shot. The ground under the ruthless feet suddenly turned into a big mud river and it was about to wash him away. "Fire escape fire dragon flame bomb." The ruthless figure jumped to mid-air and suddenly crossed the area of ??the big earth current, opening his mouth and covering the past with a flame, but at this moment, Fujiwara Okinawa, who had not moved, showed amazing speed. A brush appeared behind Ruthless, and a dazzling cold light flickered. Fujiwara Okinawa did not know when he had already pulled out the long sword, but Ruthless''s waist and abdomen had been cut open, and the fire dragon bullet stopped. "Breast smelly kid." Fujiwara Okinawa is very confident of his speed and Iaishou, and it is enough to kill the enemy in an instant, especially with the restraint of Ryugasaki soil. Bo The cut-off ruthless body turned into a ball of blood and it was about to pour on Fujiwara Okinawa''s body. Although Fujiwara Okinawa didnt know what it was, he knew that many ninjutsu was so strange that he could never be touched by it. Don''t want to get away and fly back. He is not a ninja, so he does not have powerful and gorgeous ninjutsu, physique, illusion, and all his skills are in his body and weapons, so his reaction speed is extremely fast, faster than many upper ninjutsu, after all, he is completely dependent on body and How to fight with weapons if the speed is slow. "Spiral pill!" Ruthlessly appeared behind Long Qitu and rolled over with the spiral pill in his hand. "The earth escapes the earth flow wall." Ryuqi earth did not react slowly, casting the instantaneous technique to stretch the distance and forming the seal while moving, and a wall of earth rose up to block the ruthless spiral pill. call out At the moment when the ruthless Spiral Maru crushed the earth flow wall, a sharp roar sounded. Turning his head to see a sword gas rushing towards his face, it was obviously a samurai move. The samurai who practiced chakra concentrated the chakra on the sword and released it. Go out to form a sword-like move, which can be offensive or defensive, and can be very easy to use far and near. "Fire escape dragon fire technique." Ruthless one-handed Jieyin opened his mouth and spit out a fire snake to block the sword qi, but at this time the ground under his feet suddenly became as soft as water, and at the same time, the ruthless hands tightened and the whole person was pulled into the ground. "The art of decapitation in the heart of the earth escape." Long Qi soil broke through the ground, holding Kuwuzai ruthlessly with his neck, his body exploded and turned into a ball of blood. At such a close distance, Long Qi soil had no time to dodge and was suddenly showered. . Chapter 201: War Ryoshinin (Part 1) "Flick." Although Fujiwara Okinawa didn''t know the role of those blood, the fighting consciousness he had cultivated over the years made him feel that Ruthless could never continue. He immediately showed the fastest speed, turning into a black shadow and suddenly appeared in front of Ruthless. Chakra concentrated on the long knife and slashed out. "Fire Swordsmanship!" Ruthlessly drew out the blade of Slaughter Huo e''s sword block to block the long sword, his eyes have become blood red. Obviously he has started a runaway, facing the siege of two Kaminari, especially Fujiwara Okinawa. Powerful, good at a one-hit kill, but can''t be careless. "Soulthirsty Hand!" With a ruthless big hand, Long Qi soil was pulled over and burst with a bang, but his body turned into mud. "Sure enough, it''s a Shinobu. Originally, the Soulthirsty Hand is impossible for people to avoid, even if it is useless to cast a substitute technique, but because of Fujiwara Okinawa''s momentary blockade, Ryugasaki soil found the opportunity to cast the Soulthirsty Hand on me ahead of time. He had escaped from the use of the substitute technique before," thought ruthlessly. The Soulthirsty Hand can only be hit even if the Oshe Maru is caught off guard. It is useless to cast the double spell, unless it has been replaced by the double spell before the Soulthirsty Hand is cast ruthlessly, and Ryuqitu was too late to cast it. It was a substitute technique, but because the flash of Fujiwara Okinawa''s cast made the ruthless draw of the knife have a time of zero and one second, he grasped the decisive use of the substitute technique, so he avoided. So its not that Ryuqitus substitute technique can evade the Soulthirsty Hand, but Ryuqitu has already performed the substitute technique before the Soulthirsty Hand is ruthlessly cast. When the Soulthirsty Hand is displayed, he has long been a substitute. It was replaced, so it escaped. "It''s really dangerous." Fujiwara Okinawa''s eyes shone brightly. Fortunately, he intercepted it and bought Ryugasaki for a short moment, otherwise Ryugasaki would be over. Of course, this is also because Ryugasaki soil has this strength. If he does not have the strength of Shinobu, even if Fujiwara Okinawa has helped him buy time, then he will not be able to react shortly. "Earth Escape Yellow Spring Marsh." Longqi Eunuch, who had escaped the catastrophe, was too late to sigh after being reborn after the catastrophe and immediately used Earth Escape Technique to turn the ground under his ruthless feet into a large swamp. At the same time, his hands sealed: "Earth Escape Earth Dragon Bullet." Fujiwara Okinawa also waved a long sword to cut out a series of sword qi, and slammed into the ruthless body together with the earth dragon. Because of Huangquanumas ruthlessness, there was no time to dodge, and it was difficult to dodge, and the speed was greatly reduced. Seeing that before the earth dragon and many swords were added, a uniquely shaped kunai with a wooden style flew to Fujiwara Okinawa, but it was accurate. The degree is a little bit worse, just stabbed one meter at the foot of Fujiwara Okinawa. "Haha, I have said that the smell is dry. Although your strength is good, but after all, it is a bit too tender. When encountering danger, you are so flustered. Even Kuwu has missed the shot." Fujiwara Okinawa is about to win. Can not help showing a sneerful smile. "That...that is, it''s impossible, he''s already dead, Konoha can''t have anyone else who can do this, hurry up, hurry up." Ryuqitu originally wanted to ridicule when he saw the appearance of this kunai, but When I looked at the past, I found that there was no difference in this suffering, and suddenly a nightmare memory appeared in my mind. The Shangren, who has a super-psychological quality, showed fear, and immediately yelled like crazy. "What?" Although Fujiwara Okinawa didn''t know why, seeing the appearance of Ryugasaki soil, he immediately jumped away. "It''s late!" There was no sound, no sign, no high-speed moving trajectory, mercilessly appeared next to Fujiwara Okinawa out of thin air, fast, fast, beyond imagination, almost to Fujiwara Okinawa like a samurai who rivals Shinobu. Overwhelming response. "Soulthirsty hand." Ruthlessly pressed his hand on Fujiwara Okinawa''s chest. "Not good!" Fujiwara Okinawa''s eyelids jumped, and a fatal sense of crisis enveloped his whole body. He only felt that death was so close to him. When he thought of his previous mockery, he looked at the mockery flashing on his ruthless face. , I understand that I was just a clown. boom Fujiwara Okinawa vomited blood violently, scars appeared all over his body, and he flew out upside down, not knowing his life or death. "The Art of Flying Thunder God is impossible, how could you be able to use the Art of Flying Thunder God of the four generations of Naruto?" Long Qitu screamed. Although he is rebellious, he is from Yanyin Village after all. For Yanyin Village For the people of Fei Lei Shen, the technique is an eternal nightmare, which brings them fear but powerlessness and can only wait for death. "Huh!" Ruthlessly heaved a sigh of relief and succeeded. It was the first time that he applied the technique of Flying Thunder God to actual combat. Dont look at him just now, but the space jump is very dangerous, even if there is a wooden type as a coordinate, it is also very dangerous. If it is not good, it is likely to be lost in a different space. The operation of the flying thunder **** is very expensive and requires a lot of chakras. The spirit, the extremely high control of Chakra, and the strong body speed. Even the current ruthless display once is no less than using a spiral pill, not only that, he is far behind the second-generation Naruto and the fourth-generation Naruto, and their two minds can leave a wooden style anywhere in front of them in an instant. , The space jump can be completed with one movement of the mind. And ruthless? It takes ten seconds for him to construct the wooden style, which means that he has no time to make the wooden style out of thin air during the battle, and he will be killed when he can make it. Therefore, he needs to prepare the wooden style before the battle. It is not possible to leave a wooden style anywhere before the second-generation and the first-generation Hokage, and then use the technique of flying thunder god. Not only that, even with the wooden style, it is ruthless to adjust the mind and body. Chakra prepares for the space jump. This preparation takes one second. That is to say, within one second, the preparation for space jump is ruthless and unable to move. Once the Flying Thunder God is moved, it will be used. For the time being, it is impossible to be as cool as the fourth generation of Naruto. It doesn''t take any preparation time to make a space jump between all the wooden poses at any time. The speed is faster than light, and there is no need to stop. The Art of Flying Thunder God finally completed the last step in the past few days after the battle with Oshemaru, Junmaro and others, but even though it was completed ruthlessly, I knew that this was just a new qi point. Chapter 202: War Ryoshinin (Part 2) Although the technique of Thunder God has only been learned, there are currently many limitations, and the practicability is not high enough. There are too many things and too much time to prepare, so it is difficult to apply it to actual combat. After all, too much preparation plus one second The preparation can only be used, and can not be disturbed. Moreover, after performing the Flying Thunder God technique, you must pause for a second to prepare for it again, and it consumes a lot of Chakras, so Ruthless did not feel that learning the Flying Thunder God technique is almost invincible in the world like the Bofeng Shuimen of the year. Because he has learned the Art of Flying Thunder God, its true, but he is almost a thousand miles away from the level of Bo Feng Shui Gate. If he has cultivated the Art of Flying Thunder God to the first glimpse of the door, then Bo Feng Shui Gate is. It is to practice the technique of Flying Thunder God to the extreme, and it is ruthless to use the first stage of the technique of Flying Thunder God reluctantly, which is a fixed wooden style to jump in space. To use the second stage of the Flying Thunder God, it can throw out the Kuwu Wu of the God of Flying Thunder. Suddenly appear next to Ku Wu while moving at high speed. It is ruthless. At present, the use of Thunder Gods technique is far from being able to be achieved. , As for the other abilities of the Flying Thunder God technique, such as the use of defensive attacks such as the transfer of the tail beast jade, it is even more impossible to do it. Moreover, the wooden style of the water gate and the second generation of Hokage will almost never disappear in an instant, while the ruthless wooden style is currently unstable, and will basically disappear within a day. Therefore, ruthlessly, it is still far from being able to surpass the shadow level by relying on the technique of Flying Thunder God like Bofeng Shuimen. At present, the technique of Flying Thunder God can only be used in unexpected battles. It is still necessary to reach the level of Bofeng Shuimen. The difference is far, and the increase in the ruthless combat power is not big at all, but it is used well, especially if there is someone else to cover for itself in group battles, it is still very useful. But no matter what, after all, I have learned the art of Flying Thunder God, and the Longqi soil on the opposite side doesnt know this. For the people in Yanyin Village, the Flying Thunder Gods art is equivalent to a nightmare. If you encounter an invincible encounter, you cant even escape. I can only close my eyes and wait for death. So after seeing the ruthless cast of the Flying Thunder God technique, he was immediately shocked. A person who had lost all courage in a battle would not be far from death even if his combat power was strong, so ruthless would certainly not let this opportunity pass. "Fire escape flame spiral." A small spinning sun condensed in ruthless hands, and he threw it out with one hand. The meteor-like flame spiral instantly hit Longqi soil. It was too late when he reacted, and he was suddenly covered by the flame storm. I can''t die again. "Unexpectedly, the prestige of the Flying Thunder God Art is so great, I was just a first glimpse of the door, and actually frightened a Yanyin village''s Kaminari." Ruthlessly knew that if it weren''t for the Flying Thunder God Art, it would be equivalent to Long Qi Tu. Yu''s nightmare scared him. It would take a lot of effort to kill him. If he wanted to escape with all his heart, it would be difficult for Shangren, who is proficient in the earthen escape technique, to intercept him, at least ruthlessly not sure. As a result, I didnt expect that this battle would have a dramatic change. For the first time, I used the art of the **** of thunder to enter the battle. In the face of the siege of two Kaminin, he unexpectedly killed Fujiwara and Okinawa in seconds, and then took advantage of the fame of the **** of thunder. Killed the terrified Long Qi Tu who couldn''t recover from his guts. In fact, if he calms down a bit, he will find that Ruthless and Bofeng Shuimens Flying Thunder Gods art is totally different. Even if Ruthless can fly Thunder Gods art, it will not increase his own combat power much. Calm down and exert all his combat power ruthlessly. It was not easy to defeat him, but he was frightened, and there was no such thing in this world. On the other side, Yurihong showed great power in the face of the siege of many Zhongren and Xiaoren, and she seemed to be able to do so, and completely overwhelmingly remove them one by one. "So fast? The Flying Thunder God''s technique is used, so I can''t lag behind you, let you see my new technique, Illusory Swallowing Darkness." Xiri Hongjieyin''s eyes burst out with two black lights, and it''s darkness. They swallowed everyone, and when the darkness disappeared, everyone stood in place, but the lower and middle ninjas fell to the ground with dull eyes. "Huh? This is the technique you told me before?" Ruthless had known about Xi Rihong''s new technique for a long time, but I had never seen the details, but knew that Xi Rihong was very confident in his own technique and claimed to be more than the Dark Walk technique. Perfect and powerful. It seems to be the case now. It is used against so many people at the same time to drag everyone into the world of illusion, and all of them lose their combat power. This illusion has surpassed the level of ordinary illusion, although I dont know if it is comparable to reading last month, but It is definitely an illusion at the level of Yuereading, an illusion that can directly cause damage to the spirit. This is definitely not a super high-level illusion technique, but an illusion technique belonging to the s-level profound meaning level. I did not expect that Xi Rihong actually created such a powerful illusion technique. "Yeah, how? I didn''t disappoint you, but I was able to create this technique thanks to you telling me your own and Naruto-sama''s illusion experience, and you gave me powerful illusions like the Dark Walk Art, especially It''s the dark walking technique, that is, this technique opened a whole new door for me to let me appreciate higher-level illusions. Combined with the powerful pupil reading of Uchiha Itachis kaleidoscope writing round eyes that you told me before, let me fully understand that in order to dominate the world with illusion, illusion must be changed qualitatively, similar to ninjutsu. It can directly hurt people like that. "Xi Rihong didn''t conceal it, but rather happily shared it ruthlessly. After all, she was indispensable for her ruthlessness in creating this technique. "This technique was inspired by the technique of walking in the dark, creating a dark illusion that drags the human spirit into the boundless darkness to endure the devouring of boundless darkness, although it is not as diversified and transformed as the monthly reading you said. Uncertain, but the victory is directly terrible. In the boundless darkness and loneliness, no matter how firm a person''s spirit is, it will become fragile and collapse." Xi Rihong said. "This can be said to be a combination of the dark illusion that Moon Read directly destroys the spirit and the dark art of walking!" said ruthlessly. "That''s right, the powerful dark illusion of the Dark Walk technique can only be tricked and hard to break free even for a powerful person like Hokage of the third generation, but the Dark Walk technique can only deprive people of light and cannot directly cause harm, so I have been targeting this The direction of research is combined with my own understanding of illusion and development." Chapter 203: Yurihongs new technique Xi Rihong said that when she looked at Ruthless, there was a flash of joy and gratitude, because she knew that it would be difficult for her to create such a technique without ruthlessness. After all, the technique is not created by creating, and there is not enough foundation to match the technique. The understanding cannot be created at all. Xi Rihong had been groping for herself before, and being able to groped and practice alone, relying on her own efforts and talents to cultivate to Shinobu, can be said that her talent is definitely not worse than that of Kakashi and others. The only thing she is worse is that she lacks a teacher. Kakashi was so young to create Chidori, but no one noticed that he has such a talent. Apart from his talent, he has a good teacher. Four generations of Naruto and Fengshuimen. Without his guidance, Kaka West created a ghost. As for Yurihong, she is not ruthless. Kakashi has a Naruto teacher and mother, and there is no inheritance of a big family. Its incredible to be able to cultivate to the highest level of tolerance. Once a person like her Let her get the opportunity to definitely be Qianlong leaving the abyss, soaring into the sky, and ruthlessness is to give her an opportunity, and Xi Rihong is also very determined to grasp, so there is a qualitative leap. "Combined with the devastation to the spirit of the monthly reading plus your help to bring me some spiritual information and forbidden techniques from the forbidden technique library, I have benefited a lot. After a long period of research and experimentation, I finally succeeded." The more Hong said, the happier she was. Sharing the joy in her heart with ruthlessness made her feel very happy and excited in her heart. This feeling is really rare for her who is already very mature and rational. "Awesome!" After hearing the ruthless look at those who have been in the illusion, it is clear that the spirit has been greatly destroyed. Unless it is a medical master like Tsunade, it will never be saved. For Yurihong He was full of praise for the technique. He always believed that Yurihong would be successful, otherwise he would not have left the dark art and the illusion experience of himself and Tsunade. Yurihong is not lacking in talent and hard work. What he lacks is just a teacher or a heritage. That''s it. He did not feel unbelievable because Xi Rihong created such a powerful illusion. After all, he could create so many techniques. Why couldn''t Xi Rihong do it? Especially what Xi Rihong lacked was just an opportunity, and now he gave her. This opportunity is inevitable to succeed under her efforts. So he didn''t feel shocked or couldn''t believe that Xi Rihong created such a illusion, but was just happy for Xi Rihong, she finally succeeded. "Of course." Xi Rihong smiled. "Take a look at me." A merciless glance at the people around her, she can cast illusion spells on so many people at the same time, and Yurihong''s mental energy has greatly increased in the process of constantly researching new techniques. Especially with the experience of Ruthless and Tsunades illusion, coupled with her own years of hard work in understanding illusion, and some spiritual forbidden data from Konoha''s forbidden technique library, Yurihong this time It''s strange if you don''t improve if you have been practicing and developing non-stop. Otherwise, she would not be able to cast so many illusions alone and win overwhelmingly. Afterwards, there is no reluctance, and she appears relaxed and comfortable. However, the technique of Yurihong has just been developed after all, and it needs to be used in actual combat to continuously improve. Just as Ruthless had learned the Art of Flying Thunder God, it still needed a lot of fighting and training to reach the level of the fourth generation of Hokage. "Okay, illusion is devoured by darkness." She also wanted to ruthlessly help to see what needs to be corrected and what is insufficient. Suddenly, I felt that my spirit was tranced, and my vision changed drastically. I force my spirit into an illusion space created by a caster just like I was in the moon reading. However, it is different from the diversified moon reading space, which is red in the evening. The illusion space is boundless darkness. "It actually corrodes the spirit with darkness, and staying in such an environment for a long time will lead to a nervous breakdown without corrosion." He said ruthlessly, and at the same time he used his blood to mobilize Chakra to rush through the illusion, but found that he could not do it. Obviously Xi Rihong This illusion is definitely an s-level profound meaning level, otherwise it is impossible to be ruthless. "Well, I can''t open it, but I have researched and tested it many times. This dark space is much stronger than the dark art. Although I don''t know how stable and powerful Uchiha Itachi''s monthly reading space is, I believe As long as I continue to improve and improve, even if I dont have a kaleidoscope, I wont be afraid of him. Sooner or later I will return to him the taste of illusion. Xi Rihong said confidently, a cold and powerful aura burst out of her body. "My resistance to illusion is extremely strong, and there is not necessarily any difference compared to human column power, but I can''t break through your illusion, unless I use my blood to explode, otherwise I can''t break away from your illusion." Ruthlessly said, this illusion of Yurihong has brought him a great surprise, and he is also happy for Yurihong from the bottom of his heart. Now she is no worse than Kakashi, Kakashi has become Konoha because of Reche and Sharonyan. No. 1 Technician, and if Yurihong''s art is known, Konoha will definitely be given the title of Konoha''s No. 1 Female Technician. Because the Raeche created by Kakashi is only an S-class Profound meaning, and even though the art of Yurihong is not completely perfected, it is definitely an S-class Profound Existence. Since Kakashi can get such a title, why is Yurihong? Can''t. "Of course, I wouldn''t have worked in vain if I was so easily rushed away." Xi Rihong said: "Well, you have cracked Uchiha Itachi''s monthly reading. I checked the information about the monthly reading, but the pupil technique of Kaleidoscope is too mysterious, even in Konoha''s extremely confidential files, I have no rights. Its thanks to you to check it, but even so, I dont know much about Kaleidoscope''s pupil technique." "Your technique is similar to Uchiha Itachi''s monthly reading in many places. For example, the stable illusion space is incomparable with other illusions. His eyes will be in the moon reading, but if you don''t look at his eyes, the moon reading can''t be used, so this is the only shortcoming of the moon reading. As for your technique, whether you look at your eyes or not, you will be able to drag the opponent into the world of illusion as long as you cast it. This is not as good as monthly reading, because the release of monthly reading requires a medium, that is, the pair of eyes and eyes. Touch, but such a shortcoming can be ignored. After all, few people can completely ignore the other''s eyes when fighting. "He ruthlessly analyzed the advantages and disadvantages of Moon Reading and Xi Rihong''s illusion. Chapter 204: Comparison of the two techniques "So in terms of the impact of the operation, you are higher than the monthly reading, even if you close your eyes, you will still be hit. Then let''s talk about the ability of the operation. The monthly reading is all-inclusive and can change with the thoughts of Uchiha Itachi. In three days, all the time, space, matter, etc. in the moon reading space will be controlled by him, and even peoples pain, etc. can be controlled. So if you tortured people in the moon reading space, it will easily destroy the human spirit. , Even if it is a strong person like Kakashi, you have to lie down in the moon reading, unless Kakashi can open the writing wheel to the point of a kaleidoscope, otherwise it will be difficult to contend with the moon reading. And your darkness swallows, although it is not as comprehensive as the monthly reading, but it is better to directly attack people''s spirit and soul. As long as the wisdom life is alone in the face of the boundless darkness for a long time, even if your darkness has not corrupted people. His spirit, he himself could not bear to collapse first. In addition to this point, your dark space also has the ability to corrode the spirit. This is very similar to the spirit of monthly reading that directly destroys people. Its power is not the same, but a little bit of monthly reading is temporarily better than your dark devouring. It is the time ratio between the illusion space and the outside world. Your darkness swallows, although you stay inside for a long time and the outside is only a short time ago, but at present it is not as good as reading the inside three days and one second last month. Even if it is a group battle, you dont need to worry about this kind of illusion. You will be dealt with by the opponent''s companions when you cast illusions on others. Because its just one second before and after, and no one else knows it when its over, so you need to improve this point, and strive to achieve three days in illusion like monthly reading, one second from the outside world, killing invisible, this is your best Where there is need for improvement, as long as this is done, there is no fear of being taken advantage of in group battles. "Said mercilessly. "It turns out that this place needs to be improved. It''s okay to fight alone, and group battles are a bit dangerous. So overall, is it my dark swallowing strength or Uchiha Itachi''s monthly reading strength." Yurihong is very good and strong. She has put in so much effort and she doesnt think that her skills are worse than others. In her opinion, Uchiha Itachi is just a good life. She was born in the Uchiha clan and inherited the Shalunyan and was born strong. Pupil surgery can be said to be something for nothing. As for her, she doesnt have any blood, nor is she from a big family and no one has taught her, but she created the Darkness Devour, so she doesnt think she is worse than Uchiha Itachi, even if she is not as good as Uchiha Itachi in terms of her background, etc. I also believe that I can catch up and even surpass Uchiha Itachi. Therefore, Xi Rihong appreciates the self-made people, especially those who made things from nothing, such as Ruthless, so Xi Rihong felt that ruthlessness was a good fit from the beginning. "After all, your technique has only just been developed, and it is certainly a little worse than the natural blood inheritance boundary. Just like I just learned the Flying Thunder God technique but I am far from the realm of the fourth generation of Hokage, I have to continue to improve it. At present, your skills in hurting and destroying people''s spirit, soul, and will are no worse than monthly reading, or even worse. However, the stability and time of the illusion space is better than that of the monthly reading. After all, it is the kaleidoscope of pupils. The Uchiha clans strongest ability is not so easy to surpass, but your skill potential is greater than that of the monthly reading, because you He has a very clear understanding of the nature of the Dark Swallowing technique, plus it has only just been developed and can be continuously improved and strengthened. It is just around the corner to surpass the reading of the moon. "Said ruthlessly: "On the contrary, Uchiha Itachi''s monthly reading is unchanged, and his power is almost constant after the kaleidoscope is opened, and he has no ability to improve the monthly reading, because the monthly reading is his ability to inherit the blood inheritance limit, which is equivalent to The talent is the same. He doesnt understand the essence of monthly reading at all, and he doesnt even understand the core secrets of monthly reading, so he can talk about perfecting monthly reading. He only relies on blood inheritance to use monthly reading. He is not the developer of monthly reading. If he understands the essence of monthly reading, even if he doesn''t have a kaleidoscope, he can develop a one-month reading technique just like you without bloodline inheritance. Where else is there a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, but he obviously can''t do it. One day he cant decipher the essence of monthly reading, so his monthly reading will definitely not change. At this point, he is far from yours. He inherits Yu Yin from his ancestors, and just uses the things left by his ancestors, while you develop However, the two are different, so in comparison, your dark devouring potential is great, but it can be continuously improved, but Uchiha''s monthly reading cannot. " "I heard you say that Kaleidoscope''s pupil technique is really amazing. I really want to fight him again, but this time he wants to beat me. It''s not easy." Yurihong''s eyes burst out with a scorching light, her body exuded. The aura of a strong woman similar to Tsunade''s, apparently Yuhihong''s strength in her heart was completely aroused. She will definitely surpass the pupil technique of kaleidoscope writing round eyes. She believes that her hands can create pupil technique that transcends the kaleidoscope, which is better than those heirs. Anyway, the blood inheritance limit of the original kaleidoscope was also created by others. . Since others can create why she cant be so beautiful, she doesnt think that she is worse than anyone else. Before, she just lacked a foundation, but now she has this foundation. Of course she has to work hard, especially with a model around her who is ruthless. , Ruthlessly developed such a powerful Blood Succession Boundary at the age of twelve, the secret technique of water and fire escape, etc., let Xi Rihong understand that there is always a reward for paying. It was also after I met Ruthless that Xi Rihong discovered her own destiny and her life trajectory quietly changed dramatically. It can also be said that she worked so hard and achieved such results because of her ruthlessness. It is precisely because of the ruthlessness that made her understand more deeply that it doesnt matter if there is no blood to follow the limit, it doesnt matter if you develop it yourself, if you dont have a good birth, it doesnt matter if you create it yourself, if you dont have a strong influence, it doesnt matter if you build it yourself, and if you dont have a powerful technique, you can develop it yourself. Do it, and do it well. So Xi Rihong quietly didnt realize that she regarded ruthlessness as a role model for her to learn, and at the same time, she was also a good teacher and helpful friend who inspired her to continue to grow and advance. It could even be said that it was her strong motivation, even if the other party was younger than herself, but Xi Rihong did. It''s natural to think of the other person as someone about the same age as you. "Although the Uchiha clan was almost wiped out, it was after all the two clan that could be called the strongest with the Senshou clan in the past. When the development of the Kaleidoscope began, the combat power of the syllabus was greatly increased, although the pupil of the Kaleidoscope scribbles the wheel. The side effects of the technique are great, but the power is amazing. It must not be underestimated. Otherwise, even people who are stronger than the owner of the Kaleidoscope Writer will suffer a big loss if they are not careful. In addition to other things, the pupil technique of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye that I know has a strong impact on the spirit, the indestructible black sun light that can burn all the material in the line of sight, and it has both offensive and defensive capabilities, and destructive power. The super-powerful Suzano, with these three pupil skills alone, is enough to make Uchiha Itachi fight against some of the shadow-level powerhouses who are not top-notch in strength. " He nodded mercilessly. He had never looked down on the power of Shao Lun Yan. All he looked down on was the decayed and exterminated Uchiha clan. He had never looked down on Sha Lun Yan. Chapter 205: Encounter Dawn The power of Zhuanyan is unquestionable, but the key is that no matter how powerful the Blood Succession Boundary is, it depends on whose hands it falls. Although the reputation of the Uchiha clan is so big because of Uchiha Madara, it is undeniable that the writing wheel eyes are powerful. Before the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are not very powerful. At most, some auxiliary effects are relatively good, and the increase in combat power. Not very big. However, even if the pupil technique hurts the operator a lot at the beginning of reaching the kaleidoscope, it is undeniable that the increase in combat power of the kaleidoscope writing round eyes is really great. "I''m even more looking forward to hearing you say that." Xi Rihong said, but she remembered these pupil skills deeply. She knew that although she developed a dark swallow that is hard to crack even the kaleidoscope writing wheel, but after all It''s imperfect. It is obviously not enough to rely on darkness to defeat Uchiha Itachi, who possesses a kaleidoscope of writing round eyes and surpasses ordinary elites. It must be stronger. But the meal has to be a bite, and Xi Rihong is just more motivated and not very ambitious. She knows that her first task is to cultivate and perfect the Darkness Swallow. After solving Ryuqitu and others, they burned their bodies with a ruthless fireball technique, but they did not take it lightly and continued to hide them. After all, it is more than ten days before half a month. It is hard to guarantee that there will be no one at the last moment. Just shot. In fact, when Ruoqing and Yurihong cleaned up Ryuqitu and others, Beichuan Yufeis weapon was half completed. The blade she built was already preliminarily completed, and all that was left was to install the blade and the handle. Then decorate and so on. Two days later, Beichuan Yuefei finally walked out of the room, holding a delicate long knife in her hand, belonging to the Ninja sword series. Its no wonder that Beichuan Yuefei said that it will take months to build this knife to help ruthlessly build it. The forging can not stop without any distractions. After that, even if Beichuan Yuefei has good physique, she must take a good rest. This kind of prolonged concentration To forge is very exhausting. After building a weapon, you will have to rest for a month and a half. Otherwise, your body will be worn down. Then you have to study the ruthless design drawings. After all, the ruthless drawings are not so much a design drawing as a Tang knife. Except for the shape of the picture, Beichuan Yuefei can only study it himself, of course, it is impossible to help ruthlessly create it so quickly. After Beichuan Yuefei came out, both Ruthless and Yurihong discovered that someone had brought them to the door. There were more than a dozen ninjas and samurai just out of the valley, but these were all at the level of the ninja or the middle ninja. Under the **** of the two of them, they entered the central city of the Iron Country all the way, and all the knife-snatchers encountered along the way died in the hands of Ruthless and Yurihong. Both of them had to lament Beichuan Yuefei many times. The weapon is really attractive, so many people come to die. On the tenth day, Beichuan Yuefei handed the weapon to a warrior in the country of iron. Ruthless and Yurihong returned to the original road and sent Beichuan Yuefei to a town in the country of fire. After protecting her for five days, she was sure that no one was following. Did not leave after coming again. A cautious person with superb forging technology like Beichuan Yuefei is not short of money at all, so she has houses everywhere, and every time she builds weapons, she will go to live in different places. Obviously, she intends to come out after the limelight. Let''s talk away from the limelight. "The two of you have been protecting me in the past half month, and Yue Fei hereby expresses her gratitude." Beichuan Yue Fei said to the two who are about to leave. "It should be me thanking you, otherwise I don''t know where to find such a forging master to help me build weapons." said ruthlessly. "Don''t thank you two, it sounds uncomfortable." Xi Rihong smiled. "Miss Hong is right." Beichuan Yuefei pursed her mouth and smiled: "When I''m ready, I''ll go to Konoha to find two people when I''m ready, and when the time comes, the two will take me to play with Konoha. " "No problem, as long as you are willing to come, we welcome it very much, and we will take care of it." Said ruthlessly as a local tyrant. "So I didn''t become a woman who was taken care of." Beichuan Yuefei joked. Ruthless and Yurihong couldn''t help but smile, and they talked for a while and the two walked away. "Really interesting little man." Beichuan Yuefei thought while looking at her ruthlessly leaving back: "Even my old lady is a little moved when she sees it. Anyone who can marry him will be happy in the future." "I can see that Beichuan Yuefei has a weird look in your eyes. When did you hang out together?" Yurihong said as she walked. As a strong man and a woman, of course she was observant. "I have been eating, drinking, and sleeping almost with you these days. Where did I go with her? If this is a goof, then what are we doing now?" asked ruthlessly. "Hmph, it will take advantage of me, who will be with you!" Xi Rihong''s pretty face showed a slight red and irritable anger, but there was a hint of shyness in her eyes but she was not annoyed by being molested. . "This is not what I said," said ruthlessly. "You still said it!" Yurihong said strangely, such a windy look is really rare. It really deserves to be one of Konoha''s most famous beauties. The ruthless gaze narrowed slightly, originally intended to tease Xi Rihong, but the words came to her mouth but he stuffed it back, and at the same time gave Xi Rihong a look calmly, and Xi Rihong also put away the charming smile on her face and recovered. The original coldness, and the tacit understanding of the two of them with the ruthless cooperation is very good. Instantly understood the meaning of the ruthless gaze, Yurihong casually followed the position where Ruthless had just looked at, and suddenly her pupils contracted slightly, and then she walked into a shop with a seemingly nonchalant look. Among them, they secretly monitored two people walking on the street hundreds of meters away. Originally, these two people won''t attract anyone''s attention at all, but they are more attractive than the big light bulb when they are seen by Ruqing and Yuhihong, because the clothes they wear are exactly the same as when Uchiha Itachi and the dried persimmon ghost shark entered Konoha. They are all wearing black windbreakers embroidered with red clouds and hats with wind chimes on their heads. This kind of dress is not very good in the Ninja world, and there are a lot of strangely dressed people in the Ninja world. Chapter 206: Terrible venom However, this is exactly the same costume as Uchiha Itachi and Kakigami, but Ruthless and Yuhihong cant ignore it. They two dont think this is a coincidence, especially since Ruthless knows from Tsunade that Uchihas undercover is in a very mysterious and dangerous situation. In the organization, the people in the organization wear this kind of clothing. Even Jilai has been pursuing this organization secretly for many years, and has been unable to figure out the secrets of this organization. Even if there are people, they dont know much about their abilities, and one of the three ninjas is extremely good at inquiring about intelligence. It took so many years to figure out how mysterious this organization is. These two people are obviously not Uchiha Itachi, they should be other members of the organization. I didn''t expect to meet them in a town on the way back to Konoha. Akatsuki has always been very low-key, so it didn''t attract anyone''s attention at all. . Therefore, they are used to walking like this and rarely hide themselves, because it is not necessary. For them, if they are noticed or stalked, they will kill people, and they really have not attracted much attention, at least in the past few years, so Their people are walking swaggeringly. After all, sometimes not hiding is the best way to hide, and Akatsukis intelligence capabilities are extremely strong. If someone deliberately looks for Akatsukis people, they will definitely be discovered in advance, and then Akatsukis people will be able to deal with people in advance. No way to find. Since Jilaida has not figured out the details of this organization for so many years, it can be seen that their secrecy skills are really good. Needless to say, their intelligence capabilities are definitely not as big as they seem to be. If this is the case, with Jiraiya''s ability, he has already figured out everything about this organization, where it would take years to get nothing. I can know so many secrets of this organization thanks to Uchiha Itachi who got involved as an undercover agent. Otherwise, it may be difficult to know the movement of this organization, but even so, Uchiha Itachi does not dare to reveal too much, otherwise he himself is very dangerous. . After all, the people in Akatsuki''s organization are not lacking in their heads. "I thought that if the Akatsuki organization was so mysterious and wanted to find it deliberately, it would definitely attract their attention. Then they would definitely not find it when they hid. But I didn''t expect to come out to do a mission and meet the people of Akatsuki. Life is really amazing. Ah." said ruthlessly. "That said, I didn''t expect to get so great after coming out, how to follow them to their headquarters or clean them up?" Xi Rihong leaned on her merciless voice and said in a low voice, Xi Rihong''s calm heart suddenly accelerated a bit when she was in such close contact. You must know how such a master like her, especially the illusionist, has a strong spirit and strong control over the body. But now it happened, and she didn''t dislike it at all in her heart. "Whether it is from Jiraiya or Uchiha Itachi, Akatsuki has a small number of people, but they are all a group of super dangerous S-class figures. One is enough for us. Go to their headquarters and I think we even There is no chance to go." said ruthlessly: "The Akatsuki organization has such a strong power but is so low-key, and this group of people are dangerous people but they are grouped together. This is too unreasonable. The only explanation is that their desires are very large. It is not yet that time, so low-key does not want to Strikingly, what we have to do is to ascertain the intelligence of the people in the organization as possible." Ruthless and Xi Rihong are like a couple relying on each other to put the Buddha together. If they change to other people, even if they are doing tasks, Xi Rihong will slap and slap it, kicking it away, but Xi Rihong has not done so. "Who will these two people be?" Looking at the figures of these two people mercilessly, one is very short and looks like an old man with a hunchback. It doesn''t seem to move very fast, but it looks like a late old man. The other one is just like that. It is densely concealed by the windbreaker and the hat, and it can''t hide the publicity of his body. He should be a very young person with a public personality. Generally speaking, since the people of Akatsuki are long-achieved S-level masters, in this way, they can be judged from the general appearance, but looking at the two people in front of them ruthlessly, I really cant remember which S-level traitor Shinobu is what these two people look like. "Red, who do you think they look like? Which village''s betrayal?" said ruthlessly. "I don''t know. I''ve never seen them before." Xi Rihong shook his head: "Let''s follow up and have a look." "Okay, but be careful. They are a group of extremely dangerous people. If two people join hands, our lives are in danger." Ruthlessly and cautiously converging aura, as far as possible without losing the target. The two of Akatsuki quickly left the town and walked outside. Ruthless and Yurihong followed all the way. When they passed a river, their hair exploded ruthlessly, and they dragged Yurihong back without even thinking about it. Hidden body shape will increase the speed to the extreme. And the place where he was standing just now began to collapse with a bang about a decimeter before, and the rocks were covered with purple liquid. This liquid gave a ruthless feeling of danger. Once touched, it would be fatal, even him. People of this physical quality feel dangerous to this kind of venom, and it seems that the poison of this kind of venom is frighteningly high. Not only that, when he drew back and flew back, there was a lot of kunai, the shuriken formed a firepower net at an astonishing speed and flew toward the mercilessly, each of the swords and kunai in each hand was shining with purple light, obviously It is also poisoned. "One of them is a master who uses poison." Ruthlessly thought of Kiejin on both hands: "Water and fire escape the vortex of the two poles." The huge attraction pulled the shurikens and kunai shot from all directions into the whirlpool and shredded them, and at this time, Ruthless and Yurihong had time to look at the person who just designed to attack him, not the young one, and It''s the hunched man. "This kind of venom, even Konoha''s poisonous masters can''t configure it." Yurihong looked at it carefully and her pupils shrank. It was really dangerous, even if she was scratched on the upper end. If you die, you will die, this kind of poison is too strong. You must know that even if they are not people who specialize in physical skills, they have a very strong physical quality, and their immunity is even more important. Chapter 207: Red sand scorpion? For ordinary people, the venom that can be fatal to Yu Rihong in a short period of time is ruthless but can only have diarrhea once or twice at most, and it is excreted at once and it will not hurt them at all, let alone kill them. But the venom just now has a feeling no matter whether it is Xi Rihong or ruthless. If there is no antidote, it will undoubtedly die. Their physical fitness is absolutely incapable of resisting, such a powerful poison is too little in the Ninja world. "The master of poison and the poison is so powerful that there are not many in the tolerance world. The most famous is my mother Tsunade. As a medical master, he can treat all diseases and injuries, let alone detoxify. Detoxification must also be good at using poison, but my mother disdains to use this inferior method. For her, a punch is enough. Wherever venom is needed," Ruxin thought. There are also many people who use poison in the Ninja World, but there are definitely not many people who use poison to this point. Needless to say, the most famous is Tsunade, the world has solved all kinds of poisons, followed by the puppet master of Shayin Village. During the Second Ninja World War, the most brilliant puppet masters in Shayin Village were very good at using poison, but it was a pity that their poison was completely broken by Tsunade, so Shayin Village was defeated so badly. Everything is because of Tsunade. It can be said that Tsunade is the nemesis of the puppet master. Not only can he crack the puppet masters fierce poison, but it can also restrain the puppet where the puppet masters combat power lies. It''s all over with a finger touch. Therefore, Tsunade''s deterrence against the people of Shayin Village is equivalent to the deterrence of Bofeng Shuimen against the people of Yanyin Village, which is beyond imagination. Sandyakura Village will form an alliance with Konoha so soon after the war with Konoha before and after the war. Apart from looking for a partner because of the consumption after the war, and the shadow of the village is dead, the most important thing is because of Tsuna. The Hokage of Konoha was made by hand. Because of this, Sandy Village had to form an alliance with Konoha as quickly as possible. Therefore, many people in the ninja world only know that Tsunade is very powerful in detoxification, but they dont know that Tsunade is even more powerful with poison. In another time and space, a drug she prepared at hand can make Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas, check it. Kara suppressed and lost consciousness, and couldn''t display his strength for a long time. This alone was terrifying enough, and he was also a person who had practiced the Xianshu Chakra. Even if he did not enter the fairy mode, he was almost useless as a shadow-level powerhouse and the super-physical poison of the Xianshu Chakra was almost useless, but Tsunade could make him like this with a little medicine. Disposing a kind of poison to kill even a shadow-level powerhouse can be fatal in a very short time. Tsunade uses poison so powerfully, but few people know that it is mainly because she rarely uses it. In battle, she basically punches the other side where it takes so much effort to use poison. "Then the masters who use poison first rule out the mother, and the most famous besides the mother is the puppet master of Shayin Village. Their poison is only the mother can easily crack in the world, but it is a nightmare for others. , In this case, it is likely to be the rebel of Shayin Village." The ruthless mind is extremely cautious. This is also the reason that Tsunade cultivated his thinking since childhood. In Tsunades words, the biggest difference between humans and other animals is wisdom. If a strong person does not have enough wisdom, there is only one power. Then you can always be dead. Unless the opponent is really strong enough to destroy everything with a single thought, even if the effect of such wisdom is as great, it will not only make a person stronger, but also have extremes in the practice of being a person and doing things when encountering dangers, etc. Great help. Therefore, the ruthless people cultivated since childhood, even if they are not people with high IQ like Shikamaru, are very active in thinking, extremely careful in mind, and excellent in analysis and observation. This is also the result of Tsunade''s training. In her words, A powerful combination of ingenuity and ingenuity is an invincible combination, so a lot of information was ruthlessly analyzed in a short moment. "If this is the case, the identity of the other party is easy to guess. The most famous of the new generation of puppet masters in Shayin Village is Kanjirou, but he is very far from the one in front of him, so it can''t be the new generation, so he is the older generation. . The poisonous puppet masters of the older generation in Shayin Village were basically killed by their mothers during the Ninja War. Except for three people, Chiyo and Eilao Zang, but the two of them could not do it for a long time in Shayin Village. Betrayal, then the last is you, Shayin Village is nowhere to be found, known as the puppet technique and the puppet master Chisha Scorpion who has used poison for more than a thousand generations. " A series of information in the electric light flint flashed through the ruthless mind, analyzed and combined together, and finally came to a conclusion that Shayin Village used poisonous basics as a puppet master, after all, poison and puppet skills are simply the best combination. , So almost all the poisonous masters in Shayin Village have become puppet masters. The puppet master is also a great power in Shayin Village, so ruthlessly speculated from the puppet master for the first time, and finally came up with such an answer. Although I dare not say 100% certainty, the conclusion drawn from the current clues is this, and besides reason, I am ruthless and believe in the intuition and judgment that I have honed in my continuous practice and fighting, because He felt that his analysis was correct. The poisonous expert in front of him was probably the Red Sand Scorpion. "I thought it was a mouse that was secretly following us. It turned out to be Konoha''s ninja. Isn''t this a person from Uchiha Itachi Village? Actually they found us and followed us? Hmm!!!" It sounds like a lot. There was a frivolous, flamboyant voice. "People of Konoha, we have never met, and we have no grudges, why should we follow us?" The hunched-backed voice gave a heavy and old feeling. "Because the two of you are too dangerous, I have to let me follow you with your clothes." Now that they have been discovered, it is impossible for Akatsuki to act in a good manner. In this case, it is better to be generous Said, "Sure enough, you found something, but it''s normal. Itachi Uchiha and the ghost shark have been to Konoha Village and fought with you. It''s normal to be discovered by you. If that''s the case, then we can only send you to hell." The hunchback said in a deep voice. Chapter 208: Art duo "Can you do it?" As soon as the voice fell, the hands formed different knots: "Fire escape, fire dragon flame bullet, wind escape breakthrough." "Illusory art of dark walking." Xi Rihong used illusion at the first time, depriving them of light. "What a great illusion, but I can see through the illusion." Zhang Yang''s Xiao organization member opened the hat, revealing a long golden hair that looks like a seventeen or eighteen-year-old youth, but his left eye is a little bit Weird, wearing a miniature telescope and having a smaller pupil than the right eye. "Is it up to you to see through the darkness?" Ruthless just wanted to launch an attack on a metal tail to stab it, ruthlessly an instantaneous spell dodges, looking at the suspected red sand scorpion, it is full of surprise, the dark trick is difficult to crack even in the three generations, although this is Because the first generation and the second generation of Hokage were so powerful that they were able to use them, but it is undeniable that this technique is so powerful that even the three-gou jade writing wheel is difficult to see through. However, the person suspected of being the red sand scorpion let the Buddha be unaffected, and moved freely and accurately in the darkness to find his position and attack himself. "Haha, idiot, Brother Scorpion won''t fall into your illusion." Deidara''s unintentional sentence made Ruthlessly affirm that this person is the Red Sand Scorpion, but the most powerful thing about the puppet master is not to manipulate the puppet to fight. ? The fighting style of the Red Sand Scorpion was different from what he had imagined. "You better be careful about yourself Deidara!" said the Red Sand Scorpion. He was not afraid of his identity being discovered. From their point of view, the deaths of the two were doomed since Ruthless and Xi Rihong followed them. They didn''t think they were both. Together, Yurihong and Ruthless can escape. "He doesn''t hit you, but he will." A big tree bound Deidara''s body, and Yurihong appeared behind him and held Kuunai thorn to Deidara''s body. "Illusion? The power of this illusion is indeed beyond my expectation. I can''t even see through the eyes of the illusion that I practiced hard to deal with the illusion of writing round eyes, but I can''t see through the dark illusion, but I want to break free. Problem, solution!" Deidara unlocked the illusion, but he was still in the dark. I dont know when a small piece of clay appeared in his hand and threw it on the ground: Let you see my art. Art is an explosion. Detonating clay explodes. drink!" Boom The location of the Yuri Red War produced an explosion no less than a grenade. "Is it a technique based on explosive ability?" Ruxin thought to himself. He didn''t think that there would be anything wrong with Xirihong, not to mention that Xirihong, which is now so powerful, would not be so easy to face Dedara. Was defeated, let alone now. call out A tail stabbed over, and he gave a ruthless sneer. He got Tsunade''s true biography, and even improved the strange power punch by combining the water and fire escape. He is the nemesis of the puppet master, how can he be afraid of the puppet master. "Spiral pill!" Ruthlessly holding the spiral pill directly to squeeze the oncoming tail, but the hardness of this tail is really unexpected. It didn''t smash it all at once, and could only approach it step by step. laugh The ruthless ear, who was planning to destroy this troublesome tail in one breath, moved slightly, and quickly dodged sideways. There were rows of poisonous needles in front of him. Faced with such a puppet master, he was really careless, and he took advantage of the ruthless dodge. The sand scorpion''s tail was wrapped around Ruqing''s body like a serpentine circling snake. It was about to be tied up. Once he was **** and cut a bit of the wound, he would be ruthlessly poisoned, so he was not far from death. "Want to trap me?" He ruthlessly hid on the ground and stepped directly into a deep pit. The whole person fell out of thin air and escaped from the **** of the red sand scorpion. At the same time, the soles of the feet hid on the ground again, and the speed rose to a normal state The Slaughter Blade in his ultimate hand draws a flame. Since the enemy is a puppet master and his body is full of extremely toxic poisons, it is safer to fight with weapons before figuring out the opponent''s means. The battle between the strong is sloppy, and the slightest negligence will lead to death. Sneer Using the slaughter blade to perform fire swordsmanship and ruthless strange power directly cut off the red sand scorpion''s tail. "Same as in the information, did you inherit the strange power of Princess Tsunade? It''s really hard to deal with, the puppet master nemesis." The red sand scorpion thought to himself, but the action on his hand was very dissatisfied, and the tail broke off. It can still be used to continue to pierce the past while continuously shooting a large number of poisonous needles in the mouth. Ruthlessly calm as if facing the gloomy and murderous offensive of the red sand scorpion, fiercely turning the slaughter blade into a windmill, plus the high temperature of fire swordsmanship, directly bounce the oncoming poison needle and burn it and evaporate it. Drop. "No matter what, as long as you get close, you will die." When the instantaneous technique was cast, it instantly jumped tens of meters and appeared behind the red sand scorpion with a sword, but the red sand scorpion showed a completely inconsistent appearance. His hunched body leaned back sideways without seeing any movements at the speed of his speed, and at the same time a large amount of poisonous smoke was shot out from his arm. "You''re done!" said the scorpion of the red sand. "I don''t know who is finished!" The ruthless and unrelenting blow of the poisonous smoke swept through the windbreaker between the assassinations and the assassination. At the same time, it exposed his body, a very strange appearance. Go up more like a scorpion-like puppet. "Shadow clone!" The scorpion of the red sand gloomily looked at the ruthlessness in front of him, a ruthless bang turned into a cloud of smoke, and another ruthless walked out on the other side. "To deal with you, a puppet master who is good at using poison and organs, how can I approach you carelessly before figuring out your puppet art? Since I all know that the weakness of the puppet master is close, you, as a puppet master How could I not expect this, and it is even more impossible to be without a little defense." said ruthlessly: "It just makes me a little strange that although I haven''t played against you and haven''t seen you, the appearance of the famous Red Sand Scorpion should not be like this." "As expected to be a direct disciple of Princess Tsunade, it is no wonder that she has become famous in the Ninja world at a young age, with careful thought, calmness and wit, coupled with extraordinary temperament and strength, she is even more steady and calm when fighting, but Princess Tsunade has accepted it. A good disciple." Chapter 209: Three generations of Fengying The scorpion of the red sand looked ruthlessly and said very relaxedly: "As for my appearance, haha, this is hard to say, wait until you can live and then explore it." While the Red Sand Scorpion spoke, the laser cannon device on his left arm banged out and exploded in the air. Many cylinders flew into the air and the poisonous needles in all directions shot at the ruthless, dense needles at the same time. And the astonishing speed is almost hard to dodge, even Shangren is easy to get caught. Its just nothing to ruthlessness. Although he didnt inherit Tsunades medical ninjutsu, he inherited Tsunades dodge and dodge ability, plus his almost instinctive fighting intuition and consciousness. The poison needle dodges mercilessly from the left to the right. When it is really impossible to dodge, he uses the Slaughter Blade to block with his right hand, while the left hand is one-handed Jiyin to use defensive ninjutsu to resist. After all the poison needles were fired, they were ruthless and unharmed. The moment the poison needles stopped mercilessly, they leaped and slashed with a sword. A fiery red sword light shot out from the blade of Slaughter Blade, shooting it from the air. Red sand scorpion. Qian At the critical moment, the Red Sand Scorpion manipulated its tail to block the sword light, but ruthlessly, when the Red Sand Scorpion was suppressed by the sword light and temporarily unable to dodge, the hands were sealed: "Water escape double water dragon bullet technique." The advantage of using left and right hands at the same time is here. Others can only perform one ninjutsu even if the speed is fast, unless it is a compound ninjutsu to match different chakras, but that is just a ninjutsu. A ninjutsu as a supplement is not counted as performing two skills at the same time, and now the left and right hands are ruthlessly formed at the same time. Two techniques were completed at once. Two water dragons rushed out from the river beside them, one left and one right, plus the suppression of the sword light. They immediately slammed into the red sand scorpion, banging, the powerful impact smashed the red sand scorpion. The body rushed away, all kinds of wood, mechanism, and metal were scattered on the ground, but a figure covered in a black robe flew out of the water. "Sure enough, that is the puppet of the Scarlet Sand Scorpion. He himself is hiding inside and manipulating the puppet. This completely compensates for the weakness of the puppet master in melee combat." Ruxin thought. "It''s amazing, fast speed of tying, I think Uchiha Itachi''s speed of tying is about the same as yours. Very few people can have this speed of tying, and they have mastered one-handed tying, surrounded by three layers. I actually broke my collection." Leaving the puppet, the voice of the red sand scorpion is no longer gloomy and old, but it is not worse than the Deidara on one side. It sounds like a young man''s voice full of vigor and vitality, but it is similar to the red sand scorpion. The age is completely different, making Ruqing feel a little weird. "If I can, I still want to destroy you." Ruthlessly does not give the red sand scorpion any chance, and likes to be able to beat him by surprise before he summons the puppet, but the red sand scorpion is so experienced and a genius puppet. How could the teacher be so easy to be ruthlessly caught the opportunity, ten fingers shook slightly. The shattered wood, mechanism, and tail on the ground all shot at the merciless, and at the same time a scroll appeared in the palm of the palm, and a dark black puppet appeared: "This is my favorite collection. It is because of its rarity. my favorite." "This way?" Staring ruthlessly at this puppet always felt a little familiar. "Is it a bit familiar? I want to come to you as the personal disciple of the fifth generation of Hokage Tsunade princess. You should know something about the shadows of other countries. At least I have seen their photos." The Scorpion of Red Sand said unhurriedly, as if at all. Not afraid to run away mercilessly. He adds Deidara to the joke, long-range attack and close combat, long-range pursuit or high-altitude combat, land combat, and water combat are all good at it. Whether it is long-range pursuit or assassination, it is not a problem at all, especially for the Red Sand Scorpion. Puppet, Deidara manipulates clay to fight. They are dead objects with almost unlimited physical strength. It is difficult for them to run ruthlessly under normal circumstances, so he seems very relaxed. "Three generations of Fengying!" He took a sigh of relief. When I discovered that the opponent was the Scorpion of Red Sand, I already knew that this battle was difficult. So after I figured out the identity of the Scorpion of Red Sand, I didn''t intend to kill it. Red Sand Scorpion, what he has to do is to ascertain as much as possible about the people and abilities of the organization. This information is very important. Especially the puppet masters, if they know their puppets and abilities, it will be easier to deal with, at least not so easy to poison the organs. What Ruthless has to do now is to find out the details of the Red Sand Scorpion and Deidara. As for defeating and killing the two people in front of him with the ruthless strength at present, it is not realistic at all. It is good not to be counter-killed. Ruthless is brave. But an idiot, of course, knows how to do the best for himself. But when the Red Sand Scorpion took out three generations of Fengying, he still couldn''t help taking a breath. With the red sand scorpion''s ability to manipulate the puppet and the three generations of Fengying, he ruthlessly knew that he was singled out with his current strength. It is difficult for the Red Sand Scorpion to win. Because God knows what other puppets of the Red Sand Scorpion have, defeating this three generations of Fengying''s puppets is ruthlessly exhausting, let alone facing other Red Sand Scorpion puppets later, he does not believe in the Red Sand Scorpion. There will only be such a puppet for three generations of Fengying who can make a puppet. "Recognized? Now you can experience my art. The real art is eternity." As soon as the red sand scorpion''s voice fell, he immediately manipulated the three generations of Fengying, and saw that the three generations of Fengying flew to ruthlessly at a terrifying speed. Reluctantly, his right hand stretched out many sharp knives. Originally, the puppet can go to the sky and escape under the control of the puppet master, and it is hardly affected by any environment. The puppet made by the red sand scorpion is the best among the best, and the puppet made by the three generations of wind shadow is even more needless to say. , The super best product among the best products, flying in the air under the control of the red sand scorpion is very terrible. It is much better than humans moving with two feet on the ground. It does not need to be used, and it will be affected by any environment. Humans appear in the air. Unable to continue to accelerate and so on. The red sand scorpion needs to swing Chakra''s sight so that the speed of the three generations of Fengying can reach the extreme and it can continue to explode the limit speed forever, without any weakening. You must know that no matter how powerful a physical skill master is, it is impossible to burst out the limit speed all the time and maintain it for a long time without stopping. You have to take a sigh of relief. Chapter 210: Clash However, the third generation of Fengying in the hands of the red sand scorpion does not have physical strength, fatigue, etc., and maintains the limit speed at all times, without any slowing down or stopping. Facing the three generations of Fengying''s swift and thunderous blades, the ruthless response was not slow, but the Slaughter Blade played a sword flick to block the three generations of Fengying''s blades. "So fast, the three generations of Fengying controlled by the red sand scorpion are really fast." There was a **** color between the ruthless eyes quietly, and the wrist sank, and a slaughter blade turned into a sword rain. The red sand scorpion did not show weakness. Under his control, the three generations of Fengying, the puppet, were the same as before, or even faster than before. The stormy offensive and ruthless fight were evenly divided. The two played fast, Jintie The sound of fighting resounded constantly. "Even if it is the third generation of Fengying, but now it is just a puppet. If you are the three generations of Fengying before your death, then I would still be afraid of you three points. It''s a pity that you are only a dead person now. Since you are a dead person, please lie down for me. , The technique of water escape and water dragon bullets." Ruthlessly holding a sword in one hand and Kie-yin in the other hand, a water dragon flew out from the river beside it and crashed into Three Generations Fengying. "Do you think my favorite collection is just as simple as other puppets?" The Red Sand Scorpion sneered, his hands sealed, and a large amount of black sand slowly emerged from the mouth of the third generation of Fengying. "It''s terrible!" Taking a cold breath, Akatsuki really didn''t have a simple person, whether it was Uchiha Itachi, dried persimmon ghost or the red sand scorpion and Deidara in front of him, neither of them was very difficult. To deal with it, and they are more than just the surface, who knows what hole cards these monsters are still entangled with, it is even more difficult to deal with. "Are you surprised? I have said that this is my favorite collection, and also my favorite. If only this level, how can I be qualified to make a proud collection? Well, now is the time to clean up you, sand Tie Shiyu." The sand and iron all over the sky turned into a large piece of small bullet-like shape, with bursts of roar and shot at the merciless, the range was too dense and the speed was too fast to hide, and the speed and destructive power of ordinary defense ninjutsu was useless. It will be torn directly. "Trouble, blood rage!" The strongest defensive technique in Ruthless''s hand is the technique of Blood Succession Limit. The other techniques are mainly offensive. "This is what made you famous in the Ninja World. I heard that it was a brand new Blood Succession Boundary developed by yourself. It is talented, but today you are destined to die here." A series of crashing sounds continued, and the endless sand iron was like a rain of bullets. Constantly rolling ya on the pillar of blood. "The technique of the water escape waterfall!" Under the protection of the blood pillar, the ruthless water escape technique was immediately used to prevent the red sand scorpion from continuing to attack, and a huge waterfall smashed past mightily. "It''s really troublesome, is it magnetism?" Looking at the Slaughter Blade in his hand mercilessly, he secretly said that the weapon he will build in the future must be made of special materials without being affected by magnetism, etc., thinking of here he will force the Slaughter Blade Pierce into the ground. "It''s useless!" The scorpion of the red sand laughed, and the iron sand in the sky formed a huge iron wall that directly blocked the strong impact waterfall. These iron sand and Gaara''s sand are completely different, and the power is beyond imagination. , Water escape technique has no effect on it at all. "If that''s the case, let''s fire escape." The ruthless figure flashed and opened the distance through this gap: "Fire escape fire dragon bullet technique." A fire dragon flew past, and once hit the sand with the scorching heat, it would burn off. "Is it that easy?" The scorpion of the red sand turned his hands, and the sand iron continued to spin, forming a storm, directly rushing the fire dragon all the way to Ruthless. "Fire escape flame spiral." Ruthlessly thrown out the flame spiral and hit the sand iron storm with a powerful flame storm burning it, and the explosion of flames destroyed everything around it. "I have a lot of sand bodies, but how many times can you use a technique like yours?" The Scorpion of Red Sand constantly puts psychological pressure on the ruthlessness with words. "Really, then change to another style of play." The ruthless figure flashed, the speed was much faster than before, and he rushed to the Red Sand Scorpion like lightning and punched it. "Strange power? I won''t give you this opportunity, sand and iron world law!" Three generations of Fengying once again displayed sand and iron, but this time the range is even more terrifying, and the sky is full of sand and iron again, forming a dense cone of sand and iron. Xiang''s ruthless, forced to stop mercilessly, he could rush past only ten meters away, but the red sand scorpion had already distanced himself. "Water and fire escape strange force punch!" The ruthless pair of fists was filled with double-color light, and the punch blasted all the oncoming cone-shaped sand iron, but also dissipated and melted. "It''s a bit different from Princess Tsunade''s strange power." The red sand scorpion narrowed his eyes, and this kind of strange power punch was very troublesome. "Water and Fire Escape Silence Fire Dragon." Ruthlessly calculated the distance, it was absolutely enough to open his mouth to spit out the Silence Fire Dragon. The speed was very fast, let alone the power, and he came to the Red Sand Scorpion in the blink of an eye. However, the sand iron intercepted in time and formed an iron wall in front of the red sand scorpion, blocking the Ji fire dragon. "Die to me!" Three generations of Fengying who flew mercilessly and rushed into the air: "Soulthirsty Hand!" After taking a breath, the three generations of Fengying immediately fell into the hands of Ruthless. Although the puppets have no blood, the power of the Soulthirsty Hand is not simple with Chakras. Even without Chakras, Ruthless can use their own Chakras. To exert the impact, it just doesn''t have the effect of hitting from the inside. The Red Sand Scorpion''s face sank, and he immediately pulled the three generations of Fengying away with the Chakra line, but it was a pity that the suction force made him return without success. "If this is the case, then I will destroy you and the three generations of Fengying." The Scorpion of Red Sand is also a ruthless person. He immediately understood the ruthless plan, his hands were sealed, and the iron sand turned into a mist and directly combined the ruthless and ruthless people. The three generations of wind shadows are surrounded together and then rolled towards the middle. Sneer The ruthless body exploded with the three generations of Fengying, falling to the ground, blood dripping all over the sky. "Fire escape flame spiral pill." A hot breath came from the back of the red sand scorpion, and a fiery red spiral pill hit him directly, tearing his whole body apart and burning. Chapter 211: Red Secret Skills and Hundreds of Machines "Stand-in!" The ruthless eyes shrank, and the blown body turned into a piece of wood. "It''s really amazing. I counted me from the beginning. Knowing that the puppet master was the first time he was in danger to manipulate the puppet to protect the puppet master, but at this time there is a very short time as a gap for you to deal with the puppet. Others do everything possible to deal with the puppet master. You attacked the puppet master, but you did everything possible to attack the puppet, and even I was caught. But you are more careful. It is not the body that is going to deal with the puppet, but a clone, and the idea that I intend to die together will only fall short in the end. "The Scorpion of Red Sand was not angry when he saw that the three generations of Fengying''s puppets were destroyed. For him, no matter how precious the collection is, it is nothing more than a collection. The technology he pursues is eternal, and he himself is immortal, so he doesn''t care about these at all, just make a new one if it is destroyed. Three generations of Fengying can''t find other people. "I said, this is just a puppet after all, a puppet that needs to be manipulated by a puppet master, even if you do it well and retain the ability in front of you, it is just a pile of wood without your manipulation. It is impossible for the puppet you control to have all the combat power of the three generations of Fengying before his death. At least you have to manipulate the puppet to protect yourself as soon as you encounter danger, instead of manipulating the puppet to deal with others, or to protect the puppet yourself. At this time, you also care about yourself the most, so that there are puppets that are difficult to deal with. It''s empty. "Said mercilessly. "It''s very simple to say, but if you can''t grasp the fleeting opportunity without strong reaction power, speed and decisive decision-making ability, even if there is this gap, you can''t deal with my puppet, but you didn''t expect you to do it. "Red Sand Scorpion said. "You''re not bad, you can react and cast a substitute technique to avoid my attack." said ruthlessly. "You may be right. This is a weakness of the puppet master, just like the puppet master is not good at melee combat, but this weakness can be overcome, because the puppet master is still alive then it means there is hope to win. The role of the puppet It''s just to protect the puppet master, if it is ruined, it will be ruined. Its just that this time you wont have any chance again. If there is only one puppet, you can still catch this gap and destroy my puppet. Then if there are a hundred, or even hundreds of puppets, you Is this method still useful? " The voice of the red sand scorpion became extremely cold, and he held back the windbreaker on his body, took out a scroll and banged hundreds of puppets in the air, and at the same time, the body of the red sand scorpion flew out of many chakras. The line connects each puppet, and the dense piles of puppets almost cover the sky. Faced with such a magnificent scene, I was shocked by the ruthlessness. You must know that ordinary puppet masters can only manipulate one or two puppets at the same time. It is not that they do not want to manipulate more, but that it is difficult to manipulate so many. One is certainly not as flexible as the last one. Therefore, the stronger the puppet master, the more capable of multi-tasking. Although it is not that the more puppet masters, the stronger the combat power of the puppet master, but this can prove the ability of a puppet master to reach what point. If a puppet master manipulates ten puppets and each can exert the combat power when concentrating on manipulating one puppet, then this puppet master is definitely very powerful. According to legend, there is a puppet master in Shayin Village who can manipulate ten puppets, each Can show 100% of the combat power of concentrating on manipulating a puppet. But this is not as spectacular and shocking as the red sand scorpion manipulating hundreds of puppets. He doesn''t believe that the red sand scorpion cannot manipulate so many puppets. If this is the case, then he would not be called. The best puppet master, but the most idiotic puppet master, the only explanation is that the red sand scorpion can manipulate hundreds of puppets at the same time. If that is the case, then it is dangerous. "Can you still find a gap in the face of hundreds of puppets? Even if I let you destroy ten for free, but at the same time there are hundreds of puppets facing you together, do you think you can win?" said the Red Sand Scorpion . "What''s more, you not only have to face me, but also protect your companions." The words of the red sand scorpion made the ruthless eyes shrink. Looking at the past, she found that Deidara and Yurihong were both standing in the same place. Obviously they were caught in a clash of illusions. Yurihongs illusion couldnt reach the level of three days in the illusion space of the outside world in one second. Of course it wouldnt be possible to fight alone The problem is everyone in the illusion space, but now group battles can easily be exploited by the enemy, especially the Red Sand Scorpion, who can manipulate so many puppets. "Today, let you see how powerful the Red Secret Techniques and Hundred Machines are performed." Under the control of the Red Sand Scorpion, the Mantian Puppet holds different weapons, and the mechanism rushes toward Ruthless and Xirihong like a rain of arrows, such a large area. Attacks are simply more troublesome than sand and iron. "Water and Fire Escape the Silence Fire Dragon!" Ruthlessly flew up and intercepted. In front of Xi Rihong, he spit out a silent fire dragon engulfing the two to form a defensive wall to block the puppet''s attack, but the Red Sand Scorpion''s hundred-machine performance was obviously not that way. It''s easy to deal with, even if any of the puppets here is far from the three generations of Fengying puppets just now, but hundreds of them are on together, each of them is not simple. Under the control of the red sand scorpion, it can completely turn decay into a miracle. It is more terrible than the third generation of Fengying, especially the red sand scorpion itself is adequately protected. There is no need to worry about your own safety and can be a puppet without any scruples. In exchange for the others life. "Its not a way to go on like this. I have to protect the red and face so many puppets at the same time. Each of these puppets is absolutely poisonous and will be destroyed if they are scratched. Fortunately, this time I just intend to find out the information of the members of the Akatsuki organization. It''s not a battle between birth and death, otherwise it will be troublesome." Ruthlessly directly carried Xi Rihong on his back, and there were two blood clones around him. With the ruthless current qi and blood, it is impossible to produce a lot like the shadow clone, but the strength of the blood clone is definitely not comparable to the shadow clone. "Although red wants me to protect, your companion also needs your protection. You have a puppet to protect you, but he doesn''t, die!" Ruthlessly shielded himself with two blood clones to block the puppet, he rushed towards Dida Pull, a punch blasted past. Chapter 212: Destroy Deidaras spirit As long as it hits, Dedara will definitely die, because it is Dedara''s head that is ruthlessly aimed at. "Haha, Deidara is not an idiot!" The Scorpion of Red Sand was not worried at all. "Blast the clay bird, art is to explode, drink!" A bird made of clay stood in front of Ruxin and exploded with a thud. "Water escape wall." A wall of water rose up to block the explosion, but at this time, the ruthless advance slowed down. Dozens of puppets had already rushed over. Not only that, but a few grasshoppers made of clay. Skip it. "How did Brother Xie and I have been partners for a while, although we all like to solve our opponents alone, it does not mean that we have a poor ability to cooperate. Although we pursue different arts, they match up very well when fighting. ." A Deidara appeared next to the main body, apparently a clone. This guy is not simple. Although the main body has an illusion technique, he prepared the clone early in the morning. After all, the clone is so powerful that it can fight the enemy at a critical moment. The ability to save one''s life and explore each other is not only ruthless, but ruthlessly combining the blood clone and shadow clone, and the combination of the water body makes it difficult to distinguish between true and false. Deidara''s use of the clone may not be as ruthless, but it does not mean that the opponent''s clone is poor. On the contrary, Dedara''s clone is very powerful. In another time and space, even Kakashi''s writing wheel is hidden. "You should die here." Deidara''s clone retreated quickly while holding the ontology, but the ontology''s spiritual consciousness was temporarily still in the illusion space. The puppet in the sky plus several grasshoppers surrounding the ruthlessness can be said to have nothing to hide, especially with the evening red on his back. It is simply catching turtles in the urn. It is no wonder that the red sand scorpion and Deidara are so confident. . "It''s a pity. We are here this time just to inquire about your information. Of course, we are inevitable to fight by the way. We didn''t intend to be born or die here, let alone be killed by you, so your wish can only be frustrated. Up." Faced with the puppets and clay bombs in all directions, he ruthlessly carried the red qi of the evening and calmed down without a trace of worry. This kind of tolerance and composure is not like a twelve-year-old boy can have. "Can you still escape? Don''t laugh at me." Dedara''s clone laughed, but Dedara''s body screamed in pain before she finished laughing, and her whole body trembled. If it wasn''t for the clone, it might have fallen. On the ground. "Damn it, what kind of illusion is this!" Deidara''s mental consciousness has awakened from the illusion, but his eyes are filled with madness and ferocity, of course, there are unconcealed fear and horror, obviously Xi Rihong''s illusion. It brought him a very bad memory. "Unexpectedly, it can cause direct damage to the human spirit like Uchiha Itachi''s illusion!" "That''s great, he is very resistant to illusions." Yurihong''s face was a bit pale, but overall he still had the upper hand, because Deidara didn''t seem to have any injuries at this time, but as long as it was not too bad eyesight and too perceptive You can feel that Deidara''s breath has become very weak after bad words. Obviously, it is not so good for Deidara to withstand the devastation of the dark swallowing spirit. "His eyes have the ability to see through illusions, and even the ability to see through illusions is no less than that of Sangouyu writing round eyes. Obviously he has been trained specifically for fighting illusions, and he has been training for a long time, with firm will and spirit. Not to mention the energy, plus the resistance of his eyes to illusion arts is no worse than that of a person with three-gou jade writing round eyes. Otherwise, the darkness swallowed just now should have destroyed his spirit. "Xi Rihong said. Don''t think that using illusion skills is very chic and can directly kill people. In fact, the confrontation of illusion, the confrontation of spirit is a hundred times more dangerous than ninjutsu, and the confrontation of physical skills is a hundred times more dangerous than death if you are not careful. Just look at Uchiha Itachi. Shi Zhan Yue-du is very cool, and one eye casts off the opponent, but in fact, whether he seconds the opponent or is cracked by the opponent, it is not easy for him. Yurihongs illusion is no exception, especially When encountering someone who can support and resist illusion, it will be very mentally exhausted when the stalemate comes down, and it will be even more miserable if you accidentally backlash. "Damn woman, I didn''t expect anyone besides Uchiha Itachi to successfully perform illusions on me." Of course Dedara was unwilling to suffer a big loss. It was so much that Uchiha Itachi defeated him with illusion for many years. , I deliberately exercised my eyes hoping to see through Uchiha Itachi''s illusion, his talent is beyond doubt. With his hard work, his ordinary eyes have the ability to see through illusion arts no less than three gouyu jade writing wheels, and are almost immune to illusion arts. This ability is much better than many people who only rely on innate blood to inherit power. Ah, it''s a pity that sometimes God is so unfair. Others don''t need to make any effort to get everything you can get with great effort. He thought that this world would never fear anyones illusion except Uchiha Itachi, but he didnt expect that he could not see through Yurihongs illusion, so he could only take it passively when he was recruited, but his efforts were not in vain. If it hadn''t been for his hard work that he had lie down now, how could he stay awake. But even so, his spirit was extremely weak at this time, and if it weren''t for the support of a will, he might have lie down. The endless and dead darkness would not be so comfortable. "Now we seem to be in trouble." Yu Rihong glanced at the surrounding puppets and clay bombs, and then looked at her calm and unforgiving, her heart became very calm and stable, as if being with this man could be even more dangerous. It''s strange that it''s safe to pass. Yuri Hong who grows up so curious has never felt like this before. "It''s a bit troublesome, but I''ll be fine soon." Ruthlessly stretched out his hand to put Yurihong down from her back and hugged her tightly. Yurihong''s face was reddened, and her intimate appearance made her feel a little bit shy in her heart. "It''s not bad to die together." The red sand scorpion ignored Dedala who called the ghost but rushed over with a thought. "Forget it, you are about to die anyway. It''s too bad to care about the dead." Deidara reluctantly stood and shouted: "Art is an explosion, die." Chapter 213: Retreat "Disappointed you, I said you can''t kill me, Hong hugged me tightly." said ruthlessly. "You have taken advantage of it." There was a trace of her daughter''s gesture on Xi Rihong''s face, and she wailed in Liu Hao''s ears, but her hands were tightly held ruthlessly, and the whole person was almost buried in the ruthless arms. That was in Konoha. Among the many women who are only under Tsunade''s mind, they are also completely squeezed in their ruthless arms. "Then you are so proactive!" Ruthlessly ridiculed. In fact, he was ready at any time when the Red Sand Scorpion and Deidara were about to kill him and Xi Rihong. He didn''t come to kill him. These two people just want to investigate clearly, and they can''t deal with such an organization in a hurry. At least he doesn''t have the ability to do a nest now, and it is very difficult to even defeat one. He is just here to inquire about the intelligence. Since it is completed, of course he has to leave. The fool will continue to fight here. If he can kill, of course not Mind killing the Red Sand Scorpion and Deidara, but the problem is that they can''t be killed. The combination of the two abilities is really terrible. "It''s so arrogant at the end of death." After Deidara finished speaking, there was a ruthless bang and the place where Xi Rihong was located, exploded. At the same time, a burst of purple smoke filled with each other, and each of the puppets rushed over with various weapons, or Chopping, cutting, stabbing, or picking, really eighteen martial arts have come on display. "Dead?" Deidara said. "It''s gone!" Chisha Scorpion''s eyes shrank, his voice was shocked. He clearly saw that the ruthless and Yu Rihong disappeared strangely at the moment Deidara and his attack fell in front of the two, without any signs and traces, they disappeared out of thin air. "What''s the matter? Couldn''t they fly to the sky to escape? Impossible, I can be sure that they didn''t use the earth escape." In addition to the ability to manipulate clay to explode, Deidara also has a superb earth escape technique. He can be sure that Ruthless and Xi Rihong didn''t use their earth to escape. As for Feitian, forget it. There are puppets everywhere, and Feitian is useless. It can be said that it is difficult to fly with wings, but the two of them have disappeared. How could it not make him puzzled. "There is no moving trajectory, not earth escape, not flying, but it can disappear out of thin air in our surroundings, without any influence or restraint. Today, only one person can do it." The scorpion of red sand uses a kind of scorpion. Looking at Deidara with a strange look, he said. "Brother Scorpion, just say it if you know it. What is so mysterious, and I don''t know what you are looking at me." Deidara was confused by the red sand scorpion. "In the Third Ninja World War, a ninja in Konoha village single-handedly beat the ninjas of Iwahide Village to the dead, leaving behind a golden flashing name. His existence is equivalent to the threat to Iwahide Village. The threat to Sandyin Village of Hand Princess is the same as the nightmare of Yanyin Village." The Scorpion of Red Sand said in a single pause. "Golden glitter, you mean... the Art of the Flying Thunder God!" Deidara trembled after hearing this. Although he was still young and did not participate in the third ninja war, he grew up in Yanyin Village. He also had a deep feeling about the technique of Flying Thunder God, this technique made Yanyin Village nothing but death. Since she was young, Deidara has also lived in an environment where he felt fearful of the Art of Thunder God, just like the puppet master was extremely afraid of Senju Tsunade, so Deidara had never faced it or experienced it, but in this way Under the circumstances, he was deeply afraid of the Art of Flying Thunder God. Only because of the death of Bofeng Shuimen and Konoha that no one has been able to learn this trick for so many years, people in Yanyin Village think that after Bofeng Shuimen, Fei Lei Shen has disappeared from the Ninja world, and their nightmare has diminished. Many, but it does not mean that they have disappeared. When the Art of Thunder God reappears, if they become hostile, then the nightmare will reappear, especially the strong people in Yanyin Village who have experienced the third ninja war against the older generation. "Brother Xie, you''re kidding, Bo Feng Shuimen is dead, and the three disciples he left behind are also dead. Two of them are left with only one Hagaki Kakashi. Even they have not learned how to fly Thunder God. How could other people be possible? If you can learn well, Konoha has spent so many years............" "If it is so easy to learn, there will not be only one wave gate in the ninja world, and if others learn it does not mean that he cannot learn it. Dont forget that he is a person who can create bleeding and succeeding boundaries at the age of twelve, and he is also in the five generations. The direct disciple of Naruto, the cultivation method to obtain the Art of Thunder God is very simple, and it is not surprising that he has learned it. If he can''t learn such a talent, no one in this world can learn it." The Scorpion of Red Sand interrupted Deidara''s words: "No matter how this is true, it''s no wonder he has always been so calm. With the skill of Flying Thunder God, he can go anywhere. It is too difficult to kill such a person. Of course, if it wasn''t for Konoha not to leave, who would kill him? Maybe his current technique of Flying Thunder God is not as powerful as Bo Feng Shui Clan, otherwise he will be caught off guard at the beginning and we two are immortal and crippled, but although he is not as strong as Bo Feng Shui Cun, but with his talent, it will be sooner or later. Dont forget that he is not yet thirteen years old. Now this age is a stage of rapid increase. " "Unexpectedly, the two of us were actually played by a kid." Deidara was angry, but he didn''t feel much anger in his heart. If he didn''t die, he didn''t die. Even better, the next time he did it himself, Deidara would still treat himself. Very confident, after all, I have suffered a big loss under Xi Rihong''s illusion. "It''s not a joke. He got our information. Didn''t we get his information? The fact that he can fly the Thunder God technique is the biggest piece of information. In this way, we won''t be beaten if we encounter it in the future. A person who is caught off guard will not be killed in a flash like a person in Yanyin Village without a little psychological preparation." The Scorpion of Red Sand said indifferently and calmly. Sure enough, there are pros and cons to everything, and with the ruthless current ability, he can''t stop it. He has figured out the abilities and identities of the Red Sand Scorpion and Deidara, but his abilities have also been explored a lot, and he can say anything. There are two sides. "Fortunately, you can fly the technique of Thunder God, they don''t know, otherwise we will retreat but we will have to pay a lot of price." Xi Rihong said. Chapter 214: Xi Rihong Mind It turned out that when I accidentally encountered Akatsuki''s art duo, I secretly left a handful of kunai in the town with a sacred tree of flying thunder. After all, I dont know the depth but can know the extremely dangerous Akatsuki people. Of course, you must be fully prepared for the duel. Therefore, at the critical moment, he was ruthlessly able to use the technique of flying thunder **** and leave with Yurihong. Its just that theres a big battle, and the first time you take a person to perform the Thunder Gods art consumes a lot of money. It takes a second to prepare yourself to cast the Thunder Gods art, and it takes two seconds to prepare if you hold Xi Rihong. , It takes more chakras and energy to travel through space, and it is more difficult. If one is not good, you will get lost in a different space. After all, the ruthless Flying Thunder God technique is far from the realm of Bofeng Shuimen, and the understanding and mastery of space is still too shallow. "I didn''t expect the two of them to be so difficult to deal with. Fortunately, you used Darkness Swallow on one of them from the very beginning to trap him. Otherwise, it would be dangerous to join forces with us. His clay bomb explosive ability is amazing, a small piece. The clay is so terrifying, I don''t believe he only has so many, if that''s the case, he wouldn''t be a member of Akatsuki''s organization." said ruthlessly. "No matter how this time we figured out the identities of the two Akatsuki members, it is much easier to investigate, and we know a lot about their abilities, which is a good thing." Xi Rihong said. "It is indeed a good thing, but everything has both pros and cons. It is a good thing for us, but it is not a good thing, because our abilities have also been clarified a lot by them, and they will have more for us in the future. Defense will be more difficult to deal with," said ruthlessly. "That''s also the future, not to mention that we didn''t stand still. The next time we meet, we have become stronger." Yurihong said, only then did she realize that she was still buried in her ruthless arms, and she couldn''t help feeling slightly. Shame, I''m so natural that I don''t feel a little disgusted but a little bit obsessed in my heart. Oh my God, what am I? When did I become so dependent on a man, and he was still a man so much younger than myself. Faced with a lot of siege just now, I had to use the technique of the Thunder God to leave before I hugged him, but even if You don''t need to be like this to perform the Flying Thunder God technique, but Xi Rihong still chose to do this, as if she had been waiting for this moment in her heart. Thinking of this, Xi Rihong''s eyes became a bit blurred, and the hands that should have been let go didn''t know why instead of letting go, they hugged tighter, and the head was resting on the ruthless shoulders. She mercilessly lowered her head and glanced at Yurihong. In the future, she just used illusion technique to deal with Deidara, so she was a little tired, and she did not push her away. Illusionists, their minds are firm, not to mention their spiritual energy, and there is an eye that sees through illusions, and their strength is no less than the current Xirihong. To deal with such a powerful person, even if it is to use Darkness Swallow, it takes a lot of consumption. After all, Xi Rihong does not have any blood inheritance limits, and the use of illusions depends on his own understanding and mastery of illusions and spiritual strength. Unlike Uchiha Itachi, which has a kaleidoscope to write round eyes increase, it has the advantage of the increase of blood following the limit in the confrontation between the strong of the same level, and even if Uchiha It has a kaleidoscope to write round eyes increase in the face of people of the same level I was very tired from reading and other illusions. So its normal for Yurihong to be exhausted. Its just that Ruthless could not expect the complicated thoughts in her heart. She is a bit tired. But after so long of training, her spirit is no longer comparable to that in the past, even if shes tired. Exaggerated, she just wanted to keep it like this purely. A woman''s heart is needled in the sea bottom, and Xi Rihong is well hidden, even if she is ruthless and witty and decisive, she can''t guess that Xi Rihong''s heart is constantly changing at this time. It can be said that the minds of conspirators are complex and changeable enough, but there is a kind of human mind in this world that is more changeable and unpredictable than conspirators, that is, women, especially powerful women, hide more people. It''s hard to guess. But even if he knows Yurihong''s thoughts, it is nothing. It can be said that Yurihong is his best friend besides Silent and Tsunade, and is currently the only person besides the two of them who can get along with each other a little bit ruthlessly. Even if she knows the ruthlessness, she won''t push it away. Since she wants to hold it by herself, she just hugs it. Anyway, she doesn''t suffer but takes advantage of it. So it''s too late for a big beauty to give herself to herself and others to be jealous. Obviously he has experienced the ruthless thoughts, thinking, and worldview of life and experience different from others since he was a child. In his opinion, as long as the people he cares about are happy and happy, some things that are contrary to the world in the eyes of others are completely different. Being ruthlessly ignored, after all, different lives and different experiences make different people. So even if you know what Yurihong is thinking at this time, she will not let go of her mercilessly. Since she wants to hold her by herself, then hug it. As long as Yurihong stays like this, she wont be silent with herself, Tsunade, If she is an enemy, then she will be her best friend and can make her happy, so of course she won''t refuse it ruthlessly. On the contrary, if she can''t do anything ruthless, she will never do anything that makes her unhappy. "Are you tired?" She mercilessly hugged Yurihong, as if besides Tsunade, Yurihong was the first woman to hold herself so intimately, but seeing the tiredness that Yurihong could not hide between her eyebrows, it was obvious. No matter what she was thinking, there was no doubt that the series of mental devastation that Deidara had done to Deidara just now consumes a lot of it. Xi Rihong is usually glamorous and noble, which makes people feel that they can only be seen from a distance and cannot be played with. Now this soft look is really rare. "It''s cheaper for you this time!" Xi Rihong''s eyes flashed a trace of shame, her hands wrapped around her ruthless neck, and she let her embrace her in the way of a princess. "Find a place to take a break first, and keep the best condition all the time to deal with emergencies." His ruthless figure flashed, instead of entering the hotel in the town, he went outside. For him ye is safer outside than towns. Chapter 215: Meeting organized by Akatsuki In the mysterious base of the Akatsuki organization, all the current personnel of the Akatsuki organization gathered at this time, but they seemed to exist in an illusory form. There is a weird stone statue in the base, and there is a person standing on the finger of the stone statue, all of which seem to give people a sense of illusion, filling the whole base with a strange and mysterious atmosphere. "Scorpion, Deidara, what''s the matter with you two calling us." One of the people with a deep voice said, his voice feels very vicissitudes of life, because he is the oldest member of Akatsuki''s organization. One of the people who used to fight against the first generation without dying. "Yes, don''t call us if there is nothing important, and interrupt my prayers with Lord Cthulhu." said a person with a voice full of rebellious killing intent. "Quiet!" The person standing in the center suddenly opened his eyes. There were ripples in the strange pupils. If these eyes were seen by outsiders, they would exclaim the reincarnation eyes. This person with the legendary Blood Succession Boundary Reincarnation Eye obviously had a high prestige in the Akatsuki organization, and everyone was quiet when this person opened his mouth. "Didara and I met Konoha''s Yuhihong and the five generations of Hokage''s disciples ruthless in the small town on the edge of the country of fire. He seems to be tracing our organization, and he should know a lot." Said. "Cut, I thought there was something important, and it wasn''t the first time someone traced our organization. Since you met, kill them." said the arrogant person who held a sickle next to Jiao Du. "Fei Duan, don''t interrupt me." Fei Duan is obviously the name of the person carrying the sickle, and the Red Sand Scorpion is a little unhappy: "Didala and I played against them. Their strengths are completely different from those described in the intelligence collected by our organization. Yurihong''s strength has exceeded the scope of the general Shinobi. Her one magic trick instantly destroyed Dedala. You should be very clear about Dedara''s left eye and illusion resistance ability. Even Itachi would not be so easy to cast illusion spells on him, but Deidara could not decipher the opponent''s illusion spells." "Wait, wait!" Feiduan said: "This seems a bit inconsistent. Didn''t Itachi and the ghost shark ruthlessly fought with Yurihong in Konoha? He didn''t say that Yurihong''s illusion is powerful, but it is good for us. Isn''t it threatening?" "That''s why I said that the intelligence was wrong, or that they have improved a lot during this period, Itachi, did he use a spell in a dark illusion space when you played against Yurihong?" said the red sand scorpion. "No!" Uchiha Itachi''s eyes clearly flashed with surprise. Although Deidara was also his defeat, Deidara was only twelve years old at the time, and his strength was far from what he is now, especially It is the past few years that he has trained his left eye to fight against his writing wheel eyes. Even Uchiha Itachi has to admit that his resistance to illusion is much stronger than before. It is impossible for him to defeat Deidara as he did in the past. Unless he sends out the pupil technique of this level, it is impossible to defeat Deidara with other illusions. After all, he is improving, and Deidara is also improving. The world will not revolve around him alone, and the genius is not alone. But because he knows Dedala very well, he is very strange. He knows Yurihong''s illusion skills and is easily bounced back by his three-hook jade writing wheel eyes. With this level of illusion skills, it should be impossible to attack Dida. Pulling causes such damage. You must know that mental damage is not a joke, and not all illusions have this ability. Even Uchiha Itachi can only achieve this effect with monthly reading. Doesn''t that mean that Yurihong, who was defeated in his own hands in the past, has developed an illusion that is comparable to his own monthly reading in a short period of time? This makes Uchiha Itachi a little hard to believe. "In this case, it is correct. Their strength has improved greatly in the past few months, which is completely inconsistent with our intelligence, especially since they are now fully investigating our organization. If we still use inherent intelligence to judge their strength, we Will die." The words of the Red Sand Scorpion surprised everyone. They would ignore it if someone else said it, but they knew the character of the Red Sand Scorpion. They werent a person who could not speak big words. Since he said it was absolutely reasonable, everyone put it away for a while. In order to contempt, put on a solemn color. "Absolute!" the person with the reincarnation eye said, definitely an extremely important person in Akatsuki''s organization. He has a strong ability to detect intelligence, and it is precisely because of his existence that Akatsuki''s intelligence ability is talented. It is far ahead of many big forces in the Ninja world, and has always kept the Akatsuki organization mysterious and low-key to prevent people from discovering the secrets of Akatsuki. "Scorpion contacted me early in the morning, and I went to re-inquire about Ruthless, Xi Rihong''s intelligence is indeed the same as Scorpion said, and there may even be hidden." A person who looked like a pitcher plant said. "Tell me about the process of your battle." The person with the reincarnation eye said. The scorpion of the red sand slowly explained the process of the battle. When everything was said, the people of the Akatsuki organization showed a solemn color. The scorpion of the red sand did not exaggerate, and coupled with absolute approval, it seems this time It really deserves to be taken seriously. "Although Konoha has not listed us as the enemy of life and death, and even our secrets are not known, but sooner or later as we act in the future, we will know, so if we dont know enough about their intelligence, we will be caught. We will suffer a big loss when we are beasts, and even some of us will die." The scorpion of the red sand said after adding one more sentence and said nothing. He did this to fulfill his obligations and responsibilities as a member of the Akatsuki organization. The other things are not his business, whether these people care or not. It doesn''t matter whether he hears it or treats it as the wind in the ear. "Unexpectedly, the Flying Thunder God''s art that has disappeared with the death of Bofeng Shuimen will be learned again. This is indeed a bit troublesome, and Konoha''s Yuhihong, his illusion technique is quite similar to Itachi''s pupil technique. The ability to directly destroy the spirit is definitely an illusion of the profound meaning level, and everyone should be careful in the future." Chapter 216: Warm and moisturize blood "In addition, Konoha and even other big forces have been watching us recently. It may be that we have been a bit high-profile and relaxed recently. We have been watched before the action has started. This time the ruthless encounter with the scorpion may be just It was a coincidence and accident, but it would be a trouble to keep track of it like this after all. So I hope everyone will pay attention. Recently, we have begun to hide ourselves and stop being like before. At least we can''t receive too much attention before the action of catching the tail beast starts, and we can''t be discovered too many secrets. "The owner of the Eye of Reincarnation said in an unquestionable voice, that kind of superior oppression, even the people present are stinging, and they are all unruly and powerful. They are also shocked. "Besides, since Konoha''s people are investigating us with all their strength, we can release some false information for them to find out. If nothing can be found, it will be too abnormal. Secondly, our intelligence is also needed. Follow up. Absolutely, you are an authority in this respect, especially Konoha''s people. Recently, the changes have been too great. After returning from the fifth generation of Hokage, Konoha has changed so much that I feel a little uneasy. Therefore, you must report their information. Get a brand new one at a time, so that we can take the initiative in the future confrontation with them, so let''s all fall apart. " The owner of the eye of reincarnation said that everyone left, no matter what they thought, but the words of the red sand scorpion and the decision of the owner of the eye of reincarnation made everyone start to keep a low profile recently. It was found that this made it more difficult for various countries to track Akatsuki, and it also made Akatsuki even more mysterious and unpredictable. Just when Akatsuki changed his previous style and investigated Konohas intelligence on the other side, Ruthless and Yurihong came to a quiet woods, and Yurihong kept her eyes closed all the way down and was obviously consumed before recovering. Spiritual energy. Compared with Chakra, it is more difficult to recover if the mental energy is consumed too much, and the recovery time is also very long. This is why there are basically very few strong illusions, and the strong illusions are basically born from famous people who are born different from ordinary people like Uchi. People like Bo Wease who inherit the Blood Succession Boundary, because there is no spirit different from ordinary people to cooperate with the Blood Succession Boundary, it is not so easy to become a superior illusionist. Only the spirit that is different from ordinary people plus the blood inheritance limit or some unique secret arts can make a strong illusionist, and because only in this way can the strong illusionist consume a large amount of mental energy in the constant illusionary confrontation and get rapid restore. Just like Xi Rihong, although she does not have the spiritual energy that is inherently different from ordinary people, and she has no blood limit, but she has now become a powerful illusionist with her own efforts, so her spiritual energy recovery speed is higher than that of the same level. Patience several times faster. Just like those who are strong in physical skills, their body recovery speed will be several times that of other ninjutsu of the same level, and those who are strong in phantom skills are several times. If Yurihong can have the Blood Succession Boundary or develop some more powerful secret techniques comparable to the Blood Succession Boundary, then her mental energy recovery speed will definitely be faster, and then the combat power will be stronger, like Uchiha Itachi. That way, his own spirit is different from ordinary people, coupled with the writing round eyes and his own talent and hard work, his spiritual energy is not only very powerful, but also has an amazing recovery speed, much faster than the current Xi Rihong. "Red, are you okay," said ruthlessly. "It''s nothing, it''s just that when the person from the Akatsuki organization competed just now, I understood some of the deficiencies in my illusion and had a new understanding of illusion. I was thinking about this issue just now." Xi Rihong said. Hearing this ruthlessly, he suddenly nodded. Many ninjutsu, illusion, and physiques did not understand the place through the battle, but gained a new understanding and enlightenment. This is the reason why so many people like to use war to support war, as long as they can Surviving will be able to grow quickly, which is why the overall quality of ninjas during the Ninja World War will be higher than in the peaceful era, and the number and quality of the strong are higher than those in the peaceful era. It is normal for Yurihong to understand her own deficiencies after fighting against a strong player of her own level, but if she can''t fall into her own strength, it is just a waste of brainpower, but she ruthlessly believes that Yurihong can do it. Arrived. "Since you are tired, take a rest!" Ruthlessly took out a scroll from the waist bag and unwrapped the seal on it. Some fresh ingredients appeared, and the ingredients were sealed in the scroll and sealed with chakras. Ensuring the nutrition of food is almost the same as fresh. Although it is said that Tsunade and Silent took care of him from childhood, this does not mean that his self-care ability is very poor. On the contrary, he is almost proficient in 18 kinds of life skills. Cooking is just a trivial matter. Of course, the cooking skills are not comparable. It has been quiet for decades, but the taste is definitely not worse than that of Konoha. At least Xi Rihong fell in love with the ruthless craftsmanship after eating it. After dinner, Xi Rihong has been reluctant to get up in her arms, and she thought he was really tired, so she said something, gently holding her to let her sleep in her arms, and at the same time gently pressing her hands with blood and blood. On some acupuncture points on Xi Rihong''s body. Gradually, Yuri Hong, who was closing her eyes and resting in her merciless arms, only felt that the blood in her body seemed to be running in an unprecedented way, her body became very warm, even the tired spirit was relieved, and the mental energy recovered speed. It''s much faster than usual. I think of Ruthless hands constantly pressing different positions on her body. I dont know Ruthless should use a unique ability to speed up her recovery. Thinking of this, Xi Rihong can''t help but rise in a kind of being taken care of, caring, and protected in her heart. It feels that Yu Rihong, who has been very disdainful of relying on any man since he was a child, only feels that Fang''s heart is throbbing at an unprecedented speed. "It''s ruthless, you didn''t consume less than me in the battle just now, so that''s enough, and I can recover tomorrow." Xi Rihong opened her eyes and looked at the focused ruthlessness, a trace of tenderness and care passed by her eyes. "I just run the qi and blood to stimulate the acupuncture points in your body, speed up the blood flow in your body, and at the same time moisturize your qi and blood, which consumes a lot of it." Chapter 217: Moved the truth Ruthless did not deceive Yuhihong. What he said was the truth. It was a secret method developed by him and Tsunade. Initially Tsunade relied on superb medical technology and the ultimate understanding of the human body plus her chakra belt. Massage on acupuncture points and some organs on the human body with a strong breath of life can have a good effect. After the ruthless battle since childhood, Tsunade would massage and stimulate the acupuncture points for him to speed up blood flow and restore speed. Later, Ruqing and Tsunade worked together to research and experiment on each other. Finally, they combined their methods into one, resulting in a brand-new method of moisturizing the blood, as long as this method is used to stimulate acupuncture points for a long time. , Even if you dont exercise your internal organs, your physical fitness will become stronger and stronger, and your qi and blood will become more vigorous, almost invaded by diseases. If some strong people are moisturized with qi and blood, then they can accelerate the recovery of their injured body or the body that consumes a lot of mental and physical strength, without any side effects, purely stimulate the human body''s potential to enhance the qi and blood, more than anything. Medicines are all good. Tsunade, a person with the physique of the thousand hands, has a chakra and body that are different from ordinary people, but because she hasn''t awakened Mudun, she can''t use all the power of the immortal body, so her body is equivalent to a treasure house. , A hidden treasure house of terrorist power, Mu Dun is the key to open this treasure house. Even if Tsunade cant escape and cannot open the treasure house, she is also a powerful shadow-level powerhouse, but she ruthlessly wants Tsunade to become stronger, so she plans to use other methods to stimulate Tsunades hidden power, and continue to improve with this one. The method of warming and moistening Qi and blood stimulates the acupuncture points and stimulates Tsunade''s hidden power to be blocked, and the effect is really good. Tsunades physique is different from that of ordinary people. Although she is fifty years old, it is equivalent to that of ordinary human beings in their peak state in their twenties and thirties. However, after relentless stimulation, although she is fifty years old, her The actual age of the body is younger than those of the Senju clan who are in their twenties. In other words, she has 50 years of accumulated strength, but she also has a stronger physical fitness and vitality than the youngest member of the Senju clan, which is equivalent to Tsunade compared to other Senju. People of the same family have a life span of several decades. Because Ruthless and Tsunade teamed up to finally arouse some potential powers of Tsunades celestial body to a certain extent, although it is impossible to compare with Senju Junma, after all, he is a man of celestial body, Tsunade is nothing but Inspired a little bit of power, but it has already increased Tsunade''s vitality a lot. This method is not an improvement out of thin air. In fact, it is just a method to stimulate the human body''s potential, moisten and strengthen the blood. It can be said that the effect does not depend on the ruthless user, but on the potential of the person being used. Ruthless can only play the role of auxiliary motivation. Like Yurihong, because the body is just an ordinary person and has no special potential, she can only practice step by step to improve her strength and potential power. Therefore, ruthlessly performing this secret technique on her can only make her blood and blood more vigorous and better than before. At the same time, the mental energy recovers faster and grows faster, without a very significant improvement. However, Tsunade is a member of the Thousand Hands Clan. Needless to say, her potential is just because she doesnt know how to hide her potential. It is ruthless to use this method to her, which inspired her to block her potential and immediately became latent. The terrifying vitality of the immortal body suddenly burst out, which greatly benefited Tsunade. This is because the ruthless current ability is not enough to help Tsunade stimulate more potential, and also worried that too much potential burst out at once Tsunade''s body and spirit can not bear, so he did not continue to continue, but even so. Relentlessly accumulating for a long time, Tsunade continues to stimulate his potential. Her current overall combat power has increased by at least one-fifth compared to the peak period. Dont look at it as only one-fifth. If you think about Tsunades strength, the stronger the strength, the more difficult it is to improve. It was a huge leap at all, and it suddenly increased by one-fifth, and Tsunade''s combat power was already very scary. Yuhihong doesnt know if what Ruthless says is true or false. After all, such a method is really rare. Except for Tsunades medical ninjutsu, I have never seen such a method that can accelerate her mental energy recovery so much. . Looking at her ruthless and concentrated look, Xi Rihong''s eyes kept passing a trace of blur, and she suddenly made a bold move. She straightened up suddenly and stood up from her ruthless arms, holding her hands ruthlessly, two charming pieces. Fang''s lips were printed on the ruthless mouth. He is doing his best to help Xirihong warm and moisturize her blood, hoping to inspire her more potential. How could he think that Xirihong would make such a move? You must know that he knows Xirihong very well, noble and glamorous yet powerful, where would it be? Thinking that she would make such a move. Ruthless just wanted to retreat, but Xi Rihong let the Buddha make a certain decision. She held Ruthless tightly. She didn''t mean to herself badly, and she seemed to have not recovered her spirit, and finally took advantage of herself. , Ruthless and didn''t want to embarrass Xi Rihong, so after retreating once, she didn''t retreat. After all, Xi Rihong is holding so tightly, unless he uses real power, it will be difficult to break away. Don''t think that Xi Rihong is a strong illusionist, so the physical fitness is poor. On the contrary, any real Shangren even if it is not the physical fitness of practicing physical skills. They are all very good, plus Xi Rihong in order to improve her combat power, she knows that the stronger the body, the stronger the ensuing spirit will be under the warmth of the body. Therefore, she has increased her physical exercises, and her physical fitness is stronger than before, and Xi Rihong is doing her best to hug her mercilessly. If she doesn''t use her true ability, she can''t be ruthless, but once she uses her true ability, she is not only embarrassed. And it will hurt her, so the gain is not worth the loss. "Red!" There was no merciless silence. He was no longer the person who knew nothing about feelings in the past. Not to mention his experience in the tenth reincarnation, but he and Tsunade had already experienced emotional sublimation except for the last step. Wai Tsunade is willing to do anything for him, and he has experienced everything that should be experienced, so Ruthless is no longer the first brother before, and now he doesn''t know that Hong has moved his true love. Chapter 218: Yurihongs decision "I dont know why this is happening. I used to have a good impression of you and I didnt resist you as a man. But just now I didnt know why I couldnt help doing this. Since I wanted to do it in my heart, and I didnt Resist, then I will not escape, no matter what, I will fight for whatever I should fight for." After all, Xi Rihong is not an ordinary woman, on the contrary, she is noble and cold, strong but latent with gentleness and intellectual, faintly exuding a kind of maternal glory. Just now, she kept asking herself what was wrong, and finally came up with a result, that is, she has fallen, and Fangxin has unknowingly fallen for a young boy who is much smaller, and is willing to fall for him. She was completely emotional at the moment just now, just like a dam that broke a gap, and the feelings in her heart were out of control like a flood. Yurihong is a very determined and very strong woman. Just do it when she thinks of it. This is one of the reasons why Ruthless will value her and become good friends with her, because they have something in common in many places. He saw his shadow on the other side. So now that she has made a decision and can see her heart clearly, Xi Rihong does not care about any extra external factors and puts it into action directly. No matter what, she will not regret it because she has worked hard and is worthy of her heart. . He exhaled a deep breath of relentlessness. Few things have bothered him for a long time, but Hong was the first person to bother him. He didn''t want to hurt Xirihong, nor could he hurt Xirihong, because he was himself. The first recognized friend in this life. "I don''t want to cause any trouble because of me, so you don''t need to worry, I am still me, Yurihong, this will not change." Xirihong looked ruthless and knew that she was ruthless for a while. The shock was great, because she knew that Ruqing, although indifferent, was extremely concerned about some people who could walk into his heart. Seeing his desperate maintenance of Tsunade and Protecting Silence would know. But it is precisely because of this that it is very difficult for him to get into his heart. Even with dozens of super S-level profound meanings, it is difficult to blast his heart, but Xi Rihong did it, and Xi Rihong is very disappointed. Happily, she could see that she was ruthless because she cared very much about herself, so she was troubled by it. She is very confident about her own capital, and she can''t find a second one except Konoha unless Tsunade can outperform her in all aspects. And in the time when Tsunade was not in Konoha, Yuhitomi was also Konoha''s number one beauty. This is recognized by everyone, so she is confident of her charm. "Red, I can''t give you an answer now, because this is not just my own problem, but I won''t procrastinate for a long time, I will give you an answer as soon as possible, because I don''t want to hurt you." Ruthless is not a procrastinator either. , Just because he has an extremely important person in his heart that no one can replace, Senju Tsunade. So it is precisely because of being so ruthless that he can''t respond to Xi Rihong''s feelings in the first time, otherwise he would have given a reply long ago with his personality. He doesn''t want to hurt Yuhihong, even if he doesn''t want it at all, but he doesn''t allow Tsunade to suffer a little bit of damage, so he needs time, but he won''t procrastinate, after all, he has not been in vain over the years, he has experienced ten generations. His personality was very decisive in the many life and death tests in the reincarnation, otherwise he would not have passed the test of the sacred bird clan. "That''s enough, no matter what, you are the man I recognize by Xi Rihong!" The corner of Xi Rihong''s mouth was hooked. She believed that she would definitely get this man, she would definitely be able to. Just now, she must decide no matter what the end of this man is. She will be the only man in her life. Ruthless did not speak, because he said that everything was superfluous. He understood Xi Rihong and also knew her inner strength and persistence. He couldn''t give Xi Rihong any answer and promise, so he couldn''t say much. "I will help you warm and moisten the blood. This is a secret technique developed by me and Naruto. It must be used in conjunction with my Qi and blood ability. It is just because my current strength is limited, and this secret technique is not strong enough, so for ordinary The human effect is obvious, but for the strong like you, it is currently more of an assist in accelerating the recovery." It may be that she just pierced a layer of membrane, so she became more intimate with each other, especially Yu Rihong, and she was generous in allowing her to touch her body that had never been touched before, and she opened up for her ruthlessness in any place. . Therefore, under the active cooperation of Xi Ri Hong, the effect is better than before. Hong''s original tired complexion was swept away at an astonishing speed. Even the growth of the body''s blood may be the reason for the breakthrough of yesterday''s high-strength mental competition. After the combination of the two recovered completely, Xi Rihong found that her spirit had improved slightly before. Such a discovery made Xi Rihong very happy to share her happiness and ruthlessness immediately. She did what she said and did not bring any trouble or trouble to Ruthless because of her own decision, so she would not make something that would bother Ruthlessly. The thing, she is still Xi Rihong, this has not changed, but Xi Rihong opened her heart to ruthlessly and became more intimate with each other. "Yes, this kind of secret technique needs to be continuously used over time to achieve a significant improvement, but because it is your first contact and you experienced high-intensity battle yesterday, it is normal to have an improvement." Ruthless did not have this. Surprised, Tsunade has improved a fifth of his strength, which is nothing compared to Yurihong''s improvement. "We should go back, too." Taking a deep breath, he said that he would give Xi Rihong a reply as soon as possible, so he would not delay for half a second, otherwise he would not only disrespect himself but also disrespect Boom. , Everyone has the opportunity and power of his own choice. He has no power and will not stop Xi Rihong''s feelings for him, so he will not have any bad ideas about Xi Rihong, he will only do his best to make the best choice. "Yeah!" Xi Rihong also knows that Ruthless is not a procrastinator. Obviously he should have something to do. The keen intuition of women and the perception of the strong make Xi Rihong feel that Ruthless will give himself an answer after doing something. . Chapter 219: Red love "I finally came back. I didn''t expect so many unexpected things to happen during this mission." Looking at the Konoha door in his sight, I couldn''t help thinking. "Ruthless!" Yurihong didn''t know why she was a little nervous, and told her instinctively that the answer Ruthless gave her would come soon, and she would get it soon after returning to Konoha, but she didn''t know if the answer was her own. Want it, so at this moment, Xi Rihong couldn''t help but feel a little uncomfortable. "Huh?" Turning her head mercilessly and looking at Xi Rihong, she noticed a trace of anxiety on her face. With a move in her heart, before Xi Rihong said that she understood that she should care about herself so much that she was so worried, she couldn''t help saying: "No matter what, you Its still the red sunset in my heart, and this wont change." Yurihong''s heart is slightly loose after hearing this, yes, no matter how ruthless, she will not resist herself, the relationship will not be alienated, and the relationship will not deteriorate. This is just the worst end, and no matter what, she will not. She gave up, thinking of this, her heart was completely calmed down, and her face showed a thrilling smile that was beyond the usual. Let Ruqing look at it and couldn''t help thinking, saying that the woman in love is the most beautiful. Although he hasn''t given a reply to Xi Rihong, the fall in love Xi Rihong has become more radiant. Xi Rihong didnt say anything when she heard the words of the ruthlessness, she just snuggled in her arms, and the ruthless body suddenly tightened. She just wanted to say something, but Xi Rihong murmured first: "I dont know what answer you will give me, but at least you dont. Don''t refuse me before you give me the answer, okay?" Ruthlessly heard the words and sighed slightly, originally pressing on the shoulders of Xi Ri Hong Xiang to push the operation, it also gently slipped down and landed on Xi Ri Hong''s waist. Yurihong felt the ruthless change in her heart, smiling at the corners of her mouth, her eyes showing a trace of love, her eyes were slightly closed and she kissed her ruthless lips slowly, and the two of them were embracing heartlessly in the forest outside Konoha. Kiss. Although she had given her first kiss to Ruthless before, the second Yurihong is still very unfamiliar in technology, but it does not affect her excitement and love at all. These are all expressed in practical actions. Up... After the two arrived at the Hokage office, the two of them not only handed in the task but also talked about the affairs of the Xiao organization, including the process of the fight. "It seems that the people of the Akatsuki organization are basically S-rank rebels from Ninja villages in various countries. The Scorpion of Red Sand, the genius puppet master of Shayin Village, can be said to be the highest achievement puppet master of Shayin Village in the past 50 or 60 years , I didnt expect to join the Akatsuki organization after disappearing." Tsunade was also a little surprised after hearing this. He didn''t expect that people like the Red Sand Scorpion would join an organization. It was conceivable that the strength of the Akatsuki organization was really scary. "I didn''t expect to encounter the Red Sand Scorpion. His technique of puppet manipulation is really excellent. Even three generations of Fengying have been made puppets by him and retain the ninjutsu in front of him, plus various mechanisms. It''s very difficult to deal with, and the Red Sand Scorpion can manipulate hundreds of puppets at once, plus his puppet''s mechanism and poison, it is really difficult to deal with." said ruthlessly. "His poison is really difficult to deal with. I think basically no one in the Ninja world can crack his poison except me." Tsunade nodded and agreed with what he said ruthlessly: "As for the other Deidara in the Ninja world. Not well-known, but being able to join the Akatsuki organization at such a young age seems to be a person of identity. Investigation should be able to find out something. Okay, this time you two have worked so hard. I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing, but this is also a good thing. Thanks to you, we have a certain understanding of Akatsuki. Now you should go back and take a break. " "Yes, Tsunade-sama." Yuhihong nodded, giving a merciless look without a trace, and then left first. "Ruthless, what''s the matter, is there anything you want to tell me?" Tsunade''s observational power is so keen, and her relationship with Ruthless can immediately see some clues. "Yeah!" He nodded mercilessly. He never intended to hide Tsunade, even if it was a bit embarrassing for him to tell Tsunade, but he still didn''t intend to hide it. He planned to talk to Tsunade as soon as he came back. "It makes you hesitate, I think it''s very troublesome." Tsunade smiled slightly, stood up and walked to Ruqing, holding his hands in front of Ruqing and said: "Do you know? Just now I heard you say that you met the people of Akatsuki during the mission and you were so bold to deal with them. Even if I saw you come back without incident, I couldn''t help it for a while when I heard you say it. Worry, you kid always makes me worry about you, so I wont be allowed to do this in the future." Obviously, the most important thing for Tsunade is ruthlessness, and she doesn''t want to risk ruthlessly for herself. "Don''t worry, after fighting with the Oshe Maru, I learned the Art of Flying Thunder God, and finally completed the last step. Although it is still very rusty, it takes one second to prepare for each display. The shuttle space is still relatively unstable. Its not stable enough, but basically it wont fail." Ruthlessly, he hugged Tsunade and sat on the Hokage chair. With a happy smile on Tsunade''s face, he nestled in his ruthless arms, placing his ruthless hand on his stalwart shore. "If you are not afraid of ten thousand, you are afraid of ten thousand. I can use other methods to investigate the affairs of Akatsuki." Tsunade raised Zhenshou and kissed his ruthless face: "Don''t talk about it, didn''t you just have something. Do you want to tell me? Say it now." "This matter is also a bit complicated to say!" Ruthlessly had a headache, and after sorting out the rhetoric and slowly speaking out what happened in the past two days bit by bit, without any modification, I said it completely. After listening to Tsunade, the happy smile on her face slowly disappeared, and finally became silent, making people wonder what she was thinking. "I haven''t given her a clear answer yet, I want to tell you all this first..." Tsunade suddenly reacted fiercely before he finished speaking the words of Ruthlessness. He held Ruthlessly with his hands tightly and almost squeezed into Ruthlessness. Then raised Zhenshou and kissed mercilessly. I froze for a while and wanted to know Tsunade''s chaos at this time, and he hugged her tightly. After ten minutes, the two separated. Tsunade''s soft and talkative eyes stared at Ruthlessly. Chapter 220: Tsunades reaction "I don''t want to lose you, I can''t lose you, no one can take my baby away from me, no!" Tsunade murmured, his voice with a kind of sadness that makes people ruthless to hear. Ruthlessly heard this panic in his heart, but he didn''t regret it, because he didn''t want to deceive Tsunade, nor would he deceive Tsunade. "I said that no one can take me away from you. I will always belong to you, and you will always belong to me. No one can separate us, even if it is a god." Ruthlessly embraced Tsunade On the waist, the Buddha wanted to tell her how much she cared about her. "Yeah!" Tsunade nodded vigorously in his merciless arms. At this time, she no longer had the grace and luxury of being Konoha Hokage, Princess Thousand-Handed Princess, just like an ordinary woman who would lose her lover at any time. It looks a little weak and pitiful. "Unexpectedly, when Tsunade was old, I would still act like a baby girl in front of you!" After a while, Tsunade calmed down. Just now, she was too nervous, so the reaction was too intense and even normal. All of his sanity was thrown aside, and now recalling that he was panicked just now, with an expression of being abandoned at any time, he couldn''t help but laughed out with a "pouch". "You will always be so young, always so beautiful, always the number one beauty." There is a deep love in the ruthless eyes, the love and pain that Tsunade can''t hide just now, the weak and worried one. She looks like she loves herself to the extreme, even if there is only a slight possibility of losing herself, she has completely lost her former grace and nobility, which makes her heart full of tenderness. "It will make me happy." Tsunade yelled. She used to be a little concerned about her age. Although she said that as a member of the Thousand Hands Clan, the vitality is different from that of ordinary people. If you don''t die in battle, you can live a long time. It''s fifty, but it''s only more than twenty or more than an ordinary person. But this still cannot change the issue of her age, so Tsunade has actually been a little worried in his heart that ruthlessly will like other young girls in the future. It is almost natural for men to be greedy and lustful, especially the more capable men even if he does not. There are a lot of good women at the door, just like Tsunade has not lacked supporters and admirers for so many years, and admirers have a reason. In her heart, ruthlessness is the best, so she has always been afraid, so she has been studying how to make her true youth permanent and vitality greatly increased. In fact, she also knows that the best way is to awaken Mu Dun. Once Mu Dun is awakened, her vitality will be greatly increased. As long as the physique of the Thousand Hands Clan is not killed in battle or casts vitality-consuming techniques, then she will basically not have it unless she reaches the last few years of her life. All aspects of aging maintain the youngest and peak state. Its just that if Mu Dun had awakened so well, after so many years, there would not be only one Senju Zhuma successfully mastered. After that, even the second generation of Hokage failed, so Tsunade knew that he had little hope, but he did not give up hope, especially If you have a goal, you will never give up. In addition, Ruthless also knows her thoughts, so she also helped her develop a two-pronged approach to develop acupuncture points that match her own blood limit and Tsunade''s extremely accurate understanding of the human body. Use unique secret techniques to stimulate acupuncture points to develop the potential power of the human body. This is a technique that assists in triggering potential, so the greater the power hidden in the body, the greater the triggering power. And Tsunade''s potential is obviously amazing, so persevering in the use of this secret technique is very effective, and it is precisely because of this that Tsunade''s inner worries and fears completely disappeared. "Ruthless, will you always love me in the future?" Tsunade suddenly asked a question that many women would ask, even if he knew the answer, he couldn''t help but ask. "You will always be my favorite woman, most precious lover, and most important relative!" The relationship between Ruqing and Tsunade is not only as simple as love, but also an inseparable family relationship, even if they have a little blood relationship with each other. No, Ruthless is just an orphan adopted by Tsunade, but it doesn''t affect their feelings at all. "You are also Tsunade''s favorite, the only man, and the most precious child." Tsunade listened, and just learned from Ruthless that the tension and insecurity caused by the matter of Yuhihong disappeared, yeah, myself There is no need to be too nervous and worried, no matter how he is the most important in his heart, she is willing to do anything for herself as a man, and she is also willing to do anything for this man. "So ruthless, you must take good care of yourself. If you are gone, I will die with the enemy and leave this world with you. I don''t try to be separated from you, let alone try the days and tastes of you leaving me..." "No, I won''t die, neither will you, we will always be together, forever and ever!" Ruthlessly clasped Tsunade''s jade hand, his hands and ten fingers clasped together. "That''s what you said, don''t despise me at that time!" Tsunade once again showed the happy smile just now, sweeping away the haze and worries before, even if she encounters such things again in the future, she will not worry about it, because I simply reacted too intensely, too unreasonably worried, no matter what happened, my position in the heartless heart was unshakable and no one could replace it, so why worry about it. But this is also because Tsunade cares too much about being ruthless, otherwise, Princess Tsunade, Konoha Hokage would be so gullible. "I''m going to find some red first." Ruthlessly decided in his heart. "Little idiot, what are you going to do with her, explicitly rejecting her? Hong is a good woman. Don''t look at her a bit cold, but she is definitely in the shape of a good wife and mother. If you do this, you will completely hurt her." The woman is really weird. I was afraid that her lover would be robbed, but now she cares about him, but this is also because Tsunade cares about ruthlessness and doesn''t want him to have any bad times. This is the same as ruthlessness and does not want her to be affected in any way. As long as the other party can be happy, even if he feels uncomfortable inside, Tsunade doesn''t mind making concessions for the other party. Chapter 221: Love and jealousy Only ruthless in this world can make her, the number one beauty in the Ninja world and the strongest woman in the Ninja world, make such a decision. "Then what to do? If he procrastinates and doesn''t give her an answer, then it hurts her." In fact, ruthless heart is also uncomfortable. After all, Hong is his best friend, and they are a little ambiguous with each other. He also cares about women, but the most important thing in his heart is always Tsunade, no one can replace her. So he won''t give up Tsunade for this, let alone make Tsunade sad, his heart twitches at the thought of Tsunade''s fear of losing his desperate look just now. "Ruthless, although I may make you a little uncomfortable to ask, but I still hope you can answer me. This is the first and only time I have made you uncomfortable. No matter what, Tsunade will only make you happy in the future. Happiness will never make you emotionally troubled, because you are my favorite baby, and I feel so distressed to see you troubled." Tsunade kissed her ruthless mouth, and the fire of love in her eyes that was enough to melt everything made Ruoqing feel that she was surrounded by happiness, especially when she heard Tsunade said that she was her favorite baby. Just eat honey. "Ask," said ruthlessly. "If one day, Hong wants to replace my place in your heart, and even wants to occupy you, what will happen to you against me." Tsunade finished speaking and gently pressed Zhenshou against his ruthless forehead, charming Fang''s lips were lightly printed with a ruthless mouth, his eyes closed, and he did not look at Ruthless. Because she asks such a question in her heart, knowing that it will make it difficult for her to answer. Her heart is also as uncomfortable as a knife. She does not dare to look at the ruthless look. She is worried that she will feel more distressed. There is nothing for her. The ruthless distress made him sad and even more distressed, especially since the person who made him sad was still herself. Tsunade''s heart twitched when she thought of this, but she had to do it. "Relentless, let me be willful once, just once, no matter how unhappy Tsunade is, no matter how uncomfortable I feel in my heart, I won''t let you be depressed and troubled at all." Tsunade shouted inwardly, to goodbye. Its just ordinary or even often done by women, but its very difficult for Tsunade to ask. Because she cared too much about ruthlessness, she couldn''t bear to feel a little sad because of him, and was a little unhappy with Ruthless Candid Tsunade, willing to give everything for her, and she can give everything for her ruthlessness. "If there is such a day, then it must be me who stands in front of her. If I don''t die for a day, no one can hurt my woman, and my woman will not die, and I will not die." Ruthless heart There was a twitch. Although red was very important, he couldn''t bear to hurt him, but he wouldn''t let Tsunade get hurt at all, nor would he deceive Tsunade, because Tsunade was still his favorite woman. "Enough, enough, my dear husband, my baby!" Tsunade heard the ruthlessness that there was no need to think at all, no hesitation, it sounded sonorous and powerful with determination and decisiveness that could not be washed from all corners of the world, Tsunade only Feeling that she is the happiest woman in the world, two teardrops slowly fell in her eyes. He did not speak mercilessly. He knew that Tsunade was not crying in sorrow, but was moved and happy. He just gently kissed the tears off Tsunade''s cheeks, which were smoother than any silk jasper. "Relentlessly, go and tell Yurihong, if she can get my affirmation and pass the test I gave her, then I will allow her to join us." Tsunade said every word, his voice full of jealousy but yet again Full of love and tolerance. "This...no need, I don''t want you to be sad..." "I don''t want you to feel uncomfortable either. It''s not your fault. I know you very well. You never take the initiative to provoke any opposite sex. Although you are indifferent to anyone, you are true and pure to the people you care about. Its like a naked child without a trace of impurities. Its just that my man is too good. I am proud to attract outstanding women like Yuri Hong. I am also very sad. Tsunade said softly: "You told me that Xi Rihong is your first friend and best friend in your life. It has a pivotal position in your heart. You can make promises and answers decisively just now for me, so why can''t I accept it for you? She, but how can the man in Tsunade be so easy to get. How easy is it to be my Tsunades sister? If she is unsatisfied with me in any aspect, let her go wherever she comes from, but if she can get my approval, then Tsunade can. Accept her, I can accept her for you, really. " Tsunades words full of tenderness and ai will make her ruthlessness turned away. Tsunade is such a perfect woman who makes such concessions for herself. It can be seen how deeply she loves herself and is willing to make concessions for herself. Just to make him happy, not to bother him. Because any choice is painful and uncomfortable, no matter whether it is a good thing or a bad thing, Tsunade doesn''t allow and don''t be ruthless because of yourself. "Tsunade, you don''t need this, really." said ruthlessly and seriously. "I want, you can choose your love for me without hesitation between me and her. You love me more than everything, and even more than love yourself, so why can''t I let love be pressed between jealousy and love? Too jealous, in my heart is actually the same as you, I love you more than I love myself. I dont allow or let you have any sadness and entanglement because of me, just like you dont allow anything and anyone makes me feel unhappy. I said just now that unreasonable making trouble makes you uncomfortable answer me. The problem is that for the first and only time, in this life and this life, Tsunadehime will not let you make uncomfortable choices. Tsunade said seriously, too. The eyes of the two intertwined in the air, and they collided with sparks of love. The two cuddled together, feeling each other''s love for themselves. "I don''t want to see your sad look. I know that my love is a proud woman. She is the strongest woman in the Ninja world and the most beautiful woman in the Ninja world. She is also the gentlest and loves me the most. I don''t want to My lover will feel uncomfortable for accommodating me in the future," said ruthlessly softly. Chapter 222: Fill my jealousy "I don''t want to, nor do I allow my lover to let myself have any regrets and make myself uncomfortable choices in order to protect me." Tsunade reached out his hand and covered his ruthless mouth: "Well, husband, just listen. Mine, its cheap for you, so hesitating, its not like you, my husband is wise and decisive, and never sluggish." Ruthlessly, he just opened his mouth and gently took a bite on Tsunade''s jade hand: "No one can replace your position in my heart. You will always be my favorite woman, there is no one." "Well, I know!" Tsunade nodded vigorously. She didn''t know where the jealousy was thrown. At this time, her heart was just filled with happiness and love, and only true love and love to each other. It must be very thorough. Only those who love each other more than themselves can make this choice for each other cleanly. This is ruthless, and Tsunade is the same. In the opponent''s heart, there will never be someone who can take the other''s place, and it''s impossible to even shake a bit. "Don''t be so happy. Although I promised you, I''m still jealous. If I''m not jealous, you have to fill the jealousy in my heart." Tsunade said spoiledly. With a merciless smile, he put his hand on the stalwart on Tsunade''s left and pressed it to her heart. After giving her a long deep kiss, he said, "Have you filled it up?" "Today is temporarily filled." Tsunade pursed his lips: "You will have to work hard in the future, but what I just said is serious. Although I can accept red, the premise is that she can get my approval. If she does No, then I am sorry that I will never accept a woman like this, even if she will never be able to compare to me in your heart, I will not accept her either!" "You don''t need to tell me about these things. You can make up your mind. I believe you. When I am with you, there is always only one thing in my heart, and that is to love you. This is enough for me." After experiencing the tenth cycle of reincarnation, he learned to express himself clearly and calmly, and was able to release all his inner feelings and convey them to the other party. After listening to the feeling, the sweetness and warmth that can''t be concealed appeared on his face, and he gently tapped on the ruthless body: "It will make me happy." "Then you have to accept my coax, my wife," he said with a merciless smile. "Who makes me a silly woman who only knows to love you and loves so madly!" Tsunade''s eyes flashed with a fascinating look. The two stayed in the office for several hours before they separated. Since each other had made a decision and showed their feelings, the ruthlessness of course would not let Yurihong drag it off. It can be said that Yurihong will not only get her own approval if she wants to come together with herself. , At the same time, Tsunades approval must be obtained. If any of them fail to pass, it will be useless, so all this can only be done by Yurihong himself. Ruthless is unable to help and won''t help, because Tsunade has given too much for her, and even gave up the opportunity to occupy all his love, in order to make Ruthless happy, so Ruthless is in the test of Tsunade Will not help Xi Rihong, everything depends on her. If she can get Tsunades approval, then everyone will be happy. If she fails, she will respect Tsunades choice ruthlessly, because this is a concession that Tsunade made specifically for herself. If Yuhihong himself was unable to succeed, it would be strange. No one can be lost. This is not because he likes Yurihong, but because the only way to respect each other, and Tsunade can give Yurihong a chance for himself, which means that Yurihong is willing to accept the ruthlessness of the woman he loves the most, so what can''t be done Make a conclusion. "You are here!" Xi Rihong hasn''t rested since returning home. The woman''s instinct told her that Ruthless would come to him. Sure enough, he came ruthlessly after waiting for a few hours. "I''m here." Meteor strode ruthlessly and sat down beside Yurihong, naturally without any embarrassment. He was a bit embarrassed when facing Yurihong before because of Tsunade, but now everything has been decided, so of course not. There will be no more embarrassment. "Don''t say it!" Xi Rihong was a little frightened, and suddenly threw herself into her merciless arms, and then buried her head for a while before saying: "It''s okay now!" Although her voice was calm, she revealed a sense of anxiety. "Before telling you, I have to tell you one thing, maybe after you listen to it, you will make a new decision without my reply." Ruthlessly, there is no concealment and there is no fear that Xi Rihong will leak out, if she is like this Xi Rihong will not become her good friend. So ruthlessly and very directly the relationship between himself and Tsunade, from small to large, to the end after experiencing the tenth cycle of reincarnation, the whole process is simple and the whole process is explained briefly, and at the same time, he also explained what Tsunade had said in the Hokage office. All said it. "Red, I don''t want to lie to you, although I might hurt you by saying that, but I will still say that." Ruthlessly said every word: "I have my heart. Even if we do come together, the person I love the most will not be you, but Tsunade. Maybe I will fall in love with you in the end, but Tsunade is my favorite woman forever. It will not change, no one can replace her in my heart. So before you make up your mind to be with me, its best to think carefully, because I am not only a man who cant give you all your love, but also a man who cant even love you the most. Your understanding of me is too one-sided. Now, I may not be a person worthy of your love. " Xi Rihong was silent, her eyes gleaming with all kinds of light, shocked, surprised, sad, surprised, unbelief, etc., there are so many, so that even the smartest wise men can''t sort out the complications of Xi Rihong. Inwardly, the ruthlessness did not interrupt Xi Rihong''s contemplation, and she waited for Xi Rihong to speak. "I thought I was ahead of everyone. There were people who were earlier." Yurihong said bitterly: "Do you know? Since I was young, I have always aspired to be like Tsunade-sama. A strong woman, her grace, her nobleness, her dignity, her manners, her character, her strength, everything is a role model for me to learn from, and I have been trying hard to learn from her, and I hope that one day Become a woman like her." Chapter 223: never give up "But today, many years later, I found myself comparing with Master Tsunade. No matter what I was, I couldn''t compare with Master Tsunade. I lost in every aspect of appearance, size, temperament, strength, ability, and strength. But a few days ago I thought I had one place where I could win Tsunade-sama, and that was feelings, but I didn''t expect that I also lost in this aspect, and I lost to the person I respect most." Xi Rihong said. Ruthless or not speaking, he has already said what should be said, no matter whether Xi Rihong gives up or continues, he will respect the other party''s choice. "Frankly speaking, if I change to Master Tsunade, I may not be able to accept me for you like Master Tsunade. I am a woman who knows what a woman thinks very well. At that moment, Master Tsunade will not be better, but She did this for you, and I was convinced of the loss." There is no anger or resentment in Yuhihongs voice, because after all, he is the third party. Ruthless and Tsunade have come together early in the morning, and they are deeply shocked by Tsunades love over jealousy. The evening is red. She thinks that she is also a good woman, so it is even more difficult to accept that her man has other women, but a woman who is better than her in every aspect does this, which makes Xi Rihong what anger is there to say, there is It''s just bitterness and depression, why can''t I encounter this man more, if I can encounter her more, the happiest person in the world is myself. She doesnt blame Ruthless for saying this is extremely ruthless to other women, because she has heard the caring from the seemingly decisive voice of Ruthless, and it is because Ruthless cares about her that she is so ruthless. Let her see herself clearly so that she can make a choice without making her regret it in the future. Xi Rihong knows ruthlessness very well. The voice that seems as ruthless as his name hides the ultimate sentimental side, and this side is only available to a few people, and he is one of them. This makes the bitter Yurihong feel a little sweet in her heart. It can be described as having fun in bitterness. No matter what, her position in this man''s heart is almost no one other than a master. Of course, except for silence, but silence is not a merciless woman. So Xi Rihong selectively ignored it. "But I''m not angry or angry. Some are just depressed and unwilling. Why can''t I meet you before Tsunade-sama? Why?" A trace of grievance and sadness flashed in Yuhihong''s eyes, and his body slowly nestled in Wu. In his feelings, the voice suddenly changed dramatically: "But although I lost all of this to Tsunade-sama, there is one thing that I dont think I will lose to her. Maybe if I am her, it is difficult for me to accept a second woman for you, but this does not mean If I want to give up, it doesn''t mean that my love for you will be lost to Tsunade-sama, I just don''t have the mindset of Tsunade-sama. I said it before coming back, and decided that no matter what the final result is, I will never give up, never, maybe I will do everything possible to **** you over with another woman, but the opponent is Tsunade-sama I don''t want to and can''t and don''t have this ability. And although I dont have the mindset of Tsunade-sama, I dont allow the man I like to feel sad and entangled because of me. This is what Tsunade-sama can do, and I can do it, because I really fall in love with it. You are, maybe a short time, but it has already made me feel unforgettable. I am very happy that you can confess to me and say all of this, with unforgiving affection in the ruthlessness, but I am a woman who can enjoy your affectionateness. I was really hurt at the moment, but it was very painful. Happy, maybe the person you love the most is not me, but you have mine in your heart, and a position that no one can dominate, right? " Xi Rihong spoke with a hint of joy, her charming eyes staring ruthlessly. "If Tsunade is the woman who changed my destiny, the first to walk into my heart, take care of me and grow up, is my favorite and most inseparable woman, then you are the first friend in my life, the first Walking into my best friend in my heart, if I can, I really don''t want to hurt you." Ruthlessly lowered my head and said Xi Rihong met her gaze. "I will not only be your good friend, I will also be your confidante, the woman you love, remember, I will never give up, I will never give up the man I love, I and Tsunade Like adults, you can''t lose you!" Yurihong grew up alone and strong due to the death of her father from a young age and became a strong woman. In Konoha, no one other than Tsunade can beat her. It is impossible to achieve without a strong and persistent mind. The originally calm Yurihong suddenly became excited and very similar to Tsunade just now. It can make a strong-minded person so gloomy to see how intense Yurihong''s heart is, and Yurihong suddenly straightened her body and kissed her. Ruthless mouth, that kiss is full of a kind of attachment, but also with a kind of love that will never go forward and never give up. This kiss can be said to completely dedicate everything in Xi Rihong''s heart to Ruthless. He was mercilessly stunned. He was very aware of Xi Rihongs character. He thought that Xi Rihong was only enamored with him for a long time. Knowing that he became a third party and that he could not love her the most, he would give up with her pride, but he didnt. Thinking of Yurihong''s persistence, that share of love that is different from Tsunade''s but the same passion and persistence, one of the most sacred, purer than a child. Especially the sentence that I will never give up deeply shocked the ruthless Xi Rihong, who had a high status in his heart, completely broke the ice in his heart that was harder than steel, and directly broke into the heart of the ruthless heart. Left an indelible shadow. "Promise me, treat me like Tsunade-sama, don''t leave me, don''t give up on me, will you always love me?" Yurihong''s voice was blurred, with a kind of pitiful yet pitiful With deep affection. "Yeah!" Ruthlessly looking forward to Xi Rihong, her eyes were calm but pitiful, and he nodded firmly. Xi Rihong couldn''t help tears in her eyes and wept with joy. Chapter 224: Jealous Looking at the ruthless woman, she couldn''t hold her head down and kissed Yuri Hong, and Hong also replied ruthlessly, with a trace of tears slowly sliding down the corner of her eyes, not sad, not sad, but joy and happiness, although The process made Xi Rihong feel uneasy, sad, and sad, but it still gave her the love she wanted in her heart. She is a woman who is easily contented, she is also a rational woman, and she is also a woman in the shape of a good wife and mother. As long as such a woman gets her heart and treats her sincerely, she will follow you all her life, Xi Ri Hong That''s it now. "Red, I have a gift for you." said ruthlessly. "You are my best gift." Xi Rihong smiled faintly, her face showed a charming blush, making her even more beautiful than Xi Ri. "Since I accept you, then I can''t favor one or the other." Ruthlessly took out a test tube filled with crystal clear liquid from his pocket and placed it in Xi Rihong''s hand. "This is the life spring developed by Tsunade. The value is outrageous, so let alone mass production. It is troublesome to get a few more. The effect doesn''t need me to talk about the name. It comes from the life-saving medicine." Ruthless Said. "I''ve heard people from the medical department say that Tsunade-sama was researching a medicine that has a miraculous effect on the injury and recovery, so this is it!" Of course Xi Rihong knows the importance of this thing, especially knowing that there are only two left, one of which is given to herself, and Xi Rihong''s heart is warm. She doesn''t care what the merciless gift is, whether it is cheap or precious, she cares. It is a heartless heart, this bottle of life spring water obviously contains ruthless care and love, so Xi Rihong likes it very much. I stayed in Xi Rihongs house for a while and got up and left mercilessly. Although Xi Rihong was reluctant to give up, she still got up and sent her mercilessly away. But when she left her mercilessly, Xi Rihong had completely lost her usual glamorous, intellectual, A wife in love who is reluctant to let her husband go out looks back like one step and three times. After giving a kiss before leaving, she reluctantly let go of her mercilessly. "This is not like the red in my impression. The red in my impression is a noble and glamorous strong woman, how can it become like a little woman?" said with a merciless smile. "I was originally a little woman, and I wasn''t killed by a thief like this." Xi Rihong groaned, but her eyes were full of affectionate ai. "It''s not that we have no chance to see you again, After staying for a while, she turned around and left. Xi Rihong looked at her ruthlessly until her ruthless back disappeared from her sight, and then slowly retracted her gaze. The tenderness and perseverance on her face slowly closed, and slowly again. Changed back to the original noble, powerful, and powerful Xi Rihong in the eyes of outsiders. Her tender and sweet look will only bloom for Ruthless alone. Since Ruthless has left, of course she will not show it again. Instead, she will keep all this in her heart and wait until Ruthless comes next time to bloom her most beautiful. The side. "I have finished comforting your little lover." When he returned home, Tsunade had already left work. At this time Tsunade didn''t wear the usual loose clothes, but put on a dress, but she perfected her domineering figure. show out. At this time, Tsunade is not as luxurious and compelling as he was sitting in the Hokage office, but exudes a mature and charming charm. Because of the change of skirts, he has a lazy color, and looks very charming, at least ruthless. Seeing Tsunade like this, he suddenly lost consciousness. Tsunade noticed that she was ruthless and absent-minded, and the corners of her mouth smiled, and the jealousy in her eyes disappeared. This was specially selected to pass on to Ruthless. Because she was born in the war era, she has been fighting since she was a child, so Tsunade almost People who never wear skirts are basically wearing casual sportswear that can practice combat. But this time she changed into a skirt, because she heard that she wanted to see her in a skirt, so Tsunade carefully selected this purple, simple but elegant dress, and saw that she was ruthless. Tsunade just feels sweet when he is lost and lost. "I did it by decree." I ruthlessly walked over and held Tsunade in his arms. Tsunade''s figure was already very domineering, and the reasons for wearing a skirt suddenly disappeared, but Tsunade didn''t care. On the contrary, he tempted Ruthless intentionally or unconsciously, as if telling Ruthless that she was the most beautiful, blooming with the most beautiful side all the time, making Ruthless always attracted by herself and would not look at other women. I have to say that Tsunade is also a woman. No matter how high her status is and how strong she is, she is still a woman. Of course a woman who falls in love will have such a side. It used to be good, but now there is one more woman to share with herself. , Of course Tsunade will have a little more urgency. "You''re so terrible." Tsunade groaned: "It''s still my fault, it''s my stupid woman''s fault. He took the initiative to send his own man out to comfort other women." Hearing this ruthlessly, he couldn''t help but smile. Tsunade looked really jealous, especially when she put on this extremely rare dress, her femininity reached an unprecedented peak, plus she was jealous for herself. The look of her was also extremely shocked in her ruthless heart, her eyes flashed with infatuation, she couldn''t help kissing Tsunade, and immediately pressing the stalwart Buddha on her left to fill her heart with jealousy. "Huh!" Tsunade snorted as if saying that you are similar. Seeing Ruqing so obsessed with herself, Tsunade is also very happy in her heart. She is a woman who is pleasing to herself, facing her favorite baby, she can''t wait to see him Tsunade was proud and happy when he ate himself into his stomach. The jealousy just now didn''t know where he was thrown. Ruthlessly know that a perfect and powerful woman like Tsunade is broad-minded and magnificent, but she is very jealous. This is not her nature, but because she loves herself too much and is jealous for herself, not because she loves to be jealous by nature. , So every time I think of Tsunade like this, I cant help but feel the love and emotion that cannot be concealed in my eyes. This perfect woman has paid too much for herself. Chapter 225: New practice Tsunade looked at his ruthless gaze, and his heart was immediately surrounded by tenderness. He couldn''t help holding his hands ruthlessly, so that his head was completely buried in his stalwart. The two did not speak, just embracing each other like this. Ignoring the quiet passing of time, the two of them gradually closed their eyes in this atmosphere, cuddled together and fell asleep quietly. For Tsunade and Ruqing, they liked doing things the most every night. One of the things of happiness is to be able to hug the other person and feel the other party''s all slowly falling asleep. It can be said that every time I sleep without the other person, I always feel very uncomfortable. This is a habit I have developed since childhood. Only when I hug each other can I sleep very peacefully and sweetly. "Tsunade!" The two who woke up didn''t get up immediately, but lay in bed for a while, mainly because they didn''t want to separate so quickly. "Huh?" Tsunade, who just woke up, looked like a peony that had just bloomed, exuding a charming charm, and his voice was even more lazy. "I dont plan to take on tasks from tomorrow. Recently, I have taken a lot of tasks to fight against different masters. It also gave me a lot of training. It is also time to turn all the accumulation brought by this training into myself. The strength of the battle," said ruthlessly. "This is a good idea for you. I originally planned to let you rest for a while, so that you can digest the experience and training during this period. It is also necessary to master a certain degree of warfare. If you pass it, you will only lose more than the gain." Tsunade certainly wouldn''t have any comments on this. "Didnt you say that you learned the Art of Flying Thunder God? Your skill of Flying Thunder God can only be regarded as a preliminary learning, not to mention continuous space jumps, just come again and again, you will consume a lot of space, the use and understanding of space You are still a long way away, and we need to strengthen this aspect. Space-time ninjutsu is extremely rare in the ninjutsu world, but no matter which type it represents, it is powerful and difficult to defeat. It can be said that anyone who can use a time-space ninjutsu to the extreme will be the top powerhouse in the ninja world, Bo Fengshui Men and my second grandfather are the best examples. Now you have to improve your understanding and use of space step by step, shorten the preparation time for the use of the Thunder God technique as much as possible, and shorten the time between successively casting the Thunder God technique as much as possible. " After all, Tsunade is a strong shadow rank. With rich experience, he can immediately see the current ruthless strength situation. It is difficult to improve in a short period of time. Therefore, it is the best choice to use the energy of the Thunder God art that has been initially mastered. . When the ruthless Flying Thunder God technique reaches a certain level, he will continue to improve in all aspects in the process of cultivating the Flying Thunder God technique. This is why some people have average strength, but after learning a powerful technique, they will be violent. increase. In addition to the increase in combat power brought about by the powerful technique, there is also an unknowingly improved one''s strength in the process of cultivating a powerful technique, like the practice of spiral pills improves the control of Chakra and the continuous refinement of Chakrajang. The chakra of its own is more refined and larger, and the cultivation Chidori mastered the changes in the nature of thunder to stimulate the double tui activated cells to increase the speed of nerve response. In the process of these powerful techniques, there will be a process of increasing strength. This is why powerful techniques are difficult to master, but once learned, they can double the combat power. It is not only the technique itself, but also the reason. In the process of cultivation technique, an improvement of oneself is combined. Of course, the combat power has doubled. Even Chidori, Helix Maru, these super-high-level techniques are still so, not to mention the extremely difficult to master level of the magic of the Flying Thunder God, if you ruthlessly master the Flying Thunder God technique to the realm of Bofeng Shuimen, Even if he didn''t use the Flying Thunder God technique, his strength was doubled in all directions, because in the process of cultivating the Flying Thunder God technique, his own strength had been greatly improved. Tsunade''s words are ruthless and understood. Of course, knowing that the process of cultivating a powerful technique is actually one of the best ways to improve your strength, so after listening to Tsunade''s words, he ruthlessly agreed. "But it is more difficult to speed up the cultivation speed. I found that after learning the technique of the Thunder God, it is even more difficult than the process of learning the technique of the Thunder God when I didn''t know the technique of flying Thunder God in the first place." With a ruthless smile, Now I finally understand why so few people know space-time ninjutsu in the Ninja world, but any one who masters space-time ninjutsu is a top powerhouse. "Simply hard training is indeed slower to take effect. If the Flying Thunder God technique is so well mastered, then no one will really learn it after Wave Feng Shuimen and the second generation." Tsunade nodded: "But we except In addition to strength, there is a brain. Applying wisdom to it can have a multiplier effect. Of course, it will be slower if you are alone, and it will be much easier if someone gives pointers." "Fire Phoenix!" the two said in unison. Today, it is really difficult to find one who can give pointers to the practice of the Flying Thunder God, and even if they find them, they will not give pointers to them. After all, such precious training experience would be casually shared with others. Even Tsunade cant help it, because she cant fly the Thunder God technique. Although she has extremely high control of Chakra, she hasnt learned how to fly Thunder God, because the Thunder God technique requires a very high level of investigation. In addition to carat''s control, there is an understanding and perception of space. "People who know space-time ninjutsu are hard to find, and they wont teach you if they find it, but you have one of the psychic beasts who know space-time ninjutsu. You havent cultivated the art of flying thunder **** before, its useless to find her, now you learn Now, as the first contractor of the Divine Bird clan in countless years, she should be able to point you." Tsunade said. "Okay, then I''m going now!" Ruthlessly stood up excitedly. Someone taught and no one taught alone. It''s too far to fumble. Sasuke Uchiha desperately ran to Oshemaru where he hoped Oshemaru would teach. him? "I''m in a hurry!" Tsunade smiled, but she stood up and helped ruthlessly put on clothes like a virtuous wife. After the two had breakfast, Tsunade went to the morning exercise. She had always kept it every day. Her cultivation, coupled with the secret technique developed by He Ruthlessly, stimulated the potential power of the Qianshou Clan''s physique, so she needs to increase her practice so that she can improve faster. Chapter 226: Go to Shenniao Mountain And can thoroughly master the power of improvement, stimulate the potential and cooperate with diligent and reasonable practice. Only in this way can we continuously improve. It is not enough to rely on the stimulation of the potential. Only the combination of the two is the kingly way. Of course, she understands the principle, so she I used to practice diligently, but now I am even more diligent. And ruthless is to take a breakfast to Xi Rihongs home. Yesterday Xi Rihong gave the key to Ruthless. A girl who took the initiative to hand her key to a man means no need to say more, after all, for Xi Rihong is coming. It is said that Ruthless is her favorite man, of course the key must be given to her. When I walked into the room, I found that Xi Rihong was just getting up. At this time, Xi Rihong may have just finished the task and came back. The reason why she had to take a break and did not pick up the task recently, so Xi Rihong did not wear the usual combat uniform today, instead she changed into an elegant suit. Her dark red skirt set off the evening red like an aristocratic lady, dignified and noble, the forehead was not covered with a forehead, and the hair was hanging down, making it even more elegant. "You''re here!" Xi Rihong saw Ruxin and her mood suddenly became very good early in the morning, especially when she saw Ruxin taking breakfast for herself to eat, her heart was as happy and happy as an ordinary woman who fell in love, her face wafting. With an intoxicating smile. "Yeah!" Ruthlessly walked over and kissed Xi Rihong''s lips and put the breakfast on the table. Just watching Xi Rihong eat breakfast, I thought it was a very interesting thing. "Starting today, I will go to Shenniaoshan to practice for a while," said ruthlessly. "Go to Shenniao Mountain to practice? You want the Fire Phoenix fairy to instruct you to cultivate." Xi Rihong went to find the Shenniao clan with Ruthless, so I know a lot about the Shenniai clan, so I can guess after a little thought. It''s the purpose of ruthlessly going to Shenniao Mountain. "Smart!" said ruthlessly. "Then what''s your reward." Xi Rihong''s eyes were silky, like a bragging little girl. She looked ruthlessly and couldn''t help but stretched out her hand and hugged Xi Rihong in her arms. There was a trace of intoxication across her face. . "It would be great if I could do this every day." Xi Rihong completely showed the appearance of a happy little woman at this time, not at all the usual glamour, but looking delicate and sexy, she is simply a fascinating little girl. Goblin. "Yes!" Ruthless is very confident that Yurihong can get Tsunade''s approval. After all, if Yurihong is not good, it is impossible to unknowingly walk into Ruthless''s heart and become the first one to become him. The best friend is now her confidante. After staying there for a while, he ruthlessly used psychic techniques to summon a huge bird directly into his mouth, then reversed the psychic and went directly to the **** bird mountain. "That child is here." In the Divine Bird Mountain, the sleeping Fire Phoenix suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes shot out a dazzling light. "Is that ruthless kid coming? The purple snake that I gave me last time is a good opponent, but unfortunately he ran away halfway through the fight. It was really disappointing." The lightning bird said it turned into a golden lightning and disappeared in place. , The speed is amazing and really rushes into the distance like thunder. "What an impatient guy!" Ji Frozen bird shook his head, but if there was Lightning Bird, he would soon come over ruthlessly. Sure enough, the Lightning Bird came to the palace with its ruthlessness. "It''s been a long time since I saw you." After a ruthless greeting, he looked at the Fire Phoenix on the throne: "Fair Phoenix, this time I have something to ask you." "Let''s talk!" Huo Phoenix nodded, ruthlessly experienced the test of the tenth cycle of reincarnation, so no one values ??ruthlessness more than she knows the potential of ruthlessness. For his requirements, as long as it is not too difficult, then Fire Phoenix generally does not. Will refuse. "That''s it. At first, I experienced your tenth cycle of reincarnation, which gave me a huge leap in my perception of space. Recently, I finally have my own understanding of space, so my space-time ninjutsu has been completed, but I I found that although I have learned time and space ninjutsu, it is far from what I imagined." Ruthlessly said the Flying Thunder God''s technique, and of course also said the gap between the Flying Thunder God''s technique in his own hands and in the hands of Bo Feng Shuimen. "I already understand your situation. In addition to your understanding of space, the most important thing is that you have not implemented it." Fire Phoenix is ??indeed a psychic beast that masters time and space ninjutsu, no Old Antique, who knew how many years he had lived, immediately saw the lack of mercilessness. "Isn''t it true?" Ruthlessly confused. "Simply speaking, to learn a technique, you must first have a thorough understanding of her own mystery. As long as the principle of the technique and the method of application are theories, and the theory is turned into practice to perform the technique, then it is implemented. "Fire Phoenix explained more complicated issues clearly in a few words. "What you mean is that my Flying Thunder God technique is so bad at present. In addition to not having a deep understanding of space, it is actually that I have not yet grasped my own understanding of space and turned these theoretical mysteries into reality?" Ruthless only I feel that the whole person''s spirit is shaken. Someone points out that it is different. I find out the problem at once, and then specialize in that place to get twice the result with half the effort. "Yes, even if you don''t have a deep understanding and a thorough understanding of space, it doesn''t matter. As long as your current understanding of space is fully implemented, your space-time ninjutsu will improve a lot. At present, what you lack the most is not the understanding of space, but the implementation of all the understanding of space you currently master. Only in this way can you go further. Otherwise, no matter how much you understand, you will only have a little display. . Its not different from empty talk. Its no different if you just speak or practice. Even if you have mastered all the mysteries of space, its not useless if you cant display it. You cant rush it, accumulate a little bit. The profound meaning of time and space is vast and profound, and the mystery is infinite. Easy to master. " Fire Phoenixs words were like Mu Guchenzhongs constant knocking of the ruthless brain, making his thinking become very clear, understanding the direction of his advancement, and directly knocking out all the previously confused thoughts and unnecessary distracting thoughts. At this time, he I can clearly see what is wrong with me, and I can walk a path without error. Chapter 227: Fire Phoenixs guidance Ruthlessly understand. He has always pursued the understanding of space excessively. He has always believed that the understanding of space is not enough to improve the art of Flying Thunder God, but it turns out that he has not implemented his own understanding to the real place, so he learned to fly Thunder God. No matter what you do after the surgery, you can''t improve. Even the theories that I currently master can''t actually display them. Instead, I want to master more, so it''s strange that I can improve. "What am I going to do?" asked mercilessly. He felt that he had come right this time. If he didn''t come, he would have to find out how much time was wasted and how many wrong paths he would take. "Display, display, continuous display, don''t study the mystery of space, but think of turning your understanding of space into reality, and continuously improve in the repeated process." Fire Phoenix said: "I will cast a kind of space-time illusion on you, let you fall into a virtual space-time, in which you will encounter various attacks, although you will not die, but it will be painful, in the instantaneous technique, the body You can''t move it, because you can''t move at all. You have to avoid it. You can only use time and space ninjutsu to resist everything, otherwise you can only watch yourself being attacked." "Good place!" His ruthless eyes lit up. With such a place and Huo Phoenix''s guidance, it would be difficult for him to improve his time and space ninjutsu. "It''s started!" A suction force came from the Fire Phoenix''s eyes on the Buddha and directly pulled the ruthless spirit into it. The scene before him changed tremendously. Ruthlessly found that he was in a void, and his body was oppressed by the infinite power. Like living, unable to move at all. "Sure enough, as Fire Phoenix said, only time and space ninjutsu can be performed here. Fire Phoenix''s use of time and space is really powerful. Combining time and space with illusion is stronger than Uchiha Itachi''s moon reading. Know how many times." Ruthless knew that she couldn''t directly crack the Fire Phoenix''s illusion based on her current strength. It would be really dangerous if she wanted to trap herself so ruthlessly with the illusion. A group of meteorite showers suddenly appeared in front of him when the emotionless body was undergoing changes, and he was about to hit the ruthless body, but he could not move. "Oops, I have to leave the wooden style for my flying thunder **** art, but I can''t move how to throw out the Kuwu with the thunder **** wood style." The ruthless face changed slightly, such a big meteorite shower hit it even though it was a fire. Huang said he wouldn''t die, but it hurts. "I said that in virtual time and space, only time and space ninjutsu can move. The Flying Thunder God Wood Style is equivalent to a space coordinate, with the power of space, as long as you pull it with your mind, it can fall anywhere in front of you. Of course, this can only be done in virtual space. If you go outside, you still throw it out honestly. You don''t have the ability to control objects. This ability can only be used in my virtual space-time. "Fire Phoenix''s voice suddenly reached the ruthless ears. After hearing it ruthlessly, I immediately thought and did not want to act according to the words of Fire Phoenix. The Flying Thunder God Kuwu suddenly flew hundreds of meters away under the control of his mind, but Ruthlessly immediately performed the Flying Thunder God technique, which was originally unable to move. Suddenly, his body was as smooth as a dragon entering the sea, suddenly appeared in the position of Kuwu, and escaped the first wave of meteor shower dangerously and dangerously. But the second wave was coming right away, and Ruxin took a second to display. He was hit by a meteorite shower, and he felt severe pain from all over his body. It was no different from being hit by a meteorite shower. But the strange thing is that no matter how you hit him, you can''t die. The most is pain. "Don''t be so happy, although you can''t die, but if the pain exceeds the limit you can bear, then you will be mentally injured or even collapsed." Fire Phoenix came with a hint of joking voice. "Why didn''t you say it earlier." Ruthlessly heard the words and immediately tightened his nerves and entered the most dian peak fighting posture. "Only under this kind of pressure can you excite greater potential." Fire Phoenix stood and talked with no pain in his waist, making him gritted his teeth ruthlessly, but now he has no time to pay attention to Fire Phoenix. He has devoted himself to avoiding meteor showers. among. "How long do you think Ruqing can support this kid in Wang''s virtual space?" Flame Bird said. "Its hard to say that although he has a firm will and can experience the tenth cycle of life without losing himself, this test not only tests his will, but also his spiritual endurance limit. It exceeds the spiritual endurance limit too much. No matter how strong his will is, he can only be injured or even suffered. Crash." said Frozen Bird. "How do I feel that you two seem to be very happy?" Lightning Bird said suspiciously. "Need to say? The two of them fought before and broke my room. I was thrown into the virtual space and hit by meteor showers every day." The Fire Phoenix said nonchalantly. When the lightning bird heard this, his whole body suddenly chilled. It turned out that these two birds were gloating for misfortune, seeing the ruthless experience of the same encounter as them, and taking the initiative to send it to the door, so they were gloating for misfortune. "It''s been a long time, this kid''s mental will is really strong." Flame Bird said. "Come out!" After Ji Frozen bird said, the ruthless eyes that had originally had no spirits immediately restored their original look, but their eyes were full of unconcealable tiredness and excitement, and it seemed that they had gained a lot in the virtual space and time. "Yes, your spirit is protected by a unique power, and this power is also slowly moisturizing your spirit, so even if you are not a strong illusionist, your spirit is not bad at all, plus tenacity. Without the will to go through the tenth cycle of reincarnation, you can ignore the illusions below the level of Profound meaning by combining the two." Fire Phoenix said. Obviously, she was surprised and appreciated that Ruthless was able to support for half a day in the virtual space and time. "Thank you for the help of Immortal Fire Phoenix," said ruthlessly: "I will still need Immortal Fire Phoenix for some time to come from you to continue to help." In the virtual space, he is ruthless but tastes the sweetness. Under the continuous bombardment of a large meteorite shower, he can only use time and space ninjutsu, and only time and space ninjutsu can keep his spirit from being destroyed, so in this Under this kind of pressure, he ruthlessly held the last floating board to protect his life, of course, he did everything to display the **** of thunder god. Both the brain and the body are trying to figure out how to make the technique of Flying Thunder God go further, and how to escape the meteor shower more easily. Chapter 228: 执念 Support Under this kind of pressure stimulation, ruthlessly broke out to the greatest potential, full of mind is the matter of the Thunder God, at the same time, the brain is constantly thinking, the body is constantly exerting, every thought, every thought is striving to achieve. Go to the real place, not just talk about it. Although this kind of brain and body coordination will not explode all of a sudden, it can be said to complement each other by taking the right path and matching the correct methods. The practice will get twice the result with half the effort, and the accumulation of time will eventually usher in a big breakthrough. Therefore, when you come out ruthlessly, it is both excitement and exhaustion. There is no way that you will not die inside, but if you put it outside in terms of injury, you will definitely die. I dont know how many times. This is equivalent to experiencing many life and death out of thin air. Although it wasn''t the real big horror between life and death, it was considered a huge training. Once it came out ruthlessly, I recognized this method. "Your spirit has almost reached its limit. Once a day, you can go back, leave the Flying Thunder God Wood Style, and come back tomorrow." The ruthless Flying Thunder God Wood Style is only one day, and it will dissipate after one day, compared to the fourth generation of Hokage. The realm that will almost never disappear under normal conditions is far from it. But ruthless but very confident, because he knew that as long as he continued, he would reach the realm of Bofeng Shuimen sooner or later, and even surpass him. "Yeah!" He took a ruthless rest for a while, and then used the technique of flying thunder **** to leave Shenniao Mountain. He didn''t know that Shenniao Mountain was very lively after he left. "This kid, although his talent is not very good, but the obsession in his heart is really too strong. With the support of this obsession, even a genius can''t match him." After Huo Huang left the words mercilessly Slowly spoke. In fact, she sees the whole process of ruthlessness in virtual time and space in her eyes. Even if it is a firm-minded person, she cant support it. There is only the kind of strong mind, strong spirit and strong obsession. Only those who are supported by faith can continue to support and find a piece of happiness that belongs to them in the arduous practice. Only in this way can they continue with perseverance. If you change other people, even if you can insist on entering the virtual space-time in order to become stronger, you will definitely not be as excited as ruthless, and you cant wait to enter every day, so its no wonder that Fire Phoenix would sigh so much that I dont know how many years I can live this kind of life. Very few people admire Old Antiques so much. At least those so-called peerless geniuses, the Fire Phoenix, dont even look at it, because in the endless years, there are so many super geniuses as the sands of the Ganges, but how many people can finally leave behind the legends of gods? At least many of them are not left behind by so-called geniuses. Therefore, old antiques like Fire Phoenix will never be so one-sided by their talents. "That guy is really a freak. We both got hairy when we went in, but that guy couldn''t wait to stay in it often." Flame Bird said, a trace of admiration flashed in his eyes, a arrogant psychic beast like hers. It is difficult to convince a person from the bottom of his heart, but the ruthless contractor completely convinced her with practical actions. "Yeah, that guy simply doesn''t know what the structure is." The frozen bird''s beak also said so, but her eyes were the same as the flame bird, and there was a glimmer of admiration. Although he had returned to Konoha, his face was full of excitement, but he couldn''t hide his tiredness. Tsunade, who saw the ruthless look back at home, immediately stood up and appeared in front of him with a flashing technique and picked him up with one hand. In the hot spring, at the same time, he used a unique technique to press the acupuncture points and veins all over the ruthless body. For a while, Ruoqing only felt that the mental fatigue had disappeared a lot, but she still needed a good rest. Tsunade looked distressed. Just now, Ruoqing had already told her all the things that happened at Kamtorori, and Tsunade heard it. My heart was twitching, and I couldn''t help saying: "What are you doing so desperately? Be careful of hurting yourself." "How can I protect my little wife without trying my best? How can I cover up the sky for you!" Ruthless face still has a trace of fatigue, but it looks much better than before. "Stupid!" Tsunade looked tenderly in his eyes, cursed in a loving voice, and hugged Ruxin up, letting his head rest on his stalwart bank, and gently pressed the acupuncture points on Ruqing''s head, but his brain was In extremely precise places, even a medical sacred hand like Tsunade is cautious when pressing, for fear of a slight error. In order to take care of Ruthless Tsunade, he skipped work today, and Hokage''s work was completely resolved by Silent, and she was here to look after Ruthless while holding him to rest. On the second day, under the tender care of Tsunade, Ruthless immediately recovered and went to Kamitoriyama again. Although Tsunade didnt want to go ruthlessly, he looked at Ruthless''s steadfast gaze and recalled his previous experience in Kamitoriyama. It looks like during the reincarnation. Especially when I saw the last roar of Ruthless in the illusion, even if the tenth reincarnation didnt want to forget her, Tsunade wanted to hold Ruthless in his arms every time he thought of it. All the best things are given to her. Every time she thinks of this, her heart is broken, and she is ruthlessly fallen and conquered by him. She knows that the biggest obsession supporting Ruthless comes from her. In addition to her own determination to become stronger, there is also an obsession from her. Tsunade almost couldn''t help but not want to let Ruthless go to practice and just miss him. Easily, everything is left to her to solve, she will bring the best of ruthlessness, everything that she wants to get. Therefore, Tsunade is more diligent in cultivating than when she was young, because she also has relentless obsessions, one as a wife who wants to care, love, and love her husband, and the other as a mother who wants to take care, pet ai, and protect her children. Nian, the obsession of wanting to be happy with the ruthless forever without any harm or interference. In fact, what Ruthless didnt know was that Yurihong approached Tsunade on the first day he went to Kamitorori Mountain. The two of them didnt know what they were talking about in the Hokage office. They only knew that the last two of them left with a smile, though. They were jealous, but the two got along well, and there was no such thing as a fight or a quarrel like other women encountered. Chapter 229: Leap forward After all, Yuhihong also knows who Tsunade is, and she is still very relieved of her. Tsunade is the object of Yuhihong''s worship and learning, and she is a third party. Tsunade''s demeanor shows her what she does. Of course, the two will not have much problem. And now its too early for Tsunade to say everything. Yurihong needs her approval to be with Ruthless in the end; and for Yurihong, for her own happiness and for her love, she also has to think Do everything possible to get Tsunade to recognize him, how can the two women get along badly in such a situation. "Huh, it''s been a month." In the palace of Shenniaoshan, the ruthless eyes shot out a light, and the figure disappeared strangely, appearing at a position 30 meters away from the main hall at almost the same time, and it was a stalemate. Half a second back to the original place. "Yes, you have fully implemented your understanding of space, and you have doubled your mastery of the Flying Thunder God technique compared to before. It used to take one second to prepare for each space jump, but now you only need a half-second interval. The Flying Thunder God Wood Pose has become more stable and will not disappear for two days. At the same time, the speed of building the Wood Pose is also fast. A lot of it, from the previous ten seconds to eight seconds, and the chakras needed to cast the Thunder God technique are less, and your mastery of space has indeed improved a lot. " Fire Phoenix looked at the ruthless change and expressed his heartfelt appreciation. Ruthless has grown so much in a month. These are only the improvement of the Flying Thunder God technique, and Ruthless himself has cultivated in such an environment, and his own strength has also increased tremendously, especially It is speed, and practicing different profound meanings will bring huge benefits. Chidori has it, Helix Maru has it, and the Art of Flying Thunder God is of course no exception. During the training process, the control of the body, the explosive power, and the ruthless body movement speed have been improved a lot, and the limit explosive power and the limit explosive time have also increased a lot. If you practice the Flying Thunder God technique to Bo Feng Shui In that state of the door, his all-round improvement is absolutely greater. We must know that the reason why Bofeng Water Gate is called the golden flash, besides his Flying Thunder God technique, his own body speed is also extremely astonishing, which is also the benefit brought by the process of practicing the Flying Thunder God technique. "Now you can continue to study space and increase your understanding of space. In fact, if a person understands space to a certain level and can implement it to the real place, then he can do it himself even if he doesn''t know a little time and space ninjutsu. Developed space-time ninjutsu. Doesn''t the time and space ninjutsu in the Ninja World come like this? Starting from nothing, turning the illusory understanding into reality. This is the time and space ninjutsu. Isnt this how your Flying Thunder God technique was born? "Fire Phoenix said. "Thanks to Immortal Fire Phoenix for your continuous help in my cultivation this month. Otherwise, I will not only take the wrong path and waste a lot of time, but I also don''t know how long it will take to cultivate to this level." Ruthlessly bowed slightly to express my gratitude. This month, the Fire Phoenix has completely become his own training aid. You must know that the Fire Phoenix is ??a legendary powerhouse when placed in the Ninja world. Such a person will become his own training aid and spreading out will definitely scare people, so it is ruthless to the Fire Phoenix. Still very grateful. "No need to be polite, our family don''t need this set." Fire Phoenix said: "Virtual time and space can only help you to turn the theory of space into reality faster, but it can''t help you increase your understanding of space out of thin air. , So from now on you dont need to enter the virtual space-time, its just a waste of time. From now on, what you need is to comprehend your own perception of space as before, and on this basis, you can continuously deepen, improve, and improve. When it is almost time, you will come back and enter the virtual space-time to understand the space. In reality, this is the best practice method for real space-time ninjutsu. " It can be said that Fire Phoenix not only helped Ruthlessly cultivate this month, but also told Ruthless about the training experience of time and space ninjutsu, so that he would avoid detours. These experiences are more precious than a time and space ninjutsu. This is also the reason why Ruthless improves so quickly. One. Speaking of this method is very simple, but in fact, if it is really that simple, Ninja will not be so many years. Only a few people have learned time and space ninjutsu. In many cases, the simpler things are more difficult to master. Take Tsunades Weird Power Fist as an example, how could so many opponents in Ninja not study the secret of her Weird Power Fist, and the secret lies in Chakras control, burning and explosion. It sounds simple but after so many years after Tsunade He can learn it ruthlessly, but others won''t. "Come here every day. It''s time to go out and get some breath after staying for a full month." He breathed out mercilessly, and his voice echoed in the palace, but people had already passed through the barriers of layers and appeared in Chishou, Kiba Village out of thin air. Among the houses of the family. In fact, it is regarded as ruthless and positive, and one can find a piece of fun of his own from the hard training, but in fact, it is a lie that such hard training is not tiring at all, but after such training, you can exercise yourself better. Spiritual will and character. In fact, it is true, staying in the virtual space-time illusion for a long time, ruthlessly against this space-time illusion all the time, his spirit does not grow, it is strange. Just take a person who faces illusion every day, from morning to night, and resists. After a period of time, the resistance to illusion will of course be stronger, and the reason is that the spirit has grown in the constant resistance to illusion. , It is so against ordinary illusions, let alone against the ruthlessness of time and space illusions that have never been seen before. "Hey, Mute, dont you need to help your mother with official duties today?" I cant help being a little curious when I see Mute in the room ruthlessly. Mute is Tsunades all-around nanny and assistant for home travel, that is, with Mute to be so chic in Tsunade . However, Mute did not cry out for this, but rather enjoy it. Generally speaking, Tsunade has always skipped work in advance, and never went to work as Hokage. I have never tried Mute to skip work and do not assist Tsunade with official duties. Now Tsunade is not here, but Silence is here, making Ruoqing a little curious, can''t you please tell me what happened? Chapter 230: Beichuan Yuefeis arrival "Yes, it''s just that Tsunade-sama wants me to wait for you here." Mute laughed. She looked ruthlessly growing up. If Tsunade is his favorite woman, Yuhihong is her best friend and A confidante, Mute is his closest eldest sister. They talk and laugh at ordinary times, and they have very good relationships. "What''s going on?" Ruthlessly said inwardly that it was so, and this is the only reason that can relax the silence. Otherwise, she will go to work when Tsunade is at work, and she will go to get off work after Tsunade is at work, where can she drink tea here so leisurely , Sure enough, there is something. "Your good things are coming." Mute said with a trace of mystery: "Beichuan Yufei came to Konoha to fulfill her promise, you guy is really true, even I don''t know that you have the ability to design weapons, just listen to him. Because you drew a picture for her, which gave her a lot of benefits, saying how many secrets you still hide." "There should be a lot of my secrets, but you need to mute them to dig them." With a ruthless smile, they pulled Mute''s hand, and the two people''s eyes changed and they appeared directly in the Hokage office. Obviously, they also left themselves in the Hokage office. Wood style. It''s just that he suddenly appeared, but he was taken aback by Kitagawa Yuki who was talking with Tsunade in the Hokage office. "You are really out of the ordinary." Beichuan Yuefei said with lingering fears. "I have made a lot of progress." Tsunade had already taken it off. "Miss Beichuan hasn''t seen her for a while, but her demeanor is still there," said ruthlessly. "How can it be compared to you?" Beichuan Yuefei, because of a drawing and his ruthless relationship, has drawn a lot of them and treats ruthlessly as a good friend. "Didnt you say you want to take a rest for a while? Its only a little over a month now and I came so soon. Frankly speaking, I rarely go out to do missions recently. The weapon is not too urgent for the time being, so Miss Beichuan doesnt need to be too urgent. "Said ruthlessly. "You think I think, if a forge like me encounters a good weapon design drawing, if you dont create it, its like you get a powerful technique without learning it, there is always a kind of eagerness in your heart. The feeling of expectation, so I couldn''t help coming over in a month." Beichuan Yuefei said. "Oh? Miss Beichuan, are you ready so soon?" Ruthlessly surprised, although he is not a blacksmith, he also knows that it takes a lot of time to prepare a weapon that he has never touched before. "I have been researching this month, and there is no problem, but for the sake of safety, it is better for me to come to Konoha. At least there are outstanding people and my personal safety, but there is no need to worry about it. The news may be that I have not built a weapon for you, you are coming to rescue me." Beichuan Yuefei blinked playfully and made a joke to make the atmosphere more harmonious. "Don''t call me Miss Beichuan. It sounds weird. Just call me Yue Fei." "You can come to live in Konoha, but we are welcome. I have arranged for you to live in a relatively quiet environment and no one will disturb you." Tsunade said. "Then trouble Master Naruto." Beichuan Yuefei bowed slightly and said politely. "By the way, Yue Fei, I have an additional requirement for the weapon to be built," said ruthlessly. "You say!" Beichuan Yuefei takes the ruthless opinion very seriously. In his opinion, the person who can come up with such a weapon drawing is very talented even if he is not a forger, and may be able to bring himself a lot of inspiration. maybe. "I have encountered an opponent who can manipulate magnetism, so I like that you can overcome the problem of being affected by magnetism on the weapon and forge a weapon that is not affected by magnetism." said ruthlessly, since meeting the three generations of the red sand scorpion After Fengying Puppet, he made up his mind to build a unique weapon. Otherwise, God knows if you will encounter people with similar ability to manipulate sand and iron in the future. After all, there are so many people in the Ninja World, who definitely have similar abilities. For the sake of safety, they are ruthless or would rather spend more effort and hope to create such a weapon. "It''s not impossible, as long as you add a unique material to synthesize various ore metals, it can be done, and this material has a strong affinity for chakras, and can inject chakras into it to minimize the impact. The power is increased to the maximum, and this kind of ore is extremely tough, which can greatly improve the toughness of weapons, but this material is very precious, it is truly valuable and has no market, even if I do not have it." Beichuan Yuefei thought for a while and said. "Is it this?" Ruthlessly took out a piece of ore, he was not sure if it was this piece, it was one of the several pieces of ore that he had sealed from the weapon storehouse of the Thousand Hands Clan, and found this piece mercilessly. Ore has a strong affinity for chakras, and it is found that it is different from the ore metals commonly used to build weapons. It clearly feels like metal but not like metal. "Why do you have this ore?" Beichuan Yuefei was surprised. He didn''t expect to have such a precious ore ruthlessly, and the quality is very good, better than she has seen, but it will also be. How could the collections sealed by the Hand Clan be ordinary goods. "This is the ore left by the Thousand Hands Clan," said ruthlessly, and took out all the ore he had originally obtained. "Wow, there are so many more. Originally, I was still having a headache. How can I collect enough good materials? After all, this is a brand new weapon. The first time I build it, I must build the best one. Otherwise, I would be too sorry for myself. Sorry for this design drawing. During this month, I also collected some, but it was not enough. Originally, I came to Konoha and hoped to help me collect it with Konoha''s intelligence system. Now it seems unnecessary. "Yi Fei Beichuan checked the appraisal one by one and sighed that this was really a pillow when she was dozing off, and she was on her side with the right time and place. With her own craftsmanship, the environment of Konoha, the best materials and the best weapon design, if she can''t build a super weapon, then she can really wash and sleep and no longer be a blacksmith. , And even less qualified to be called the number one weapon forge in the Ninja world by Tsunade. Chapter 231: Build the strongest weapon "Yi Fei, although you may be a little unhappy to ask such a question, I still want to ask whether the weapon you want to build can surpass the Slaughter Blade." said ruthlessly, his weapon is either not used, just use it. Use the best, if even the Slaughter Blade can''t be compared, it''s better not to build it. "The weapon I wanted to create should be the level of the Slaughter Blade. After all, the Slaughter Blade is already top-notch in terms of technology and materials. If you want to surpass it, it can only be those legendary weapons. But many of the materials you collect are simply difficult to encounter. The weapons built with such materials and my craftsmanship, I dare say they are absolutely comparable to those weapons that left legends in the Ninja world. "Beichuan Yuefei said that she was full of enthusiasm. After all, she was able to create such an unprecedented powerful weapon, and she was excited to think about it that she had never appeared before. She didn''t dare to say that she could do it. After all, no matter how good the forging technology is, there is no good weapon design and enough materials. It is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice, but the ruthless weapon diagram plus the materials collected by herself and the ruthless collection. Adding all the materials together with his own technology, Beichuan Yuefei suddenly raised an aspiration, that is, to build the strongest weapon in the Ninja world. "My grandfather had this plan to collect these materials back then, but it seems to be done in our hands now." Tsunade is also very satisfied with this. If Kitagawa can''t do this, it won''t be worthy of her to value it so much. It is worth giving these materials to her. "Then I''ll go and prepare first, about half a month to a month later, I will invite you all to come and join me at that time." Beichuan Yuefei stood up, she was a little tired from the long journey alone. "Mute, please arrange, find someone to take Yue Fei to live, and try to satisfy her if she has any needs." This kind of treatment is very high. In Konoha, few people like Beichuan Yue Fei can enjoy it. In addition to her character, she can enjoy it because of her forging skills. Tsunade is not one of those short-sighted people, how could he not befriend Kitagawa Etoi, and at present, it seems that Kitagawa Etoi and Konoha seem to have a good relationship with Konoha because of ruthless reasons, so Tsunade had such a good start. If you don''t hold it, then she won''t be Senju Tsunade. "I dont have to go to Kamitoriyama to practice when I come back so soon today?" After everyone left, the two of them had no worries, and ruthlessly walked over and sat on Tsunades beautiful legs. Tsunade seemed to be hugging her favorite child. Being ruthless, asked him to lean on himself intimately while asking. "Well, Fire Phoenix said that my current understanding of space has been fully implemented. If I go again, it will only waste time and effort. It is better to study the technique of Flying Thunder God to improve my understanding of space and then go there to cultivate and settle down. Really. Taking a deep breath ruthlessly, he only felt a fresh and pleasant fragrance full of nature''s life from Tsunade''s body, which made him feel relaxed and happy. "You, don''t work too hard. It''s not always life-threatening. You have to combine work and rest. What''s more, when the sky is falling, my mother will stand up to you. What are you afraid of? Who dares to bully you and let him reincarnate? " Tsunade said that five jade fingers clenched tightly, and a crackling sound rang out, making Ruthless could not help but sweat a little. Now Tsunade''s strength is stronger than that of Dian peak period, and he flew more than one kilometer under one punch. It couldn''t be more normal, the shadow-level powerhouse was beaten undead and crippled. However, although there was a cold sweat on his face, the ruthless heart was warm and full of security. In fact, he has been practicing so hard because the experience of the previous life made him feel insecure, and this life has been given by Tsunade. Love, being pampered by her by her side, caring, caring and growing up is full of warmth and happiness. But it was because he got what he wanted most and was afraid of losing all of this, so he practiced so desperately. He didn''t want to encounter any accidents one day but he was powerless. He could only lose this happiness with hatred and powerlessness and change back to insecurity again. Feel a life full of pain and sorrow. Tsunades ruthless thoughts would never be understood, so Tsunade has always been careful to take care of ruthlessness. It is precisely because Tsunade has been like this since childhood, he broke through the ruthless heart and became his most important person, anyone. It can''t replace incomparable. "I have a Hokage mother, who in the Ninja world dares to bully me." There was a warm smile on Ruqing''s face. In fact, only the smile he showed in front of a few people was real. Even if they laughed in front of other people, they laughed calmly, calm to the point of indifferent coldness. "Of course, who dare to bully my Tsunade baby and don''t want to live anymore." Tsunade also smiled, holding his hands around his merciless eyes and closing his eyes slightly, enjoying this kind of close contact with his favorite person. feel. "By the way, I have used all the rewards you got for doing several tasks before, and I made it into a fountain of life." Tsunade took out five bottles of life spring water, and did several S-level missions mercilessly to get five bottles of life spring water. One can imagine how amazing the price is, and sometimes even money cant buy it. So many times Tsunade will buy it when there are too many to avoid using it when he wants to buy it but cant buy it. Ruthless just took three of them and left two for Tsunade. Although Tsunade seldom leaves Konoha and seldom fights, he will be particularly relieved of two of them here. "My baby will care about me." Where would Tsunade refuse the ruthless kindness, and kissed the ruthless mouth with a smile. "Speaking of which, I can study the life spring Xianglin, but it is indispensable. Without her, the effect of the life spring water will definitely be reduced by one third." said ruthlessly. "She was arranged by me to enter the Anbu to hone herself. Her perception plus I let Silent tune her for a period of time, so that she was like a fish in the water when performing tasks. Although her strength is not very powerful, but with her perception Able to complete the task brilliantly." Tsunade said the latest developments of Uzumaki Karin, making Ruxin think that he hadn''t seen such a big change in Karin for a while. Chapter 232: The change of vortex incense Hearing Tsunade talk about Uzumaki Kareu''s affairs, he couldn''t help feeling relentless to look at her thoughts. Recently, I was too busy, so although I had this idea early in the morning, I didn''t go there. After all, Uzumaki Although Xiang Rin was brought by him, Wuzhuang Xiang Rin himself came with him very well and was there. Otherwise, it would take a lot of work. And it is because of Uzumaki Karin''s cooperation and full cooperation that Tsunade can produce such high-quality life spring water so quickly. It is also because of her existence that Konoha has an extra person with excellent detection and perception ability, and Konoha With the life spring of the only family in the Ninja world, she contributed to all of this anyway, and in retrospect she hadn''t seen her for a while. Now that I am free for the time being, of course I have to go and see how she has been doing recently. At present, Anbe has all been under the control of Tsunade. Of course, in addition to Tsunade, the major families have also put their own people in the Anbe. It is not that they want to control the power of Anbe, but they want to get a good for the people of their own family. Anbe is a good place to train people and also a good place to enhance status and power. As long as you have the ability, you are not afraid of being buried under the leadership of Tsunade. "I really miss it!" Looking at the place in front of him mercilessly, it was the death forest where he experienced the high school test, and Xiang Lin was training in it. "The qi and blood fluctuations of Fragrant Phosphorus are unique, with strong vitality." Of course, the ruthless perception is impossible to compare with Xiang Rong, but within a certain range, he can accurately perceive the enemy''s qi and blood fluctuations and judge by the qi and blood fluctuations. Many things happen, and many powerful people in the Ninja world can use various secret methods to conceal the perception ability of investigating through chakra, as long as they can''t hide the perception of investigating through qi and blood. Soon ruthlessly, he found a special wave of vitality and blood, his figure flashed, and he had already practiced the technique of Flying Thunder God twice as fast as before. During this practice, his speed has also increased a lot. Even if he didn''t use the technique of Flying Thunder God, the speed was amazing, so a young girl appeared in his sight soon. "Drink!" Just as Ruthless walked past, there was a sweet voice from the back, and immediately fell behind, and Xiang Lin threw herself on Ruthless''s back. She hung her whole body on her body, and she had grown to take shape. The place was completely squashed on the ruthless back. "Why don''t you avoid it!" said Wuzhuang Xianglin, and the whirlpool Xianglin in front of him had turned into white smoke and disappeared. Obviously, Wuxi Xianglin had sensed the ruthless Chakra early in the morning, and knew that he was going to find himself, so he hid it quietly and prepared to give Ruthless a "surprise". It''s just that she found that the ruthlessness was calm from beginning to end. The soldier was not surprised, and even his body was not taut. Obviously, he noticed her existence early in the morning, just playing with her. However, even though Maelstrom Xianglin said so, she held her ruthless hand tightly, as if she couldn''t hold her. It was obvious that she didn''t want to escape ruthlessly in her heart. "Why do you want to hide? Come down." Ruthlessly stretched out his hand and patted the hips behind Xiang Rong naturally. Xiang Rin suddenly shook his whole body, and there was a blush on his face, but he was not angry. A hint of shame flashed across his eyes, and a thought flashed through my heart: "He ruthlessly slapped me on the fart, um, I''m so ashamed, why I seem to be very happy, Xianglin, what are you thinking." In fact, Ruthless will do this to her not because he intends to take advantage of her. It is because Xianglin spent a few days in the house of the Qianshou clan. During those days, Xianglin didnt know whether it was Dalielie or what, and he was ruthless in front of her. It''s very casual, and it can even be said to be open. He often throws himself on Ruthless in his underwear, and sits on Ruthless''s lap, so it gradually becomes like this. But in front of outsiders, especially the male Xianglin, she would wear conservatively and densely, and she only looked like this during the time when she was in the Senju family. In the beginning, Ruthless was only when Xiang Rins personality was like this. And because he was only familiar with himself when he first came here, he was closer to him, so it didnt stop him. Anyway, it was Xiang Rins own choice, as long as he didnt touch the ruthless bottom line. He rarely intervenes in what others do. This act of casually hitting Xianglins hips was developed by Uzumaki Xianglin. During the few days when he lived in the house of the Qianshou clan, Xianglin often jumped on her, and even leaped over when he was taking a shower. And even if he doesn''t come down, he often sits on himself almost naked, so he is used to such a close behavior. Ruthlessly, once she was hung on her back by Xiang Rin for an afternoon, and finally he slapped her directly on her hips before hitting her out. Who knew Xiang Rin was down but she seemed a little bit happy about it. He often did this. , And ruthlessly didn''t care. Anyway, he could get Uzumaki Xianglin off his back every time, once he was born and then cooked again, and gradually got used to it. One willing to fight and one willing to suffer has developed this habit. Every time Maelstrom Xianglin threw herself on her and screamed mercilessly for a while, she did not come down. She came down immediately, so she developed this kind of "collision". "Xiang Rin''s habit. "It looks like you have improved a lot recently!" said ruthlessly. "Although you are perceptive, you can''t perceive other people''s chakras like I do. How can you know that I have improved a lot." Maelstrom Xianglin was obviously happy to come to him ruthlessly. "It''s very simple. What I perceive is qi and blood. Although I don''t have the ability to perceive chakra, I can also know a lot when perceiving qi and blood. Your qi and blood fluctuates a lot. The training should be supplemented with a lot of nutrition at the same time. Obviously, you have been more diligent in physical training recently. Your body has improved, coupled with the huge vitality of the Maelstrom family and the superior chakras, your chakras will be stronger, and all aspects that follow will also be improved. "Said mercilessly. "Forget it." Although Huan Xiangluo said so, he still paid a lot of money for judging his recent changes with a ruthless glance, because the facts are the same as Ruthless. Chapter 233: Confused "I recently joined Anbe. Although Tsunade-sama promised to set up an Anbe investigation team and let me be the captain, but if I dont have superior strength, Im not convinced. And I dont have a backstage and need strength to let others. People are convinced by me," said Huai Xiangrong: "So Tsunade-sama arranged a few physiques, the dark part of ninjutsu trained me, and then went to perform tasks, and gradually my strength improved." "Did you not exchange some skills?" said ruthlessly. Now Konoha has reactivated a set of plans left behind by the former Senjujuma after Tsunade holds the power. As long as Konoha''s merits are large enough, and the judgment is against Konoha If you are also loyal, you can completely exchange some ninjutsu, and you can exchange it with merit. Of course, those merits will disappear after the exchange, and you need to accumulate again. However, after the death of the second generation, the three generations of Hokage came to power. This plan is basically useless, so Konoha has reached the peak for a while under the leadership of the three generations in other Shinobu villages, but it is only relative to other Shinobu villages. In fact, Konoha''s strength began to decline as a whole under the leadership of the three generations of Hokage. The longer the three generations were in power, the more severe the decline. Besides, the quality and quantity of the top powerhouses were higher than those of the first generation. There is a huge difference in position, Konoha''s enthusiasm, cohesion, integration strength, etc. are also far away. The three generations are just eating the money left by the first and second generations of Naruto. In the end, they almost ate it up and let Konoha decay. It can be said that the three generations lead Konoha to glory and love as it is to decline. Not to mention just the cancellation of such a plan. Konoha lacked many born civilians who could have become strong in vain, and it also caused Konoha to be divided among the major families of power, gradually decayed and degenerate. The original collection of so many techniques was not for their own use, but intended to cultivate the entire Konoha, so that everyone in Konoha can become a strong person, and there is a thriving trend, but it is a pity that all these fall in the hands of the third generation of Hokage. The above is ruined. After Tsunade reigned, the plan was restarted and revised and perfected. No matter who it is, from the big family to the ordinary people, as long as they are loyal to Konoha and give Konoha a large enough credit, it can be exchanged for merit. Achievements can be exchanged for some ninjutsu, illusion arts, and physical skills. Of course, the more powerful, the more advanced the skills the greater the merits. Of course, not all techniques can be exchanged, but some talents that are collected and placed in the merit room. Of course, there are not any general merchandise in it, at least there are even techniques like Helix Pill. With this exchange plan and Tsunades modified management plan for supervision and management, it has become extremely difficult for some other countries to get into Konoha to steal ninjutsu through this method. This kind of accumulation will snowball like a big snowball. Going on, Konoha will definitely be prosperous, and it will not take ten years for a large number of new powerhouses to emerge. "I only performed a few missions. Although I participated in an S-level mission, I was only responsible for perception detection. Although I also contributed and contributed a lot, after all, the main executive was not me, and I divided it down. There is not much merit, only one b-level ninjutsu can be exchanged. Instead of doing this, I might as well save a little more merit. Anyway, my perception ability is absolutely first-class in Konoha. Many advanced tasks require my help. As long as I spend more time, I can definitely fulfill a super advanced ninjutsu. "Xiang Rin is very clever, and of course he won''t waste his merits to exchange for some worse ninjutsu, or he will not exchange it, but if he wants to exchange it, he will exchange the most suitable and best. Anyway, she is taking the route of perception now, even if she doesn''t fight, she can get a lot of achievements. There is no way to make Xiang Rin''s perception ability very good, which can greatly reduce the difficulty of the task and the degree of casualties, and cleverly avoid a lot of dangers. Therefore, Xiangrong is very popular in the dark part of Konoha. After all, no one wants to encounter danger and does not know it. Xiangrong is undoubtedly much safer. "Idiot, your achievements are more than these." said ruthlessly. "What?" Uzumaki Karin couldn''t react for a while. Her brain was very good. Although not comparable to the abnormality of the Nara family, it was also very good. She clearly remembered every task she performed. It''s a feat. "If it''s just the achievement of the mission, then you are really only enough to learn a B-level ninjutsu, but have you forgotten what you did when you first came to Konoha?" He had already seen Xiang Rin''s when he came ruthlessly. The merit, found that it was enough to exchange for a super high-level ninjutsu, but Xiang Lin couldn''t help but feel a little strange that he didn''t exchange it. Isnt it a joke that Xianglin wants to exchange s-level profound meaning and s-level profound meaning? Even in the merit room, there are only a few s-level profound meanings. After all, Konoha does not have a lot of skills of this level. There is already an s-level profound meaning that can be exchanged. It''s a great thing. Moreover, its not necessarily a good thing to learn the S-level Profound meaning with Xiang Rins current strength. It is difficult to control the chakras that are consumed, and the power cant be fully utilized, so he planned to come over and talk to Xiang Rin by the way, but found out Xiang Lin didn''t intend to exchange the S-level Profound Righteousness at all, but she forgot that she had an extra feat besides the feat brought by the mission, she didn''t know it, or had neglected it. "Could it be the spring of life." Wuzhuang Xiangluo is not a fool, and he reacted at once, and suddenly scolded herself as confused. If she had known it, she would go directly to see how much merit she had accumulated and she knew that she could already exchange for super advanced ninjutsu. , Where does it need to slowly accumulate here. "Yes, although you are not the person responsible for the development, but without your life spring water, even if the development effect is reduced by at least one third, you have given Konoha a life-saving medicine that is the only one in the Ninja world, even if you are just Responsible for cooperation, but it is also a good feat. Adding to the tasks you have accumulated is enough to exchange for a good super advanced ninjutsu. Unexpectedly, you will get confused. It seems that your little brain is not very useful recently. "After ruthlessly figured out the ins and outs, he not only ridiculed Wuxia Xianglin, but also embarrassedly spit out his fragrant tongue. Chapter 234: Be a teacher I didn''t expect that my wise one would be confused, and wasted some time, but it is not too late to think about it now. "You know more about Konoha''s technique than I do. What do you recommend?" Uzumaki Xiangrin has been very familiar with Ruoqing, so he doesn''t seem big or small, and looks familiar to everyone. . "You are a member of the Uzumaki clan. Chakra is very large, but it is not as poor as Uzumaki Naruto. It is necessary to use 100% of the huge chakra combat power. The normal super high-level ninjutsu is not enough. , But there is one trick that suits you, to be precise, it is very suitable for people with huge Chakras." said ruthlessly. "Are you talking about the spiral pill?" Wuxi Xianglin immediately guessed what the technique was. "That''s right, the fourth generation of Naruto and Hekage created the ninjutsu with the tail beast jade as the prototype, Helix Maru, you exchanged this technique, if you have the ability, you can completely inject nature changes into it, then it will be equivalent to an extra s out of thin air. Level upright, compared to redeeming other super advanced ninjutsu, helix pill is more cost-effective, and it is also very suitable for you. One perceives the past, detects the enemy''s location, and quietly passes by a spiral pill to bombard the enemy, taking the lead. "Said mercilessly. "That''s it!" Maelstrom Xianglin was fascinated by hearing, especially the ruthless suggestion she was more concerned about. "I''ve prepared it for you a long time ago, and your merits will be deducted later." Ruthlessly told the spiral pill''s cultivation method to Wuxi Xianglin, so that Wuxi Xianglin didn''t need to take a trip by himself. "Why don''t you teach me?" Maelstrom Xianglin doesn''t want to be separated from Ruthless so quickly, and she also knows that Ruthless not only knows how to do this technique, but also has mastered the changes in nature and form to combine them together. "Okay." It doesn''t take a long time to think about it ruthlessly. Anyway, if you have free time, I will teach Uzumaki Xiangrong. It is because she took the initiative to follow her to Konoha and help herself with so many rewards. Anyway, Xiangrong changes. He is the one who benefits from the stronger. "Unexpectedly, I would have to be a guest teacher so soon!" Ruthlessly felt for the first time the feeling of being a teacher. "Your vitality is strong, and the endurance is amazing, so it is best to use the shadow clone to cultivate, which can greatly shorten the time of practicing spiral pills." said ruthlessly. As a super advanced ninjutsu, the difficulty of Helix Maru''s practice is much more complicated than that of other fire escapes and water escape techniques, but the method of cultivation feels very simple, just a few steps, but these steps are difficult. Countless people lived, otherwise Konoha''s Shinobu or especially Shinobu would already have a spiral pill after Tsunade restarted the scheme of exchanging ninjutsu. After all, this technique is undeniably very practical. Although the momentum is not gorgeous enough for Chidori, it is more practical than Chidori, because each time Chidori displays too much momentum, it gives many people time to prepare and it is difficult to carry out a sneak attack. On the contrary, Helix Maru is not gorgeous enough for Chidori, but it can be applied. Various battles include assassinations, sneak attacks, surprise attacks and so on. However, this technique is not suitable for everyone. Not to mention the difficulty of mastering this technique, the chakras it needs alone will stump a lot of powerhouses. Not everyone is like Uzumaki Naruto who is like the tolerant Chakrabi. Shangnin must be huge. On the contrary, many Nakanin, especially Shangnin, even if they have learned the spiral pill, they will consume all the chakras in one or two casts. In fact, if the ruthlessness is not fed and grown by Tsunade, plus all kinds of things have been passed through by Tsunade since childhood. Because of his training and cultivation, the physique of an ordinary person is simply not suitable for using Helix Pill, because this technique is too consuming Chakra. Later, ruthlessly blazed a new trail, created the limit of blood succession, tempered qi and blood to greatly improve the body, and Chakra also improved, otherwise he would not be able to apply the spiral pill to actual combat at such a young age. "You rarely try this kind of cultivation method. Even if your vitality is strong, you don''t divide too much at the beginning. After all, the fatigue of several times and several times is not a joke. The first time I came together with two shadow clones, it was exhausted to death." Ruthless Said. Maelstrom Xianglin nodded when she heard the words, and when she saw the ruthlessly instructive glance, she also put away the cautious thoughts in her heart and began to study seriously, and suddenly separated five shadow clones. "Let''s try." Ruthlessly stood aside watching Uzumaki Xianglin control Chakra. It has to be said that the talent of Uzumaki Xianglin is indeed superior to Naruto Uzumaki. Although Chakra and Naruto Uzumaki are inferior to each other, their control ability is much better than Naruto Uzumaki, and the most necessary thing to learn a lot of skills is actually Chakra''s control, coupled with the chakra who is not weak in Uzumaki incense, learns to use the spiral pill to be faster than Uzumaki Naruto in another time and space. In particular, the five shadow clones and the main body were practiced together, and the efficiency was increased by six times, and the time was shortened by six times. "Although it''s a bit fragile to do this, but there is no way." Looking at the progress of Wuxi Xianglin''s cultivation ruthlessly, he couldn''t be here every day to watch Wuxi Xianglin''s, so he walked over and hugged him directly. "Ruthless, this is outside ye, it''s not so good!" Huan Xiangrong''s face was reddish, without a bit of anger, but rather shyly said. "What is the little idiot thinking!" Ruthlessly, he couldn''t laugh or cry. He admitted that he likes beautiful women. After all, he is a man of normal sexual orientation, and he is full of blood and strong physique. In fact, his needs are dozens of times stronger than that of ordinary men. Hundreds of times, but his self-control and control are also hundreds of times that of ordinary men. He hadn''t gotten so hungry to eat to the point where he started to deal with the twelve or thirteen-year-old Uzumaki Xianglin, especially when he was outside Ye. Although Uzumaki Xianglin might be thinking about it, he didn''t have this idea. "Really!" Maelstrom Xianglin spit out her tongue embarrassedly, but she felt a little lost in her heart, but she quickly adjusted it, because she already understood why she was holding her mercilessly. "Relax your whole body, don''t resist!" Ruthlessly pressed one hand on the fascinating acupuncture points on Wuxi Xianglin''s body. Under Wuxi Xianglin''s unresistance, she found that the chakra and blood in her body were actually mobilized. Moved in the whole body under the control of. Obviously ruthlessly, he used his own control over Qi and blood to drive Chakra to control the opponent''s Qi and blood when Wuzhuang Xianglin did not resist. Chapter 235: After teaching one, there is another "Take a closer look and experience this process." Ruthlessly and carefully control the qi and blood of the fragrant phosphorus, Chakra is also ruthlessly controlled under the drive of the qi and blood. This process must be very careful. After all, this body is not its own, it is ruthless. The manipulation of qi and blood has not reached the point of nuance, so if you have to be careful otherwise, it is likely to hurt Uzumaki Xianglin. Wuxi Xiangrong also concentrated, feeling the changes in the chakra in the body. The chakra in the body slowly moved to the palm, and the water ball held in the palm was continuously injected into the chakra. Gradually, the water ball produced many irregular changes. There was an explosion. Although the whole process was driven mercilessly, it gave Maelstrom Xianglin a feeling of self-control, and the experience of the whole process was of great help to her re-cultivation. "Okay, you learned how to come to me again. If I''m not there or dont have time, you can go to Silent, and I have taught you how to practice spiral pills. You can also explore it yourself. By the way, remember not to divide. Too many shadow clones, otherwise it will be useless if you are not careful, because even if your body can bear the fatigue, your spirit may not be able to bear it." Before leaving mercilessly, he explained it again and again. Although Maelstrom Xianglin was reluctant to give up, but her heart was warm, and her merciless explanation and concern for her were all in her heart. "Ruthless!" When Ruthless Forefoot just walked out of the death forest to find Xi Rihong, Xi Rihong appeared in front of her, obviously she was herself. "Red!" He smiled ruthlessly. Although Yurihong''s position in his heart is not as good as Tsunade''s, Jedi is the top three, so when I saw her, Ruthless still showed a slight warmth that made people feel warm instead. Indifferent smile. Maybe now I dont have Tsunades unforgettable love for Yurihong that transcends the tenth cycle of reincarnation, but as Yurihongs bold confession and decisive pursuit, the dedication to never giving up is still deeply engraved in the ruthlessness. In the heart. Gradually from the initial goodwill, good friends rose to likes, and now I regard Xi Rihong as my confidante. Although there is a distance from love, it has exceeded the category of favorites. So when I saw Xi Rihong, Ruthless was in a good mood. Xi Rihong glanced around and was useless, and suddenly the little bird fell into the ruthless arms about the height of himself. "Little enemy!" Xi Rihong whispered into her ruthless ears with a trace of love. "What is it for me?" said ruthlessly around Xi Rihong''s waist. "Can''t I find you if I''m okay?" Xi Rihong said defiantly. "Of course not!" Ruthlessly grabbed Xi Rihong and flew up and down on a tree, ruthlessly knowing that Xi Rihong has always been cold and noble in front of outsiders, unless she is officially married, otherwise it is rare for others to appear. She was shy at first sight, so she took her to a place where no one noticed. "You know how to talk!" Xi Rihong smiles really as beautiful as the sunset, especially with a hint of glamour in the nobility, and with the charm and charm of a mature woman in the glamour. It is definitely a charm in ancient times. The calamity of the dead does not pay for their lives. After the two stayed warm for a while, Xi Rihong said: "Ruthless, you also know that I specialize in illusion, ninjutsu and physique minor. Although my physique and ninjutsu are not bad, but if you want to specialize Its a bit of a hassle for an elite to come out. "Oh? My red is going to be in trouble, let''s just listen." There is a strange feeling in Ruqing''s heart, what day is it, waiting for him to become a teacher, and there will be another after teaching one. "Who is your red?" Yuri Hong''s face is slightly red, but there is a fascinating smile on her face. Obviously, she is in a good mood for the ruthless sentence of my red, although she has not yet got Tsunade''s Acknowledging that she couldn''t openly say that she was a ruthless woman, but Tsunade didn''t feel sick or made things difficult for her, but was observing her, so Yurihong was very confident in herself. "That''s it. Although the class I taught said that all three of them were born famous and all have their own cultivation techniques. I don''t need a headache in terms of techniques, but I have a headache when I point them to them. It was fine at the beginning. But as their strength came up, they needed to give targeted guidance, none of them practiced illusion arts, they were all majoring in family secret arts or blood succession boundaries. This way, its hard for me to teach them. If their secret arts are biased towards illusion arts, then I will be able to catch them, favoring normal fire escape and water escape. I can easily teach them, but the problem is that their secret arts are either Its difficult for me to teach people who are biased towards tolerant dogs, insects and other manipulations, or they are biased towards physical skills. " Xi Rihongs words have been ruthlessly understood. She is a very persistent woman. She is a strong woman directly. Since she has taught a class of students, of course she cant watch them improve slowly and be surpassed by others. That doesnt mean that she is not Xi Rihong. Can you teach students? But she cant pull her face down to ask others for advice. She has been taking office for many years and has taught many students. After all, Yurihong is a very young Shangnin. Its the first time she teaches students. She has no experience, and her students It is difficult to teach again, so Xi Rihong also has a headache. Before the change, the Sun Red Society tried to solve it on its own, and would never ask others for advice, but it would not delay her students. After all, her character is very good. Since they accepted Hinata as students, they will of course be responsible for them. , But the problem lies here, Xi Rihong is embarrassed to ask others. Isn''t he admitting that he can''t teach students better than others? But she was very responsible to her students again, so she also had a headache. But now she has her own significant other, she wont ask others, but its okay to be ruthless. In her opinion, ruthless is her own man, two people together, its nothing to ask each other for advice. In Hongs opinion, ruthless does not mean that She, so she came to talk ruthlessly. Its not necessary to ask others that she feels embarrassed and embarrassed, but the man who asks herself feels very normal and feels very comfortable inside, and feels that someone can share the joys, sorrows, sorrows and joys in her heart with her, whether she can help Xi Rihong feel this It feels very good. Chapter 236: Teaching the three of Hinata (Part 1) "Your three students are indeed the hardest to teach Konoha in the same class. Even Kakashi, who has a lot of ninjutsu for copying ninjas, is difficult to teach." Ruthlessly recalling the abilities of the Yuzino three people can''t help but say . Compared with the three of Shino, whether it is Shikamaru''s group, Uzumaki Naruto''s group, or Li Roc''s group, it is better to teach. Needless to say, all of Li Luoke''s group is physique, even Tiantian is a physique auxiliary ninja, it is too easy to give to Metkai who specializes in physique to teach, even if it is Hyuga Neji''s ninja. Although Matkai doesn''t know how to fist, everyone knows how to practice physique. It is absolutely okay to teach Hyuga Neji as a master of physique. Naruto Uzumakis group is better to teach, and Sasuke throws a chidori to teach some how to use it. Now it is more convenient to defect even without teaching. This guy Uzumaki Naruto typically doesn''t seal, and has extremely poor control. The most suitable technique is spiral pill and learn the tail beastization. As for Haruno Sakura, to be honest, if someone like her does not have a famous teacher, she will be an ordinary ninja in her life. With Kakashi''s style, her teacher''s son will not teach her, let alone teach Haruno Sakura. As for the pig, deer and butterfly, they have their own paths. Asma knows them well, and often discusses with the patriarch of the pig, deer and butterflys family how to hand it over to them. Asma is the son of three generations. , Even if the strength is just forbearance, but the knowledge is rich and the patriarch of the pig, the deer and the butterfly is the assistance of their father, it is no problem to point them to the three. But Yurihong has a lot of trouble here. First of all, Yurihong does not have a lot of ninjutsu like Kakashi, and has four generations of Naruto as a teacher from a famous school. The students he teaches are more appropriate to his training route, so much easier. Secondly, there is no Hokage daddy like Asma, who is very knowledgeable and profound, and he knows the abilities of the pig, deer and butterfly clan very well. In the end, he was not as lucky as Metkay. As a master of physique, all the disciples who followed him were practicing physique. Where''s Yurihong? An insect manipulator, a forbearer dog, and a soft boxing technique allowed Xi Rihong to grow up step by step on his own. There is no family, no teacher, no background, and how can he teach it to a poor and white person who specializes in illusion. If the three of them follow the normal ninjutsu physique or illusion route, Yurihong is of course no problem, but it is not. All three are difficult to teach Yurihong. If it''s okay at the beginning, but at the beginning of Zhongren, it will not be so easy. You must teach students in accordance with their aptitude, otherwise the best genius will only be ruined. Xi Rihong obviously didn''t want to mislead others, so after establishing a relationship with Ruqing, he thought of Ruthless as soon as possible, so he immediately asked Ruthless to share her joy, anger, sorrow and joy. "Yeah, if they practice illusion, even normal ninjutsu is fine. Those unique secret techniques are really hard to teach." Yuri Hong''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "Shino and Tooth are okay. , But Hinata, you also know her family, and completely ignore her, even if you and Tsunade-sama are pressured now, you just don''t dare to mock Hinata as before, and your status has improved. But one day Hinata''s strength did not improve. Before she grew up and took power, the Hyuga family stopped talking coldly to Hinata just because of you and Tsunade-sama, but they didn''t pay much attention to her, let alone her. Teach her. Her father is more realistic than anyone else. Even because you and Tsunade-sama supported Hinatas series of reforms to suppress the Hyuga family, they dislike Hinata even more, but they dare not speak. . " "How do you reward me for helping you like this?" Ruthlessly changed the subject and said. "Let''s do it!" Yuri Hongqiao''s face turned red, and she carefully glanced at her surroundings to make sure that no one was there, and then she took a ruthless hand and placed it on her stalwart bank. Then she gave Ruthless a long kiss, and it took a long time before she parted and said. . "It''s pretty much the same," said ruthlessly. "I knew it was taking advantage of me." Xi Rihong groaned, and her eyes were as silky as she was instantly full of electricity, which was more powerful than Rachel''s. The two of them stayed for a while before being led by Yurihong to the place where the three of Hyuga Hinata was. Ruthless did not pass by immediately, but Yurihong stood in the dark and watched their practice. Hinata still punched soft fist. , Compared with the previous progress, although the soft boxing method has not hit sixty-four palms yet, it is progressing fast according to this. As for Yuzina, there is not much to worry about. His strength has improved very quickly, no less than that of Kankuro, who is no less than Sagakura Village. It can be said that Yurihong''s team does not need to worry most. As for Inuzuka, the level of this guy is currently better than Hinata Hyuga, but it is a lot worse than Yuzuna. "It''s really troublesome." Although Ruthless said that the teacher is famous, he is also a strong man comparable to Ninja, and his knowledge and foundation are not bad. Ninjutsu, illusion, physique, swordsmanship, swordsmanship and even many secret skills and Blood succession will be a city, but if you can learn it well, it doesn''t mean that you have a strong ability to teach others. "Even my little man can''t help it?" Xi Rihong smiled delicately. "Just give your reward just now, I didn''t point it out, it won''t work." He shook his head mercilessly, and hovered in his heart for a while before walking over with Xi Rihong. "Teacher Hong, Ruthless!" The few people immediately noticed Ruthless and Xi Rihong, and greeted them quickly. Although Ruthless was like their peers, they were completely overwhelmed by their strength and abilities in all aspects, so they were also very concerned about ruthlessness. admire. "We are also old friends, so I''ll be straightforward. Your teacher Hong and I discussed your situation. Not only is your route completely different from Hong, it''s also not an ordinary five-element escape technique. It''s physical skills, so it''s more troublesome to teach you. In order not to waste your time, we discussed with each other a set of methods to improve your strength." said ruthlessly. "You are too direct, too." Yurihong secretly said in her heart, but she was relieved to see that the three of Hinata were not angry at the ruthless words, but listened carefully. Chapter 237: Teaching the three of Hinata (Part 2) From this we can see that they still admire and persuade ruthlessness. Otherwise, if a person of the same generation says something to teach them, and they are all proud and arrogant people from a big family, of course they will feel upset, but now But there is no such emotion, but listening carefully makes Xi Rihong have to sigh. Although Ruthless is not old, but with Konoha''s missions and battles and Tsunade''s momentum for him, he has become a climate, and his status and reputation in the hearts of Konoha''s people is not to be underestimated, at least not lower. Tolerance of them is even worse than that. "You also know that Hong is best at illusion and minors in mainstream ninjutsu and physique, and you all follow the line of family secret arts and blood inheritance. It is very troublesome and very difficult to teach three completely different types of students. difficult." Ruthlessly speaking is the truth. Yurihong is definitely the most responsible and hardest among so many teachers. Not to mention the laziest and decadent Kakashi is compared with Yurihong, even the very responsible Metkay. Must be more attentive to the teaching of students than Xi Rihong. In particular, Yurihong is not as partial to a certain person like Matkai and Kakashi, focusing on teaching one, ignoring the other, especially Kakashi, seriously ignoring other people, even the son of the teacher who taught him to become a talent. I can ignore it, I don''t know what to say about him. Yurihong is a bowl of water for the three students, not partial to one, ignoring one, and very responsible and caring for all three. Otherwise, he would have passed by like Kakashi, so why would he think about it? Ye Xiang was wondering how to teach her students well. "Yeah!" The three nodded. They also knew that Xi Rihong took great pains to teach them a lot, so they all respected Xi Rihong in their hearts, and they did not do anything else for this teacher alone. Responsibility has made them respect. "I have never practiced the ability to manipulate insects, nor can I perform secret techniques with a ninja dog, nor can I cast my eyes and soft fists. Although I can''t give you clear instructions on the techniques you practice, I can improve you. The strength." Ruthless said, he had already thought about it on the way here, it was impossible to point out their family secret technique, because Ruthless couldn''t give much instruction at all. So he planned to find another way, not to teach them the secrets, but to directly find ways to improve their actual combat power. It sounds like the same, but in fact it is different. Ruthless did not intend to improve their strength by teaching them family secrets, but directly improve their strength from other aspects. "What do you want to do?" The eyes of all three were bright, even Shino wearing sunglasses was no exception. "It''s very simple. It is unrealistic to improve your strength in a short period of time, unless it is forbidden or the method of plucking hair to promote growth, but this is not good, so I plan to train you from another aspect." Ruthless Said. "That is to improve your fighting skills and fighting awareness. From now on, no matter what you use, you can single or join hands. Anyway, you can try your best to attack me. I dont need to keep my hands. I wont keep my hands. Only in this way can you improve your combat experience and skills. Although I dont know your family secret art, I know that no matter what kind of art is, only through battle can you master it as quickly as possible and find your own shortcomings to improve, so that you can improve your own secret art. I don''t need me to teach you, what you have to do is to find a way to apply your secret arts to actual combat, so start now. " The place where Xi Rihong chooses to train students is surprisingly the place where he usually practices ruthlessly. The forest is nearby, and there are rivers and waterfalls next to it. It is quiet and pleasant. It is a good place for training or fighting. "Yes, you can use this method to avoid things you don''t know how to use." Xi Rihong is not a fool, but lacks teaching experience, and she hasn''t been taught much by herself, so she has figured it out by herself. Yes, but Ruthless has been taught by Tsunade to grow up, so even if he has never taught anyone, he still has experience in this area. "Let them discover the shortcomings of their skills in the fight and make improvements. Then I can also give advice. Although I can''t teach them how to improve the power of the skills, I can teach them how to use the words and how to use the skills. Well, improving and improving in actual combat is definitely the fastest way to improve." The more Xi Rihong thinks about it, the brighter her eyes are, and she looks at the ruthless gaze, soft and soft, and almost melts the ruthlessness. I believe that if it weren''t for the three students watching, she might have given Ruthless a sweet kiss, after all, ruthlessness. The method can be regarded as solving one of her problems. Just as Xi Rihong was thinking about it, the three of Hinata had already hidden. They all knew that to deal with the ruthlessness alone was to deliver food, and they had to unite the three talents. "Mystery of the worm!" A group of worms appeared from the woods like a cloud and rushed in all directions ruthlessly. I have to say that Yu Nishino''s strength has indeed improved a lot. Compared with the Zhongnin exam, it is only because of his easy and freehand control. So many bugs will know. "Fire escapes the fireball technique." Of course, the best thing to deal with insects is fire. His ruthless figure flashed, and he immediately stepped back tens of meters away, widened the distance from the insects to avoid being surrounded by all directions, and then retreated at the same time. A giant fireball hit it, but the insects were not vegetarian either. They flew high into the sky under the control of Shino. Although some of them were burned, most of them escaped. The "Secret Techniques of Humanoid Ninja Techniques" Simultaneous Beasts of Ninja Techniques" Inuzukatoga and Akinu performed secret techniques at the same time, and immediately rushed out of the woods from two directions and intercepted them in a position where they were ruthlessly retreating. The two tornadoes collided into Ruthless together. "Thirty-two palms with soft boxing and gossip!" At the moment when Inuzuka and Akinu used their teeth to contain the ruthlessness, Hinata Hyuga, a girl who has shown a strong inner heart with the ruthless encouragement and help, is also different from the past. , Found the opportunity to use the super insight of the white eyes to find the gap and immediately shot, and immediately fell into the encirclement of the three people ruthlessly, and it can be seen that their team consciousness is very good. Chapter 238: Defeated Hinata trio "Yes, these three guys haven''t performed tasks in vain recently. Not to mention the strength first. Their ability to match each individual''s skills is also among the best in many teams." Xi Rihong saw the three of them. The performance is very satisfactory. She never expected the three of Hinata to win the ruthless battle. It is good to have confidence, but it depends on the fact that it is not practical. She knows the strength of her man too well, and it is definitely not something that the three of Hinata can contend with. What he needs is to use relentless pressure to make them realize their own shortcomings and make improvements. The strong have come through this way, and she is no exception. Greenhouse cultivation and continuous training can not cultivate any strong. Only training combined with fighting and teaching can cultivate the strong. Hina Tian''s gossip and thirty-two palms had all hit Ruxin''s body, and at the same time, Yatongya also knocked his ruthless body into the air. At this time, the insects in the midair also surrounded Ruthlessly and bite. I have to say that the tacit understanding of the three of them is very good, and the people of other teams are really hard to compare. It''s just that it''s not enough, the ruthless bang that was bitten by the bug turned into a piece of wood, which was obviously a substitute technique. "Quick knot!" Hyuga Hinata exclaimed, and his eyes immediately found a ruthless position. The Zong family''s eyes were not sealed by the caged bird, even if Hinata''s strength is not strong enough, it is not comparable to the sealed eyes, and his insight is very good. powerful. "Shino is behind you." Hyuga Hinata rushed over while speaking. boom The ruthless speed was amazing. When she rushed to Yu Nishino, she didn''t need any technique to punch Shino''s body and was beaten out, but the beaten Shino didn''t scream and turned into a bunch of insects. "Is it a worm clone?" Ruthlessly thought, but the action didn''t stop for half a second. At the moment of hitting Yu Nessina, the ground under her feet had cracked, and Yu Nessina emerged from the ground, some The basic earth escape technique is no problem for Yuzino, who has already surpassed ordinary Zhongnin. "Is it a step late? But I still can make it!" Yu Nushi Na thought to herself, shaking two shurikens with detonating charms with both hands and shooting into the air ruthlessly. "Water escape wall!" A wall of water rose to the ground, and the rumbling explosion was directly separated by the wall of water. Under the cover of smoke and water flow, it was ruthlessly rushed to Shino again. "So fast!" You Nvzhi Nai''s heart was shaken with her hands together: "Secret Art Insect Wall Art." A large number of insects gathered in Yu Noshino and even rotated at a high speed to form a wall of insects to block the ruthlessness. I have to say that facing such a multi-worm wall, other people really feel nauseous and will not fight close, so Yu Noshino can grasp it. Opportunity to fight back. It''s a pity that you are ruthless when you face it. At the moment you rushed to you, you have already completed a technique with one-handed knot printing: "Fire escape, dragon and fire!" When a flame swallowed straight through the insect wall, Hinata Hinata felt that his body was spinning at a high speed to form a hemispherical energy body when he was about to hit the oil girl. "Bagua palm back to heaven!" "Okay, Hinata!" Yurihong and Ruqing both secretly praised. Hinata did grow a lot. Not only did he learn to return to the sky, but he also chose the right time to stop the fire dragon and save Shino. "Inuzuka Ryu, a mixture of humans and beasts, two-headed wolf." Inuzuka knew that it was useless to deal with the ruthless general ninjutsu, and the longer it was, the more disadvantaged it was for them, so he was ready to deal with Yuzina and them ruthlessly. Good ninjutsu. The combination of the red dog and Inuzukatoa turned into a huge two-headed wolf. The fierce gaze stared at mercilessly, and the wolf howled, the strong limbs stepped up and stepped out of the big pit, and the body moved at high speed while spinning abruptly. It got up and formed a huge tornado. "It can''t be touched, even if it is not hit and rubbed, it will be dead." Ruthlessly thought, and immediately completed the seal with the other hand: "The technique of water escape from the waterfall." The river and waterfall next to it suddenly burst into a huge waterfall. The water directly collided with the fangs of Inuzuka and Akagu. Taking advantage of this gap, the ruthless figure appeared in front of Yuenoshino and punched. Hit it. "The secret technique insect jade!" You Nuzhi Nai didn''t panic, her hands opened, and the sky filled with insects ruthlessly covered. "It''s a pity!" The ruthless body exploded. It was obviously a shadow clone, and it blew the shadow clone to blow away the surrounding bugs. At the same time, Yu Nushi Na only felt her feet tighten, and she didn''t react. Was pulled into the ground. "Unexpectedly, I was actually defeated by the trick I used to deal with him just now." Yuenoshina smiled bitterly. He knew that he was defeated. If it was a life-and-death battle, he was dragged into the ground just now. He hadn''t reacted to the moment. Is already dead. "Hinata, great progress!" Flew up in the smoke mercilessly and blasted Hinata''s Huitian with a punch. He moved closer to Hinata, looking at the gentle but strong girl in front of him, she couldn''t help but uttered. Sincere admiration. "I, I have been working hard!" Hearing the merciless praise, Hinata Hinata was immediately encouraged, only to feel that his hard work had not been in vain. Especially when her eyes were filled with joy ruthlessly looking at her, her heart was pounding. "I said you will become a strong man." Ruthlessly reached out and touched Hinata''s little head, Hinata immediately flushed with shame in her eyes, and it looked like a ripe red apple. Just as tempting, people can''t help but want to take a bite on it. "Did you lose so soon? But it''s normal. The three people can play such a strength together beyond my expectations. After this battle, they should have gained something. I will teach them this way in the future. After that, let them sum up their own gains and losses, and then help them analyze their mistakes." Yurihong thought of this and couldn''t help showing a beautiful smile to Ruthlessness. Ruthlessness helped her solve a big problem. For a while, she won''t have a headache for teaching, and in this way, her students will fight as a whole. The strength will definitely surpass the other teams. At that time, who dares to say that she is only good at Xi Rihong, and teaching students is not necessarily good, who dares to say that she has no experience and will bring forbearance. Chapter 239: Summarize gains and losses, and grow amidst failures "It''s too unfair. Why did I get beaten so badly? Shino was just dragged into the ground. Hinata had nothing to do. I was so sad." The two-headed wolf who had collided with the technique of the Great Falls was already It has changed back to Inuzukaga and Akainu. I have to say that this guy is really brave. If it weren''t for the strength and defense after transforming into a two-headed wolf, coupled with the amazing power of one blow, he would really lie down. "No one taught you to collide with the waterfall directly, wouldn''t you avoid it?" He glanced mercilessly at Inuzukaya. This guy''s fangs really gave him a surprise. This trick shouldn''t be enough. Perfect, otherwise the technique of the Great Falls can be torn apart. Sure enough, Konoha''s famous Inuzuka family is not joking. It is definitely not easy to stay rooted in Konoha for so many years without losing its heritage. However, this guy is also stupid. He is too confident in his Fanglangya. At the speed of Fanglangya, he can completely avoid the collision with the technique of the Great Falls at the speed of the Fanglangya. At most, he is only injured. As sad as it is now. "I..." Inuzuka Toa opened his mouth to say something, but he could only scream in pain. There was no way to directly take a trick of the Great Waterfall technique. The physique of Shinobu was overwhelmed, let alone his. Fortunately, he was just now. Eat this trick in the form of a two-headed wolf, otherwise, Mute will really be called to rescue him. In fact, Inuzukaga is too confident in himself, believing that his move can break the ruthless water escape, but forgets that ruthless strength is also constantly improving, and is flooded with the technique of the great waterfall released by his ruthless strength. The powerful chakra is different from ordinary water, and it is completely incomparable in terms of impact and speed. If a normal waterfall hits Inuzuka''s teeth, the teeth of Inuzuka''s teeth can definitely be torn apart, but facing the ruthless technique of the Great Falls, it will lose both. To be precise, he is injured. After all, the technique of the Great Falls is just a forbearance. Surgery, it''s gone when it''s used up. But Inuzukaga was sad, and there was only one life, fighting with the ninjutsu of a dead thing, I have to say that this guy is very talented. "I can''t die!" Ruthlessly walked over to check his physical condition: "If you mute the shot, you don''t have to go to the hospital. Even if you go to the medical team, it doesn''t take too long. You will be fine in one day." The same is medical ninjutsu, even if it is the same trick but used by different people, the effect is completely different. The palm fairy in the hands of the medical class and the palm fairy in the silent hands are completely two categories, the same, Palm Xianshu in Silent Hand and Palm Xianshu in Tsunade Hand are also two categories. Ruthless Although medical ninjutsu is normal, the emergency treatment is still okay. In addition, it helps Inuzukaya push the palace to invigorate blood, and fix all the displaced bones. With Inuzukaya''s physique and medical ninjutsu, there is no need to eat. medicine. "Do things to the end and send the Buddha to the west. Since I have fought with you, I will tell you the last step by the way. I can''t give you pointers on how to improve your skills, but I can tell you what you have in the fight. insufficient. First of all, the tacit cooperation of the few of you is already very good. If you want to improve again, it can only be honed in the life and death battles. The tacit understanding of Sannins cooperation was also honed in the war. The second is that your use of the technique is too one-sided, especially your Inuzukaya. The power of your double-headed wolf is good enough to match the super-advanced escape technique, but since it is so powerful, of course it must be done. It''s the finale, you have to make it out when you are sure to hit it, otherwise it''s easy to get a chance to give you a counter-kill. So its best to shoot when you hit Hinatas soft fist, or when you are caught by Shinos bugs. I just had time to attack you, but it doesnt mean that I have no chance to fight back. You are in a life-and-death battle like this. It''s definitely a death-seeking behavior. Instead, you can think about how to improve your use of your flexibility and speed, so that you can reach the point of your heart. "Said mercilessly. Inuzuka Toa also ignored the physical pain. After ruthless treatment, his injury had stabilized, and he immediately concentrated on remembering the ruthless words. Compared with the process of his previous battle, he couldn''t help but gain insights. He learned while fighting. More memorable and easier to improve, learning faster than usual. Searching for the reasons and deficiencies amidst battles and failures, I can fully grow from failures and make up for deficiencies. Ruthless myself has also been muted since childhood, and Tsunade has grown up in the duels. , This method is not suitable for him, but also suitable for other people. "As for you, Shino, the control of the insects is good, but there is no formation. You have so many insects. Then the cheats can take some war-time formations into your insects, and make your insects a huge army. , And you, as the commander-in-chief, must learn to control this army." said ruthlessly. Yu Nushi Nai lowered her head and pondered for a moment, then slowly nodded, the sky full of insects, coupled with iron-like discipline and formation, and a fierce and undaunted fighting style, the combined combat power would be stronger. "As for Hinata!" Looking at Hinata ruthlessly, Hinata flushed but still bravely looked at ruthlessly with Shui Yingying''s big eyes. "Whether you choose the timing of offense or the timing of assisting your teammates in defense, you choose very well. The only shortcoming is the long-range attack. If you can attack from the long-range just now, then your combined combat power will definitely increase a lot, even yourself. My strength will also improve a lot. Of course, there is one more point. Most of your attacks are melee combat. If some enemies have some special skills that prevent you from approaching, then your soft fist will not be lost? So finding a way to protect your hands can ignore these techniques that prevent you from getting close to release the soft fist and increase the power of the soft fist. "Said mercilessly. "Yeah!" Hinata Hinata was ruthlessly affirmed that she was very happy in her heart, and she also established where she is currently inadequate. She has already thought about it and started to make up for her lack of long-range attacks today. In another time and space, she herself developed a unique soft boxing technique. In fact, she herself is also a genius with a savvy form and is very creative. Chapter 240: Kurama Yakumo Maybe her aptitude can only be considered middle and upper, but compared with her creativity, she is much stronger than many people who can only learn the soft boxing inherent in the Hyuga family tradition in a step-by-step manner. At the very least, Hinata has created a unique soft boxing technique by himself, which is incomparable to many geniuses of the Hyuga family. "Red, I still have something to talk to you." said ruthlessly. "Yeah!" Yurihong nodded, ruthlessly conjured two shadow avatars and sent Inuzuka tooth to the medical department, while Yuzino and Hinata were reflecting on the whole process of the fight just now. "Hinata, there are some masters in the division of the Hyuga family. Those elders and elders of the clan may not help you if they keep their distance from you, because they are afraid of losing power, but those who divide the family will treat you. As a savior, so you can let the master of the division guide you to learn gossip." said ruthlessly. After countless years of the ravages of birds in cages, the geniuses who separated their families were no less than those of the clan, and even worse, but because many of the reasons for birds in cages were low-key, or no one knew about their deaths. "En!" Hinata''s eyes brightened upon hearing this. It would be better if someone pointed it out, and the person who separated the family was definitely very careful not to teach Hinata a little privately, because Hinata let them see how to get rid of the separation. The chance of destiny, in fact, the Hyuga family is not united, and they are fighting fiercely as the Uchiha clan. At the same time, there are many people who split up, like Hyuga Neji, who resent the clans desire to get rid of their destiny. Unfortunately, they dont have the ability, so they can only bury this idea in their hearts. Now that they see hope from Hinata, they will certainly try their best to help. Hinata has become stronger to master the Hyuga family, and this means that they can also be free and no longer suffer from the torment of the caged bird. "Ruthless, what are you looking for me?" She had been dealing with her students'' affairs before, but Xi Rihong hadn''t even asked about it. Now that she mentioned it ruthlessly, she of course listened carefully. "About your other student, Kurama Yakumo." Since he regards Xi Rihong as his confidante, he will not be indifferent, but secretly investigates Xi Rihong''s affairs and sees what she can do to help her. . Sure enough, it''s okay not to check. One thing is found immediately, and a bad thing is likely to cause serious problems, so after dealing with these things, he plans to talk to Yurihong. "Is there something wrong with Yakumo?" Xi Rihong''s face changed suddenly. In fact, many Shangren will accept a disciple, a disciple who truly inherits his own skills, and can be passed on from generation to generation, and many strong people are like this. Kakashis introduction was to choose Uchiha Sasuke at the beginning, otherwise he would not give Chidori to him, and Metkai chose Lee Rock, otherwise he would not teach the precious forbidden art of Yamon Dunjia. To Li Luoke, the same Jilai also identified the fourth generation of Hokage and Uzumaki Naruto, and their techniques were passed down in the same vein. Even though Xi Rihong has three students, he teaches them seriously and is responsible for them, but they are not taking the route of Xi Ri Hong after all, so strictly speaking, they are not Xi Ri Hong inheritance disciples, and Xi Ri Hong originally had such a one. The disciple''s, but unfortunately, this disciple''s congenital conditions restricted her and completely blocked her outstanding talents. Otherwise, she will be the most suitable personal disciple of Yurihong, and she will also bring Tsunade a strong female powerhouse, so whether it is for Tsunade or Yurihong, he has no reason to ignore it. In fact, the more you understand Kurama Yakumos ruthless things, the more you feel regretful for her. This is a genius with illusion blood heir bounds that rivals the kaleidoscope pupil technique. If it wasn''t for her body to restrict her, she would have cultivated her talent since she was a child. Any one of Ye Twelve Xiaoqiang. Even if her physical condition is extremely poor and she hasn''t exercised much, she can endure a headache with her blood line limit alone. She played any one of the twelve strong, even the current Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto between applause. , There is no way that her illusion is too terrible, and even ruthlessly thinks it is much more terrible than the monthly reading. If the pommel horse Yakumo is not the physical reason, if he exercises since childhood, his strength may already be equal to that of forbearance at this age. It can be said that Konoha is the most terrifying, and the most talented person is not Uchiha Sasuke, not Hyuga Neji, but Kurama Yakumo, not because of anything else, but because of her blood inheriting boundaries and dominating the five senses. "She''s okay, but if you drag on like this and make her heart knot bigger and bigger, then there will really be something wrong." Ruthlessly said: "You should know that the more you evade the final victim, it''s only her herself. ." "Hey, of course I know, it''s just this kid..." Xi Rihong wanted to say but couldn''t say anything. No one was more worried about Kurama Yakumo than her. How could she not understand if she was ruthless. "In fact, after investigating everything about Kurama Yakumo and Tsunade, I studied an executable plan, and after discussing with each other, we came up with a way to solve her physical condition that restricts her from becoming a strong person. She does high-intensity exercise," said ruthlessly. "Really?" Yurihong''s face was full of ecstasy. She knew that Kurama Yakumo wanted to be a strong woman, and she thought she would never have a chance to solve it in her lifetime. "The thing about Kurama Yakumo is not a disease, so even Tsunade''s medical ninjutsu can only make her physical fitness like normal people. There is no way to conduct high-intensity training and fighting. After all, this is a congenital problem. So I can only solve it from other places. Seeing Yurihong''s excited and happy look ruthlessly, I felt that my efforts were worthwhile. Hearing this, Xi Rihong didn''t say anything, but took the initiative to embrace Ruthless, opened his mouth to kiss Ruthless, and those who were no one else in the forest would offer their deep love and touching kisses to Ruthless. She knew that Ruthless did so many things secretly because of her. This moved Yurihong''s heart very much. She felt that she would not hesitate to become a third party and would not give up. She did not intend to destroy Ruthless and Tsunades relationship, but just hope to get it. Their acknowledgment, it can be said that she has let go of the dignity and reservedness of a woman and a strong man for the sake of ruthlessness, without any regrets. And now all the grievances, all the sorrows and sorrows, all the efforts, all the depression are worth it. Chapter 241: Domination Five Senses Xi Rihong only feels that she is the happiest woman. What she cares about is not the things that Ruthless does for her, but from these things, she deeply understands Ruthless''s intentions for her, and also understands her own position in Ruthless hearts. I ruthlessly patted Xirihong''s scented shoulders, did not say any touching love words, those things are not needed, and only sent by feelings, moved by feelings, involuntarily speaking are the true true feelings, and I usually say these. Coaxing words are a bit redundant. After all, it is different to tease and tease with one''s lover in peacetime. With the closer relationship between him and Xi Rihong, one look and one action are enough. "Lets talk about how to deal with Kurama Yakumos body. I have studied and analyzed with Tsunade. Kurama Yakumo is not a disease. It can only be said to be born with extremely poor physique. Even ordinary sports sweats and breathes badly, so ordinary medical treatment Ninjutsu is useless at all, after all, Kurama Yakumo has no injuries at all," said ruthlessly. "So what does Tsunade-sama mean?" Yuhihong felt relieved when he heard that, even Tsunade, a medical master, came to help, then Yakumo''s physical problem is really expected to be solved. "Combining my blood inheritance abilities, Tsunade''s medical ninjutsu conditioning, and Yakumo''s own efforts to become a strong like others, the key lies in her perseverance and persistence." said ruthlessly. "Such a situation cannot be resolved in a day or two. It is conservatively estimated that if Kurama Yakumo can persist, it will take half a year." "What should I do?" Xi Rihong said. "It''s very simple. Yakumo''s congenital infirmity is not a disease, so since it is not a disease, can it be understood as a condition of low physical fitness, but her physical condition makes it difficult for her to perform high-intensity training, so It also makes it difficult to improve physical fitness, which is more difficult than ordinary people. So if she is just to be a healthy ordinary person, it is not difficult in fact, but it is very difficult to be a manager with various high-intensity combat and training. This kind of serious congenital deficiency is difficult to solve under normal circumstances. . "Said mercilessly. Yurihong listened earnestly. Of course, she knew everything about Kurama Yakumo. Now when she heard what Ruthless said, she knew Ruthless had done very detailed investigations and researches, and had more detailed and more detailed research than her own. Precise. "So if you want to simply rely on training to treat her like fighting other people to improve her physical fitness, that''s not enough. If you do this, she will probably be finished first without improving her physical fitness. Since Kurama Yakumo has a congenital deficiency, then It is necessary to help her complement her innateness, and then add the most precise nutritional collocation and conditioning and medical ninjutsu conditioning, and finally her own persistent training. You should be very clear that everything is difficult at the beginning. For a person like Yakumo who hasn''t exercised much since she was young, the exercise is much harder than ordinary people at first, so the last step is very important, it all depends on her willpower. "At the end of the ruthless speech, he almost said every word, appearing very serious and serious. "Simply speaking, there are four steps. The first is to complement Yakumo''s congenital deficiencies, the second is nutrition matching, the third is medical care, and the fourth is to insist on systematic exercise." Xi Rihong said with a finger. "Yes, of course, before that, you must solve the monster in her heart first, and let her heart knot open, otherwise everything behind will not be able to be implemented, and the first step will be handed over to you. Solved, red, can''t delay any longer." Ruthlessly holding Xi Rihong''s hand solemnly said. "Know me, my man!" Xi Rihong pursed her lips, and did so mercilessly for her. How could she not understand? Now that she has a chance to solve it, where will she drag it? It just hurt Yakumo, thinking of everything ruthlessly done for herself, Xi Rihong''s love writhing in her heart, with a hint of playfulness. "Then don''t hurry up!" Ruthless is going to be sloppy. Since the decision is made, of course it should be done immediately, so as not to have a lot of variables when it is not good. "Yes!" Xi Rihong smiled Qiao Yanran, obviously full of charm, both of them were actionists, and immediately started to rush towards Satomi Hillside Villa where Kurama Yakumo is. In fact, every once in a while, Yurihong will go to Kurama Yakumo. Its just that Kurama Yakumo has become more and more indifferent to her recently. Obviously, her heart knot is getting tighter and misunderstandings are getting bigger and bigger, but this time Yurihong They all chose to bear it on their own, and did not tell Yakumo, she was worried that it was the Kurama Yakumo who had already suffered a lot of blows and could not withstand a bigger blow. But now there is an opportunity to satisfy Kurama Yakumo''s wish, so it is not necessary to let Kurama Yakumo continue to struggle. The speed of both of them was very fast, and it didn''t take long to arrive at Satomioka Mountain Villa. "In her mind, I should be a villain belonging to Konoha, so I should be very wary of me. You should go in first, and I will go in after a while," said ruthlessly. In the past, he was still a little uneasy about Yurihong facing Kurama Yakumo alone. After all, it is not a life-and-death fight now. With Kurama Yakumos position in Yurihongs heart, he would never fight her with the idea of ??killing her. In the face of Yakumo, who has the terrifying blood inheritance boundary with the five senses that dominates, Yurihong is easy to fall into the wind, unless Yurihong fights with the mentality of killing Kurama Yakumo, that''s different. But now Xirihongs illusionist realm is much better than before. Even if Kurama Yakumo has the five senses of dominance, her strength and blood inheritance are not enough to deal with Xirihong, and Xirihong also made up her mind. It''s not here to kill Kurama Yakumo, so I won''t be soft-hearted, so how could I fail. "Yeah!" Xi Rihong nodded, noticing the concern in the ruthless eyes, she couldn''t help but smile, and then kissed the ruthless mouth and turned and walked into the room where Yakumo lived. "Domination of the five senses is really terrible. The three types of blood inheritance, ninjutsu, illusion, and physique. At present, I have seen the dominance of the five senses only in terms of pure illusion. It is a rare and powerful force. No wonder it was there. It is known as the rare clan that can compete with the Uchiha clan except for the Senju clan." Thinking ruthlessly about the various deeds of the Kurama clan, he couldn''t help sighing. Chapter 242: I met Kurama Yakumo for the first time "It''s only a pity that now the genocide, the ruined and ruined, Konoha''s ancient clans are left. With the passage of time, many powerful people have disappeared, let alone the clans. Time is actually The greatest enemy." Ruthlessly thinking of Konoha''s most glorious deeds, all the strong, all the families. Few of them have existed anymore. Even if there are only two or three cats, even if it is the Hyuga clan with the largest number of people, it cant even come up with a strong shadow class, let alone other clan. Up. Now Konoha, lets not mention the level of a Senjujuan, even if its just an ordinary shadow-level powerhouse, there are not many. At present, Tsunade and Jilai are only two three ninjas, and they are both high. The legacy of a generation is not a new generation of shadow-level powerhouses. It can be said that Konoha''s inheritance is almost broken in this generation, and now there are no shadow-level powerhouses appearing at all. Even if it is Ruthless, he is still far away from the shadow level now, let alone above the shadow level, people at the level of a thousand hands, as far as the previous era was almost equivalent to the existence of the six immortals. The gap between the strong at this level between Qianshouzhu is even further. After waiting for an hour, he didn''t go in ruthlessly. He believed that Xi Rihong could solve it. Sure enough, after another ten minutes, Xi Rihong walked out with his pommel horse Yakumo. "This is what I told you to be merciless, Yakumo, obediently obedient!" Xi Rihong said. "Hello, I am Kurama Yakumo from the pommel horse clan. Thank you and Teacher Hong for helping me." Kurama Yakumo apparently experienced big ups and downs just now. His pretty face is a little pale and his eyes are a little red and swollen. He just came over crying. But her eyes were filled with determination and gratitude. Yurihong should have told her about the ruthless things, and she knew that she could know the truth, and the reason for her reconciliation with Yurihong was completely because of the ruthlessness, so Kurama Yakumo had a good first impression of ruthlessness, whether it was a man. For a woman, the first impression is extremely important, even for people who dont judge people by their appearance. Now, under Yurihong''s recount, Yurihong clearly left a good first impression in Kurama Yakumo''s heart. Therefore, when Kurama Yakumo saw Ruqing, he did not feel the sense of distance from strangers when they first met, but seemed very enthusiastic. "These are all red credits, but she has taken great pains for your affairs these years," said ruthlessly. "I know that I will repay Teacher Hong well in the future, and will not let down her expectations of me." Kurama Yakumo said. "Little fool, who wants you to repay, as long as you work hard." Xi Rihong smiled slightly. "Then check all of Yakumo''s body first. Although Tsunade and I have studied it and the plan is ready, it still requires careful observation before implementation. Yakumo is fine, right?" asked ruthlessly. . In fact, even Ruoqing himself did not realize that after experiencing the tenth cycle of reincarnation, he has changed a lot in other places besides his original xinxing. For example, he has become more mature and stable in human relationships, interpersonal relationships, etc., although he still treats other people. Very indifferent, but with a calm smile on his face, it feels good. "No!" Kurama Yakumo has been longing for this day to come for a long time, so no one is more excited than her. "The Art of Flying Thunder God!" Ruthlessly shook the hands of the two, with a thought, the three disappeared in place after about half a second, and appeared out of thin air in the medical room of Tsunade Queen. "Your Flying Thunder God technique is getting more and more powerful." Xi Rihong said, she knows how troublesome it was to cast the Flying Thunder God technique ruthlessly before. It looks very powerful, but in fact it has no effect on the strong, at most it can only be unexpected. one strike. As long as you avoid the ruthless Thunder God technique, its lethality is greatly reduced, but now the ruthless Thunder God technique is much stronger than before, so you cant use the previous set to measure him now. . "It''s far from the realm of mind to body." He shook his head mercilessly. Although his Flying Thunder God technique has doubled compared to before, he still consumes a lot of Chakra. After all, this is an s-level profound meaning, cast once. It is no less than releasing a flame spiral, so even if the ruthless Flying Thunder God''s art reaches the realm of Bofeng Shuimen, it will not have the strength of Bofeng Shuimen. It is very simple that his Chakra is not enough for him to continuously perform the Thunder God technique, and his nerve reaction speed, speed, strength, etc. are not as good as the wave Feng Shui gate, so he can even use the Thunder God technique with his current strength. Cultivating to the level of Bofeng Shuimen can''t have the combat power of Bofeng Shuimen. After all, aside from the technique of Flying Thunder God, the strength of Bofeng Shuimen is already at the shadow level, and it is a top-notch existence among the shadow levels. It can easily defeat the Raikage brothers under his cooperation. The strength of Bofeng Shuimen is beyond doubt. So Ruthless had never expected to learn the Art of Flying Thunder God to have the strength of the Bo Feng Shui Gate to cross the world. That is simply unrealistic. If you have such an idea, you will not be far from death. After all, no matter how powerful the technique is, it also depends on the strength of the user. The stronger the user, the better it can be used, and the stronger the combat power with the powerful technique will be. This is why a D-level task falls into the lower end. The gap between and the shadow-level powerhouse will be so big. "Sure enough, it''s the same as I thought." Ruthlessly pressed one hand on Kurama Yakumo''s body, and circulated the blood in Kurama Yakumo''s body, flowing all over the body, and suddenly all changes in Kurama Yakumo''s body were ruthlessly mastered. "How? Can it be solved?" Yurihong was more anxious than Kurama Yakumo. "As far as it seems, it''s okay." With a heartless spit, his eyes closed slightly, and his hands quickly tapped different acupoints on Kurama Yakumo''s body. Although he does not have a blind eye to see the location of the acupuncture points, but through the flow of blood and the understanding of the human body, he usually uses Hinata''s white eyes to help himself observe the human body, so Ruthless does not need to look at the acupuncture points because he is not going to show Rouquan is not about acupuncture. "It''s so warm!" Kurama Yakumo felt itchy at first, but he didn''t dare to move. After all, it was about his dream, but now he feels warm and comfortable. It seems that the weakness that has been arrogant to himself has been reduced a lot. Like. Chapter 243: Complement innate "Too bad!" Ruthlessly shook his head. Pommel Horse Yakumo''s physical fitness is really too poor, worse than his previous life. You must know that Ruthless''s past life is not a master of national martial arts, just an ordinary person, but physical fitness. He was actually stronger than the owner of the Blood Succession Boundary in the Naruto World, one can imagine how bad the physical fitness of Kurama Yakumo was. "The qi and blood are too weak. Such a weak qi and blood, coupled with not being vigorous, can even be said to be a deficit. It is slightly better than anemia. It is strange that a body with such qi and blood will be better." Ruthless has been basically determined. Given the situation of Pommel Horse Yakumo, the blood is too weak, not even as good as normal people, let alone compared with the strong. "As we guessed, the congenital deficiencies are too severe. If you don''t complement the congenitals, you won''t be able to train at all, let alone become stronger." He said mercilessly while carrying the qi and blood of the pommel horse Yakumo while stimulating it with qi and blood. The acupuncture points of Kurama Yakumo stimulated her potential, and at the same time continued to moisturize her body. Only Kurama Yakumo would have a very warm and comfortable feeling, as if the weak physique that had been plagued her had disappeared, but once the merciless stop stopped, the weak feeling would come back. Because Kurama Yakumos physique is too weak, Wuqing should not go too far when stimulating the acupuncture points. Otherwise, the potential is likely to come out, but the body cant bear it. Now Ruqing is stimulating Kurama Yakumos potential while at the same time. It warms her qi and blood, strengthens her physique, and slowly compensates for her congenital deficiencies. It would be enough to treat normal people like this, but Kurama Yakumo is inherently inadequate, so relying solely on the warmth of qi and blood is not enough. It also needs the cooperation of medical ninjutsu and nutrition. "Drink it Yakumo." Ruthlessly took out a bottle of Tsunade''s nutrient solution specially designed for Yakumo''s weak physique, all of which are made with high-nutrient and easily absorbed ingredients, and there will be no emptiness. The supplemented condition, coupled with the ruthless warmth and blood, and the means of stimulating potential, the pommel horse Yakumo can be completely absorbed without causing any burden to the body. Ruthlessly stayed in the medical room for half a day and helped Kurama Yakumo to carry qi and blood and stimulate the acupuncture points. Later, Silent came over and began to nurse Yakumo with medical ninjutsu according to the ruthless and Tsunade plan, which can be said to be a combination of internal and external. After the end of the day, when the merciless and silent stop, Kurama Yakumo only felt that he was more energetic. This change made Kurama Yakumo weep with joy. In order to be a strong, she breeded a demon, which caused her parents to accidentally killed her, and even gave birth to a gap with Yurihong. It can be said that she was compared to others in order to become an excellent strong. At the beginning, people have given a lot and bear a lot of burdens, but there is no gain, but now they have, it can be said that it is hard to go, can this make her unhappy? "Basically, there is no problem. Our plan and route are correct. This method is indeed very suitable for solving Yakumo''s physique, but after half a month, you will start self-exercising with Yakumo. This step is very important. After all, No matter how you help you carry the qi and blood, it will not help you for a lifetime. When your body reaches a certain level, you must cooperate with exercise." said ruthlessly. "I will remember!" Kurama Yakumo nodded vigorously. "Well, Yakumo, come and find me every morning!" He walked out ruthlessly. He hasn''t stopped today, and it''s time to go back and do his own thing. Now that ruthless strength has reached a certain level, it is no longer as pure penance as before. Instead, it is supplemented by training, the mystery of enlightenment is the main thing, plus a lot of fighting, the combination of the three is the current ruthless walk. route. "It is impossible for the Flying Thunder God''s technique to be greatly improved in a long time, and the energy is still concentrated on the blood succession limit!" Ruthlessly transformed ten shadow clones to study the Flying Thunder God''s technique, five for physical training, five This person refines the Chakra, and I continue to comprehend his own blood inheritance boundary. After all, his biggest cost is not the art of flying thunder god, but the mysterious blood inheritance boundary he has explored. This is where his foundation lies, as well as the foundation of his path to the strong, and this cannot be left at any time. "My qi and blood have grown to this level, and it will be difficult to continue to improve in a short time. In this case, I can only rely on other abilities." A thought was turned in the ruthless heart that qi and blood are his source and it is him. Because of his combat power, no one pays more attention to the vitality of the body than him. "With blood sacrifices to extract the essence of blood from the enemy''s body, it is not used for temporary blood turmoil and energy consumption for temporary enhancement of strength, but directly refined into the body to strengthen one''s own blood, I don''t know if it will work!" Ruthless thought. Tao. This idea was not the first time that he had this idea. In fact, he had already had this idea when he realized the blood sacrifice, but it was not that simple. If it was just used as a consumable and not integrated into himself, then it would be fine. , But to integrate into oneself, everyone''s qi and blood are different, and who knows if the other persons qi and blood have any special diseases, such as hemorrhagic disease. So after receiving the blood sacrifice, Ruthless didn''t intend to absorb the enemy''s blood essence into the body, because there were too many unknown factors in that way. "It''s not impossible, but these unknown factors must be resolved. It is not enough to turn them into the essence of qi and blood. They must be refined again, just like alchemy, to remove all impurities and leave the purest energy. But its easy to say, but its not easy to tie it up. The ruthless brows were sometimes loose but tight. Obviously his brain was running at high speed thinking about how to eliminate these unknown factors. He even ignored the passing of time. After all, he was too fascinated, but Tsunade also said that without this kind of fascinating attitude, don''t expect to be a strong person, and only when fascinated and fascinated can great achievements. When he was thinking mercilessly, his shadow clone had been consumed. All Chakra disappeared. He didn''t even care about the fatigue and didn''t wake up. He was still immersed in his own thinking, but it was the same. He has been training since he was a child, and of course it will not have any effect if he has been used to it. Chapter 244: The disadvantages of refining Qi and blood "What are you thinking about? So fascinated?" Ruthless just came back to his senses, only to feel a soft feeling coming from his back. Looking back, he found that Tsunade didn''t know when he was back, and the whole person was here. On his back, the exquisite pretty face is also close to his face. "Thinking of you." Ruthlessly kissed Tsunade''s pretty face. "When did you learn these rhetoric, no one would be fooled by you except me, a silly woman." Tsunade smiled, and the whole person sat on his ruthless lap, not afraid of ruthlessly wiping his gun. "It''s enough to lie to you." Ruthlessly holding Tsunade, I only felt that the fatigue and the irritability caused by the practice just now had disappeared. "I was the only one who was lied to by your little friend willingly." Tsunade smiled sweetly, and the pair of tui gently kicked, and the shoes on the exquisite white jade feet had been kicked aside. "Hug me!" Tsunade said coquettishly. At this time, she was no different from a little woman in love. Ruthlessly twisted his body and moved his left hand. The clothes on the two of them had all fallen to the ground. At the same time, they held Tsunade with both hands and walked to the hot spring in the courtyard where there is an illusion barrier. "It''s so comfortable!" Tsunade''s pretty face was slightly flushed because of the hot spring, and it seemed even more fascinating: "What headaches are you thinking about." "My energy and blood have grown to this point. If I progress gradually, it may take a long time to make a breakthrough, so I am thinking..." "You are wondering if there is a way to use the blood sacrifice to refine the essence of other peoples physical strength, but you also consider that you dont know if there is anything bad in the others qi and blood, so you have never thought of how to solve it. Right." Tsunade continued to say the ruthless words before he finished. "I really don''t know how to say it." Ruthlessly bowed his head and gave Tsunade a deep kiss. Needless to say, Tsunade was already trying to figure out a solution for him. He probably had this idea when he knew his blood sacrifice ability. , Was thinking quietly, planning to tell himself when he thought of the way to starve. Thinking of the ruthlessness here, I only feel a warm and comfortable feeling that surrounds the whole body, which is more hot spring and more comfortable than the hot spring. "Then don''t say it!" Tsunade smiled and turned around, a jade foot fell on the ruthless hand, and when he looked down, even if it wasn''t the first time he saw Tsunade''s body, he was affected by this delicate jade The foot was shocked, even if there was no **** in ruthlessness, but seeing this exquisite jade foot, I couldn''t help but stretch out my hand and gently knead the wan for a while. "In fact, I was thinking about this method at the beginning. If this drawback can be solved, then your vitality can definitely grow rapidly in a short time. I only need to find some physical skills to rebel and refine their vitality. If you think you can break through the shackles of Shangnin and reach the level of Shangnin, you will be absolutely invincible in Shangnin with your combat power." Tsunade enjoys the ruthless pinch. Although Ruthless is not a medical ninja, it is even more impossible to compare with her medical master, but Ruthless''s perception of qi and blood combined with her teachings on the body is gradually not inferior to her old man. Mom, so Ruthless just pressed each of the acupuncture points on her jade feet, and only felt that the blood flow all over her body was accelerating, which was really comfortable. The tiredness of handling official duties and practicing today has also disappeared, especially the ruthless ability to carry and control qi and blood, precise force pressing on accurate acupuncture points plus the warmth and stimulation of qi and blood, even if it is any tuina master. In front of the ruthless face, I can only feel ashamed. This kind of internally combined pinch technique is nowhere comparable to ordinary massage masters. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "You little enemy, even if you open a massage shop in the future, you won''t have to worry about eating or drinking." Tsunade exhaled after kissing his ruthless cheek in infatuation for a while. "I''m not interested in doing these things. You are the only person in the world who can enjoy such services," said ruthlessly. "Then I am not very proud, I should feel very lucky to be proud!" Tsunade smiled. "I should have said this sentence." Tsunade''s hands also fell on the ruthless feet, and the various acupoints of his body were also pinched to help ruthlessly: "I can enjoy the service of Princess Tsunade, Master Naruto Putian. I am the only one underneath, and it can be said that this is the only one." "It will make me happy." A trace of love flashed between Tsunade''s eyebrows: "But you are also right. Only my little baby can enjoy everything about me in the world!" The two of them were still talking and laughing as they did before, while gently pressing and squeezing each other. While pressing and squeezing each other, they were enjoying themselves, and at the same time they did not forget to talk about business. "I have an idea, but it''s not perfect yet, and it can only be said to be an idea without experimentation." Tsunade said, "Have you ever made an elixir ruthlessly!" "It seems that our thoughts coincide." Ruthlessly and slowly spit out what I thought today, which is the same as Tsunade''s general route, both of which are to remove impurities from the blood obtained by alchemy. It can be refined and purified. Although the two people have the same idea, the implementation plan is slightly different. After all, the abilities of the two are different and the implementation will of course be different, but the main direction is the same. As for the different methods, it is better. Learn from each other and combine with each other. Tsunade took the route of medical refining, using cutting-edge medical technology to refine the pill through various methods to refine and purify, leaving only the purest energy. But he is ruthlessly taking the route of refining qi and blood, because his qi and blood have been tempered with water, fire and chakra since he was a child, plus a trace of unknown mutation, so he has the characteristics of fire and water. One''s own blood is used as fuel to form flames to refine Qi and blood. Because his qi and blood are compatible with water and fire, he wants to use water to quench qi and blood, fire to refine qi and blood, and water and fire to refine and refine all impurities and excess, leaving only the nearest village. energy of. Although the methods of the two were different, their ideas coincided with each other. After listening to the other''s ideas, they couldn''t help but smile. Chapter 245: Study the flame After telling each other''s thoughts, the two of them stopped talking. They just hugged each other and stopped talking, enjoying the peace and warmth. The next day, the two went to help Kurama Yakumo recuperate, and then they combined the plans discussed yesterday, eliminated the duplicates, and kept the winning spots. After a busy morning, a plan was considered preliminary. But no matter how perfect the plan is, it depends on the ability of the executor. Although the current method is good, it is only an idea at present, and it cannot be implemented. If it cannot be implemented, it will be nothing but plain words and talk on paper. That''s it, and Tsunade needs many experiments, so when the two are ready, they will prepare their own things. "It''s not easy to turn the blood into flames to refining the blood from the outside world." With a ruthless smile, it is easy to say but difficult to do, just like an ordinary person knows the manufacturing design of the original zi bomb, even if Very detailed, but it is also very difficult for you to make it. Ruthless is like this now. The method he thought of was like this, but to implement it, he had to slowly scrutinize it step by step. He hadn''t thought of directly refining with fire escape, but this uncontrolled ordinary fire escape only evaporates qi. The blood essence has no other effect. It is necessary to manipulate the flame between the size and the size of the fire alchemy at will, like those legendary cultivators. A little bit weaker is useless, and a bit stronger will evaporate the waste, and the firepower must be constantly changed along with the refining process. Wait, ordinary fire escape is useless at all, it must be the kind of flame that is in your heart and changes with each thought. And even if ordinary flames can do it, it won''t work. What he wants ruthlessly is a flame with a unique power. What he thinks of is his own blood, and it is most suitable to refine the essence of Qi and blood with the flame of Qi and blood. "It seems that this kind of ability needs to be developed during this time!" Ruthless knows that the best way is to combine with his own blood inheritance boundary. After all, he develops the blood inheritance boundary and is completely under his control. It would be best if you combined your own thoughts to create this ability when digging into the limits of blood succession. In fact, Ruthless had this idea and was combined with the Blood Succession Boundary. It was not out of thin air, but he thought of the blood burning flame all over his body when he entered the blood raging state. It made him think of this. He found that he was in blood. In its violent state, it can manipulate this blood-colored flame that burns with blood. It''s just that that power exists in the form of blood raging, and with the ruthless current strength, he can''t completely control it, so he can''t use that power to refine qi and blood. The most important thing is even if it can. What''s more, if you keep the blood raging state for more than ten seconds, you can take time out, and refining the blood and ghost, before refining the qi and blood of others, first refining your own qi and blood, what''s the use? However, this also gave ruthless inspiration. He had to find a way to create such a blood-colored flame by burning his blood in a normal state. The flame formed with his blood and blood definitely has a unique ability, and it is the best if he can control it. It''s suitable for refining Qi and blood. And what he wanted was not to burn his own blood in exchange for power, but to use his own blood as the combustion to create this kind of flame. In this way, the consumption would definitely not be as large as in the violent state of blood. However, all of this still needs to be carefully considered. Even if you can get this **** flame out of thin air in the blood raging state, it can''t work in the ordinary state. He can''t control it at all, it is completely in the blood raging state. Incidental, so the ruthless thing to do now is to move in this direction and explore. No matter what technique is created, the most feared thing is that there is no inspiration, no accurate direction, and ruthlessness, and he can do it under the blood raging state. What I have to do now is not to enter the blood raging state in the ordinary state. It''s nothing more than getting the special flame attached to the blood raging state, knowing what the principle is, all he needs is to turn the principle into reality. But this stumped the ruthlessness. In the raging blood, he didnt need to do anything. He could get this kind of power naturally. It was equivalent to Uchiha Itachi opening the kaleidoscope to write the round eyes, without understanding the principle of pupil technique. , In essence, it is natural to use monthly reading and Amaterasu, but it cannot be used when writing round eyes. The same is true of Ruthless now. It is natural to use this peculiar blood flame during the blood rage, but in the normal state, if the principle is not grasped and the essence is transformed into reality, it will not be displayed at all. He should do it now. The thing is that it can display this kind of flame in a normal state, thoroughly master all the mysteries of this kind of ability, and can display it at any time like a soul-thirsty hand. "Haruno Sakura? What are you coming to do with me?" A light of doubt flashed through the ruthless eyes that were studying how to release **** flames in a normal state. He and Naruto Uzumaki''s class usually have nothing to do with each other. Since Naruto Uzumakis idiot did something that caused Uchiha Sasuke, who was supposed to be successfully brought back, to be let go. Although Ruthless has let go of that thing, he will not be with Naruto Uzumaki for the sake of his own life. Doing missions and fighting together, in order not to be infected by Naruto Uzumakis idiots, and even more so that I cant help but blow Naruto Uzumaki away with a punch. So Ruthless, who had rarely met with Naruto Uzumaki, didn''t meet much. Even if they met, they just said hello. Today, why Haruno Sakura took the initiative to come to the door, he and Haruno Sakura did not have much intersection. For this person who is still very idiot in his impression at present, he can even be said to be very silly and naive. Although he does not think of fighting as a game Stay away, but there is no friendship, how come to find yourself today. "I''m ruthless, I''m sorry to disturb your cultivation." Haruno Sakura came over and said first, a clear look passed through Ruxian eyes. It seems that I am about to change her slightly. People will grow up. The basic growth was eliminated in the ninja world. After the Ninja exam, Uchiha Sasuke defected and so on, Haruno Sakura has matured a lot. Chapter 246: Haruno Sakuras Consciousness "It''s nothing, what can you do with me?" Talking to a girl like Haruno Sakura is easy, going straight, and you don''t need to make many bends like those of the older generation. "I don''t want to be a hindrer, and I don''t want to be as useless as I am now." After Haruno Sakura came out to do the task, she found that she was completely different from when she was in the ninja school. After her excellent grades came out, she was completely useless, except for the hindrance. Is to hold back. "Originally, I didn''t want to trouble you, but I don''t know what to do, and among the people I know, you are the strongest and the most able to teach others, so I hope you can give me some guidance. Come to me and let me know how I can become stronger." "Why don''t you go to Kakashi, he is not only an upper ninja, but he also inherited the fourth generation of Naruto. He is also a copy ninja. He has mastered a lot of ninjutsu, illusion, and physique, and he is good at every aspect. It''s your teacher again. He has this obligation to teach you. Wouldn''t it be better for you to find him?" Ruthlessly said, in his opinion, no matter how lazy Kakashi is, no matter how decadent, no matter how eccentric, he won''t ignore Haruno Sakura. But Ruthless soon discovered that he still underestimated Kakashi''s laziness. "This..." Haruno Sakura''s face was a bit hesitant, and she knew what was going on when she couldn''t use Haruno Sakura''s words. Kakashi focused his energy on Uchiha Sasuke. Now Uchiha Sasuke has defected, and it is also for him. One blow, he didn''t even teach Naruto Uzumaki, the teacher''s child, let alone Haruno Sakura. Even if the instructions are just two casualties, it is better to expect him to teach systematically like Uchiha Sasuke, and Naruto Uzumaki can''t enjoy such a treatment, Haruno Sakura is an ordinary girl who has such qualifications. "Well, I still underestimate Kakashi." He shook his head mercilessly. He was really speechless about Kakashi. If you want to be decadent, don''t be decadent to this point. How can you say that you are also Haruno Sakura''s teacher. Its okay if you prefer to focus on one of them, but you cant get away with the others. "Sakura, it''s not impossible for me to teach you, but you have to answer me a question." He sighed mercilessly, and glanced at the shadow clones around who were cultivating, and she was not lazy, so she secretly said to herself for the past few days. It really has the life of being a teacher. A series of people have to give their own advice, but it doesn''t take much time, and they don''t refuse mercilessly. After all, Konoha has one more power, which is more power for Tsunade, especially for people like Haruno Sakura who are well-controlled and will not betray. "You said, I will answer seriously if I know." Haruno Sakura was originally just here to try it. After all, we don''t have any deep friendships. Even Kakashi, who is a teacher, teaches them, let alone. Said it was someone else. You must know that the experience and skills of cultivation are very precious, and they will be taught to others casually, so Haruno Sakura is also mentally prepared to be rejected. If it is not that she does not want to drag her back, she is determined to become stronger and she is too embarrassed to come and look for it. ruthless. "You came out of the Ninja School until now, what is the difference between the Ninja School and the Ninja School after you came out, and what did you realize in it?" Ruthless did not ask casually, nor was it idle and bored to ask Haruno Sakura, in fact he was After looking at Haruno Sakura''s character through these two questions, I also mentioned her by the way. After all, if her mentality does not change, it will be useless to teach her. "The knowledge I learned is useless after I found it out. It seems that all my previous advantages are gone." Haruno Sakura thought for a while and said. "It seems that you still don''t understand. The biggest difference between Ninja School and after coming out of Ninja World is reality, human reality, reality in Ninja World, and the mentality of recognizing reality. You have not paid attention to these, so you have been Do nothing." He said in a ruthless voice, Haruno Sakura''s body shook slightly, as if she had understood something. In fact, she felt something in her heart after experiencing so much, but she didn''t want to admit this reality. "Some people are born into big families, powerful, talented, resourceful, and instructed, so as long as they dont behave too badly, they are basically strong if they dont die, and you are just an ordinary girl, nothing outstanding. Talent, no huge power, and no one will look at you to teach you. If your mentality doesnt change and you dont recognize this reality, then even if I am willing to point you, I can only point you for a while, and cannot point you for a lifetime. People rely on themselves. There is no free lunch in the world. Correct your mentality. Take out your consciousness, don''t run away, look straight ahead of you, and bravely rush through. " Haruno Sakura''s eyes flashed in a trance, and the scenes from the time he came out of the ninja school to the present flashed in front of him like flowers. When she came back to her senses, she found that she was staring ruthlessly at her eyes. Those eyes that were indifferent as water but possessed the power to see through the human heart made Haruno Sakura feel a little flustered in her heart, but at the same time she had a sense of understanding in her heart, and she had no background. , No talent, let alone her own teacher, even her instructor, Kakashi, can pass by, focusing on Uchiha Sasuke. It can be said that she didn''t learn anything from Kakashi, but she herself was just living it off. It was a day to live, even if she was awakened during the Ninja exam, but it was just a moment of courage. I still don''t take this real world seriously in my heart. "Teacher Kakashi can get by, because there is no loss for him. If you are happy to teach me, if you are not happy, then you dont teach anything, but I cant get by anymore. Otherwise, I will suffer in the end. Show the consciousness and courage that I deserve to fight for what I want." In an instant, a thought emerged in Haruno Sakura''s gradually changing heart, making her eyes gradually firmer. "It seems that you already understand." said ruthlessly. Many people understand this simple truth, but they can''t really accept it. Many people live by it, and Konoha does not lack people like this. . Chapter 247: an examination In fact, Haruno Sakura had experienced so many years since she came out of the ninja school, she should have understood it a long time ago, but she didn''t have the consciousness and courage to face it. And now Haruno Sakura feels that she is getting weaker and weaker because of a series of things. She can''t get help from Kakashi, and she is not so lucky to get Tsunade''s guidance like another time and space, so Haruno Sakura has become very weak. Confused, don''t know what to do in the future, she really doesn''t want to hold back, but she really can''t help it. In the end, when she was most confused, she unexpectedly thought of a person who didn''t have a deep friendship with her, ruthless, and there was a scene where she came to find ruthless now. "Thank you for your suggestion." Haruno Sakura''s face changed to a solemn look, which was different from the way she was suffering from gains and losses when she came before. Now she has this consciousness, even if the ruthlessness can''t help her, she won''t give up. "But I don''t know what I can give. What I can say is, whether you can point me or not, but if you learn something in the future, I will do my best to help you ruthless no matter what happens." Obviously, I will help you ruthlessly. A question comes to wake yourself up, no longer rely on others, blindly waiting for others'' help, but fight for it by yourself, Haruno Sakura is still very grateful. There may not be any actual gains at present, but in the long run, Haruno Sakuras gains are greater than anything else, because her mentality has changed, she has also become enlightened, and the whole person has matured a lot. Of course, she is still Haruno Sakura. Change, the nature is still the same, but it is silly and naive without the previous one. "Very well, it seems that you finally understand. Opportunities will not appear in front of you out of thin air. If you want to appear, you will also appear in people with strong support or preparation. It is better to use your hands to fight for it." Ruthless satisfaction He nodded, if Haruno Sakura is still like this, he will point her like this, but he won''t waste any time on her. "Your situation is actually not difficult. The main reason is that you don''t know what route you should take. You don''t even know your own path. Even if you want to become stronger, you can''t start. So first you have to determine where your strengths are, and then Use this advantage to determine your own path to become stronger, and then continue to work hard in this direction," said ruthlessly. "My advantage? It''s Chakra''s control." After Haruno Sakura made up his mind, she was no longer like before, but seriously thought of her own advantages, and suddenly remembered that Hagi Kakashi said that her own advantage lies in it. Chakra''s control has been learned for a long time with Chakra Climbing Naruto Uzumaki and others, even Uchiha Sasuke, who is known as a genius, has also learned it for a long time, and he can only master it once. It can be said that she has surpassed them by many times in the talent controlled by Chakra, and she immediately said when she thought of this. "Very good, the excellent control of Chakra will do more with less, whether it is illusion or ninjutsu route." Said ruthlessly, "Take your hand out." "Oh." Haruno Sakura immediately stretched out her hand when she heard the words, and she also reached out mercilessly to hold Haruno Sakura''s hand. Suddenly Haruno Sakura only felt a warm and heartfelt taste from her palm, making Haruno Sakura only feel that her whole body and heart For a while, he couldn''t help but snorted softly, and his pretty face blushed. What I looked like just now was really embarrassing, especially the hum just now, which was too ambiguous. You must know that people in this world not only mature prematurely, but also precocious in their hearts. Especially Haruno Sakura is a female and she knows a lot of things early in the morning. She actually did such a behavior just now. When she thinks of the way she was just now, she only feels her pretty face hot. , Bowed his head and did not dare to look ruthless. "Although Kakashi''s teaching level is really average, and he rarely teaches his disciples, Haruno Sakura also has a solid foundation because of this. He doesn''t know how much blood is compared to Yakumo''s vigor, and his physical fitness is also, Chakra She has also reached the preparations for the elite to endure. It seems that although her combat power has not been significantly improved during this period, the basic training has not fallen." Through perceiving the blood, Ruthless has already understood Haruno Sakuras physical condition clearly. This is also because Haruno Sakuras changes made him satisfied, otherwise he would be too lazy to check Haruno Sakuras condition, but directly tell her to become stronger. No matter what the method is, it is ruthless now to check her physical condition, and then formulate the most suitable cultivation method according to her condition, but the treatment is completely different. "You have a good foundation. It seems that although Kakashi didn''t teach you anything, your training has not fallen." Ruthless said. Tsunade has taught him the importance of the foundation since he was a child, so Ruthless attaches great importance to the foundation. Therefore, seeing Haruno Sakura''s foundation is very solid, he is also quite satisfied. "I can''t do nothing, I don''t know how to do so, so I can only repeat basic training every day." Haruno Sakura was a little disappointed. Whether it is Uchiha Sasuke or Uzumaki Naruto, there are people who teach, but she doesn''t. The gap widened, although she was not jealous, but loss was inevitable. For people like her, let alone the ninjutsu world, Konoha would have a lot of them. If Tsunade hadnt initiated the policy of exchanging merits for ninjutsu, there might be no powerful skills like Haruno Sakura that no one taught for a lifetime. many. "You should be very grateful that the foundation is extremely important. Many geniuses with infinite scenery have unstable foundations, so they can only stop at the end of their lives." The ruthless words made Haruno Sakura feel a lot more comfortable in his heart, at least even for people like ruthless. They say she is good, so it should be true. "In fact, your route is already obvious. Ninjutsu, your chakras are not too many types, and your physical constitution is not too strong, it is difficult for chakras to have too many people surpassing the same level, and You don''t have a protruding talent or protruding side in ninjutsu, so it is difficult for you to become an outstanding power in mainstream ninjutsu," said ruthlessly. Haruno Sakura listened attentively. She knew that Ruthless now valued her so meticulously and analyzed it with her. If she was still a fool, then she would really have to wash and sleep. Such a rare opportunity should not be missed, so Haruno Sakura is Focus more than ever. Chapter 248: Recommend Sakura to the medical department "Then going to illusion, your Chakra control is very strong. Normally this is suitable for both illusion and ninjutsu route, but I dont see too much illusion ability in you, of course this is not the most The most important thing is that I feel that your heart is not placed on illusion, which means that it is difficult for you to get fascinated in the practice of illusion. Finally, it comes to physique. I dont need to say more about it. I dont want to say how much your physique is. "Said mercilessly. "Then I am not suitable for anything?" Haruno Sakura knows that Ruthless is telling the truth. Although she said that her illusion skills are relatively good compared to people of the same level, it is only that, and there is no need to say anything about physical skills. She is not outstanding. Physical talent, there is no perseverance like Li Luoke, and he hasn''t worked hard since he was a child. "What I just said was the traditional mainstream ninjutsu, illusion, and physique." He shook his head mercilessly: "I''m not saying that all of you are not suitable for you. Even if you really are not suitable for you, you can come out of one. Your own way, so there is no need to be discouraged, not to mention that you have not reached this point. In fact, there is a path that suits you very well, even if you don''t have outstanding talents, this path is suitable for you with huge forces and teachers'' support. " "What?" Haruno Sakura said with excitement and tension. "One of the ninjutsu that my teacher is best at, medical ninjutsu," said ruthlessly. "Medical ninjutsu?" Haruno Sakura has also heard about it. After all, no one has been to Konoha Hospital, but he has a one-sided understanding of medical ninjutsu. Many people think that medical ninjutsu is just an aid and not suitable for combat, but it is not the case at all. , Both Tsunade and Yakushito apply medical ninjutsu to the battle, and the performance is superb. Tsunade doesn''t need to say more, whether it is medical treatment or battle, it has reached the peak. Pharmacist''s pocket is not bad. The use of medical ninjutsu in battle is almost comparable to Kakashi Hajiki. It can be said that there is no one set in stone, there is no useless ninjutsu, there are only users who do not. "Yes, you thought that medical ninjutsu was just to save people. In fact, true medical ninjutsu masters have strong combat power. Because they are good at saving people, they understand everything about the human body, including the deadly parts of course. , They all know what to do to take the enemys life in the simplest way. Medical ninjutsu is not only a living bodhisattva, but also an evil king. It can save people, but also kill people. My teacher doesnt need to say more. The medical ninjutsus ability to kill and save people has been used to the extreme, her name is the medical master. The number refers not only to her ability to save people, but also to murder. "Said ruthlessly: "This may be too far away for you, so do you remember this person from Pharmacist." "Remember, Naruto said he was the undercover agent of Oshemaru." Haruno Sakura said immediately. "Yes, but did you know that he used medical ninjutsu in battle, even Hagi Kakashi couldn''t keep him." With a ruthless sentence, Haruno Sakura was surprised to cover her mouth, Kakashi Although she was not serious in her heart and was often lazy when she was late, it was undeniable that he left the impression of high strength in Haruno Sakura''s heart. "You must kill people first, you must first study to save people. When you have a very good understanding of everything about the human body and use the ability to save people, then you will become extraordinary if you want to kill." He said ruthlessly, but he was talking to the pharmacist. People who have fought many times, if not for his ability to easily withstand the Chakra scalpel in the pocket of Pharmacist, it would be really difficult to deal with him. "But I don''t know a master of medical ninjutsu." Haruno Sakura said embarrassedly. After hearing the ruthless words, she became very interested in medical ninjutsu, and she felt that medical ninjutsu was very suitable for her, so she was also very good. Want to learn. "You go to the medical class to find Silence, her medical ninjutsu transmission self-teacher, in terms of saving people, is better than the pharmacist''s ability to save people." Ruthlessly said: "When you go to find her, tell her, I recommended you to go. Of course, whether you can pass her test and let her teach you in the end depends on your own efforts." "Thank you, I will cherish this opportunity and work hard!" Haruno Sakura knows that Mute now has a high status in Konoha. Although she is gentle and kind and treats everyone very politely, this does not deny her status in Konoha. Firstly, she is the chief of Konoha''s medical unit, and secondly, she is Tsunade''s assistant. She often assists Tsunade in official duties. It is said that anyone in Konoha will give her face when they see her, even the patriarch of a big family. Such a person is also unattainable for Haruno Sakura. Tut Thinking that I finally have the opportunity to no longer hold back, no longer be ordinary, no longer envy to be stronger than people, no longer lose myself so weak, and all this is brought about by the young man in front of a sentence, the long-awaited wish is finally fulfilled In excitement, she showed the lively side of a girl and Haruno Sakura''s character was what it was originally. He made an astonishing move. He suddenly hugged him and kissed him on the cheek, but immediately reacted, the pretty face suddenly became red and ran away without thinking, but her heart was very tangled: "I am What''s wrong, don''t I like Sasuke? How can I be ruthless, even if he helped me, what stupid things have you done Haruno Sakura?" "Walking so fast, I haven''t said a word yet." Ruthlessly gently wiped the mark on her face, Haruno Sakura was just a beautiful and proud girl. He sleeps with the number one beauty in the Ninja world every day, and there is Yuri Hong, a beautiful and charming woman as his confidante, how could Haruno Sakuras actions cause him any mood swings, not to mention that this is just Haruno. Ying suppressed it for too long, because she had helped her with excitement and gratefulness, so she didn''t care much. "I know that you and Uzumaki Naruto are the same, you regard Uchiha Sasuke as your best companion. I dont object to this, but he has defected now. If you learn from Uzumaki Naruto one day when there is a hostility, even If it is worse than him, then I will take back all the medical ninjutsu given to you today. I hope you have this consciousness." Chapter 249: No madness, no Buddha The ruthless voice was very flat, but there was no emotional fluctuation, and his eyes were even more indifferent and scary. Obviously if Haruno Sakura really did this in the future, then he would definitely take back everything he gave Haruno Sakura today. He can understand the relationship between Haruno Sakura, Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke, but the understanding belongs to understanding, and the standpoint is different. If they interfere with him, Ruthless will not keep his hands. There is no way. They have people they cherish, and Ruthless also have them. There is no right or wrong for the people I cherish, only standpoints and different consciousnesses. "I hope you remember all this today, and remember that you are Konoha''s ninja, and remember that everything you have today was given to you by me and Mute. Don''t let me down, Haruno Sakura!" After regaining his gaze, he sat on the ground again ruthlessly, groping again to control the **** flames freely in the normal state, but this was obviously too difficult, it was an additional ability under the blood raging state, or it would enter the blood raging state. Being able to play down is the same as letting Uchiha Itachi use the monthly reading without using the kaleidoscope to write the wheel. If you don''t understand the nature of this ability and master it, it''s impossible to do it. "No, I can''t make any progress even if I fumble for a year alone. You must experience it firsthand, feel it, and master it in order to better understand the nature of this power." He took a deep breath, ruthlessly. Uchiha Itachi''s superiority lies in the fact that the blood succession boundary was completely created by him. He understands the essence and the core everything, so it is much simpler to do. If Uchiha Itachi can do it without using a kaleidoscope to write round eyes and display monthly reading, I dont know how many years it will take, but it doesnt need to be so difficult because its the core of the blood inheritance boundary, the mystery that he created, even if he has it now. I haven''t mastered many places, but they are much better than those who can only use the blood inheritance boundary of bloodline inheritance. After all, the pioneers and heirs are different. This is why Ruthlessly stretched his blood inheritance boundary so quickly to create so many abilities, and the ability to create art is so outstanding, because he has come through this way since he was a child, and the nature of his ability is very clear, so creating art out of thin air is simpler than others. . "If you have gains, you will lose, where you can gain if you don''t pay." A madness flashed through the ruthless eyes, and a terrible thought appeared. When he thought of this, he immediately acted, and his figure disappeared in a flash. Appeared out of thin air in the garden of the house of the Thousand Hands Clan, and immediately laid the barrier. After confirming that there was no problem, the ruthless eyes were suddenly covered with blood, and the eyes and whites of the eyes all turned blood, which seemed to give people a feeling of madness, and the blood flame was slowly burning on his body. Crazy, yes, ruthlessly in order to experience the power of the blood-colored flame, in order to be able to master it without entering the **** violent state, he actually went directly into the blood-colored violent state under the ti test to understand everything about the **** flame. You should know that Blood Rage is a super double-edged sword. For the current ruthlessness, the maintenance time is only in seconds. This can only be used as a hole card during the life and death battle. Now Ruthless is practicing. The risk is extremely high if the time comes out. If you accidentally take too long, you will be ruthless if you are fascinated by the violent blood. Not only that, when you enter the state of blood raging, there will be endless killings, madness, and destruction of all yuwang. If you can''t suppress it, you may fall into madness. Fortunately, you have experienced the tenth cycle of reincarnation, and the spirit is different from ordinary people. , Coupled with the warmth of the blood, so that in a very short period of time, he will not be dominated by this yuwang. But even this is very dangerous. Ruthless only has a short ten seconds time. Once ten seconds have passed, it will be a serious injury to his vitality. "You can''t become a Buddha without madness. To master this kind of power always requires effort." Ruthlessly groaned and forced himself to calm down, but it is really very cool to calm down under the violent destruction of blood. It''s difficult, so once ruthless in a battle, once it enters this state, it will be extremely crazy because of this. But now he relied on a strong spiritual will to suppress it forcibly, and bought himself a very short period of time. A **** flame appeared in his palm. It has always been because of his battle when he entered the blood rage. The force is very scary, and the time is extremely short. Even Izanagi''s Danzo can crush the enemy, so he didn''t use Scarlet Flame to fight the enemy. After all, one more hole card is good, so the understanding of Scarlet Flame is not too deep. , Now he just wants to understand the mystery of Scarlet Flame. "Completely burning my own blood in exchange for destructive power. The **** flame is one of the powers brought about by burning blood. If I say that, as long as I burn my blood to a small extent in a normal state, I will use it as fuel to generate a **** flame. , Even if it is not as powerful as the **** flames in the blood raging state, one-tenth is enough." His ruthless talent may not be outstanding, but he has gone through many battles, cultivation, comprehension, and the test and training of the tenth cycle of reincarnation. His comprehension is different from ordinary people. After all, he has such a rich experience, how can his comprehension be poor. Just like a middle-aged person who has experienced all kinds of situations in life, he always sees the essence of things more thoroughly than young people. In addition to being born, his comprehension can also be improved. It is not static, but the degree of improvement depends on the degree of improvement. The day after tomorrow''s chance. The ruthlessness is obviously good. First, Tsunade was trained since childhood, and then experienced a series of battles and the tenth cycle of reincarnation. His experience can be described as rich and incomparable, and his understanding and perseverance are extremely strong. In addition, he developed the blood rag The power of, has a congenital understanding of this, so in a very short time, he has insight into many mysteries of Scarlet Flame. All kinds of incredible thoughts kept coming up one after another, the useful ones stayed behind, and the useless ones were thrown aside immediately. Ten seconds is very short, but in terms of being ruthless, the gains are not small, in ten seconds. After Zhong arrived, he immediately lifted the blood raging state. The whole person fell soft to the ground, his face was very pale, but his strength was not comparable to that in the past, so he was not seriously injured, just very weak. Chapter 250: Big horns "Sure enough, you can gain as much as you have to pay. If you slowly explore it by ordinary methods, it may take a few years to gain something. It will be a lot of understanding in just a short time like now." He exhaled mercilessly. Although his breath was weak, his strength was much stronger than in the past. Just maintaining it for ten seconds was only weak in blood and energy. After recuperating, he would be fine. With his now powerful hematopoietic recovery ability, As long as it doesn''t hurt the root, you don''t need to care at all. And now he is not fighting on the battlefield, he is very safe here, so he is so unscrupulous to display the violent blood. Obviously, there is a direct ratio between the gain and the effort. Compared with mere exploration, this method has great risks, but the benefits are also great. Now he has explored a lot of information and general directions, as long as he continues to go on it. . When Tsunade came back, she saw Ruoqing''s face suddenly changed. The wise, she quickly guessed that Ruoqing was not encountering an enemy, but in order to master the blood flame, so she ventured into a **** violent state. When she thought of Tsunade here It''s angry and distressed. She quickly rushed to Ruthless with an instantaneous spell, and she knew the powerful backlash of blood raging very clearly. Even if Ruthless had become much stronger now, he still couldn''t bear this backlash, so she didn''t want to leave anything ruthless. Sequelae. At this time, Tsunade was extremely sturdy and immediately tore the whole body of Ruthless clothes to pieces. People who didnt know thought she was going to do what she was going to do, but Ruthless knew that Tsunade was distressed, anxious, and a little angry. Cherish yourself for doing such a risky thing. I saw Tsunade cautiously waving a pair of jade hands full of green light, and a pair of jade hands full of life breathed gently on Ruqing. Ruqing developed a set of abilities to stimulate potential with her, but she did not have the ability to control Qi and blood, but But it has a strong medical ninjutsu and a physique with vigorous vitality of the Senju clan. Therefore, using this unique medical ninjutsu ability, she can also use the blood to stimulate the potential of acupuncture points as ruthlessly. After all, this set of secret techniques was jointly developed by the two of them, allowing them to both It can be displayed in different ways to achieve the same effect, but if the two methods are combined at the same time, the effect will reach 120% or even higher. Just like the two of them are currently conquering the problem of refining others energy and blood to strengthen themselves, they also have their own methods. While discussing and learning from each other, they work hard to complete their own methods, and then combine them to form the highest efficiency. Program. Tsunade cant manipulate the flow of Qi and blood to stimulate the potential of acupuncture points, warm and ruthless body, but can use Chakra with powerful vitality to moisturize the ruthless body with unique medical ninjutsu, stimulate the ruthless acupuncture points, accelerate the blood and blood. The flow of chakras. While Tsunade assisted him, he mercilessly carried the blood by himself. The two were almost connected to each other. The vital chakra and the vigorous blood merged with each other, creating a peculiar resonance. They complemented each other and let the Buddha escape. Generally, the flow continues to accelerate in the ruthless body. After a full half an hour, the ruthlessly pale complexion showed a hint of healthy rosy, and the two men stopped. "You little idiot, what are you eager to do, we have a lot of time, what if you have any bad influence on your body because of this?" Obviously thinking of doing this when you were away before Ruqing Tsunade couldn''t help but "have a showdown" under the anxious, worried and distressed behavior! However, although Tsunade was reprimanding, her tone was caring and doting. Obviously she was only worried that she was ruthlessly over-study for a while and couldn''t grasp the time, which would lead to being unbearable by the blood raging backlash, and then it would be dangerous. After all, this kind of power Tsunade has repeatedly evaluated that it can destroy both the enemy and himself. If one is not good, he may destroy himself before destroying the enemy. With his current ruthless strength, he is not qualified to master it. "With my Hokage mother here, what can I do, and I won''t have any trouble seeing you so distressed." He smiled ruthlessly, how could he not know the danger, but he believed in himself Can control the power of their own development. "Who feels sorry for you?" Tsunade said this one second before, but after a second he took off his clothes and hugged him and fell in the hot spring. He hugged him tightly, for fear that it would be messy if he let go. As if to do something dangerous, she was obviously very afraid of being ruthless and accidentally doing something, and then she didn''t know what to do. "Doesn''t you really feel bad?" Ruthlessly warmed her heart, but she joked. "It''s not distressed, it''s not distressed at all!" Tsunade''s first sentence was hard, but the latter sentence suddenly exposed her thoughts. Obviously, she also deliberately said that just now. The expression after coming over turned into a whisper. "It''s just sad, worried to death, worried that something is wrong with my baby, what should I do if there is something wrong with my little baby?" There was a hint of horror in her voice. Obviously, if there was something ruthless, she would not do anything crazy and terrible. At the same time, she would feel terrible even if she just thought about such things. She didn''t dare to think about it, and she didn''t want to think about it. . "It''s okay, this power was developed by me, and it also has your power. It belongs to the crystallization of the hard work of the two of us. How can I let it ruin myself? I have to use this power. Hold up a piece of sky for you, protect my most important woman." said ruthlessly. "Who is your most important woman? You know how to tease me regardless of age! I am your mother!" Tsunade snorted, but there was a happy smile on the corner of her mouth. If she was ruthless, she listened very much. Comfortable, and it has always been ruthless to do so. Every time I think of everything about the boy in front of me, think of the happy life with him, even if it is simple and simple, but I feel very happy instead of feeling dull and full of emotions, thinking of all this, she feels that she is this The happiest and most perfect woman in the world, because she got everything she wanted most. Chapter 251: Scarlet Flame "Yeah, but you are even more of my precious woman!" Ruthlessly, she hugged Tsunade tightly and sank into the hot spring with her, four lips pressed together in the hot spring and refused to let go... The next day, he ruthlessly did not perform the blood rage again. It was not that he didn''t want to, but he couldn''t, unless he wanted to leave some sequelae. According to Tsunade and his estimation, it would take at least a few days to fully recover without leaving any sequelae. , Only then can the blood raging be performed again. And ruthless, he didnt want to use it so quickly, because yesterday, when he used the blood rage, he understood a lot of things. What he has to do now is to turn all these things of understanding into reality and implement them, otherwise, they will pay such a high price to display them. What the blood raging is for, of course, is to feel everything about the **** flame more clearly and then master it in a normal state. What''s more, Tsunade didn''t leave for a day today, and Hokage didn''t do any work. He stared at him ruthlessly for twenty-four hours, obviously for fear that he would be messed up again. It was ruthless and wry smile and moved, Tsunade was not because he cared very much about himself, otherwise, how could he do that. In the Konoha Forest, dozens of human shadows were sitting on the lake, and a faint blood-colored light appeared on each human shadow. These blood-colored lights became more and more intense after they appeared, and the lake surface where these human shadows sat was even more intense. It is the emergence of a large amount of water vapor, becoming more and more concentrated, and in the end it will almost cover the entire lake, while the temperature of the surrounding air continues to rise. In addition to giving people a hot breath, it also gives people a fierce and violent, continuous feeling like a flash flood. "This movement is too big, right." Yurihong still brings the pommel horse Yakumo here every day. These days, she has witnessed the body of the pommel horse Yakumo getting better day by day. In the past, the pommel horse Yakumo was tired from running for a while. Can''t move. Now after a month of continuous transportation of qi and blood to stimulate the potential of acupuncture points, plus the pommel horse Yakumo started normal exercises half a month ago, not to mention the explosive growth of physical fitness, but has been able to run a five-kilometer long-distance race. Without being too tired to move. Today, Yurihong brought Kurama Yakumo to look for Ruthless at this time, but did not expect to see such an astonishing scene. In fact, as a ruthless confidante, she knows that Ruthless is currently studying a special kind of flame. For this reason, Every five days, he enters a state of blood raging. Fortunately, after the first time, Tsunade stays with Ruthless every time, and immediately stops Ruthless if something goes wrong. Therefore, after a month of such crazy dedication, I have gained a lot from the ruthlessness. I have mastered the essence of the **** flame. Of course, it is so fast because of the constant understanding and understanding under the violent state of blood. In addition, the shadow clone is added. Auxiliary cultivation, once every five days, blood violent insights, and then usually these insights are implemented through shadow clone practice. The efficiency has been greatly improved and the time has been greatly reduced, so although it has only been a month of cultivation, the dangers are really unbearable, and with the auxiliary cultivation of the shadow clone, it is actually equivalent to one or two years of cultivation. The results are out. It can be said that ruthlessness can progress so quickly. In addition to taking huge risks and constantly entering the **** violent state, the shadow clone''s recovery assistance is also essential. Otherwise, even if you have ruthlessly understood the essence of the blood flame, you must It takes a lot of time to turn it into actual mastery. "It''s not so bad, it can''t be burned excessively, otherwise it will enter a state of blood raging, slowly, just let the blood as a **** energy!" The ruthless body in the lake and dozens of shadow avatars are together He let out a low growl in his heart. After so many days of groping, he has gradually grasped the power to control the blood-colored flame in the normal state. It can be said that the reason why the blood-colored flame appears in the state of blood raging is because the extreme burning of blood and blood has brought ruthlessness. The immense power also stimulated this kind of flame that uses qi and blood as energy to support the burning. In the ordinary state, if Ruthless burns too extreme, it will not only inspire this kind of flame, but even enter a state of blood raging, so this degree must be well grasped, thanks to Ruthlesss childhood training. Kara''s control combined with the cultivation of the Thunder God technique makes his control very powerful, whether it is blood or Chakra. Otherwise, it would be really difficult to achieve such fine and subtle control, after all, if you accidentally burn too much, you will enter a state of blood raging. Its worth mentioning that, in these days, we have continuously entered the state of blood raging, so that the ruthless qi and blood and the body have been greatly tempered. The blood raging lasts a little longer, and the backlash has also been reduced. Entering the state of blood raging can also be controlled well, and you can enter with the movement of your mind. It is a huge improvement compared to the previous need for huge killing intent or anger, or emotional fluctuations to enter. "Grasp this balance point!" Ruthlessly took a deep breath, the blood in the body boiled continuously, and a group of invisible flames were burning as if the Buddha was burning, gradually ruthless and dozens of them. The **** light covered by Yingfen''s body surface became thicker and thicker to the end, even sticky, and then it became more and more elegant, as if a gust of wind could sway constantly. And this extremely viscous blood-colored light at this time looked no different from a mass of substantial blood, except that it was different from ordinary heavy blood. The blood-colored light was very agile and elegant. "Blood flames for me!" A large amount of blood continuously condensed and then turned into burning energy to urge it, and a faint blood flame that can only appear by continuously burning blood slowly enveloped the ruthless and shadowy avatars. The body looks overbearing. Although this group of flames is still very light, it has been embodied in the form of flames. It is no longer a **** flame, but a **** flame. However, compared to the **** flames covered by the blood raging state, whether it is power or appearance It''s all very far away. Chapter 252: The power of the scarlet flame But this is also normal. How can the blood-colored flame mastered in the normal state compare with the blood-colored flame mastered in the **** violent state of the extreme burning of vitality and blood? "I barely mastered the Scarlet Flame, but I still need a lot of exercise. Otherwise, I can''t achieve it, let alone use the flame to become superb, and produce abilities like ninjutsu''s form changes." Ruthlessly spent so. Manipulating Scarlet Flames in any state is not as simple as refining the essence of other people''s blood. He also intends to use this kind of flame to fight the enemy. Although this kind of flame is currently only one-tenth of the power in the blood raging state in the normal state, it is ruthless and has only been initially mastered. After a lot of training and fighting, it will definitely be able to Improved. And he knows the power of this kind of flame too well. It is different from the flames released by other fire escapes. It is a flame that burns with qi and blood as energy. It can be said that the stronger the ruthless qi and blood, the stronger the power of the **** flame. The ruthless qi and blood reach a certain level, and the **** flame can even surpass the kaleidoscope''s pupil technique Amaterasu, of course, the premise is that the ruthless qi and blood are strong enough. The strength of Ruthless''s own blood determines the intensity of the blood-colored flame. The stronger the blood, the stronger the blood-colored flame. This is a power that can grow. Ruthless has seen the potential of this kind of flame early on, so it costs. So much effort to master it. "Disperse!" After disbanding all the clones, the fatigue of more than twenty people gathered on him, only a trace of exhaustion flashed on his face. After all, his blood became more and more vigorous, and both his body and spirit became more and more vigorous. The stronger, even if it is not as good as the strength of the nine-tailed man in terms of endurance, it is already very powerful for an ordinary person who is not the strength of the man. The experience of more than twenty shadow clones'' cultivation, and the manipulation experience and understanding of the blood-colored flames were all digested by the ruthless himself. Suddenly, he only felt that the blood-colored flames that he had just mastered had stabilized. The balance point between the blood rage and the blood flame is more precise. Now he can accurately grasp this balance point, and he will not display the blood flame but excessively burn the blood and enter the blood rage state. He had just mastered the **** flame before, but he didn''t dare to say that he could accurately grasp the balance point between the **** flame and the blood rage every time, but now it is much more accurate, at least under normal circumstances, there will be absolutely no mistakes, if it is exhausted, or Errors only occur when the consumption is too large, the mind is not concentrated, and so on. However, as the accuracy of mastery becomes higher in the future, the scarlet flame becomes more stable, so as long as the ruthless qi and blood are enough, there will be absolutely no mistakes, just like when he casts the soul-thirsty hand, there will be no mistakes, any kind of technique Of course, it is from low to high to master and use it when it is just born. What''s more, the scarlet flame was originally an incidental force under the violent blood. Of course, it was more difficult to use it in a normal state, and it needed more precise control. "It seems that you have succeeded." Xi Rihong walked over with a smile that was ruthlessly happy from the heart. "Well, one month''s effort was not in vain. Six blood rages, more than twenty clones for cultivation, the dangers of this are not everyone can appreciate." Ruthlessly experienced a month of cultivation, the harvest is also very good. So big, now is the time to implement the plan prepared by himself and Tsunade. "Let me see how powerful your blood flame is now." Yurihong said with a hint of curiosity, and Kurama Yakumo also looked over. After this time of getting along and understanding, Kurama Yakumo knew the ruthlessness in front of him. Strong and outstanding, so she is curious and grateful for this person who helped her fulfill her wish, reversed her life, and resolved the contradiction between herself and Xi Rihong. "At present, it is only a preliminary grasp. The power is only one-tenth of the power of the blood flame in the blood raging state. Because it is only a preliminary grasp, there is no way to manipulate it to become supernatural, let alone change its form, but even if it is only Initially mastered, the ability is much better than the fire escape technique. For example, the mind can be formed by directly burning qi and blood. It can be used as a long-range warfare and can also cover the body for close combat. It does not need to be printed, only a thought is needed. " Ruthlessly, I briefly introduced the abilities I currently master. Anyway, Xi Rihong is the closest person, tell her that she is not afraid, and her blood flame can continue to grow stronger with all kinds of incredible abilities, and will continue to improve in the future. Moments are changing, so he has more cards. "Sounds great, but the actual power has to be tested before you know it." Yurihong said. "Then how do you want to experiment," said ruthlessly. "If you want to see the power of a kind of flame, the best way is of course to experiment with water." Xi Rihong smiled. "Well, the water dragon bomb technique!" Ruthless one-handed seal, a water dragon soared out of the lake, directly hitting Ruthless himself, and at the same time a **** flame appeared in the palm of Ruthless right hand: "Just See how strong my **** flame is in my normal state." With a thought, the blood-colored flame flew out from the ruthless palm and landed on the water dragon. The blood-colored flame that burns directly with ruthless blood as fuel is comparable to the flame of ordinary fire escape, even if it is facing the fire. Nemesis water, **** flames are not afraid at all. It hit the water dragon directly, and the hot breath brought the continuous burning water dragon like a flash flood. The water on the water dragon hit it, let alone the blood flame extinguished, even if it was shaken, it couldnt be done. , The **** flame would not be extinguished when setting the Buddha, facing the water dragon constantly showing its fierce side, and burning continuously, burning the whole water dragon in a short moment. But you have to know that the physical skill of the Scarlet Flame is just the size of a football. The water dragon is very big. Facing such a small **** flame, the water dragon completely evaporated in a short moment. This is just a preliminary grasp of the normal state. The blood-colored flame is only, if the mastery level is higher, or even displayed in the **** violent state, the power is even more terrifying. Chapter 253: Master the Blood Flame "It''s so powerful, water overcomes fire, even if the blood flame is not an ordinary flame, it is also a flame. After the initial mastery, it can vaporize the high-level water escape technique and the water dragon bullet technique. It''s really amazing." Xi Rihong exclaimed: "Since your **** flame is controlled by you, it is no longer a force under the violent blood, and it has great potential. It is destined to shine in your hands. Even the name is not just the name of the **** flame, but it is not very good. , Even the ordinary escape technique has a name, you should also have a name for the Scarlet Flame." "Since it is a flame made by burning blood, it is called Blood Yan!" Ruthlessly thought about it and immediately decided the name of the **** flame. It was simple and straightforward, and completely represented everything about the **** flame. "Blood Yan? It is indeed very representative!" Xi Rihong also understood the ruthless thought. "Yakumo, how''s your health?" After 30 days of hard work, I finally reaped the rewards, and I felt very ruthless, and asked Kurama Yakumo as he looked better every day. "Thanks for your help, I am better now than before, and I am better than ordinary people now." Kurama Yakumo said with a smile. "That''s good, but when you lay the foundation, your body lags behind others so much, you can''t relax, otherwise, your previous work will be useless. You see, although your teacher Hong is a powerful illusionist like you, she His physique and ninjutsu are not bad at all, but they are rarely used by others." Ruthlessly talked about routine daily moisturizing qi and blood. For so many consecutive days, he became more and more experienced, and his efficiency and speed became higher and higher. After a while, Kurama Yakumo only felt that his whole body was warm, and his whole body was full of troubles. End strength. "Speaking of which, why did you come here?" asked ruthlessly. Recently, Yu Rihong has been very busy, and there is not enough time. She has to take care of and teach Kurama Yakumo and three of her own students, as well as practice, especially After experiencing the previous battle with Akatsuki, she exchanged some powerful illusions with her achievements and some illusion experience. Thats right, in addition to the various powerful techniques left over from Konohas powerful heritage, Tsunade also organizes these materials and matches them to different techniques, next to the scrolls of each technique. They are all about the cultivation experience left by the predecessors. Of course, the exchange of the cultivation experience is also based on merit, and it is no less than the merit of the exchange technique. In addition, there are still some Konoha strong people who have left behind their experience and understanding of cultivation, and understanding of various techniques. This kind of experience, if the stronger the person stays, the more merits they need. high. Xi Rihong recently got the experience and understanding of illusion from one of the pommel horse clan masters in the era of the original Naruto. Dont look at just a small volume of information, but the feat required is what Xi Rihong can learn and did a few s. Level quests are enough, because this is the illusion experience left by a shadow-level powerhouse, which is more precious than any S-level profound meaning. After all, if one person obtains the experience of the shadow-level expert, referring to the record of the experience, it will be of great benefit to his own practice, especially Xi Rihong himself is also a strong illusionist, and the person who left this experience is also a strong illusionist. This is even more beneficial, and it will be of great help to Xi Rihong''s impact on the ranks of shadow-level powerhouses in the future, so Xi Rihong has been very busy recently. Most of the time it was Kurama Yakumo who came here by herself, and brought her here today and still chatted with herself for so long with such a leisurely sentiment. "Why don''t you welcome me?" Xi Ri Hongliu raised her eyebrows, her voice with a trace of the little daughter''s anger and coquetry. "Of course you are welcome. It''s just that you are busier than I am these days. It''s hard to see you so leisurely." He smiled ruthlessly, and didn''t care about the gaze that Kurama Yakumo was watching. After all, Kurama Yakumo is also a delicate person. , Plus the affection that Xi Rihong often inadvertently showed in front of ruthlessness. People may not be able to see it, but Kurama Yakumo has become very mature since childhood, and she is a strong illusionist. She is very strong in spirit and knows Yurihong very well. How can she not see that her teacher is facing the little girl in front of her? Many young people are enamoured. But she didn''t think anything was wrong. Anyway, she felt that it was quite good. She was ruthless and worthy of her own red teacher. The two of them might seem strange to outsiders, but from Yakumo''s point of view, they are extremely impressive. Correct. "It''s not for someone to come here yet. Kitagawa Eifei is ready and ready to build it. Tsunade-sama tells you to come and watch it. After all, this weapon is yours and you designed it. You can give Kitagawa Eifei no opinion. "Xi Rihong said. "Then hurry up!" After hearing it ruthlessly, he immediately dragged the two of them to cast the Thunder God technique and disappeared in place, and appeared outside Beichuan Yufei''s yard. The yard that Tsunade prepared for Beichuan Yufei was not only spacious, but also there were crafts inside. A series of weapons and equipment are currently the most advanced in Ninja world, in order to create the best weapon for Ruthless and also hope to keep Beichuan Yuefei in Konoha. "You have come to be merciless. If you haven''t seen you for a month, you seem to have become more powerful." Although Beichuan Yuefei is not a big deal in the ninja world, she can only be a woman with good physical quality at most, but she has traveled in the ninja world for many years. I have also been to Ninja Villages like the Five Great Ninja Villages, and I have seen a lot of strong people, so I have a good vision, and I can see a lot of ruthless growth at a glance. "This young man, the world of Ninja will definitely change because of him in the future." Beichuan Yuefei secretly said. "It''s really embarrassing to let you wait for Yue Fei," said ruthlessly. "You''re a busy person, it''s not a big deal for the little girl to wait for you, but it should be my honor." Although Beichuan Yuefei is a lot older than Yurihong, she has taken care of her very well, even if she is. Forged weapons for many years, but she still looks like an extremely beautiful woman. She can''t see any trace of a woman in her thirties. Obviously, this woman is also proficient in beauty. But also, no matter which world it is, as long as it is a rich or powerful woman who has a lot of ability to support herself, as long as it is not the one that is inherently extremely ugly, then money and power can completely support herself. Far from being comparable to ordinary women. Chapter 254: Create Tang Knife Although Beichuan Yuefei is not a powerful person, as one of the most brilliant weapons forgers in the Ninja world, she still has a lot of wealth. With the support of a lot of money and her physical fitness, she will be poorly maintained. That''s strange. Therefore, she claims to be a little girl without any contrived feelings, on the contrary it seems very natural, not only that, but also has a mature charm that a girl does not have, and it is even more beautiful when she is ruthless with a slight teasing. "Then you should be happy!" He shook his head ruthlessly, and soon Beichuan Yufei gathered more and more people here, unless Ruthless, Yurihong, and Kurama Yakumo even Tsunade and Silent came over. Up. Even Kakashi and others were watching not far away. There is no way. Beichuan Yufei wanted to build a weapon that can be called an artifact of the Ninja world for ruthlessness. It has long been spread, and even many in the Ninja world. Everyone knows that just because Beichuan Yuefei built Konoha this time, no one would dare to enter Konoha to fight this weapon. Moreover, his ruthless fame is no longer comparable to when he was a fledgling young man. In addition, he has Tsunade and even Konoha as the backstage. Whoever dares to fight for weapons with him, even if he dares, not many people have this strength. Although Kakashi didn''t need a knife anymore, he was after all the son of Konoha''s No. 1 master knife in the past. He was still very interested in witnessing the birth of such a famous knife. In fact, it was not only him, Sarutobi Asma, Metkai and others were also watching from a distance. Although there were a lot of people, they all had a tacit understanding of not talking, because they knew that the next scene was not allowed to be noisy. Yes, otherwise, Master Naruto would definitely send them to the hospital to lie down for a few years. No one doubts this at all. "You are really hitting a snake with a stick." Beichuan Yuefei said: "Since you are all here, this is my design through your design and then use this as a basis to retain everything about the Tang Dao, but only in some subtle details. The place has been modified, and it will look like this after its been built. Look at what you think is not good." Although Ruthless is not a forger, he is the founder of Tang Dao''s design, so Beichuan Yuefei respects Ruthless''s opinions very much. Open the scroll mercilessly and look at it. It is more than 90% similar to the picture I gave Beichuan Yuefei before, except that some changes have been made in many details, such as decoration, the shape of the handle, etc., to show this knife. It''s more natural and smooth. After all, the ruthlessness is only drawn from memory. It is not so much a design drawing as a drawing. Of course, Beichuan Yuefei can not only build weapons according to the drawing. She has marked her gaze in many places. The whole weapon has not changed, only some minor modifications have been made, most of which are decorations, details have been changed, and the appearance has not changed. It just looks much more exquisite than the ruthlessly painted Tang Knife. Every place is very delicate and gorgeous. It is simply a killer soldier full of artistic and gorgeous atmosphere. After all, Beichuan Yuefei is a master forger, and outlines the design How ruthless the ability is comparable to a layman. If the Tang sword painted ruthlessly is a rough dead object, then the Tang sword painted by Beichuan Yuefei is like a living creature on the drawing paper of the Buddha. "Very good, you painted better than mine. I will not dare to paint in front of you when I see your painter." I am about to get a weapon I dream of. Today I have mastered the blood flame again, and I am in a good mood. Ruthlessly, he made a little joke in front of outsiders. "If you paint better than me, then I really don''t dare to come in here. I''m a good cook. You can be a strong man in the ninja world. You can''t grab food with me in forging. "Beichuan Yuefei pursed her lips and saw that everyone was there, she slowly put a smile on her face, put on a solemn color, and adjusted her mentality for ten minutes before she thought she thought. The best point. Immediately he took out all kinds of forging tools and all kinds of ores. Any one of the ores stored here is priceless when placed in the Ninja Realm. It is difficult to buy with money, let alone so many, not present. Few people are knowledgeable people, especially Kakashi who used knives and Asma who used Chakra knives to know the value of these ores more clearly. Seeing the ore that is rarely seen in the Ninja world now gathers here, I can''t help but take a breath. Even if they are Konoha Kaminari, it is not easy to get the status and strength of the elite Kaminari. They were collected ruthlessly when the Senju clan was the strongest. Otherwise, even with Tsunades help , It takes a lot of time and effort to collect all the current ore ruthlessly. How can we build weapons so quickly? At the beginning, Beichuan Yuefei created a completely different person, completely different from before, and the whole person exuded a kind of focused and absorbed female power. I bought a falling hammer, and every hit I put the Buddha into it after countless calculations. The trajectory of the hammer pulled out is very beautiful. This is also thanks to Beichuan Yuefeis physical fitness no less than average Zhong Ren, plus years of casting weapons, The power is very huge, otherwise it is not easy to cast weapons of this level. First of all, if the physical fitness can''t keep up, a lot of smart forgers are blocked. "Beichuan Yuefei''s forging technology is indeed well-deserved." Kakashi looked at the process of Beichuan Yuefei''s forging and couldn''t help but exclaimed: "It''s no wonder that he can become the number one master forging. Although it is only equivalent to Zhongren''s physical fitness, she is Its brilliant to incorporate Chakra and into your own forging technology." In an astonishing scene, Beichuan Yuefei not only practiced chakras, but also the strength was no less than the average Zhongren. However, the last time he saw Beichuan Yuefei forging weapons, he obviously didnt use chakras, which means that although the last weapon was already There is a first-class existence in the Ninja world, but it is not yet Beichuan''s highest masterpiece, and this time Chakra is used. This is clearly a very sophisticated forging technology. The forging technology that incorporates Chakra into it can be said to be a kind of forging technology. No wonder she will be called the number one forging master in the Ninja world. Just looking at her forging technology is worthy of the name. Chapter 255: Tang Dao Blood Slaughter (Part 1) Anyone who has seen Beichuan Yuefei''s presence in the field knows that Beichuan Yuefei is well-deserved, and everyone present is very much looking forward to the weapon that will be born. "It took several days for Beichuan Yuefei to help a samurai in the Iron Kingdom to build weapons. This time it should take longer to forge Tang Swords. I don''t know if Beichuan Yuefei can support it." Ruthlessly felt a little bit in his heart. Worried about Beichuan Yuefei''s body, the weapon can be rebuilt, but Beichuan Yuefei''s accident is the biggest loss. In any case, this mature, rational and beautiful woman still has a good deal of chatting with her. In addition, she has a good relationship with herself. Of course, she doesn''t want her to have any accidents because of helping her build weapons. This is normal. Before Tsunade was worried that he would enter the blood raging relentlessly and understand the blood flame for too long, it is also a reason. Only by being fascinated, immersed, and dedicated can he reach the most perfect level, but once he enters this state, he will forget himself and ignore Everything went on, so Tsunade always followed Ruqing all the time, worried that he would be too overwhelmed and unable to extricate himself from the blood raging backlash and die. Ruthless can use the shadow clone to master the blood flame in thirty days, and the danger in it can be imagined. The same is true of Beichuan Yuefei now. She has been constantly forging for days and nights. If she is ruthless, she is not worried at all, but she is not, so ruthless is not calm. This is not only a physical test but also a spiritual will. test. "Don''t worry, I have left two seals on Beichuan Yuefei. One is a medical ninjutsu that can restore the spirit and strength, and the other is a chakra. If she has any discomfort, immediately It will start." Tsunade Fufu said with a smile as if he had guessed the ruthless thought, exuding a kind of calmness, the grace and nobility of mastering everything, power. He sighed ruthlessly, really worthy of my mother. Needless to say, Tsunade had prepared so comprehensively for himself. He calculated all this in advance and prevented any loopholes that might appear. Obviously, as long as it has something to do with ruthlessness. And things, Tsunade cares more than anyone. Because Beichuan Yuefei took a long time to build the weapon this time, not everyone has so much patience and has been waiting here. Naruto Uzumaki, who followed during the period, did not have this patience and wanted to talk about leaving every time. Kakashi glared at him with a stern look, which was rarely seen by Kakashi, and made a mouth shape. You leave first. Naruto Uzumaki found that he was the most impatient. Everyone looked at the plan to leave. He could only stay with a depressed face. After all, he didn''t want to be underestimated, since the last mission. He has been ashamed and thrown home, so no matter how nervous he is and his head is lacking, he doesn''t want to be underestimated, so he didn''t leave. Of course, Konoha still needs to maintain normal order, so Mute also went to the Hokage office to handle official duties during the period, and Tsunade was with Ruthless throughout the process. Time passed by every minute. On the first night, Naruto Uzumaki couldnt help but leave, but the others did not leave. After all, its very rare to witness the birth of such a weapon. They didnt want to because Leave for a while and miss the best moment to witness. However, eating, drinking, and sleeping are still necessary, so when you sleep, you leave the shadow clone here when you eat. Anyway, if you really miss it, at least the shadow clone will give the body a kind of immersive experience after it disappears back. It feels, of course, if they can, all those present want to witness this moment in their own body. On the second day, except for the absence of Uzumaki Naruto, all the Konoha twelve Xiaoqiangs arrived. Asma, Kakashi and others were also there. On the third day, Uzumaki Naruto found that he was alone and could only be absent. I am embarrassed to come back, but everyone''s attention is focused on the constantly forming Tang Dao, and no one noticed Uzumaki Naruto. On the third day, the shape of the blade was created. On the fourth day, after a day and night with chakra beats and percussions, the blade looked much more rounded and tidy, and it didn''t look as rough as yesterday but only had a barely shape. Fortunately, this forging process does not require much chakra, and each blow only consumes some, and Tsunade had already prepared for it, and left two seals in Beichuan Yufei, so he was not afraid. On the fifth day, the blade was already smooth and tidy. Even if it hadn''t been sharpened, a sharp aura came to his face, especially those who knew about swords, such as Kakashi and Asma. On the sixth day, the blade was perfectly perfect from any angle, and there was no trace of flaws, but Beichuan Yuefei still did not stop and continued to forge. On the seventh day, the blade of the blade has undergone a huge change from yesterday. If the blade of yesterday felt sharp but still dead, the blade of todays blade was injected into life like a Buddha, with a unique aura. On the eighth day, Beichuan Yuefei Beichuan Yuefei has combined the various decorative configurations of the blade and the handle to form a gorgeous but dangerous Tang sword full of murderous atmosphere. The moment the knife is completed, the whole knife is completely The feeling of oneness. "Relentless!" Beichuan Yuefei yelled. Although her face was full of unconcealable fatigue, her eyes flickered. "Quenching a knife with blood!" Ruthlessly shouted, this is Beichuan Yuefei prepared early and ruthlessly. To create a weapon that puts the Buddha into life, it must be given to him if the weapon of the dead is turned into alive. In life, Beichuan Yuefei masters a forging technique that is forbidden. It is this forging technique and Chakra forging technique that makes Beichuan Yuefei the number one forge in the Ninja world. I saw the ruthless palms open, and under his control, the blood slowly projected out into a **** arrow cascading and accurately fell on the Tang Dao. Beichuan Yuefei''s hands were sealed, and yes, it was the knot. This kind of forging forbidden technique is basically a kind of technique, which is specially developed to forge weapons, but since this kind of forging technique is a kind of forbidden technique, it is of course extremely dangerous. If it is good, it will drain the blood of the whole body, so Beichuan Yuefei rarely uses it. Chapter 256: Tang Dao Blood Slaughter (Part 2) However, since it is a forbidden technique, it needs to pay a lot of price. The greater the price paid, the more dangerous it is, and it also represents the terrible aspect of this kind of forbidden technique. "Chakra is not enough!" Beichuan Yuefei''s face changed slightly, and the seal on her neck was immediately released, and a huge chakra filled her body so that she had sufficient support. If she didn''t know that Ruthless had the ability to manipulate qi and blood, and that the qi and blood were terrifyingly powerful, she would not dare to use this technique. After all, she didn''t want Ruthless to accidentally be sucked up blood. "Come!" The Asma and others who wanted to go to eat immediately stopped. After waiting for so many days, the most exciting scene finally came. Wherever they are willing to go away, they would rather stand still hungry. Staring at this scene intently. Under Beichuan Yuefei''s control and ruthless cooperation, a large amount of blood bathed on the Tang Knife. Gradually, the Tang Knife was completely covered by blood and soared into the air together with the blood. Such a scene made the whirlpool sound. Ren and others stared, isn''t this building a weapon? Does it need to be so exaggerated? "Keep the blade with blood!" Beichuan Yuefei''s Jieyin changed again, and the blood covering Tang Dao was sucked into it by Tang Dao at a speed visible to the naked eye. Such a strange and terrifying scene made many people look on their faces. Slightly changed. "That knife!" Naruto Uzumaki couldn''t help yelling, even Kakashi had no time to cover his mouth, but now there is no need to be afraid of making Beichuan Yufei, so no one pays attention to Naruto Uzumaki. Because many people were as shocked as Naruto Uzumaki with their mouths open. Because Tang Dao actually trembled in the air and made a sound of a knife sound. The Buddha had a lifelike sound. With the ruthless large amount of blood poured into it, this kind of knife sound became more crisp and clearer, even to the end. Those present felt that it was not an illusion, but a real sense of joy from the sound of the sword, yes, it was the joy of birth. Naruto Uzumaki, Neji Hyuga and others were obviously aware of this, so they opened their mouths in shock. "This knife is alive." Hagi Kakashi sighed secretly, and then looked at Ruthless. The ruthlessness with this sword is just as powerful as a tiger, and this sword is tempered with ruthless blood. With spirituality, many places will resonate with ruthlessness. Thinking of ruthlessly displaying the murderous rage of blood, Kakashi let the Buddha see that countless powerful men in the Ninja world died under the ruthless sword in the near future. "This knife can be controlled by no one other than ruthless." Asma sighed, not how strong ruthless is, but because this knife is tempered with ruthless blood, and ruthless mind. Similarity, spirituality is also given ruthlessly, so if other people use it forcibly, not only will the power be greatly reduced, but it will also be backlashed by Tang Dao. This is the Tang Sword that was just born. If accompanied by a ruthless experience, let alone using this Tang Sword, it is extremely possible for others to be backlashed even if they only encounter a Tang Sword. The more ruthless battles this sword accompanies, the stronger the defeated, and the more powerful it kills, the stronger it will be. After being bled out of a lot of blood, I continued to maintain it ruthlessly without changing his face. Fortunately, the ruthless blood was surging. Otherwise, even if the blood was not sucked up, he would definitely be seriously ill. How could he look like him until now. Ruddy, without a pale and weak color that was bleeding heavily. "It''s almost there!" Beichuan Yuefei watched the sound of the sword sound becoming clearer and more ethereal. Obviously, the spirituality has been given. From now on, it will depend on the master of Ruqing. If he has the ability, this Tang sword will be spiritual. Getting stronger and stronger, if he had no ability, this Tang Sword would become weaker and weaker. "Relentless, the name of the knife. This is the responsibility and power you need to fulfill as the owner of the knife. This is a spiritual knife. Although it has just been given spirituality and is not very strong, giving it a name will let you It is more spiritual." If it is an ordinary sword, even if it is sharp, it doesn''t matter whether it has a name or not if it is not spiritual. But if it is a spiritual weapon without a name, it is not a good thing. "Tang Knife Blood Slaughter!" Ruthlessly looked at this knife with a blood red body, but it didn''t reflect much light, and the assassination in the dark night would not let people notice it. While speaking ruthlessly, the big hand sucked in the air. The Tang Dao Xuelan with its blood fell into the ruthless hand and was given a name. In addition, it was tempered by the ruthless blood to give it spirituality, so it fell on In the ruthless hand, when he heard the name given by ruthlessly, the whole knife of blood slapped with joy in his hand. "Fire swordsmanship!" Holding the handle of the knife ruthlessly, the blood slaughter knife turned into a **** glow and fell on the ground. Sneer The hard ground was suddenly cut open with ease, and the hot breath radiated. "But you are not a sword, you are a sword. It should be called Fire Knife Art now." Ruthlessly smiled, his favorite is not the sword, because the sword is too complicated and too righteous for a gentleman, even if it is a handle. Shalu''s fierce sword is not suitable for him, or the sword is the most suitable for him, especially as his sword skills become more and more intense, so he decisively switches to the sword. Especially after getting to know Beichuan Yuefei and getting her promise, she cant wait to have a knife in her mind. Now he finally got it. This knife was endowed with spirituality by him and was bred by his blood. There is a sense of connectedness in the hand. "It seems to be a success." Beichuan Yuefei looked at the first Tang knife she had built, the Tang knife with spirituality, and let the Buddha look at her own child, because she was indeed the same as her child. She was filled with joy. This is the highest masterpiece since she built the weapon. So many days of preparation, so much time, effort, energy and precious materials have finally created an unprecedented powerful weapon. Even if these materials were in front of her again, Beichuan Yuefei would not dare to say that she could build a weapon comparable to this Tang Sword, because the state is very important, this time she was completely above the level of performance, reaching beyond normal. It is estimated that it will be difficult to enter this state again in the future, so she will be so happy. Chapter 257: Trial knife For a blacksmith, what can be more happier than building a weapon that exceeds his own level? That''s why Beichuan Yuefei''s mood is so good. She has a hunch that this will be the pinnacle of her life. Under the leadership of the ruthless master, this knife can definitely shock the Ninja world. "Thank you, Yue Fei!" The ruthless mood was also very passionate, and finally got this Tang Sword, his interest was no less than Beichuan Yue Fei. "This is what you deserve. You brought this weapon to this world, so you should also master it and bring it to the top. I hope you promise me one thing." Beichuan Yuefei said. "What''s the matter?" asked mercilessly, as long as he could do it, he wouldn''t mind agreeing. After all, the Tang Sword that Beichuan Yuefei had built for him was beyond imagination. "You can''t let it be covered in dust, you must let its edge be exposed in the entire Ninja World!" Beichuan Yuefei solemnly said. "I promise you." With a ruthless sigh, Beichuan Yuefei is indeed a lover of soldiers. This Tang Dao blood slaughter, which can be called the highest masterpiece of her life, obviously likes to treat it almost like a child. For its Beichuan Yuefei, there is nothing more to be pleased and proud of than watching this Tang Sword''s prestige spread throughout the Ninja World. "I believe you can do it too. Okay, I should take a break too!" Beichuan Yufei is completely building weapons without sleep. When she is hungry, she eats the nutrient solution prepared by Tsunade for her. It is enough for her not to eat for a few days, so she can not stop at all in the process of building. But this can''t change the fact that she is tired, whether it is mentally or physically, she is almost overdrawn, especially when she is above the level of performance, she is even more exhausted. "Then you''d better go and rest." Nodded mercilessly, Beichuan Yuefei didn''t say much and went straight back to the room to rest. That''s why although she is an extremely skilled forger in the Ninja world, the weapons she builds are extremely high. The reason is less, because every weapon is the best, and every time it is built, it takes a long time to rest. If the weapon is forged in this way, her life will be very short. That''s why the weapons she forged are so few, and this time is the most expensive one, so Beichuan Yuefei estimates that she will not be able to build weapons in half a year or even a year. "Thank you for joining us and witnessing the birth of the Blood Slaughter Knife. I think it''s a bit tired for everyone to be here for so many days. I have a treat today, and then everyone will have a good rest and try the power of this knife tomorrow." Since so many people came to join in and got the Tang Dao Blood Slaughter, the mood was very good and ruthless, of course, they would not be stingy. I directly invited everyone present to have a meal, as it was to celebrate the birth of Tang Dao Blood Slaughter. "That''s what you said, don''t feel bad about your wallet when that happens." Xi Rihong was also very emotionally happy, and all said first, Hinata also followed up after waiting. Suddenly, more than a dozen people present went to Konoha''s most expensive and most luxurious restaurant, and ate a happily before leaving. Ruthless, of course, was the first time he went back and took a bath, then took off his clothes and hugged Tsunade, who was also undressed, and lay down on the big bed and slept beautifully. The next day, most people came to Konohas No. 44 practice center. Even Kakashi, who was always late, was extremely rare and didnt eat it this time. Even Beichuan Yue, who has only slept for a day, has not recovered. Fei came here too, after all, she wanted to see how far the Dianfeng masterpiece she had built reached. "Everyone came early." When Ruqing and Tsunade arrived, they realized that they were the latest, but they did not exceed the agreed time, so they were not late. After a period of getting along, and the ruthlessness is more stable and mature, so the relationship with Konoha''s people is good. As long as Tsunade is still Naruto, these people do not betray Tsunade, then Ruthless has no relationship with them. It''s going to be bad, after all, the people who came here were one of the first forces to support Tsunade. "You were almost late." Only Yu Rihong had the best relationship with Ruthless, who could play jokes and ruthlessly at will. "Isn''t it late." A merciless smile: "Then don''t waste everyone''s time, just start." Snapped Tsunade snapped a finger, and a dark part with a fox mask and slender purple hair suddenly appeared beside Tsunade. "She is a master of Konoha-ryu swordsmanship in Anbe. A fight with her can not only test the power of Tang Dao Xue Liao, but also detect where your swordsmanship is." Tsunade said. "Please advise!" You can tell who she is by looking at this person''s ruthless dress. After all, he knows the information of Anbu very clearly. Uzuki Yuyan, majoring in Konoha Ryuu swordsmanship, is extremely sharp in his swordsmanship, even if it is. Shangren was also afraid of close combat, and her swordsmanship was at the forefront among the many dark parts. Uzue Xiyan is also very curious about the ruthlessness. At a young age, he has won no less than Yu Shangren and even bigger reputation than Shangren in the world of Shinobi. Unexpectedly, he would fight him today, and Yuyue Xiyan couldnt help feeling in her heart. There was a glimmer of expectation, and I wanted to personally try to see if this ruthlessness was as powerful as the rumors. "Please advise!" He nodded mercilessly, and slowly pulled out the **** blood-red sword that was placed on the back under the gaze of everyone''s expectation. The monster blood-red straight blade full of **** beauty, just pulled it out and let it go. People feel that the look in their eyes flashes, as if the Buddha is bewildered. "It can affect people''s hearts. This knife is really terrible." Hamu Kakashi thought to himself. If an ordinary person or a person with a weak mind sees this knife, it is very likely that they will be surprised by this kind of strangeness. Feeling bewildered by the spirit, and when the spirit is affected during the battle, it means death. "This is the weapon I want, the sword I want, the sword is not suitable for me, the sword is suitable for me." Ruthless heart had an idea, and at the same time the blood slaying knife in his hand let the Buddha respond ruthlessly. There was a pleasant knife croak. "Ichizhan!" Uzuki Yuyan is an anbe''s sword master. Of course, people in this world completely confuse swords and swords. It is obvious that the ninja is in his hand but he says it is swordsmanship. It is no wonder that this is ruthless . Chapter 258: Showdown Uzuki Yuga At the moment when Ruthlessly left, the eye pupils under Maoyue Xiyan''s mask exploded with a dazzling light, and the body suddenly tightened, instantly drew a ninja sword to bring out a cold light towards Ruthless. Both of them knew that this time it was to test the blood slaying knife, so they were confronted with swordsmanship and swordsmanship. Of course, Uzuki Xiyan didn''t suffer because she was the dark part of swordsmanship, and Ruthless was not, so I watched it at Uzuki Xiyan. With such a big advantage on his side, he can''t lose. Regardless of whether it is for respecting herself or respecting the ruthlessness, she used all her strength when she acted, fully using the strength of Konoha''s Anbe swordsmanship master and ruthless duel. "Fire sword technique!" Fire sword technique is the old fire sword technique, but the weapon has changed so the name has also changed. The principle is the same, but the Tang Dao is good at chopping and chopping. It is different from the sword, and the Tang Dao blood slaughter. The edge is not comparable to the Slaughter Blade. The most important thing is that the Slaughter Blade is just a dead weapon and lacks the merciless mind. On the contrary, the Tang Dao Blood Slaughter is a spiritual knife, and it is connected to the merciless mind, and the power it exerts is completely not the previous slaughter blade. Fire swordsmanship is comparable. This is also why Beichuan Yuefeis weapons creation will attract so many prying eyes, even if its not a samurai, as long as a person who uses a weapon can get a powerful weapon to help, then the combat power is also greatly increased. It is a truth that a strong man has obtained a powerful technique. The blood-red blade was shrouded in a layer of flame-like light, and it looked even more enchanting, domineering, and I was invincible under the knife. Qian The collision of the blood slaughter knife and the ninja knife suddenly produced dazzling sparks and a harsh sound of rubbing, and everyone looked at this scene with wide eyes. "Broken!" With a ruthless roar, the tens of thousands of kilograms of force burst out, the blood slaughter knife in his hand resonated, and a crack appeared on the body of the Ninja knife with a click. All the people present had an extraordinary vision, and of course they saw these changes. "What?" Uzuki Yuyan was surprised. Although her ninja sword is not a famous sword in the ninja world, it is the ninja sword used by the master of Anbe and it is also an Anbe who specializes in Konoha Ryuu swordsmanship. The ninja sword in her hand is How could it be bad, it was also made by a top forger in the Ninja world. After so many battles with this knife, there were no cracks, and there was no break. It can be seen that her knife is not simple, but now it is just a collision with the blood knife, and there is a gap and cracks. If she hadn''t used a sword master to temporarily reduce a part of her strength, her Ninja sword might have been broken now. "It''s a kind of domineering fire knife technique, with the lethality of the changing nature of fire combined with the sharpness of the blood slaughter knife, it is simply indestructible." Said Kakashi Hagi. Other Shinnin nodded in agreement, Hinata, Ning Ci and others also widened their eyes. Even if they knew how extraordinary the Blood Slaughter Sword was, they never expected that a face to face would severely inflict Uzuki Xiyan''s Shinobi sword. "No, Shinobu is about to break. You can''t fight for a long time. You can only tell the victory or defeat in an instant." Uzuki Yuyan is a master of swordsmanship. Of course, she knows her state of Shinobi. Knowing that his ninja sword can only collide with the ruthless blood slaying sword once again, and it will be scrapped after one time, so he immediately performed more sophisticated swordsmanship in an instant. Originally, the masters who majored in swordsmanship are basically good at blitzkrieg, and they can tell the winner in a very short time. If they can''t keep up with their speed and attack frequency, they can easily be defeated instantly, even if they are similar in strength, if they can''t keep up, they will be in a very short time. Was defeated within. This is not surprising. It is different from the duel between the skill and the skill. If the time difference is not too big if the skill is used to deal with it, then it will not be so easy to tell the victory or defeat in a short time, but facing the master of swordsmanship. If you cant keep up with their speed, its easy to be killed in seconds. If you can keep up, then you can use various techniques to kill the opponent. It all depends on the user. "The dance of the three suns and the moon!" Three figures appeared out of thin air and attacked ruthlessly from three different angles, able to block the first one, but the second one could not block the third Ninja sword. "Blood Flame Slash!" A **** light appeared quietly between the ruthless eyes, and a **** flame slowly burned on the **** blade. "Could it be that form!" The eyes of Haruno Sakura, Uzumaki Naruto, Nara Shikamaru and others who have seen this kind of flame shrink to the extreme. "It seems that he hasn''t slackened in the past few days. Although he is watching Beichuan Yuefei build weapons, the shadow clone went to training quietly. The control of Blood Yan is obviously much better than before, and it is no longer condensed in his hands or projected. Going out is that simple, and it can be attached to the blood slaughter knife to attack. The blood slaughter knife and the blood flame are really a perfect match." Yurihong saw the ruthless control of the blood flames, but he didnt know what he was watching during the creation of the blood flame knives by Beichuan Yuefei, but he secretly sent a shadow clone to train, otherwise his control of the blood flames would be impossible. Ascension so fast. But other people don''t know the ruthless control of Blood Flame, especially Haruno Sakura who has seen Blood Rage just thinks that Ruthless will perform that trick. "Is that guy coming for real? Does he need to release this trick?" Nara Shikamaru exclaimed, and the always witty he couldn''t help but tremble when he saw the blood rage. "Is this the state of **** flames that Ha Sakura and Naruto talked about? Although there is a **** flame, it doesn''t match what Sakura and others said." Although Kakashi Hagi has never seen blood raging , But judging from the current situation, it is concluded that this should not be a scarlet flame. Kakashi was not the only one who was smart. After Shikamaru calmed down, he also found that Ruthless, although he was manipulating the blood-colored flame, had not entered the state of blood raging. "It turns out that he can manipulate the blood-colored flames in a normal state. Is this the result of recent cultivation? This guy''s progress is really fast." Shikamaru thought in shock. The others reacted so strongly. As the face of Xue Yan, Yuyue Xiyan''s heart beat violently, and the blood slaying knife burning with blood flames in the ruthless hand instantly drew a half moon and a half, directly cutting the two shadows The clone broke, and at the same time the ninja sword held by Uzuki Yuyan''s body was directly torn into two halves, and the fiercely burning blood flame fell on it and continuously burned the ninja sword. Chapter 259: Blood Yan is fierce and mighty Hiss An astonishing scene appeared. Seeing the blood flames covered with ninja sword, Uzuki Xiyan immediately threw it on the ground, and within a moment, the ninja sword that had been forged by a master was actually burnt into molten iron. "It''s a hot flame!" Asma was also playing with fire, and couldn''t help taking a breath after seeing this scene. This was the first time that she had mercilessly used blood flames in front of other people after mastering the blood flames. Only one-tenth of the power of the blood flame in the blood raging state is also full of fierce power, so simple it will destroy a good-quality ninja sword. "Relentless strength, combined with knife skills, strange power, the sharpness of the blood slaying knife, and this kind of **** flame that has never been seen before, these are combined and cut out with a single knife, who can resist it." Metkay said in a rare and serious manner. , But its a pity that it will be revealed in the next second without waiting for the nod of other peoples approval: "But youth is not allowed to retreat. Even if Xiao Li faced such a cut, you can''t shrink back, burn your youth, run Konoha ten laps, and increase your strength to resist the cut." "Yes, Teacher Kai!" Li Luoke said excitedly with his eyes burning. "Hey!" Kakashi and others sighed unanimously, collectively ignoring the pair of passionate masters and disciples. "Can you tell me why you can see through this trick?" Uzuki Yuyan looked at the completely destroyed Ninja sword, leaving only a lump of molten iron, and then slowly said, a clear voice came from under the mask. . She was very puzzled, why her dance of the Three Suns and the Moon would be ruthlessly seen through or even broken in one move. Others may just think that it was the ruthless Blood Slaughter Knife and Blood Flame that broke her Three-Day Moon Dance suddenly, but only she knew that Ruthless had already reacted in advance at the moment she approached when she performed the Three-Day Moon Dance, and waited. The moment when her three shadow clones attacked, they immediately performed the slashes that had been predicted long ago, and thus broke her three-day moon dance neatly. Of course, Uzuki Xiyan did not deny that the ruthless Blood Slaughter Blade''s cutting edge and the power of the **** flames, the combination of the two is very terrifying, but Uzuki Xiyan pays more attention to why the other party can see through his own swordsmanship. Her swordsmanship is not fancy swordsmanship, it is entirely the battlefield swordsmanship that focuses on killing dew and killing the enemy. It is simple and direct, and kills with a brutal blow, but it is ruthlessly seen through and cracked, which makes her very puzzled. She could see that the ruthless swordsmanship was good, but she hadn''t reached the point where she could only explode with swordsmanship alone. "Instinct!" spit out two words mercilessly. The first time he used the blood flame and the blood slaughter knife to fight, he felt very happy. It was completely different from using the slaughter blade to fight before. Now he holds a slaughter blade. It feels like the arms make the fingers and the flesh and blood are connected, and it is easy to use and sway freely. The ruthless swordsmanship is different from most people in this world. He follows the line of fighting consciousness and instinct. Only when he uses his own developed blood succession boundary that has the fighting instinct and consciousness that is more keen than the beasts can be used. The greatest effect, no one else can do. He does not need to think through the brain to decide what to do, and then send orders through the brain to the parts of the body that need to be used to attack, resist, and flash. He is driven by his own instinct and consciousness. The stronger the ruthless strength, The stronger the fighting instinct and consciousness, the stronger this kind of sword technique. "Instinct!" The pupils under Maoyue Xiyan''s mask suddenly shrank, and she understood the meaning of the two words ruthless. When faced with Uchiha Itachi''s three-gou jade round eyes, although the ruthlessness was seen through, it also relied on the combat instinct to see through Uchiha Itachi, so that Uchiha''s writing round eyes had the insight and ability to see through the enemy''s movements. It''s useless, because you can see through me and I can see through you. Everyone is on the same starting line, so they are offset by each other. Uzuki Yuyan recalled the ruthless reaction just now. It was completely a momentary reaction, as if letting the body make nerves without any brain thinking, like a knee jump made by gently tapping the knee with a hammer. Like reflex, it reacts automatically without the control and thinking of the brain. Now that she said so ruthlessly, she still didn''t understand. "Although your Ninja sword is ruined, the Slaughter Blade I used before is placed in Konoha''s armory. It can be exchanged with merit. You can seize the time. Otherwise, if you are replaced in the future, you wont have it. There is a chance. This is for you to fight with me. I ruined your small reward for the Shinobi. The news has not been spread yet. You are the first to know. Take the opportunity." When he walked mercilessly by Uzuki Yuyan''s side, he whispered a word. He did this not because he felt guilty for ruining Uzuki Yuyan''s Shinobi, but because he wanted to find a good master for Slaughter Blade, and wanted it to remain in the Thousand Hands Clan For a good weapon, continuous fighting is the best destination, and dust is not a good destination. And it just so happened that he just got the blood slaughter knife, Uzuki Yuyan was used as his own whetstone and was destroyed Ninja sword, anyway, everyone can exchange it, Konoha has few people who major in swordsmanship and has cultivated to be savvy, Uzuki Xiyan is one. In this case, it is better to send her a small message. Other exchanges are also exchanges. She exchanges exchanges as well. It makes no difference. On the contrary, such a sentence can buy people''s hearts, why not do it. "Thank you!" Uzuki Yuyan''s eyes lit up when she heard this. Although she also practices ninjutsu, illusion, and physique, her major is swordsmanship. For her, a good weapon is a good one with a samurai. The increase in weapons was as large as that, and the news of being ruthless now was a timely rain for her who had just ruined the Shinobi. Of course, even if she ruthlessly did not tell her, Uzuki Yuyan who ruined her ninja would not be angry, but felt convinced. After all, she was inferior to humans and was destroyed. There is nothing to be angry about, and it is even more impossible to have resentment. Her equipment wasn''t that bad, but after hearing the ruthless words, she was very grateful for the ruthlessness to tell her such a news, so that she could get the Slaughter Blade one step faster. It would be really a pity if such a famous sword had the opportunity to get it, but it would be missed. Chapter 260: Shang nin test And she happens to be a master in Konoha''s Anbe, often performing high-level tasks, so she has a lot of achievements, with a ruthless reminder, she should be able to get the Slaughter Blade one step faster. Thinking of this as an iceberg beauty, she actually has an urge to exchange for Slaughter Blade. "How do you feel?" Beichuan Yuefei asked, who was still pale, but with piercing eyes. "It''s better than ever!" A merciless stab stabbed on the hard ground, and the blood burned the earth. "That''s all right, it''s also time for me to go back and take a good rest. Don''t expect me to build weapons for a year or a half." Beichuan Yuefei smiled happily, instead of her usual maturity and dignity, she looked like a lively girl. "Take a good rest, I''ll buy you a drink after you get back," said ruthlessly. "This should be what I should be. I didn''t go to the meal yesterday. You owe me two meals in total. I will definitely eat you poorly." Beichuan Yuefei said as she walked, and soon she disappeared from everyone''s sight. In the middle, he went back to the house that Tsunade arranged for her to rest. "You got the Blood Slaughter Knife. You havent done a mission for more than two months. Its time to do a mission. Take this opportunity to show off the power of the weapon in your hand! By the way, take a good look at you for these two months. The result of hard work." Tsunade walked over and said. "Is it about to start then?" Metkay''s eyes flashed, as if he had guessed what mission Ruthless would do. "I really didn''t expect that such a genius could appear at the age of twelve in the war years. Konoha has been the only one for so many years. Kakashi has been alone. I did not expect that there will be another person with you in the peaceful era. The same person." Asma also guessed something and let out a sigh. "In the war years, geniuses appeared endlessly, and they grew faster, but even if they had to be twelve years old, Konoha is the only one at present. In comparison, people in the peaceful years have to do this, compared to the war years. People like this are many times more difficult." Xi Rihong''s eyes flashed with a hint of splendor, and he deserves to be his own man, even if he is not a genius, he can still dominate the crowd. "Teacher, what are you talking about?" Inuzukatoa was confused, not only for him, but also for Haruno Sakura and others. "Yeah, Teacher Kakashi, I don''t know what you are talking about in the clouds and mist?" Naruto Uzumaki cried. "Teacher, don''t be so mysterious, just say it directly." Ino said. "Well, it''s not a secret anyway, so let me tell you, what Ruthless is doing now is not so much a task as an assessment!" Hagi Kakashi said. "Assessment?" Hinata and the others wondered, but Shikamaru, the smartest, showed such an expression on his face. "Yes, the assessment has become the assessment of Shangnin." Qimu Kakashi said. "What? Shangren is too powerful, right? Ruthless is only twelve years old." The people present couldn''t help but yelled. Although they know that Ruthless is stronger than Shangren and even stronger than Shangren, they have not been rated as Shangren after all, but this time they participated in the examination of Shangren. If they pass, Ruthless is the real Shangren. When the time comes, The gap between them will grow bigger and bigger. When I thought that I was still Xian Ren, the ruthlessness of the same year was already Shang Ren. Everyone felt a lot of pressure, but what followed was a fire of fighting spirit. Obviously, they were all stimulated by the ruthlessness and planned to catch up. "Isn''t Kakashi becoming a Shinobu at twelve?" Asma said. Although he said calmly, the smoke in his mouth trembled slightly. Obviously he knew that a twelve-year-old would be born during the war. Its almost impossible to have a Shangren, and there is no such environment in the era of peace, and the atmosphere of the baptism is even more genius. Although Ruthless had already had the combat power that rivaled Shangren, even surpassed the general Shangren, it was not rated as Shangren after all, so it is not considered as Shangren strictly speaking, and Ruthless itself is not Shangren, but the fighting strength is comparable. It''s only Shinobu, but now he has begun to test for Shinobu. Once passed, he will be a Konoha and even a brand-new record creator in the Shinobi world. "Ms. Kakashi, are you so good?" Naruto Uzumaki looked surprised, as if he had discovered a new world. "Am I bad in your heart?" Kakashi''s eyes twitched, what was going on in the student''s impression, it seemed that the impression was not very good, otherwise, why would Naruto be so surprised. "It''s not bad, it''s very bad." Naruto Uzumaki honestly said. "Did you talk just now?" Kakashi Hagi almost didn''t have a black line. Looking at the weird expressions of Yu Rihong and others, he immediately took out a trick to deal with Metkay, and directly ignored Naruto Uzumaki. if. Kakashi''s words were ruthless, of course, he heard it too. He thought it would be an s-level mission, so he was mentally prepared, because just like Tsunade said, more than two months of training is also time to pass actual combat. Verify your results. Otherwise, it''s just pure penance, but there is no way to show it in battle, so it''s almost a waste of cultivation. But I didn''t think that this task was not an s-level task, but an assessment of Shinobu. "What''s the matter?" After the two came to the Hokage office for the meeting, they ruthlessly picked Tsunade up and sat on the Hokage chair and asked. "Of course it is to enhance your power and status in Konoha. Apart from Hokage and the patriarchs of the big family, and some real power elders, Konoha basically has the highest status and power in real power, especially those who have trained many students. The veteran Shangren has a wide network and many supporters, so the status of Shangren is very high in Konoha. Although you have a great reputation outside, your strength is also very good, and you are my disciple, but after all, you are not Shangren. In this case, your reputation is high among Konoha, the actual rights are not large, and your status is not high enough. The right to speak is even more needless to say, so only if you become a Shinobu, then you can be regarded as a high-level person who really stepped into Konoha or even a high-level Ninja world. Tsunade said, snuggling in his merciless arms. Chapter 261: Examination content "Even if I wasn''t Hokage at that time, you were not my disciple, and you had the same high status in Konoha." Tsunade clearly wanted to cultivate ruthlessly into Konoha''s power, status, and glory: "I didnt ask you to be evaluated before because you were not strong enough, but because your background was not enough. After all, you are not a native of Konoha. Although Konoha is under my control, no one will say more, but its hard to say in my heart. , So let you do a few more s-level tasks to hone it, increase your background and experience, so that you can become a supreme forbearance at that time. It''s almost all right now, so let you go through the final assessment of Shangnin, which can also be said to be the last task of becoming Shangnin. " "What''s the matter with that test of Shinnin? Is it held together like the test of Zhongnin?" Ruthlessly nodded. "Of course not. Shangren is the backbone of a village. It can be said that each is a very valuable combat power. Of course, it will not be as casual as the Zhongnin exam. You can register when you want to register. There are many ways to take the Ninja exam. It can be said that many of the assessments on Shinobu are different. To obtain the qualifications for the assessment, the higher level of the village must be assessed, and the qualifications for the assessment can only be obtained after approval. The strictness is not comparable to that of Zhongren. In order to avoid the villagers who take the examination for Shinnin because of some accidents in other villages Participating in the undermined attack resulted in death and wasted the villages combat power, so generally speaking, Shangrens assessments are rarely conducted with ninjas from other villages. "Tsunade said. "It seems that I have only done a few tasks, so I passed the assessment so easily?" said ruthlessly. When Tsunade did the first s-level task before, even though Tsunade said that doing a few more tasks would make him a Shinobu, he Just remember it, but I didn''t expect this day to come so quickly. "Although you do not have many tasks, each one is of great importance to Konoha. Compared with the ordinary S-level tasks, it has far-reaching significance. With my baby''s outstanding combat power and talent, you have been assessed and passed. To obtain the qualifications for the ninja assessment, you can proceed directly to the last level. If you pass, you will be ninja." Tsunade''s little daughter usually rubbed her cheek on her ruthless face with attachment. "But whether you can pass depends on your ability. The assessment of each Shangnin is different in many cases, but none of the assessments of Shangnin will be simple." "I am the only one taking the Ninja test this time?" said ruthlessly. "Of course not. Although the number of people taking the Ninja test is very small, it can''t be compared with the Ninja test at all, but Konoha''s background cannot be seen, so every time some people take the Ninja test, but every time you take the Ninja test Very few people pass, sometimes only one person can pass a ninja exam." Tsunade said. "Is it too little?" Ruthless brows frowned slightly. "Not a lot at all. You think Shangnin is so many stones on the side of the road. The real Shangnin is the core force in the village. Can you find a few people like Kakashi in Konoha? It is Konoha Shinobu not many, especially Shinobu is relatively more, after all, although they are also called Shinobu, they are a lot worse than the real Shinobu. Every time more than one person can pass the test, it is a happy event and it is worth celebrating. Tsunade said with a laugh: "Every time you take the test of Shangnin, most of them are especially Shangnin. They are somewhere between Shangnin and Zhongren, stronger than Zhongren, weaker than Shangren, some are similar to elite Zhongren, and some are better than elite ones. Among the elites, tolerance is stronger, so the person who is most suitable for taking the ninja test is the special ninja, so this time the test with you is basically the special ninja. You have to be careful. In particular, although the strength of Shangren is not as good as Shangren, they all have unique abilities that are more prominent, but they are not as comprehensive and powerful as Shangren, but they are much stronger than this, so dont be in the gutter. The ship capsized. " "Do you think it''s possible?" With a ruthless and confident smile. "Of course it''s impossible. How could my baby fail." Tsunade kissed ruthlessly and said for a while. If he is absolutely stunned by outsiders seeing this appearance, this is still the graceful and domineering Tsunade. Tehime? This is simply the woman who fell in love. "What is the content of the Ninja exam this time?" said ruthlessly. "Because the people who can take the Ninja test are basically experienced people, so there is no need to take the written test and survival test during the Ninja test. It is too much for those who take the Ninja test. Pediatrics, so compared to the variety of Zhongnin exams, Shangnin exams adopt a simple method for assessment. There are only three steps, the first is the civil war, the second is the assessment war, and the third is to complete an S-level mission alone! This is the content of the Shinobu exam this year. Tsunade said softly, speaking out all the contents of the Shinnin exam: "Civil war does not need to be said more, it means literally, people who take the test of ninja fight a civil war, as for the assessment war, it is a battle between those who have won the civil war and those who have become ninja. As long as you can not be defeated by Shangren within a certain period of time, or defeat Shangren and draw with Shangren, then it means that you have passed the assessment and battle. It is difficult for others to complete an s-level task alone, but it is not for you. It''s not that difficult, and the person who completes the three steps can become Shangren. "Tsunade said. "It''s really not easy. Although there are not as many tricks as the Zhongnin exam, there are no peers to rely on. Unlike the Zhongren exam, which can be passed by luck, this is entirely based on strength." Rumorous said. "Of course, Shangren is the core strength of the village. The assessment is of course strict. The greatest possible way to eliminate the element of luck passing the test is to test the strength of a person. If there is not enough strength, what qualifications are there to be Shangren? If you are qualified to become the core strength of Ninja Village, gain such a high status and power, and you can get these by luck, then you wont be overwhelmed with a battle in Ninja Village." Tsunade nodded and said: "So although the content of the Ninja test is often different, each test is the greatest possible ingredient to eliminate luck and can only rely on strength to pass the test." Chapter 262: civil war "When will it start?" asked ruthlessly. Although he said that he could definitely pass the level with his combat power, he would not underestimate any enemy, so he still had to understand it well. "Three days later, you have two days to become familiar with the Blood Slaughter Sword!" Tsunade said. "Three days? That''s enough." Ruthlessly said. It does take some time to fumble for another person to change the sword. But for Ruthless, it doesnt need much, because he used the Slaughter Blade of course. Use, and secondly, the blood slaughter knife is in harmony with his mind. However, Ruthless still changed ten shadow clones. Because he was preparing for the Ninja exam, Ruthless did not change so many shadow clones. These shadow clones are purely for training swordsmanship and controlling blood flames, while Ruthless body continues to fight thunderously. Unchangingly tempering the blood, groping for the blood and bounding. Knowing that Ruoqing was about to take the Ninja test, Yurihong did not come to disturb Ruoqing, but instead let him concentrate on preparing for the exam. "I took the Shinobu exam so soon, the gap between us really didn''t narrow a bit, but kept widening." In the courtyard of the Hyuga''s house, Neji Hyuga hit a soft fist while thinking, "But I am not. I will give up!" "It''s ruthless, it''s amazing. Teacher Kai said right. You are an opponent that is difficult to surpass. But it is because of an opponent like you as the target to catch up that I have to work harder." Rock Lee moves at a high speed and Matt Kay fought. "Relentless, I won''t be a dragger, I will definitely work hard to become stronger!" Under the guidance of Yurihong, Hinata Hyuga constantly confronted her in actual battles. Whenever he has time, he would ask the masters of the division about Baiyan and Rouquan. After this period of time, Hinata''s soft boxing technique has improved a lot, and he has been able to hit 64 palms. Moreover, she kept groping and researching the technique that Ruthless told her before that can protect her hands and greatly increase the power of the soft boxing. She was surprised to find that she thought that she was just an ordinary person was actually very good in this respect. She is talented, unlike the traditional Hyuga''s soft boxing and gossip 64 palms, she has a high talent for exploring new soft boxing, and she has a fast progress. Not only them, but even others are practicing their own practice. They are all stimulated by the ruthless speed of cultivation, and they have burnt high morale. Even the laziest and troublesome Shikamaru is constantly practicing family secrets. Surgery. Three days passed quickly, and I arrived ruthlessly early in the morning in the examination room used in the finals of the Zhongnin exam. The civil war for the Zhongnin exam took place here, because it was wide enough to be able to go to the forbearance and even the film-level strong. Everyone can play to their fullest. The Shangnin exam completely abandons the complicated content of the Zhongnin exam. It is completely based on the strength of the test. There is no fancy, and there is no fluke or luck for any person who takes the exam. It can hardly help them at all. But this time the Ninja test is not as grand as the Ninja test. I invite princes from various countries and people from Ninja village to watch it. However, this does not mean that the Ninja test is not as important as the Ninja test. On the contrary, it is very important. It can be said that you can participate. Those who took the test were Konoha''s elites, no matter if they could become Shangnin in the future, they were already elites. It is also a good thing that such an existence prevents their secret skills from being known by more outsiders. At the same time, this is also an internal matter in the Shinobu Village. Where it is necessary to let outsiders know, it only needs to be known to the insiders of the village. So this time, the people who came to watch the game were all high-level people in the village of Konoha or Shinobu. Of course, in order to show that he was close to the allies, Tsunade also invited some people from Shayin village to watch the game. It is also a political connection that can bring the friendship between the two villages closer, even if it is only on the surface, it is necessary to do so. In this way, we can tell other Ninja villages in the Ninja world. The country has a news that Konoha really treats the alliance as a brother Ninja village. There will be no many precautions and calculations. In fact, this is a message passed to many forces in the Ninja world. Just a signal. Shayin Village also sent people to watch the game. In the same way, to show respect and intimacy for Konoha, Shayin Village sent people Zhuli Gaara and Fengying''s children. "This time Konoha has really a lot of people taking part in the Shinobu exam!" Temari sat in the audience, because the venue was very spacious and could accommodate a large number of people, and this time it was only high-level people or Shinobu who could come in. Or the students led by Shangnin, in short, the number is very small, so the people who come in sit in the forefront to watch. The Shangnin exam is not the same as the Zhongnin exam and the Xiajin exam. Not to mention how few people pass the exam. The number of people who participate in the Shangnin teacher is very small, even if it is the strongest background in Kimha Village. There are no more than ten people who take the Ninja test each time. Every time you take the Ninja test, if a Ninja village can give birth to a Shangnin, it is already a great happy event in the peaceful age. After all, Shangnin is a rare and precious combat power in every Ninja village, and Shangnin There are even fewer people at the elite level, that is, the elite ninja. So Temari looked at Konoha who took the Ninja exam this time and lamented that there were so many people. "Although the number of people is relatively large, but the Ninja exam is different from other exams, it is very good to have a genuine pass." Kankuro said. Seeing all the people who took the exam below were Ruthless, Shiranui Genma, Mitarai Adzuki Bean, Yamashiro Aoba, and all the same, Uzuki Yuyan, Morino Ibiki, Inuzuka Claw, Kanzaki Izumo, Konko Tie, ten people participated this time, and most of them were especially Shinobi. Its no wonder that Temari says that there are a lot of people. Every time the number of people who take the Ninja test is ten or more than ten, it is considered to be too many. Of course, this refers to the Ninja Village in the peaceful era. If it is the war era, there will be many geniuses. , Even those who are not geniuses who have survived the baptism of war are far more powerful than masters of the same level in the peaceful era, so the number of Shinobi born in the era of war is much greater than in the era of peace. Chapter 263: Ruthless vs. Mitarashi Red Beans (Part 1) "She''s here too?" A merciless glance at the beautiful and cool Uzuki Yuyan with purple hair. At this time, she put down her Anbu costume and put on a simple combat outfit, which was completely different from the previous Anbu costume. extreme. Perceiving the ruthless gaze, Uzuki Yuyan also looked over, her eyes flashing with a strong sense of warfare. It is obvious that this time she intends to compete with Ruthless again, and she can''t help but tick the corner of her mouth when she understands her ruthlessly. The secret is interesting. . Yuyue Xiyan wanted to decide the outcome with him. The only possibility was that she got a weapon that would not be easily cut off by the blood slaughter knife. Thinking of telling him earlier that she would put the slaughter blade in the armory, she could use it. Merit exchange, it seems that she should have exchanged Slaughter Blade. "Ya, isn''t that your mother?" Hinata Hinata discovered that among the ten people, Inuzuka''s mother was there. The others heard what Hinata said and looked at it. This is the first time Naruto Uzumaki and others have seen it. At present, Inuzuka''s heart thought that they were really a mother and child, too similar. Looking at Inuzuka Ka, who is sitting next to Inuzukaga, she is a mother and daughter, brother and sister, but so far apart. Compared with Inuzuka Claw and Inuzuka Ka, Inuzuka Ka is obviously much more beautiful than Inuzuka, and looks full. The soft beauty of a woman. "Sure enough, the youngest is ruthless." Haruno Sakura said. "It''s normal. Even in the war years when there were many talents, it was extremely rare to take the Ninja exam at the age of twelve, and five fingers could count." Shikamaru said. "The following is up to me to announce the test rules for the first level of the civil war of Shangnin teacher. Ten people will take the form of a lottery to compete in pairs. The person who wins the first civil war can pass and advance to the second level of the test. If one party announces to give up, the battle will not be deemed to be over before the surrender, and the referee has the right to decide whether to end the game based on the actual situation. This time the referee who took the Ninja test was not someone else, it was Mute. She was Narutos secretary and the captain of the medical class. She was qualified to be a referee for the Ninja test, and she was a smart medical ninja. What happened? It can also treat the wounded as soon as possible, so Konoha executives have no objection. After all, those who can take the Ninja test are silent in the village whether they can pass or not. They dont want to accidentally die too many people in the test. After all, this is not the Ninja test. As long as the Ninja test is not dead, the high-level It doesn''t feel distressed, but even if one or two die in the Ninja exam, the senior management will feel distressed. "I have a question. After the five people have won, they don''t need to fight again and go straight to the second test?" The first time Ruthless took the Ninja test, it was also the youngest one, so what happened to him was the Ninja test. Know the least. "Its true that the five people who won the first game can advance to the second test, but the battle continues. The five people will continue to be divided into the competition until the final winner is born, but regardless of the final victory or It is a failure, as long as the five people who win the first game are eligible to take the second exam." Mute explained. "It turns out that not only did you choose the Shangren, but also the strongest Shangren." He nodded mercilessly to express his understanding. "Who has any questions?" Mute is obviously suitable for these tasks, clearly organized, clearly explained, and there are no extra words. "No!" Even if it is not the first time to participate, the people present are people over 20 years old. They are more clear about the Shinobi exams than Ruthless. Plus Ruthless also asked the most core questions. They didnt have much to do. doubt. "Then the people who participated in the first game..." As soon as the silent voice fell off, a big screen appeared, ten names were constantly beating, and finally the two names of Ruqing and Mitarai adzuki were fixed. "Relentless duel to Mitarai red beans!" "Is it popular in the first game?" Everyone was refreshed, whether it was Konoha or Shayin Village, looking ruthlessly with resentment and expectation. "I haven''t seen him for a while, this man should have become stronger," Temari murmured. "Come on, ruthless!" Hyuga Hinata said aloud. It can be said that most people are optimistic about ruthlessness. After all, his strength is beyond doubt. The opponents he has defeated since his debut are all masters, and the tasks completed are almost all s-levels. Yes, he is also a direct disciple of Hokage, so it is normal for everyone to be optimistic about him. "Even if you are not optimistic about your old lady, you don''t have to say it so loudly." Mitarai Adzuki glared at the auditorium very uncomfortably. Her character was a bit off-line at first, and she was so big, although it was not as good as Naruto Uzumaki''s lack of roots. Tendons, but generally belong to the ranks of thick lines, only at critical moments will show a different side. "I didn''t expect that I was your examiner in the last Zhongnin exam, but this time I became the two of us to take the exam. It''s really unpredictable." Mitarai Adzuki said; "But even if everyone is optimistic about you, don''t underestimate the old lady. , Or you wont be crying when the time comes." "Do you need a crying nose?" Ruthlessly, I was a little bit dumbfounded. Although he and Mitarai Adzuki seldom met, because she has a good relationship with Yurihong, they are both sisters in private, so Mitarai Adzuki meets every time. All joke about being ruthless. "Who knows!" Mitarai Azuki smiled. "The game begins!" After Mute said, she retreated to the side, but her eyes were fixed on the two of them. If there is an emergency, she will come to treat the wounded as soon as possible. Huh As soon as the mute voice fell, the grinning smile on Mitarai Adzuki bean''s face suddenly closed, and put on a serious and solemn expression. Of course, she who has a good relationship with Yurihong privately is clearly and ruthlessly strong, so she dare not be small. Look ruthless, show the strongest strength from the beginning. With a flick of his hand, a dozen or so swords in his hands were shot at ruthlessly, and at the same time, both hands were sealed, and he opened his mouth and spit out: "The art of fireball fireball." "Water escape the water wall!" Ruthlessly stood in place and did not move the seal with one hand, a wall of water was pulled up out of thin air where there was no water, blocking the shuriken and the art of fireball. "I''m only twelve years old. I don''t even know how to perform water escape in a place where there is no water, and it''s still so powerful." Many people couldn''t help but sigh when they saw this scene. Chapter 264: Ruthless vs. Mitarashi Red Beans (Part 2) "Fire escape fire dragon flame bomb!" The moment the water formation wall fell, the ruthless other hand also completed the seal, and a fire wave rushed over. Mitarai Hongdous face calmly remained unchanged. After all, he was particularly forbearing. It was comparable to ordinary forbearance. The body shape was used to avoid the dragon flame bullet by using the flash instant technique, and at the same time he threw a large shuriken with his left hand. With his right hand, he threw out six or seven Kuwu with the detonating talisman and blocked the ruthless route with several different corners at the same time. "Quick body technique!" The ruthless speed suddenly increased, and he rushed out before the shuriken and Kuwu encircled him, and escaped the explosion of the detonating talisman. "How could I be unprepared for your strange force punches!" Mitarai slammed his right hand, and dozens of poisonous snakes twisted ruthlessly. "Water and fire escape strange force punch!" The ruthless fist suddenly rose up. The water and fire Tai Chi figure strangled all the oncoming venomous snakes, and at the same time, it hit Mitarai Red Bean''s body unabated. Many people couldn''t bear to turn their heads. After all, the ruthless fist is famous all over the world, and being punched can say goodbye. They don''t want to see a beauty like Mitarai Adzuki being beaten miserably. It''s just that many people in the audience underestimated the strength of Mitarai Adzuki beans. How could the strength of Mitarai Adzuki beans be valued by people like Oshemaru who only accept geniuses as disciples. I saw that the body of the hit Mitarai Adzuki bean turned into a giant snake and immediately entangled him ruthlessly. "Is it a stand-in technique that is performed by a snake?" Ruthlessly thought, Mitarai Adzuki had followed Oshemaru to learn, so it is not surprising that he knows his ninjutsu. "Fire escape dragon fire technique!" On the other side, Mitarai Red Bean''s body shot, and a flame shot directly at Ruxin and directly brought Ruxin and the giant snake to a big barbecue. "I thought the battle would be one-sided, but I didn''t expect this Mitarai adzuki bean to be so strong!" Temari was surprised, and many people thought the same way as her. "That''s because he hasn''t come up with real skills so far." Gaara said lightly. In the flames, the giant snake has become a barbecue, but ruthlessly it has become a piece of charred wood. "The real battle is about to begin," Hagi Kakashi said. "Quite Jieyin!" Mitarai Adzuki noticed something wrong for the first time, and leaped back without thinking, only to see a figure behind her finally rushing over. "There are more snakes in the hidden shadow!" Mitawashi red bean gritted his teeth and opened his hands. If this goes on, he will be chased ruthlessly, and the opponent''s speed must be limited. Compared with the number of poisonous snakes several times before, shot out from the hands of Mitarai Adzuki beans. Seeing such a charming beauty manipulating so many poisonous snakes, many people are getting goose bumps. Such a woman must not provoke it, otherwise Who knows when I will suddenly give you a poisonous snake. "Helix pill!" The ruthless hand held the helix pill and rolled over directly, but the speed slowed down slightly, letting Mitarai red beans have the distance, but this time the ruthless right hand was thrown out, and several Kuwu flew out. The strange thing is that it is not at Mitarai adzuki beans, but at the front, back, left, and right directions. "I found out that you are not proficient. Maybe you have never practiced projecting kunai, shuriken." Mitarai Adzuki sneered at first, then glanced at the nearby kunai as if his face suddenly became big. change. However, some people reacted faster than him. In the audience, Hagi Kakashis pupils shrank to a small point in an instant, and he opened the writing wheel and stared at the ruthlessly. His huge reaction made the others around him. Shinobu and some high-level officials were a little puzzled, and immediately thought of what was a big change in their expressions, staring at them ruthlessly. Under everyones gaze, the mercilessness suddenly disappeared in place. There was no sound of wind, no trace of movement, no sound of sonic boom, just so weird and abruptly appearing beside Mitarai Adzuki bean, a punch fell on her. On the lower abdomen. "Snake lin!" Mitarai Adzuki just spit out four words, but before his body''s reaction could catch up, he received a merciless punch and was knocked out and hit the wall. "This **** is so heavy-handed, I must speak ill of him in front of Hong." Even though he didn''t hit the killer mercilessly under a punch, it made Mitarai red beans sore in pain. Fortunately, Mute took the shot in time, but found out He didn''t suffer much damage, but muscles, bones and nerves were not injured. However, the severe pain still made Mitarai Adzuki''s body difficult to move in just a few seconds, and she couldn''t stop her if she relentlessly made her move at this time. But if the punch is ruthless to hit a heavy hand, the punch just now was enough to kill Mitarai Adzuki beans, there is no need to chase again. "The Art of Thunder God!" Hagi Kakashi took a breath. Except for Yuri Hong, Tsunade and Silent, and the people of Akatsuki''s organization, basically no one knew that the skill of Thunder God was ruthless. As soon as Hagi Kakashi said this, everyone who knew this technique was shocked and their eyes widened. The third ninja war Konoha can get a brilliant victory. The fourth generation of Naruto occupies the most important position. Almost one person destroyed the high-end combat power of Yanyin Village, and his art to become famous in the world is the Art of Flying Thunder God. Its just that with the fall of the fourth generation of Naruto, the art of Thunder God disappeared. No one can learn it, even Kakashi, the disciple of the fourth generation of Naruto. With the fall of the four generations of Naruto, the technique was completely extinct in the Ninja World. How could I have thought that in this Ninja exam, someone would perform the Flying Thunder God technique again. Does this mean that Konoha has once again appeared like a fourth-generation Naruto figure, thinking that many people here are hot and excited, after all, compared with Konoha during the Ninja Wars, Konoha is now inferior in strength a lot of. Now with the ruthless cast of the Flying Thunder God technique, Konoha''s people immediately thought that Konoha would soon usher in the development of Dian Peak again. "Sure enough, it''s the same as imagined." With a heartless smile, he and Tsunade had already thought about it. This time, not only did they have to pass the ninja exam, but also to use this to push him to an extremely high position. The best way to do this is to use the technique of flying thunder **** under the eyes of Konoha''s many high-levels and Shinobu. This is the best way. Chapter 265: Help Naruto Uzumaki Literacy What could give the ruthlessness such a high reputation and status than the thunder god''s art that made Konoha achieve great brilliance in the Third Ninja War. Except for Mu Dun, Konoha has no other technique to make him stand ruthlessly above 10,000 people. Now using the technique of Flying Thunder God, as expected, everyone almost regards Ruthlessly as the second fourth-generation Hokage and the future sixth-generation Hokage. Although many people thought this way before, after all, he was a direct disciple of the five generations of Hokage, but after all his prestige and achievements have not reached that point, but with the emergence of the technique of flying Thunder God, his ruthless prestige instantly increased dozens of times. Overwhelmed all the Shinobu. "What, the Art of Thunder God, isn''t that the strongest meaning of the dead fourth-generation Naruto Fengshuimen? Isn''t Konoha that no one can learn? When did you learn it ruthlessly." Even the Temari of Shayin Village The others were also terrified. "I didn''t expect that he would hide so deep!" Hagi Kakashi smiled bitterly. "Yeah, who would have thought that the extinct Flying Thunder God technique would be learned again, and it would still appear in such a scene." Asma was also shocked. "This is the man I love the most, Xi Rihong will definitely dominate the Ninja world in the future." Looking at the ruthless figure, Xi Rihong is greeted by countless people''s envy, shock, admiration, worship, etc. Her heart is also out of thin air. There was a sense of pride and joy. "No one can shake the position of Ruthless in Konoha in the future." Tsunade looked at ruthlessly and filled with relief and love. This is the situation she wants. "You guys are too cruel. You punched me to death, don''t you have any pity for Xiangxiyu? How can I say that the old lady is also Konoha and a flower." Mitarai Red Bean did not suffer much damage, and was in silent medical treatment. Under Ninjutsu, he was alive and kicking soon. "If I pity and cherish jade, your snake will kiss you a few bites, let alone if I do this, will it be what you want?" said ruthlessly. "Huh, you can make it right." Mitarai adzuki bean''s voice choked, and she said mercilessly. If he is merciful, then she will be really angry, and now she is just complaining. "You guys are fine, you secretly cultivated the technique of the Thunder God, not to mention using the old lady as your sharpening stone, a meal of red bean soup and a meal of meatballs!" Mitarai said seriously in front of the red bean, but at the back But a nonsensical remark suddenly filled many people with black lines. "Okay." He shook his head ruthlessly. This woman is like that. She has known it a long time ago. Isn''t it just a meal of red bean soup and meatballs? You need to put so much in the front, just say no, anyway, you have to eat something later, when you go directly to the meatballs and red bean soup, you will die. "You are generous, and it is not in vain that I have helped you so much in front of Hong. Cherish Hong, and don''t let her down." Mitarai Adzuki whispered in a voice that can only be heard by Yuxin as he passed by Yuxin. . Ruthlessly knows that Yurihong will not tell Mitarai red beans, the only explanation is that Mitarai adzuki beans saw the clues. This is normal. After all, although Mitarai red beans are lively and active, they are a bit off the line, but they are still very concerned about his close sister, Yurihong. Careful, plus ruthlessness often appears in Yurihong''s home, of course you will see some clues for a long time, especially Mitarai Adzuki also noticed that every time you talk about ruthlessness, Yurihongs eyes will be a little bit of joy and continuous love. . So just as Ruthless thought, Yurihong never told anyone else, but Mitarai Adzuki was discovered by herself. However, although Mitarai Adzuki is a big deal, he is not an unabashed person. Since Yurihong does not say anything. , Then as her good sister, Mitarai Adzuki beans will certainly not speak too much. However, for the mercilessly abducting his good sister and using himself as the whetstone of the Flying Thunder God technique, Mitarai was still very upset, so he directly "extorted" a ruthless meal of red bean soup and balls. "Teacher Kakashi, what is the Art of Thunder God? Why do I feel that everyone seems surprised." When Naruto Uzumaki said this, Kakashi looked at Naruto Uzumaki weirdly, obviously thinking it was you. Dads fame is upright, you are here to ask. "Idiot, aren''t you arguing about being Hokage every day? Please, if you really have this idea, then should you learn about our Konoha''s Hokage''s information?" Ino did not have a good air. "What?" Uzumaki Naruto was confused. "Don''t be ashamed of Naruto." Haruno Sakura covered her head and shook her head. She clamored to be Hokage every day, but she didn''t even know about Naruto''s skills: "You really want to know about Hokage when you have time. Let''s help you sweep literacy today. Until the Five Dynasties of Naruto, we Konoha have had five Naruto, and they all have their own powerful and powerful meanings. The first generation of Naruto does not need me to say more. To settle the war, the six immortals are the general existence of Senjutsu Zhuma, That is, the grandfather of the current five generations of Hokage, who controls the world''s invincible Mu Dun. The second generation of Naruto is also the grandfather of the fifth generation of Naruto, the Lord Qianshou Jianma, who developed many epoch-making powerful secrets that shocked the Ninja world. Before the appearance of the fourth generation of Naruto, he enjoyed the name of "the first speed in the Ninja world." It is said that the art of the **** of thunder is He pioneered. As for the third-generation Naruto that we are familiar with, although it does not have the Mudan of the first-generation Naruto Naruto, nor does the second-generation Naruto have developed so many powerful techniques, he is proficient in all mainstream ninjutsu and can use five mainstream ninjutsu at the same time. In battle, the use of ninjutsu is superb, and he is known as "Professor of Ninjutsu." The fourth generation of Naruto is the unparalleled speed in the world, that is, the familiar hero Hafeng Mizuno. It is said that he improved the technique of flying Thor and carried forward it thoroughly. In the third Ninja War, he created a record that shocked the ninja world. Thor''s art is his fame stunt, that is, the kind of profound meaning that was ruthlessly displayed just now, the terrible profound meaning that can freely shuttle through time and space, is a kind of time and space ninjutsu. At the same time, he is also the Naruto we are most familiar with. He has a tremendous feat to Konoha. In the third ninja war, he almost destroyed the battle power of Yanyin Village, one of the five great ninja villages. " Chapter 266: The top five are born "What about the fifth-generation Naruto?" In fact, Haruno Sakura knew so much that she had recently passed the test of silence and was admitted to the medical class of silence. She learned the news from Silence, otherwise she would not be so clear. Naruto Uzumaki listened with gusto, and hurriedly asked. "Arent I going to say this? The last is the fifth generation of Naruto master who is currently serving as Naruto. She is the descendant of the strongest clan in the Ninja world, and the granddaughter of the first and second generations of Naruto. She is the strongest in the Ninja world. The medical ninjutsu and the terrifying monster power that kills in one hit. It is said that she can exist in a state of immortality in war. It can be said that she is an immortal Valkyrie during the battle. As for what is going on, I dont know much about it. I know so much. " Haruno Sakura is not a person with a big mouth. She knows that the people in front of her are Konoha''s loyal people, and she can tell if she can enter here to watch the ninja exam, and it is not too secret to make people in her own village. Knowing that things in Hokage in her own village are normal, so she said it out. "Unexpectedly, Sakura, you know so much about the history of Naruto!" Hagaki Kakashi found that he seemed to underestimate Haruno Sakura. After a period of time, Haruno Sakura has a lot of mental outlook and strength compared to before. The change has brought out a kind of self-confidence and calmness that was not available before. "It doesn''t seem to be the first time that Ruthless has used Naruto, but why is everyone reacting so much?" Naruto Uzumaki really has a lack of roots in his head, and he hasn''t reacted yet at this time. "Stupid!" Haruno Sakura couldn''t help but slammed Uzumaki Naruto''s head with a punch: "So how is it the same. Although the previous ninjutsu such as Helix Maru was also developed by Naruto, many people have learned it. For Konoha, and even Ninja World, it was not very shocking. However, on the day of the Flying Thunder God technique, except for the dead second generation Naruto and Fourth generation Naruto, there is no third person in the entire Ninja World. Originally, the people in the Ninja world thought that Flying Thunder God was completely extinct after the fourth and second generations. But now it is ruthless to use this trick. This trick used to be in the hands of the second and fourth generations of Megatron Ninja, especially the fourth generation of Hokage, which is almost a nightmare in Yanyin Village. When Fei Lei Shen came out, the entire Yanyin The village all trembled. It can be said that the art of the Thunder God is the achievement of the four generations of Naruto''s fame and record. The core reason for the Megatron Ninja World, do you understand now? " "If you say that, the ruthlessness of the Thunder God''s technique is not equivalent to the fourth generation of Hokage!" Naruto Uzumaki''s eyes widened and dared not say anything. "No, although the ruthless ability to fly the Thunder God technique is shocking, there are also different levels of the Thunder God technique. The current ruthless Thunder God technique is only a preliminary grasp, and it is still far from being applied to the fourth generation of Hokage. Very far, if the skill of the Flying Thunder God is ruthlessly cultivated to the point where the fourth generation of Hokage is used to perform this trick, then everyone on the scene will be able to escape the death of no more than three people." Hagi Kakashi said: "So although Ruthless can fly Thor''s art, it has not yet reached the level of the fourth generation of Hokage, but with his progress speed, I believe that it will be able to reach that level within a few years." Kakashi''s voice became a little bit behind. Sadness is obviously the reason for thinking of the dead teacher. While they were discussing, the battle of the next eight players also started, and they even soon won one by one. After all, the people who came to take the Ninja test were people with rich combat experience, and they all pursued a one-strike kill. In addition, the gap between the eight players behind them was relatively obvious, so the winners and losers were quickly divided. In the second battle, Shiranui Genma vs. Gangzi Tie, one was especially Shangren and the other was Zhongren. They both had rich experience in fighting each other, so when there was a gap in strength, the victory and defeat came out quickly, almost overwhelming. Sexual victory. In the third battle, Uzuki Xiyan confronts Shenyue Izumo. Uzuki Izumo is a master of the Anbu. Compared with Shenyue Izumo, he is just a middle-tolerant, and he does not often perform various dangerous tasks, combat awareness, and fighting skills like the former. It was incomparable to the former, and she was quickly spotted by Uyue Xiyan''s opportunity. After a three-day moon dance forced a flaw, Uyue Xiyan''s knife was put on her neck, and Uyue Xiyan won the victory. In the fourth game, Morino Ibiki faced Inuzuka claws. Both of them were very forbearing. People who originally watched the battle thought that this battle would take a long time. Who knew that Inuzukas mother Inuzuka claws was sturdy Incomparably, the swift and swift tooth-to-teeth was the first shot, so Morino Ibiki couldn''t keep up with the speed of Inuzuka claws from the beginning. Not to mention being completely suppressed, the difference in combat experience between each other is not big, but the fighting skills and the awareness of fighting are far away, because the Inuzuka clan all have the instinct of fighting like a beast, plus rich combat experience with Inuzuka. The secret technique of the clan, after Yatongya suppressed the opponent, Inuzuka Claw quietly used the shadow clone technique to replace himself and the Ninja dog and then displayed it in accordance with Yalangya. I dont know how powerful the speed is compared to Inuzuka''s previous cast. With a single blow, Morino Ibiki has to abstain. After all, if he doesnt abstain, he can go to see the first generation of Naruto. This battle is the same as the previous battle of Uzuki Yuyan, which fully demonstrated the fact that who said that women are inferior to men. "Ya, your mother is too sturdy." Qiu Daoding was sweating coldly. Although he saw the wild and sturdy look of Inuzuka Ya, he knew that the other party was very sturdy, but he didn''t expect to be so sturdy. , You must know that the previous battle of Yuyue Xiyan was full of gorgeous artistic sense, very suitable for her beautiful appearance. But Inuzuka claws are completely two extremes, terrifyingly sturdy. Inuzukaga smiled awkwardly, but didn''t dare to comment on his mother. At home, his mother said nothing. If he said bad things about his mother, he would be repaired miserably. When they were talking and laughing, the last battle also started. Compared with the previous four battles, the last battle between Terbiya Ninja Castle Aoba vs. Special Ninja was the most timed of the five battles. Long, everyone is very forbearing, and the difference in strength is not overwhelming, so it takes a long time to separate the victory and defeat, but in the end, it was Yamashiro Aoba who won the victory. Chapter 267: Five strong fight At this point, the top five winners of the Shinnin exam were born. Regardless of the next battle, those who won in the first game are already eligible to advance to the second exam, even if they lose in the next battle. same. "What do you think?" Asma said. "It''s not much different from what you imagined. It really was these people who won." Kakashi Hagi said. "The wonderful thing is yet to come." Xi Rihong said: "Don''t forget, the second game is to randomly select us as their opponents." "Isn''t that great? Youth is full of jealousy in this way, but I am looking forward to the next battle." Metkay said loudly. The others collectively ignored his opinions, but Li Rock responded to him. "What do you think of the next five people?" I don''t know when the fathers of the pig, deer and butterfly trio of the Nara clan, namely Nara Shikamaru, Yamanaka Ino, and Akimitoshi Choji, all came to Kakashi. All gathered here are Shinobu. "Ruthless, Uzuki Yuyan, Inuzuka Claw, Yamashiro Aoba, Shiranui Genma, the youngest of the five is Ruthless, but you dont need to say more about his combat power. Everyone still doesnt know what his cards are, so he is the youngest. He has the highest winning rate. Nara Lujiu showed a strong analytical ability, and he obviously knew all five people in front of him. "Of course this is only based on actual intelligence analysis. Fighting is unpredictable. A strong one may not necessarily win in the end. It depends on actual performance." "Dad, why are you here too," Nara Shikamaru said. "What an idiot, don''t forget that your father, I am also a Shinobu!" Nara Shika said in a long time, he is really qualified to despise Kamaru. No way, everyones IQ is the same, but the strength Nara Shikamaru finished bursting Shikamaru, all aspects of experience have experienced countless battles and war baptisms, Nara Shikaji finished bursting Shikamaru, and the wisdom is because of the rich experience. Nara Lukuhisa is better in all aspects such as the overall situation of the layout. It can be said that the experience, wisdom, and strength of Shikamaru are temporarily inferior to Nara Lukuhisa. No wonder he dared to say that Nara Shikamaru is an idiot, and there is no way anyone can let others have this capital. "Oh? Dad, you have to end the battle later?" Yamanaka Ino asked in surprise. "That''s not easy to say, we Shangren are randomly selected, whoever is drawn, whoever will play." Yamanaka said with a smile. "What do you think?" The next game will be played immediately after an hour''s rest. It can be said that the first test will be completed today, and the second test will be conducted the next day, one test a day. There is no Zhongnin test. There are so many complicated tricks in the exam, and some are just the collision of strength. If you are seriously injured in the previous battle and you have not enough time to recover and affect the subsequent battles, then I am sorry that it is not that you are bad luck, but that you are not strong enough, so taking the Ninja exam will test your strength compared to any previous exams. Back in the audience, Mute asked. "The people who won in the first game were powerful people, very difficult to deal with." said ruthlessly, but he only said that it was difficult, not that it was difficult to defeat, obviously he was very confident in himself. "Of course, the second game can not be as good as Shinobu, but they are extremely talented in one aspect, especially Inuzuka Claw and Uzuki Yuyan, although they are both female. , But one with family secret technique is very difficult to deal with, and the other one was defeated by you during the knife test last time, but you should also be aware. Compared with your blood slaughter knife, her ninja sword is too fragile, which made her unable to perform a lot of swordsmanship, but it was the main reason for her defeat. As far as I know, she seems to have exchanged your slaughter blade, but just now In the game, I just used an ordinary ninja sword. Obviously, I wanted to surprise you when I met you in the next game. " As Tsunade''s secretary and assistant, Mute Konoha knows everything big and small. "Sure enough!" thought ruthlessly. An hours time is not too much for others to recover, but for Ruthless, he recovers a lot. In addition, he didnt consume much before fighting, so he recovered to his best condition before the end of the hour. During this hour, he recovered. They are all carrying qi and blood, speeding up the recovery speed, and improving the various functions of the body to the extreme. "Because there will be five duels in the next game, one person will get a bye!" Mute said. "This is the only place where luck can help in the Shinobu exam. Anyone who has a bye will help the next battle a lot, and consume the opponent''s combat power, but he is in the best state." Nara Lukisa said. It can be said that this is the only place where luck can take advantage, but if you are strong enough, even if you are not a bye, it is no problem. In the end, strength is the final decision, and there is not much difference between bye and non-bye. , Because these five people have already obtained the qualifications for promotion, it''s just that they have to distinguish who is the strongest Shangnin. So in fact, the difference between winning and losing is not big, and you can continue with the subsequent exams. Of course, if the injury is too serious and affects the performance of the subsequent exams, then you can only blame you for not as good as the others. "Shancheng Qingye''s turn!" Soon the person who was bye was drawn out, it was Shancheng Qingye. "You are so lucky." I do not know Huo Xuanjian said. "Everyone is qualified for promotion. My bye is not really gaining much." Shancheng Qingye said, but his tone was still a little bit of joy. After all, everyone is a master, and all are competitive. See The idea of ??who has gone further, now he has a bye, and the advantage is much greater. "Huh!" Inuzuka Claw curled his lips, obviously not caring much about byes. "The first ruthless duel of the top five battles Uzue Xiyan." Mute said. "There is a show to watch." Kakashi and others were refreshed. Although Uzuki Xiyan lost in merciless hands before, everyone knew that if Uzuki Xiyan had a good knife, it would not be so easy to win. If you lose it, it is obvious that you should be prepared to see Uzuki Xiyan''s confident appearance. Such a situation makes people around watching the game very curious and expectant. What is Uzuki Xiyan preparing to make her so confident. Chapter 268: Blood Slaughter Blade vs Slaughter Blade (Part 1) "Thanks!" Uzuki Xiyan finally met a master with a knife, of course, I don''t want to miss it like that. What''s rare is that everyone met on the Ninja exam this time, so I have to do my best to fight. "I didn''t give it to you for free. It was you who worked hard with your hands in exchange for it. You don''t need to thank me." Ruthlessly shook his head slightly. Of course he knew what Mao Yue Xiyan wanted to thank herself for. It is true that although Uzue Xiyan used her merits to redeem it, if there is no ruthless notification in advance, she would probably be exchanged first without knowing it. "Haha, this time I won''t be defeated by you as easily as before. Before, my swordsmanship was not fully displayed. This time it is different." Uzuki Yuyan puts the Shinobi sword on her back. Moving to the side, he slowly drew out a scroll and sealed the seal. A long sword appeared in his hand. The familiar long sword made everyone present exclaimed, "The Slaughter Blade!" "Is it strange that the Slaughter Blade was not the ruthless saber handed over by Tsunade-sama? How did it fall into Uzuki Yuyan''s hands." Metkay said. "No wonder Yuyue Xiyan is so confident. With the Slaughter Blade, he doesnt need to fear the merciless Blood Slaughter Knife in a short period of time. At least the Blood Slaughter Blade cannot easily destroy the Slaughter Blade within a period of time. After all, it is superb in the Ninja World. The weapon, even if it is not as fragile as the Blood Slaughter Knife, cannot be as fragile as the Ninja Knife. This time her swordsmanship can be fully utilized." Hagi Kakashi said. "I only got the news last night. It seems that the mercilessly put the Slaughter Blade in the weapon warehouse and can be exchanged for merit, so Maoyue Xiyan should be exchanged at that time." Xirihong said. "Its the best choice to do this ruthlessly. The Slaughter Blade is a Dew Blade. The most suitable place is battle, the battlefield. Now that Ruthless has the Blood Slaughter Knife, it would be a waste to seal the Slaughter Blade in dust. A weapon. Konoha does not have many masters who use swordsmanship mainly. Uzuki Xiyan is one of them. It is much better to fall into her hands than to be sealed in dust. At least Uzuki Xiyan, who has obtained the Slaughter Blade, has a sharper swordsmanship. "Asma said. Indeed, what Asma said is the truth. Although he also uses weapons to fight, he uses chakra swords instead of swords. Kakashi has given up on swords a long time ago, so Konoha is very good at using swords now. Well, after all, Konoha''s current swordsmanship was developed by the second-generation Hokage, because the second-generation Hokage itself is a master of swords, and it also integrates the art of Thunder God and swordsmanship. Konoha now has few masters with swords. Although most Anbe also uses Shinobi swords, there are not many who really focus on swordsmanship and practice excellently. Uzuki Yuyan counts as one. "Sure enough!" Ruthlessly secretly said, there was also a strange feeling in my heart. I didn''t expect that I would use the blood slaughter knife to fight against my own weapon slaughter blade, but more of excitement, Maoyue Xiyan is a swordsman, and has The power of Slaughter Blade''s swordsmanship was at least flipped over when he used Shinobi before, and even Shangren didn''t dare to fight Uzuki Yuyan in close combat. There is no way that a master swordsman with the Slaughter Blade close to the body will have too much lethality, and a bad one can easily be killed in seconds. Now with the Slaughter Blade, Uyue Xiyan as his opponent, she can completely use the Blood Slaughter Knife to his fullest, allowing him to feel the power of the Blood Slaughter Knife more clearly. The Blood Slaughter Blade and Buddha noticed the ruthless thoughts and also noticed that there was a good opponent, and a crisp sound of the sword sounded slowly. A ray of blood rose up, the blood slaughter knife was pulled out of the scabbard and fell into ruthless hands, spreading the **** breath of monsters. Some people who are not strong enough in spirit are affected instantly. For example, Naruto Uzumaki, who is severely lacking in illusion skills, only feels energetic. Fortunately, he is a Nine-tailed person and has been practicing with Ji Lai for a long time, and he is not ashamed. When it is completely affected, he will come back to his senses in a while. "This knife obviously hasn''t killed anyone yet, but it already gives people a **** feeling of killing dew soaring to the sky. It''s really a monster!" Hamu Kakashi is a master of the knife, so he has the most say. "It should be the reason of the ruthless blood. The heart is connected. The blood knife is tempered from his blood. The knife is like a person, and the person is like a knife. In the future, the Ninja world will not be calm." Nara Lujiu said in a deep voice. . The others nodded, a strong man was born and will stand to the top, no matter how kind you are, even someone like Senjujuma is destined to stand on top of countless corpses and step on these corpses to the peak of Dian. , Even if you dont trouble others, others will trouble you unless you are not a strong person and are willing to be an ordinary person. In addition, the ruthless character is not a big love, a kind person, if others dare to trouble him, it will definitely set off a **** storm. "Bengshan strike!" Ruthlessly took the lead, and the tiger descended the mountain and appeared in front of Yuyue Xiyan, fiercely domineering, slashing everything and falling down. "Ihezhan!" It is also Ihezhan, but this time and the last Ihezhan are far from each other. Uzuki Yuyan, who holds the Slaughter Blade and specializes in swordsmanship, has turned a few more strengths than she previously held a Ninja sword. Fan, just like a strong man of the same strength holding a spiral pill, and the other holding a spiral pill shuriken, there is a big gap. The two cold lights collided suddenly, and everyone in the auditorium stared at this scene intently. The collision of cold light, dazzling sparks, and the harsh sound of rubbing suddenly bloomed, and the ground beneath Maoyue Xiyan''s feet had completely collapsed. This ruthless attack was too strong, and the mountain collapsed with one blow. But Yuyue Xiyan is not a weak person. With the Slaughter Blade in her hand, she doesn''t need to worry about being cut off the weapon by the blood slaughter knife like before. She can fully display her swordsmanship. She knows that ruthless power is amazing, so she immediately relieved her strength at the moment of the collision, and at the same time, she intends to win with speed. After all, Ruthless is Tsunades disciple. The strange force fist is famous all over the world. It is even more terrifying to use the strange force fist to use the sword technique. She doesn''t want to be hit. The second is off, so I plan to fight a blitzkrieg, and her swordsmanship is inherently speed inclined. Doesn''t it mean to give up what she is best at? Chapter 269: Blood Slaughter Blade vs Slaughter Blade (Part 2) After all, Konoha-ryu swordsmanship was created by the second generation of Naruto. The second generation of Naruto is good at speed. Of course, swordsmanship was developed to match its own speed, so Uzuki Yuyan''s swordsmanship is also speedy. "The dance of the three suns and the moon!" A shadow avatar appeared on the left and right of Yuyue Xiyan, and the three-turned swords stab at different positions ruthlessly. "Fire Knife Technique!" Turning the wrist mercilessly, the blade turned, the blood-red blood knife suddenly shrouded in a fiery red light, and the blade drew a dazzling arc to block the three blades. If it was cast on behalf of Hokage, it would be easy to kill the current ruthlessness, but no matter how powerful it is, it depends on the user. This three-day-moon dance is in the hands of the second generation of Hokage, but although it is also extremely powerful in the hands of Uzuki Xiyan, it cannot cause harm to Ruthless. "I didn''t expect to see a swordsmanship duel during the Shangnin exam." Shanzhonghai said. Everyones eyes widened. After all, such wonderful battles are rare, especially the collision of swordsmanship and swordsmanship. The lightning-like confrontation, if you relax a little, you will miss the best scene. "It''s amazing, but it''s not that easy to defeat me this time!" Uzuki Xiyan jumped into the air on her toes, holding the Slaughter Blade and slowly spinning out a circle, the Slaughter Blade unexpectedly appeared in the process of spinning. The phantom of the Tao. "Konoha-ryu swordsmanship hazy moon night!" Uzuki Xiyan shouted lowly. "Ozy moon night, there are very few people who can practice this Konoha-ryu swordsmanship. With the first generation of Hokage''s weapon slaughter blade as a cooperation, this trick is very powerful." Kakashi Hagi slowly said Open the writing wheel, a wonderful scene is about to appear. "Blood Flame Slash!" The blood flame abruptly wrapped the blood slaying knife and burned. This kind of flame that can be manipulated by the mind is much better than the flame of the fire escape technique. It is flexible and powerful, and it is many times as good as the fire escape. The ability to grow is not comparable to Huo Dun. "It''s this trick again!" The hearts of the people who had seen this trick at the beginning all mentioned that it was this trick that split Uzuki Xiyan''s Shinobi in two, extremely domineering. A sword covered with blood flames and a magnificent moonlight swordsmanship flashed in mid-air. A slender crack appeared on the ground under the feet of the two of them. Obviously, the ground was torn apart by the extremely sharp vigor. . "It''s amazing. I thought I was able to use the slaughter blade to use Ozuki Ye to force you back, but I didn''t expect you to block it." Maoyue Xiyan had acted, and the hand holding the slaughter blade trembled slightly. , Obviously, her hands couldn''t bear the touch just now. Although she majored in swordsmanship, her strength is not bad, but compared to ruthless, a person with blood as strong as the sun, her physique is much worse. Ruthless is only twelve years old. If she fully grows in a few years, she will be even more terrifying. . "Ozuki Night is the essence of Konoha Ryuu swordsmanship developed by the second generation of Naruto. Now there are very few people who can learn this trick and play it to this point." Ruthless also studied Konoha Ryuu swordsmanship, Tsunade After making Hokage, he even gained complete Konoha Ryuu swordsmanship, and he knew all the profound meanings. Therefore, he knows the details of Uzuki Xiyan''s sword skills and makes the best response. Although he has not learned, he has learned from the mysteries and incorporated into his own swordsmanship, so the ruthless swordsmanship has improved. So fast. "But I haven''t been able to beat you yet." Since Moonlight Gale died, Uzue Xiyan has been in a depressed mood, so for a period of time she can only paralyze herself through missions and battles to prevent her from thinking, but since a few days ago After fighting Ruthless, she finally found something that could shift her mind. That is the swordsmanship that she is proud of, using the swordsmanship she is proud of to fight mercilessly. At the same time, she is very grateful to this man for telling herself the news of the Slaughter Blade. She wants to prove it through the merciless battle. His swordsmanship has reached the point where Konoha has played with swords, and there are very few people playing swords. There used to be Moonlight Hayate, who also majored in Konoha-ryu swordsmanship, accompany her in a duel, but now she is dead, so she tried to find someone to practice swords, but it was hard to find, but she did find it now, and it made her unknowingly. One more goal was to use his swordsmanship to defeat the man in front of him. Its not that Yuzuki Yuyans ruthless look is not pleasing to the eye, nor is there any resentment between them. In fact, its because Yuzuki Yuyan sees it in his eyes and has a good impression that he will target him. Otherwise, it is the iceberg of Yuzuki Yuyan. No matter how unkind the personality will be, I''ve only met a few times before being ruthless. The main reason is that Ruthless is a good opponent, and also uses a knife, which allows her to temporarily forget other things, pursue swordsmanship, and also give herself news of the Slaughter Blade, so Uzuki Yuyan intends to use her strongest strength to fight A ruthless battle, this is respect for him. "After all, this is only the swordsmanship developed by the second-generation Hokage for yourself. Of course, the most suitable person is also the second-generation Hokage. Do you think it is possible to use other people''s swordsmanship to defeat me? If you want to fight me, use your own swordsmanship. "The ruthless words put the Buddha''s twilight drum and the morning bell knocking in the heart of Maoyue Xiyan. "Using my own swordsmanship, yes, I have always used other people''s swordsmanship. I have never had my own swordsmanship, no pursuit of my own, and ruthless but my own swordsmanship. How can I win with other people''s things? He can only fight him with his own swordsmanship." Uzuki Xiyans eyes were first sluggish and then gleaming. People in this world have always liked to use other people, whether they are skill or swordsmanship. As long as others stay strong, they will learn it. Treating it as one''s own, but forgetting that these techniques from others are no matter how powerful they are created by other people for themselves, and it is not oneself who can best perform that technique, but the other party. Therefore, many people in the Ninja world neglect that what is best for them is the best, but blindly believe that the strong is the best. The same is true for Uzuki Yuyan, and the same is true for Moonlight Gale, who died with a sword. They are all thinking about how to go further on the path of Konoha Ryuu''s swordsmanship, but they have no idea of ??creating their own swordsmanship. Chapter 270: The top three are born Even if it is as powerful as the technique of the Thunder God, Bofeng Shuimen is not just a pure practice, but the original technique of the second generation of Hokage is improved and optimized to a level that is most suitable for their own use. Carry forward. It is as powerful as the wave of wind water gate to obtain such a powerful technique of Flying Thunder God to be improved to be most suitable for their own use, let alone other people. So Uzuki Yuyan has been pursuing other people''s swordsmanship, not his own swordsmanship. How could he go further and further on the road of swordsmanship. The true pinnacle powerhouse of the Ninja world, whether it is between the Thousands of Hands and the Six Immortals, all have stepped out of their own way of being strong. They have their own original skills, rather than simply copying, completely following the path of others, ruthlessly. He can always be far ahead of others because he is learning from others'' skills while also creating his own skills, which has been the case since he was a child. So he has been ahead of others since he grew up. Others are still learning to use other people''s techniques, but he is already using his own developed techniques, which are completely at two different levels. "Thank you for your guidance. I think I understand. After Yuyan''s swordsmanship can go further, it all depends on what you said today." Uzuki Yuyan seriously bowed to the ruthlessness, her expression full of gratitude and respect, obviously The ruthless words made her gain a lot, because she had mastered Konoha Ryuu''s swordsmanship, but she couldn''t go further. A ruthless remark is no less than letting her see a brand new door opened. Of course, the door was opened for her. Whether she can walk in or not depends on her own ability. Just like the ruthless before, she understands Fei Lei Shen The profound meaning of the art, but there is no way to display it, and it is just empty talk if it can''t be implemented. If you understand and do it, you will be the real strong. "I''m just talking casually!" Ruthlessly, slowly raised the Blood Slaughter Blade: "This battle is also time to end." "Yes, it does need one to be broken." Maoyue Xiyan slowly turned the Slaughter Blade, and a cold light suddenly burst from the blade''s blade to make people''s eyes pierced and painful. "Konoha-ryu swordsmanship has a flash!" "Bengshan Blood Flame Slash!" The two yelled at the same time, and the people below the upper ninja almost only saw a flash of cold light and a **** flame like a meteor. The speed is faster than the sound, and a clang sound is heard after each of the two figures appeared in the position where the other party was standing. Immediately, a long sword flew into the air and then stabbed to the ground, and Maoyue Xiyan''s arm slowly left a trail of blood. "I lost!" Maoyue Xiyan''s tone was not unwilling, and she calmly admitted that she had lost. She had no good weapons before. This time, she could contend with the Blood Slaughter Knife without being destroyed in a short time. The swordsmanship not only can be completed, but also more powerful, but it still loses thoroughly. She majored in swordsmanship, ruthless but not swordsmanship. Swordsmanship was only part of his combat power. Ruthlessly pursued the best use of everything, but this battle was ruthless but was carried out entirely with swordsmanship and her swordsmanship. The duel, logically speaking, her advantage has been greater than ruthless, but she still lost, so she was convinced that she lost, but it does not mean that she will no longer challenge ruthlessness in the future. On the contrary, she is the same as Li Luoke. She lost this time and will definitely win back next time. She will rise from where she falls. Moreover, she also has her own swordsmanship pursuit. It is even more unlikely that she will be discouraged. She has this confidence. Soon she will challenge the ruthlessness with a new attitude, instead of using other people''s swordsmanship as she does now. She has the sheer power of swordsmanship but no corresponding state of mind. "The winner is merciless!" After Mute announced the result, he went to Uzuki Xiyan for treatment as soon as possible. Fortunately, the knife was not cut very deep, and it was only cut on the arm. With Uzuki Xiyan''s physique and silent medical forbearance This can only be regarded as more serious than skin trauma. From here, you can see the difference between the two. If you want to kill her mercilessly, the knife just now would not be slashed on the arm or so shallow, but directly on the deadly position of the body. "Unknowingly, his swordsmanship has already entered the room. I believe it will not be long before he will become a family by himself." Hamu Kakashi said. He remembers that the first time he saw the merciless use of the Slaughter Blade, he only used the Slaughter Blade as a hatchet, either splitting or slicing. It looked so superficial, how long has it been, now its already in the room, even Began to gradually become a family. "This time the opponent is not bad." Ruthlessly softly touched the body of Tang Dao Xue Slaughter''s blade, and could feel the joy of Blood Slaughter knife in her heart. Obviously Slaughter Blade is a good opponent, but that''s all. After all, Slaughter Blade was not in the hands of the second generation or the first generation of Naruto. At present, Uzuki Xiyan''s swordsmanship is limited, not comparable to the two Naruto, so it is just a good opponent. After the ruthless battle with Uzuki Yuga was over, Inuzuka Claw also fought Shiranui Genma. I dont know that Huo Genma once fought with the Four Otonin people, and when they were hit by two of the four Otonin people, all the four Otonin people started the curse seal and finally stopped and rested for a long time. He won under extreme circumstances, and his strength is undoubtedly particularly forbearing. So his chances of winning are very high, at least in the eyes of many people, but in the face of Inuzuka Claw''s violent and swift offensive, although not completely crushed, he was still suppressed by the secret arts of the Inuzuka clan In the end, he found a chance to be hit by the ninja dog of Inuzuka claws and defeated. But even so, the strength he showed is still superior, but his opponent is too strong, after all, the explosive power and speed of Inuzuka claws are amazing, not to mention the attack power, even if it is not the use of fangs, even if it is just through the teeth and Ya Tong Ya was only injured by these two secret techniques. If he was hit, it would really be a blessing. So he was not unjustly defeated, but Huo Xuanjian''s appearance was still quite arrogant. It was not his arrogant character, but his arrogant person. He was beaten out and fell to the ground with a thousand books in his mouth. It still looks cool. Chapter 271: Battle against the mountain castle Aoba Ruthless also feels a bit painful for this habit of him. Isn''t he afraid of accidentally swallowing Qianben into his stomach? "The top three are about to be born!" Haruno Sakura said excitedly. After all, this kind of competition is so exciting. The ultimate collision is much more exciting than the Zhongnin exam. After all, the overall quality of people who take the Zhongnin exam is much higher than that of the people who take the Zhongnin exam. And now it''s just the first game. It was already so exciting before the most exciting match against Shangnin, let alone the second game against Shangnin. "The loudest cheers are ruthless!" Ino said. "Relentless is really amazing." Hyuga Hinata murmured, his eyes filled with joy and excitement. "After the trio decides the winner, tomorrow will be the real battle against each other!" Tsunade hasn''t said anything, but a pair of beautiful eyes has never left for half a second, and he said when he saw the top three were born. "Three people, will there be a melee?" Inuzukaga asked. "It should be like this. If the first person to be drawn in the battle that is waiting is Ruthless and Inuzuka Claw, then no matter who wins or loses, they will be drawn again. If Inuzuka Hana is drawn, then Inuzuka claws and Yamashiro Aoba, who had a bye at the beginning, confront each other, and then ruthlessly fight Yamashiro Aoba after the victory is determined. In this way, a fair three-person battle can be carried out." Xi Rihong explained. "In this way, the luck of the top three matches is almost minimized. Any of the three of them will have to play against the other two. Luck can no longer help any of them." Hyuga said. "You can say that." Yurihong nodded. "In the previous battle, the mountain castle Aoba was completely at ease, with minimal consumption of mercilessness. Tooths mother consumes more than being merciless. According to the preserved strength, the mountain castle Aobas waiting for work is at its peak, but Yas mother is a bit troublesome. Maru analyzed. "Yes, this is the case under normal circumstances, but whoever did not prepare for the Ninja exam? Inuzuka claws have weapons pills on them. If you eat them, you can speed up the recovery of Chakra. speed. Moreover, although the Inuzuka clan is not famous for its various pills like the Qiudao clan, they also have a set of weapons pills that match their clans secret skills and physique, and the recovery speed is much faster than that of outside weapons, so as long as If there is no serious injury, no matter how much Chakra and physical exertion, there is enough liangliang pill to solve this problem. " Nara Luji has calculated various unexpected factors. Compared with Shikamaru''s current analysis based on the actual situation, it is indeed much better. "Cut!" Nara Shikamaru made a cut, but there was a hint of clarity in his eyes. Obviously, he learned a lot from his dad''s simple analysis. An hour passed quickly, and two names flashed on the screen under everyone''s gaze, Ruqing and Shancheng Aoba. "Now Aoba, your luck has run out." Shiranui Genma smiled. "That''s hard to say." Yamashiro Aoba said calmly, and then jumped from the auditorium and landed on the playing field. "I don''t need blood to kill the knife this time?" Shancheng Qingye couldn''t help asking ruthlessly, looking at the knife who hadn''t drawn the knife. "Swordsmanship is only part of my strength, and I will use it when it is suitable. Although I pay attention to making the best use of everything, I do not rely on any kind of technique or weapon." said ruthlessly. "If that''s the case, let''s start." Shancheng Aoba nodded and stepped on the ground at the moment when Silent announced the start, his body soared back, and his hands were imprinted in the air: "The Art of Fire Escape Phoenix Immortal Fire. " Fireballs in the shape of balsams shot at ruthlessly like cannonballs, blocking all the way forward. "Water and fire escape strange force punches." Without stopping mercilessly, he drove straight into the pair of punches and hit them continuously to explode all fireballs. "The art of fireball fireball!" Shancheng Aoba was not discouraged to see that his ninjutsu had no effect, and the speed of the seal was faster. After all, the art of phoenix fire was just to intercept the ruthlessly and extend the distance. enough. "The ordinary Huo Dun and Shui Dun are useless to Ruthless. It seems Ruthless wants to leave more cards and not use the water and fire to melt so quickly." Mute thought in his heart. "The art of fireball fireball!" The ruthless open mouth spit out a fireball that collided with another fire pit of more than ten meters. "Fire escape Phoenix Immortal Fire Art." The other hand also completed the seal, and fireballs flew across the fire pit to the mountain city Qingye. "Relentlessly good at water escape and fire escape, Shancheng Qingye is also good at fire escape, it seems that this will be a battle of fire escape." Metkay said. "For now it should be." Qiu Dao Dingci''s father Qiu Dao Dingzuo said. "Ha!" Shancheng Qingye flicked his right hand, and more than a dozen swords in his hands hit all the oncoming fireballs and shattered them, but the moment the fireball broke, there was a ruthless sneer. boom The fireball shattered, and Qianben flew out from each fireball to form a burst of Qianbenyu shooting towards the mountain city Aoba. Suddenly, Shancheng Aoba was beaten into a hedgehog. "Want to lie to me!" Ruthlessly completed Jieyin with one hand in an instant, turned and vomited: "Huo Dun Fire Dragon Flame Bullet." "Fire escape fire dragon flame bomb!" At the moment when the fire dragon flame bomb was released ruthlessly, the mountain city Aoba that suddenly appeared behind also used the fire dragon flame bomb, and the two flame bombs collided and immediately turned the surrounding into a sea of ??flames. "Have you always wanted to keep the distance away from me?" Ruthlessly thought, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but a hook, and he stepped on the instantaneous technique and shot it over. "Want to get close to me, how easy it is." Shancheng Qingye flashed quickly while releasing the art of impatiens fire and the art of super fireball, and wanted to fly a kite. "The technique of water escape from the big waterfall." With a ruthless roar, a huge waterfall stream crushed and extinguished the surrounding flames, and rushed to the mountain city Qingye fiercely. "Fire escape fire dragon flame bomb." Yamashiro Aoba once again displayed the fire dragon flame bomb, which evaporated a lot of the impacted water and immediately rushed to the walls of the competition venue. Because the venue was so large, even the technique of the big waterfall could not achieve the impact. The entire venue. Chapter 272: Baishancheng Aoba After all, Ruthless is not a tailed beast, nor is it a human-shaped tailed beast, nor is it the human-shaped tailed beast of the dried persimmon ghost shark, so the current Chakra cannot do this. What''s more, there is no water here, and it is already very powerful to perform the technique of the big waterfall in a place where there is no water. So the moment the mountain city Aoba rushed to the wall, it was safe, but ruthlessly, he caught up with the mountain city Aoba with a punch and blasted past. "Being punched will kill you." Shanshi Aoba quickly avoided, but the ruthless offensive was too fierce, and a few strokes forced him to jump off the wall and step directly on the stream, but now it continues to flow. Because of the huge current of the meeting place, the current has no impact, so Shancheng Aoba is safe and sound. "It''s over." Hagi Kakashi shook his head. "The technique of water escape from the water prison." The moment Shancheng Qingye fell into the water, she suddenly found that the water had become very heavy and it was very difficult to move. Soon, a water ball directly covered him. "The purpose of releasing the great waterfall is to create a stream of water so that the water body is hidden in it and will not be noticeable. Then, using the fact that Yamashiro Aoba didn''t dare to fight melee with him, he was forced to a pre-prepared position. Shui had been lying in ambush there long ago, and his defeat was doomed the moment the mountain castle Aoba fell from the wall and stepped on the water." Qimu Kakashi said: "This beautiful hand makes it difficult for the mountain city Aoba to even think about it. Who would have noticed that the ruthlessly spent so much Chakra''s technique of the waterfall in a place where there is no water is actually attracting people''s attention and concealing people''s eyes. Not to attack each other. Obviously, this great waterfall technique successfully attracted the attention of Shancheng Aoba, thinking that he was going to attack him, but he didn''t expect that it was just a series of methods behind preparing for an ambush. " "Have you noticed that in today''s battle, apart from Blood Flame, he has not used any secret techniques and blood inheritance limits, and he used ordinary and normal escape techniques and sword techniques, even the Thunder God technique was only used. Once." Asma said suddenly. "Especially in this battle, it is all about fighting with normal escape techniques." "It seems that he is testing himself." Hagi Kakashi said. "Test yourself?" The people around looked at Kakashi suspiciously. "Remember what he said to Shancheng Aoba? I will make the best use of everything, but I will not rely on any kind of technique or weapon. If I guess right, he wants to see if he just uses What is the point of normal escape? It is obvious that even if he fights with normal water escape and fire escape, he can defeat the special Shangnin. Hamu Kakashi said: "This continuous battle is just to test one''s combat power in different states." "If he showed all his combat power!" After listening to Kakashi''s words, the people present had a thought in their hearts, and they felt a little horrified. If all the combat power were shown, the ruthlessness would be so strong. , He is only twelve years old. "Except for the art of Flying Thunder God that is not mature enough, if all the secret techniques we know, the blood succession limit are displayed, it is no problem to kill a Shangren who does not have the blood succession limit or is a powerful secret art." Qi Mukakashi said in a deep voice, unconsciously and mercilessly, since the first meeting with him in the country of Nami has grown so much now. Although the first time I met Ruthless, he was very strong and sharp, but Hagi Kakashi was 100% sure to defeat Ruthless, but now, its hard to say, unless you use that ability, otherwise, the winner will really have to fight. I knew it later. "Moreover, he is very good at hiding his strength. We know so much. Who knows if he has any hole cards. It seems that if any one of us is drawn by him tomorrow, we will suffer a lot." Kakashi Hagi To ridicule, not only ridicule yourself, but also ridicule other people. "Let''s talk about it tomorrow, there is still a battle, and Inuzuka claws are not easy!" Shan Zhonghai said. Soon the screen picked one out of Ruthless and Yamashiro Aoba, and it was Yamashiro Aoba who was facing Inuzuka Claw. "Haha, it seems that your luck has really been completely used up. I let you avoid it before, and now it''s all back at once." He Duitong laughed. Yamashiro Aoba consumed a lot in the previous battle, but Inuzuka''s claw was almost in a stance of victory. From the very beginning, he completely used violence to control violence. The three tricks of teeth through teeth, teeth through teeth, and teeth wolf teeth were continuously displayed. , The airflow generated by the strong rotation rushes away the flames of the ordinary fire escape, unless it is a b-level fire escape, otherwise it is simply a direct rampage. In the face of the strong crushing of Inuzuka Claw, Yamashiro Aoba was hit and flew out with a close blow after a dodge. Inuzuka Claw was victorious, and the next last battle was ruthless against Inuzuka Claw. Compared with the mountain castle Aoba, which consumed a lot just now, neither Inuzuka Claw nor Ruthless consumes much. Although Ruthless has performed several advanced escape techniques just now, he has a strong physique and Chakra recovers quickly, while Inuzuka Claw, This body is not bad, and because he took a pill during the battle, Chakra is very abundant. "I''ve heard the incompetent stinky boy in our family say about you. I also watched your battle just now. You are great." Inuzuka Claw had a more aggressive temper, and he was also a straightforward person. "Do you say that to your son?" Inuzukaya lowered his head in embarrassment, because Naruto Uzumaki looked at him with a smile. "You are also very good, the secret technique of the Inuzuka clan is indeed not simple." said ruthlessly, Inuzuka Claw can fight all the way, and almost every battle has the upper hand from the beginning until the enemy is defeated. A tough strength is impossible, compared to Uzue Xiyan, her strength is stronger. "Of course, this is where our Inuzuka clan stands firmly in the Ninja World. If we didn''t have the ability, our Inuzuka clan would have been eliminated." Inuzuka Claw said proudly, obviously proud of his family''s secret arts. . "Today, let me see the power of the secret technique of the Inuzuka clan." As soon as the ruthless voice fell, he rushed to Inuzuka claws with a sonic boom and fisted over. In this punch, Inuzuka claws can go to the woods. Ye Hospital has been on vacation for a while. Chapter 273: Duel Inuzuka Claw "You saw it right away, Kuromaru!" Inuzuka Claw''s fighting consciousness is really strong. At the moment of ruthless shots, her eyes have become more ferocious than wild beasts. When her limbs are on the ground, her ninja dog Kuromaru is also doing it. The same action. "Anthropomorphic forbearance and animal-like forbearance!" Kuromaru also turned into Inuzuka claws, four fierce gazes staring at ruthlessly, his figure dodged the merciless attack with an astonishing speed, and the speed of Inuzuka claws Especially Shinnin is definitely the fastest. "Teeth through teeth!" Two tornadoes that were much larger than those used by Inuzuka teeth were swept ruthlessly. "Climbing the mountain!" The ruthless tiger rushed down the mountain, and the blood slaughter knife instantly came out of its sheath and turned into a **** sword light. Sneer The dazzling sparks bloomed, and the tornado that was ruthlessly struck a stalemate for a while and then flew out but landed smoothly. "With the help of the power generated by the high-speed rotation and the chakra covering the ninja, Kuwuwu was cut open all at once." Ruthless thought in his heart, when the shuriken was hit by the blood slaying knife, the shuriken would immediately be cut open. Cut open, but when Inuzuka''s claws used the teeth to pass the teeth just now, he held the kunai with the spiral force of the high-speed rotation and the kunai injected into the chakra, and it was actually stalemate before being cut. With the help of this momentary stalemate, Heimaru''s teeth through the teeth is likely to be hit ruthlessly. And this is indeed the case now. At the moment when the Inuzuka claws were ruthlessly split back, the teeth that Kuromaru cast had already reached a distance of less than one meter behind Ruqing, and it was too late to escape, and the ruthless Thunder God technique It takes half a second to prepare, and it''s usually nothing, but it won''t have any effect at all in a blitzkrieg. Unless you reach the stage of wave wind water gate, your mind will move freely through space, otherwise as long as you need time to prepare, the relentless thunder **** technique will still be greatly reduced in practicality, especially in the face of fast and powerful people. . Kakashi and others shrank their pupils after seeing this familiar movement. "Soulthirsty Hand!" The rapidly spinning Kuromaru was immediately forcibly stopped by a powerful pulling force, but the powerful force still continued to impact and could not compete with the pulling force. boom The ground under Ruthless''s feet suddenly flew gravel, and the other side of Inuzuka Claw saw this scene suddenly rushing toward Ruthless with teeth through teeth. "Soulthirsty Hand!" The ruthless face remained unchanged. Whether it was because of his strange power fist or his soulthirsty hand, he was almost invincible in close combat, full of ferocity. boom When the two shocks exploded, the black pill and the Inuzuka claw flew upside down at the same time. The expected symptoms of flying flesh and blood did not appear. Instead, the black pill and the Inuzuka claw turned into a cloud of smoke at the same time. "Shadow clone?" Ruthlessly sensed where Kuromaru and Inuzuka''s claws were hidden by sensing the fluctuation of blood and blood, and immediately stepped on the ground and rushed over. "Sure enough, as Ya said, once caught by that soul-thirsty hand, even a substitute technique is useless. Fortunately, I was prepared." Inuzuka Claw watched ruthlessly rushing towards him, knowing that normal ninjutsu is right. He was useless, so he used a stronger secret technique decisively. "Inuzuka Ryu, a mixture of humans and beasts, two-headed wolf!" Inuzuka''s claws were printed with both hands, and he combined with Kuromaru to transform into a two-headed wolf: "Yalangya." The huge tornado rushed towards Ruthless, and the ground where it passed was completely torn apart. Whether it was the power, speed, or explosive power, it was not comparable to Inuzukaya''s fangs. "If you use the technique of the Great Waterfall, she will definitely be torn apart by her fangs, and even if you use the Soulthirsty Hand, you may not be able to stop it with a strong pulling force!" The Soulthirsty displayed with its ruthless current strength In the normal state, the hand of the Fang Langya, which is close to the s-class Profound Truth, could not stop it and not hurt himself. Unless Inuzuka Claw''s body is touched by his own blood, or he enters a **** violent state, otherwise it is likely to hurt others and himself. "The technique of instantaneous body!" Seeing that he was about to be ruthlessly cast by the technique of instantaneous body in the Yalangya scroll, he appeared in a place tens of meters away, avoiding Yalangya. "You can''t walk away!" Inuzuka''s claws yelled out. In such a high-speed rotation and completely lost perspective, she actually felt the position of the ruthless, huge tornado tossing in the air for comparison. Before he started, he rushed to ruthlessly faster. "Is it the smell?" Ruthlessly understood, Inuzuka claw and Kuromaru combined to transform, with a very strong sense of smell, she was afraid that she would remember the smell of her body, so she followed this smell to find it accurately. Yourself. "Not only that, but also the collision just now!" A merciless glance at the trace of liquid on his shoes, although it was thrown out at once, the smell was so weak that it could hardly be smelled, but it was no problem for the black pill. This should be the urine that came out when I was close to myself when I cast Fang Langya just now. That''s right, it was the urine of the black pill. With his own body odor and a trace of urine, Inuzuka Claw can definitely find himself without error, because the nose of a dog is more pronged than the eye, let alone the black pill who has been trained by the Inuzuka clan to have wisdom and powerful abilities. "It seems that evasion is impossible." Ruthlessly found that the teeth of the Inuzuka claws became stronger and stronger with the continuous rotation speed and destructive power. After all, the S-class Profound meaning, and the continuous bombing of oneself except for dodge Dodge, but if you continue like this, you will still be hit. "I see how you avoid it. This trick was originally intended for Shinobu, so today I will let you see it in advance, Super Fang Fang!" The voice of Inuzuka''s claws came from the huge tornado, suddenly huge The tornado was surrounded by thunderstorms that were visible to the naked eye, and the speed of rotation was so fast that it could produce lightning. call out The huge tornado rushed towards Ruthless again. This time, the speed and strength were several times stronger than before, and Ji Ji reached the level of S-level Profound Truth and even rivaled the general tail beast jade. "Is this the secret technique of the Inuzuka clan? It really deserves to be Konoha''s famous sect." The ruthless eyes shrank, the strength of Inuzuka''s claws was beyond his expectation, especially this trick is completely comparable to the super teeth and wolf teeth. The beast jade, and the speed is faster than the tail beast jade, it can''t dodge at all, except to resist it can only resist. Chapter 274: Soul thirsty seal vs. superfang wolfya "The background of these Konoha clan is really not to be underestimated. The Inuzuka clan is like this, then what will the Hyuga clan be like? It seems that the Hyuga clan cannot be underestimated. Even the Hyuga clan has begun to decline. It has not been seen in recent decades. A shadow-level powerhouse, but their background cannot be underestimated." Ruthlessly, he values ??these families that have been passed down for many years more, and at the same time he is more vigilant about the power of these big families, so as not to accidentally overturn the ship in the gutter. "Using blood to erupt?" A thought flashed in Ruqing''s eyes, but the one who was planning to explode with blood stopped, but used another trick. "Bengshan Blood Flame Slash." Ruthlessly, he did not retreat, and slashed on the huge tornado with a powerful knife. The hot burning blood covered it and collided with the high-speed rotating tornado. The collision of extreme power and speed suddenly tore the ground into a huge murmur. After a stalemate for about three seconds, Inuzuka claws and Kuromarus fangs retreated slightly, and were repulsed by the rebounding force by dozens of meters, but the slightly slowed Inuzuka claws once again used more powerful supertooths. Langya slammed into Ruthless, and this time after a short charge, it was more powerful than the previous one by three points. "What is he going to do? In this case, it is the best to use the blood qi burst." Xi Rihong and Silent had the same thoughts in their hearts, thinking that it is the best to use the blood qi burst at this time, and a blood qi burst to block the super tooth wolf. Ya even slowed down the spiral strength of Super Fang Langya, and then he could defeat Inuzuka Claw with a single hit of Helix Pill or Soul Eating Hand. But Ruthless did not choose such a method, because he planned to use this trick to feed himself. In this case, it is the best to use this trick, and it is also a move that has just been completed in a few days. The first time it was used in combat. "Since you showed me such a wonderful move, then I will also show you my new move." At first, the ruthless plan was to use the same idea as Yurihong, Mute and their hearts to defeat Chaofang Langya. , But now temporarily changed his mind, because this trick is very suitable for dealing with Superfang Spike, so he plans to try how powerful it is and whether it can directly break Superfang Spike. Therefore, he ruthlessly acted decisively and immediately used Bengshan''s Bloody Flame to confront Chaoya Langya to buy himself enough time. In the face of the huge tornado that was violently impacting, he suddenly raised his left hand. "Is it a soul-thirsty hand?" Many people have this idea. After all, the ruthless trick is really his signature ability. Perhaps this trick is not the most destructive of the ruthless ability, but it is the most destructive. It is representative and most practical. It really doesn''t require a little preparation time and can be used instantaneously, and it is also frequently used, so this trick has become his signature ability. There are too many people who have suffered from this trick and lost in this trick. It is better than Dashewan who has suffered from the loss of this trick. It is better than Junmaro who knows this trick beforehand and must be guarded against it. Dou was also defeated by this move, so the most representative of the ruthless ability is this soul-thirsty hand. So it''s no wonder that those present have this idea. Its just that the next scene tells everyone that its not a soul-thirsty hand. A **** tornado vortex visible to the naked eye appeared on the palm of the ruthlessly stretched out palm, which is five or six meters long. , The appearance of this blood-colored tornado vortex directly pulled the oncoming huge tornado into it. "What the **** is this?" Inuzuka claws spread out with a horrifying voice, and immediately increased Chakra''s output to maximize the power of Superfang Spikes, and the continuous high-speed rotation would take the Scarlet Dragon in front of him. The vortex was shredded. A weird scene appeared, the huge tornado formed by Superfang Langfang continuously rotated in one direction to rush past, while the blood-colored tornado vortex that was ruthlessly displayed was rotating in the completely opposite direction to Superfang Langfang. One goes to the left and the other goes to the right. Competing against who is more powerful. "Blood God Profound Spiritual Essence and Demon Slash." With a ruthless roar, the blood-colored tornado vortex''s spinning power became stronger, and the huge tornado that was spinning continuously at high speed was forced to turn around and then solidified. At this time Super Fang Langya had been completely stagnated, and Inuzuka Claw was horrified to find that she was sucked in by the blood-colored tornado vortex, she couldn''t move at all, and she remained frozen in the air. "Why?" Inuzukaya couldn''t help standing up in shock, but he knew his mother''s strength very well, and the power of his superfang spiky was beyond imagination, even the s-level profound meaning, but now it is so. The powerful move was actually ruthlessly forcibly frozen. "Sure enough, this guy hides so deeply." Hagi Kakashi and the others made a wry smile when they looked at each other. What kind of opponent is the most terrible to fight? I dont know the depth, the opponent with many cards and powerful is the most terrible. The reason why he is so difficult to deal with like Penns Eye of Reincarnation is that besides his strength and the power of Eye of Reincarnation, the secret of the Eye of Reincarnation is unclear. Knowing the secret of the reincarnation eye, it is difficult to win, even if the strength is better than the opponent, as long as it is not too much, you will lose if you don''t figure it out. Ruthless now is to give Kakashi and others such a feeling that he can''t figure out how many hole cards he has. Maybe you can figure it out at this moment, but the next moment you suddenly play a new trick to hit you by surprise, unknown. In many cases, it is much more difficult to deal with than known. Looking around, the two-headed wolf was solidified in the ruthless left hand, and the blood slaughter knife held in the right hand was wrapped in a spiral of blood light, becoming more slender. "Are you surrendering, or waiting for me to slash it down before surrendering." said ruthlessly, this is the brand-new ability he has only explored from his blood inheritance limits in the past few days. It is the ability that is combined with the blood knife. At the same time He also felt that his blood succession boundary had gradually been perfected and unique, and it was no longer incomplete as before. So he also gave his own blood succession boundary a name, the blood god, perhaps a bit old fashioned, but very representative for his ruthless ability. Chapter 275: First in the Civil War "Huh, although I don''t want to admit it, I did lose. I don''t want to lie in the hospital tomorrow and cannot take the second test in vain to miss the chance. Referee, I give up." Although Inuzuka Claw is mad and impatient, But she is someone who can afford to lose, and now she can only concede defeat with all her strength and unable to break free. Moreover, the ruthless **** knife that had been wrapped in a spiral of blood and let the Buddha extend out brought her the ultimate threat. If it was chopped off, she knew that even in the form of a two-headed wolf, it might be true. Can only wash and sleep. "Ruthlessly wins." A smile flashed in Mute''s eyes, and Ruthless was still like that, always bringing successive surprises. "Boy, what happened to that trick just now?" Inuzuka Claw asked after he changed back to a human appearance. "Soulthirsty Sealing Demon Slash, as the name suggests, will block all solidification, even the devil is no exception. It''s a pity that the last word just now, the character of Soulthirsty Sealing Demon Slash has not been displayed yet, otherwise I would like to see this too. How strong is a move." Ruthless seemed a bit pity. "This guy actually used me as a guinea pig." Inuzuka Claw suddenly felt cold when he heard the words. Not only him, but the people around him also got cold when they heard the ruthless words. They don''t want to be here when they confront ruthlessly tomorrow. Just like this. Inuzuka Claw is even more fortunate that he surrendered in time, otherwise he would wash and sleep, and he would become a guinea pig. "Next, I announce that the first civil war in the Ninja exam is ruthless, the second Inuzuka Claw, and the third mountain castle Aoba, and at the same time Shiranui Genma, Uzuki Yuyan and the first three have been promoted to the second game of the Ninja exam. Qualified." Silent announced loudly. "Expected thing!" Tsunade and Yuhihong had an idea in their hearts. They were not surprised at their ruthless victory in the first game, but now their ruthlessness is getting stronger and stronger. "Unexpectedly, I actually missed a move in the end, mixed with a place." Inuzuka Claw thought in his heart, but I have to admit that it is ruthlessly powerful. Up to now, no one can force Ruthless''s full strength, just now. Her own use of Super Fang Langya was ruthless and as always calmly, defeating her without showing all the combat power. It''s not a shame to lose in his hands. "No. 1 in the Ninja exam, it seems that you should be able to pass the Ninja exam this time and become a Ninja," said Yurihong. "Accurately speaking, it''s only the number one in the civil war." Ruthlessly shook his head, and immediately underestimated: "The real highlight is tomorrow. If you meet you tomorrow, remember to let me pass the water." "Okay, you want to play bribery so soon, then what do you plan to bribe me?" Yurihong said as he walked. After winning the game, he got up and left mercilessly. After all, I played a few games in a row today, although the cost is not too much. , But also prepare for tomorrow''s game. You must know that it is different from today''s game. Tomorrow''s game will be compared with the veteran Shangren. In particular, Shangren and Shangren are only two words different, but there is a big gap in strength. Tomorrow, whether it is facing Kakashi or Metkay, it will be difficult to deal with. Which one of these Shinobu does not have a strong hole card, even if he has played against Matkay and Kakashi, but until now So far I dare not say that they have figured out their hole cards. "You are my woman. Isn''t it right for a man to help you? You have to bribe, is that all right?" Ruthlessly pressed his hand on Xi Rihong''s hips, she almost screamed out, and pay attention. Liu Hao gave Liu Hao a blank look after no one was around. "You are taking advantage of me, where is the bribe?" Xi Rihong groaned, but he did not open his ruthless hand and let him enjoy his beautiful things ruthlessly. "Didn''t I bribe you like this?" Ruthlessly hugged Xi Rihong and kissed her Sakura''s proud mouth. "Why!" Xi Rihong reached out and tapped on her ruthless chest, and then returned home arm in arm. After staying at Xi Rihong''s house for a long time, she got up and went back to the house of the Senshou clan. "Sent your little lover back?" Tsunade greeted Tsunade''s arrogant voice with a hint of jealousy as soon as he came out of the shower. "Is there? I only have a real wife in my eyes." Ruthless, I don''t know that Tsunade is eating jealousy, mainly so that I can take good care of her in the past, and enjoy the intimacy between each other, instead of being jealous for fighting for the wind , Vying for something, it''s more flirting. "Is there? Who is your true wife." Tsunade''s pretty face passed a trace of affection, and he slowly nestled in his ruthless arms, but said from his mouth. "What are you talking about!" Ruthlessly grabbed Tsunade, one piece of clothing fell off, and the two naked people went directly into the bed. After being intimate for a long time, Tsunade hugged Ruthless with a blush of happiness. His eyes flashed with continuous love, and the trace of jealousy before that I didn''t know where to fly. "Don''t be jealous now, my wife," said with a merciless smile. "Still talking!" Tsunade lost an ecstasy wet-bone electric eye. At this time, she was no longer the smashing princess Tsunade, but just a coquettish little woman in the arms of the man she loved: "Hold me a little tighter." ,Right, that is it!" Ruthlessly hugged Tsunade tightly, the two of them hugged each other tightly, leaving no distance, completely zero-distance contact, feeling this embrace that made them intoxicated, full of joy, Tsunade''s face gradually A touching smile was revealed, and they slowly buried their heads in their ruthless arms and closed their beautiful eyes, and the two hugged and fell asleep............ "Today you have to face Shinobu, the opponent is not easy." The two arrived at the venue of the game early in the morning, and no one had arrived yet. "Of course I know, no matter whether it is Kakashi, or Metkay, Asma, Pig Deer Butterfly, etc., none of them is simple." said ruthlessly. "Matekais physical skills are not simple. Opening the Eight Door Dunjia is not comparable to Li Locke, and his body has a strong endurance to the Eight Door Dunjia after years of exercise, especially the first five, he can maintain very For a long time, so don''t think that you have a strange punch and he won''t dare to fight you close." Tsunade said. Chapter 276: Hagi Kakashi "With his full attack and Chakra burst, although he can''t compare to the Weird Fist, the gap won''t be too huge. If he opens the Eight Doors Dunjia, even the first few doors will have enough destructive power to keep up with the Weird Fist. Needless to say the speed, his speed is what makes people really daunted. Once he shows the ultimate speed, the power he can play with his explosive power combined with the speed will be amazing. "At this time, Tsunade was ruthlessly analyzing the key points like a virtuous and intellectual wife. Behind every successful man is a great woman who silently supports him. Needless to say, Tsunade is so perfect in every aspect. Can play any role at any time. Ruthlessly knowing that Tsunade has a lot more knowledge about Shinnin than he did, so he listened carefully. "As for Kakashi, you have played against him before. Don''t look at him with a decadent and listless look. That''s right, his talent has limited his growth due to a series of past psychological shadows and the influence of the writing wheel. , If there is no Shalanyan, if he walks out of the psychological shadow, he is likely to be a Konoha white tooth again soon, but it is a pity that he won''t do that anymore. But even if the writing wheel eyes restrict him, his current combat power is not simple, otherwise Konoha and other Shangren will not be so convinced by him. He is proficient in all mainstream ninjutsu, physique, illusion, and occult. , The sword skills are all exquisite, the only shortcoming is that the writing round eye drags back, so that his fighting time is very short, and the chakra consumed is extremely large. It is true that a writing wheel eye is very helpful to others, but for Kakashi, getting a writing wheel eye will only be a burden for him, but even so you cant underestimate him, because he and you The same is also a person who likes to hide himself, and he will not show his hole cards until the critical moment. "Tsunade said; "But this is not a life-and-death battle after all. Maybe he won''t take it out. Maybe he will decide based on the actual situation. Anyway, you have to be mentally prepared." Tsunade said one by one about Shinobu''s abilities and the places he paid attention to. After a while, there were many Shinobu one after another, especially Shinobu, the high-level Konoha, the elder and the head of the big family. One after another arrived, Tsunade also walked to the Hokage''s seat on the podium and sat down. With the ruthless eyes lowered, the whole person''s breath became very flat, and he even gradually disappeared as if he was letting the Buddha disappear, obviously sitting there, but if you close your eyes, you can''t feel his existence at all. "Hide your powers and bide your time at this moment, just for the next moment!" Hagi Kakashi saw this ruthless expression in his heart. The ruthlessness at this time is the same as his blood slaughter knife, converging the whole body breath in the scabbard, in the usual look of indifferent and indifferent, but only at the moment of fighting will she show her edge. His fangs. "The second game of the Shangnin exam starts now. Below are five contestants who will be promoted, Ruthless, Uzuki Yuga, Inuzuka Claw, Shiranui Genma, and Yamashiro Aoba are on the court." The referee was still silent. All five people appeared on the venue. Todays battle was more exciting than yesterday. So not only the high-level people came, but even the people of their family also came in. Of course, if the status is too low, they cant come in. The elites of the family are geniuses or patriarchs and elders. Konoha''s so many high-level disciples came over, making the otherwise empty venue a lot more lively. "Now I announce the rules of the second Ninja test." The silent voice echoed loudly throughout the venue, allowing everyone to hear clearly: "Each contestant will draw one by lottery. Shinobu as an opponent. All you need to do is not to be defeated by Shangnin within the specified time, or to tie with Shangnin or defeat Shangnin, then the second game will be passed and you will be eligible for the third Shangnin exam. " "Then start the lottery now!" As soon as the silent voice fell, the two sides of the screen began to dance with constantly shining names. There were only five on the left, and on the right, there were a lot of names that were beating because of Konoha. For about ten seconds, the name on the left hand side paused, with two characters ruthless, and at the same time, the right hand side also stopped at the same time, with five characters Hanmu Kakashi. "The first game was so wonderful." All of them were suddenly energetic. Whether it is the new powerhouse ruthless or Haaki Kakashi, they are all famous, especially when they look lazy and are actually familiar with him. Everyone knows that he has a huge potential for Kakashi, who has a huge combat power. When he sees the ruthless opponent, all of him automatically make up the next dragon and tiger fight in his mind. "Haha, you really can''t leave Kakashi this time." Asma smiled, and the others looked at Kakashi with a smile. "If you want to be lazy, you can''t do it once. Why is it me who is the first to play." Hagi Kakashi said with a gloomy look. "How can you say such a thing, youth is not allowed to be lazy. As my eternal opponent, Kakashi, show your strength." Metkay yelled with excitement. People who didn''t know thought it was him. Playing, Kakashi directly ignored his existence. Ruthless and Kakashi stood in the center of the competition venue under the gaze of everyone''s expectations, while the other four contestants retreated to the audience. "Who do you say has a higher chance of winning?" Asma curiously asked. Now he is not easy to say. If he hasn''t seen the ruthless combat power, then he will definitely think it is Kakashi, but he has seen the ruthless. With his combat power and his unfathomable potential, he found that the two of them were really half-hearted. "This is really hard to say. Kakashi participated in the third ninja battle. The combat experience, the use of skills, etc. should be better, and you also know Kakashis personality. Will show more power, and after all, this is just a game, not a real life-and-death battle, I think neither of them will come up with the biggest hole card." Nara Shizuo pondered for a while before speaking, and even the resourceful he didn''t know who had a higher chance of winning. Chapter 277: Real showdown "This is normal. After all, both of them are people who like to hide the clumsy. Ninja world''s strong man does not have his own trump card." Yamanaka said. Although that is the case, everyone thinks so, but even if all the cards are not exposed, the battle between the two is absolutely very attractive. One is a Naruto disciple, who created the boundary of blood inheritance at the age of twelve, the secret of water and fire, ninjutsu, Illusion, physique, and swordsmanship are all fine. After Xiucheng Bofeng Shuimen and the second generation of Hokage, no one can practice the Flying Thunder God technique, etc., these have created ruthlessness in Konoha and even the world of ninja. Everyone knows that ruthlessness is destined to be forbearance in the future as long as it does not die. A legend in the world. The other one is also a disciple of Naruto. Its just not as close as Ruthless. If Ruthless is Tsunades personal disciple and the only heir, then Kakashi is the fourth generation of Narutos disciple, but not the only heir. . However, he is also a Naruto disciple, he is also a member of the Hagaki clan, and is Konohas super genius. He participated in the third ninja war and created an amazing record. Five-year-old ninja school graduated as a ninja, and six-year-old became a ninja. At only twelve years old, he became the first person to become Konoha. Even Uchiha Itachi is inferior to him in talent, but talent is only talent, and it can only be said to be potential. In the end, the ability to turn less potential into strength depends on personal opportunities and good fortune, not greater potential. The strength of the person must be stronger. But these auras are enough to make Kakashi famous, high status, and developed Chidori before the age of twelve, and finally promoted it to the level of Rachel. People who are not from the Uchiha clan will Those who have used the Uchiha clan to write a wheel can only feel ashamed, and their talents are almost unmatched. If he hadnt written the wheel of the wheel, focused on walking his own way, and was not distracted, Uchiha Itachi would not be his opponent even if he opened the kaleidoscope, and Hagi Kakashi would not have been just an elite until now. Shinobu, has long been a shadow-level powerhouse, in terms of his talent. But now hes distracted. He is still Konohas No. 1 Technician even though he is dragged by the eyes of the writing wheel and has not gotten out of the psychological shadow. He has mastered thousands of ninjutsu, is proficient in all mainstream ninjutsu, and the battle between these two people. It''s weird whether it makes people look forward to. "Teacher Kakashi, come on!" Naruto Uzumaki immediately cheered on Kakashi Hagi. After all, Kakashi Hagi was still closer to him. "Both of them must cheer." Haruno Sakura said loudly, as did Yamanaka Ino and others. It could be seen that this battle was really cheered, and it was extremely exciting and people looked forward to. "I have always wanted to play against you formally. The last time I had a short match in the country of Waves, but there was no way to proceed. Now I have this opportunity. I also hope that you can show your full strength. Here, although it is not a life-and-death battle, everyone has reservations, but I still hope that this battle can go all out." Looking at Hagi Kakashi mercilessly, the calm gaze that had been as calm as water since the Ninja exam gradually enveloped a layer of warfare. Obviously Hagi Kakashi is a master who deserves his full attention. "Ah, it seems that this can only be the case." Hagi Kakashi also put away his cynical expression, his ruthless strength is much stronger than he was in the Nation of Waves, and now he dare not speak lightly. Conquer, so it must be treated seriously. "The second ruthless showdown of Hagi Kakashi on the Shinnin exam begins now." Mute also looked forward to this battle, so he announced the start without delay. "Kakashi, my eternal opponent, show your strength, but unfortunately it is not me who is playing with you." Metkay said excitedly. "This one is really interesting." Xi Rihong said with interest. "Master Hokage, what do you think of this battle?" some of the surrounding high-level officials asked. "Didn''t you give me a problem? Whichever one I support will offend the other." Tsunade smiled slightly, but he already thought that Ruthless would win. No reason, because Ruthless was her man. Although everyone was discussing, their eyes were staring at the two who had already started fighting after the silence fell. "The Art of Fire Escape, the Art of Fireball, The Art of Fire Escape and Phoenix!" Two different types of ninjutsu appeared at the same time, showing exquisite fire escape. The Art of Phoenix Fire intercepted and blocked Kakashis dodge route, and There were shurikens in the phoenix fire, and the art of the fireball was responsible for killing. "Tu Dun Tu Liubi." Hagi Kakashi knows where his shortcomings are, that is, writing round eyes consumes too much, not suitable for jiu warfare, and he himself is not a lot of chakras, so Where would it be easy to use water escape in a place where there is no water, facing the fierce fireball, a mud wall completely blocked it. With a ruthless look, he rushed over and smashed the earth flow wall with a punch, but Kakashi disappeared. Sneer The ruthless front foot smashed the wall of the earth flow, Kakashi reached out from the ground with a hand on the back and pulled Ruthless into the ground, and immediately flew out of the ruthless throat. "The Art of Fire Escape Fireball!" A fireball burst from the left to directly cover Kakashi Hagi. The fierce burning flame destroyed his body, but no blood flowed out, but turned into A cloud of white mist. "Sure enough, it is Kakashi''s style. Before he can figure out the ruthless ability, he will choose various clones to face the enemy." Qiu Dao Dingzuo said. "But ruthlessness is not bad. Although Kakashi has the ruthless ninjutsu, illusion, and physique, but Ruthless also succeeded in using the shadow clone to fool Kakashi''s writing wheel." Nara Shikahisa said. . "The first round of trial and combination, then now is the real confrontation, the fire dragon of water and fire escape!" A two-color fire dragon of amazing power swept over, and Hamu Kakashi once again used the Tuliu wall, but this time he was killed by the fire dragon. Destroyed. "A technique with water and fire attributes?" Haaki Kakashi had already opened the writing wheel eyes, and the three gouyu jade kept turning and staring at it mercilessly. He had already judged this ability in his heart, and immediately used the earth escape technique to sneak into the ground and escape. The merciless Ji fire dragon. Chapter 278: Wonderful "Can you go?" A ruthless instantaneous technique rushed over and stepped on the ground, and the Tianshou feet broke the ground with all its strength, and Kakashi, who had sneaked into the depths of the ground, was hit immediately before it came. Seeing this scene, many people were sweating for Kakashi, and they secretly said that the ruthlessness of Tsunade''s true biography is really so sturdy. Some people thought that when Kakashi was miserable this time, Kakashi suddenly turned into a piece of wood. "The art of fire escape the fireball." At the same time, a fireball was about to blast on the ruthless body. "Water and fire escape, water and fire melt." Ruthlessly opened his left hand and directly pressed it on the fireball, instantly melting the fireball away. Such a terrible scene made many people''s heartbeat shrink, what kind of technique is this. "Is the fire escape and the water escape useless? It''s really scary. It seems that you can only deal with him with other skills." It is really a headache to change other people and be blocked by the fire escape and water escape, because generally the most endurance is possible. Its just to master the changes in the nature of the two chakras, but Kakashi is not afraid, because he not only masters thousands of ninjutsu, but he also has the five types of changes in nature, and he can choose different ninjutsu according to different opponents. Surgery to confront the enemy. Since fire and water are useless, just use thunder, earth, and wind. "Wind escape breakthrough." A hurricane blew past and suppressed his ruthless body, causing him to slow down significantly. At the same time, Kakashi increased the speed of the printing to the extreme, which was almost six printings per second, with the slightest speed of printing. Not slower than being ruthless. "Wind Escape Wind Blade!" A wind blade screamed along with the squally wind, and it went extremely fast, strong and extremely sharp, directly across the ruthless body. Sneer The ruthless head fell to the ground and turned into a piece of wood. "See through!" Hagi Kakashi''s writing wheel turned rapidly, his body turned and his left hand flicked, several shurikens with detonating talisman shot back, and at the same time, he suddenly appeared in Kakashi''s hand ruthlessly. The place where the sword attacked. "Water escape the water wall." A water wall rose up to block the shuriken and the explosion. "Spiritual Earth Escape Teeth Chasing Technique." The corner of Qimu Kakashi''s mouth was hooked, and he pulled out a scroll to seal with both hands, and then pressed the scroll to the ground. After a while, the ground under Ruthless''s feet shattered. A ninja dog jumped out of the ground and bit on Ruthless body. Click Ruthlessly everywhere, his hands and feet were completely bitten by the Shinobu. "Has the winner been divided?" Many people have a feeling of waking up from a dream. The two of them had Jieyin extremely fast just now, almost without stopping, the dazzling ninjutsu duel, which is really breathtaking. "It seems that I won this battle." Hagi Kakashi stared at his ruthless eyes with his writing wheel and kept showing his hypnotic ability. Obviously, he was very cautious. Especially after noticing the blood left in the place where the ruthless hands and feet were bitten, he breathed a sigh of relief. "Lei Dun Lei Che." Qimu Kakashi didn''t dare to be careless, and directly displayed her own pride, Lei Che. Gorgeous lightning flashes continued to condense the dazzling Thunder Qiu in the palm of Kakashi Hagi. Soon Kakashi''s speed increased to the extreme and directly rushed to the ruthless Lei Che and pierced the ruthless body. The blood kept flowing out, everyone thought that the ruthless one was really dangerous. However, there was no merciless but no painful cry. Instead, a sneer appeared, and the body burst with a bang and turned into a ball of blood, which showered the bodies of the Ninja Dog and Kakashi. "It seems that I was the one who won this battle." Ruthlessly appeared seven meters behind Kakashi, with a big hand: "Soulthirsty Hand." "How is it possible, it won''t be a clone, my ninja dog clearly remembers your taste." Qimu Kakashi was shocked, and the body was directly sucked in mercilessly. The whole body of blood, Chakra, was compressed in the hand and shot. The skin of Cassie''s body was about to rupture, and blood was about to spray out. "Very powerful, you are deliberately thinking about the smell of my body, but unfortunately, you did get it, but I will use it to deal with me. I am most proficient in not the shadow clone, but the blood The clone, like my body, carries my scent, and I also put the shuriken that I just attacked on the blood clone. And I used the thick smoke from the fire just now and the water flow from the water wall to add the underground as a cover for the smell, affecting the dogs nose, and the blood clone with my smell and shuriken as interference, as I, of course, dived into the ground, waiting for the opportunity. "Said mercilessly. "It turns out that it''s so easy for you to let me get your fired shuriken." Kakashi got the shuriken that had been used mercilessly during the battle just now, although it was surrounded by flames and caused a smell. Weakened, but at such a close distance, Ruthless was completely within the venue and could definitely be found out, so he used soil escape to chase teeth to block Ruthlessly to find out his body. Who knows that he is ruthless and scheming, blocking his own scent to the lowest level, and then releasing a blood clone with his scent to attract those forbearance dogs. Of course it is good if it succeeds, and it does not matter if it fails. Anyway, he is inherently invincible. , That''s why there is such a scene now. The people present saw the wonderful confrontation between the two and the lightning-like battle in such a short period of time. Such a means and a series of ambushes were arranged. The calculation made people deeply feel what is powerful and terrible, not only will The technique has been used to the utmost, and there are terrible scheming. "Did Mrs. Kakashi lose?" Just as Naruto Uzumaki was speaking, the Soulthirsty Hand exploded Kakashi''s body. But what came out was not blood, but thunder and lightning. Suddenly, Kakashi''s whole body turned into a ball of lightning, spreading along the ruthless hand to the ruthless body, making him paralyzed. "It really is Kakashi!" Metkay and the others exclaimed, it was actually the clone of Lei Dunying, which means that Kakashi saw through the ruthless means? It''s just that Kakashi''s next words made them understand that Kakashi was indeed a hit, but his rich combat experience and consciousness saved his life. "It''s really dangerous. Even I was fooled by you. If it weren''t for me, I knew that you were extremely difficult. Be careful and let a Lei Dunying clone attack instead of me. Maybe I had already lost." Chapter 279: Fierce battle Flagwood Kakashi slowly rose from the ground, with a lightning bolt connected to Lei Dunying''s clone in his hand. Kakashi''s words told everyone that he did not see through the ruthless calculations, and strictly speaking, the ruthless calculations did count him. It''s just that Kakashi knew that he was ruthless and difficult, and he was cautious by nature, so he replaced himself with a clone of Thunder Shadow, and finally escaped because of his caution. But even so, such a thrilling battle still made everyone scream in their hearts, and it was a duel of Shinnin. "This guy didn''t show much strength when he fought us." Inuzuka Claw smiled bitterly. "Yes, if we have such strength, we can''t stop it a few times." The same is true of Maoyue Xiyan. "It''s really a wonderful game." Xi Rihong exclaimed. "Lei Dunying''s clone is really good, but you are not the only one who is careful." The ruthless voice fell and the body covered by thunder and lightning turned into a cloud of blood. "It''s another blood clone, which is more elusive than the shadow clone. Even the nose of the ninja dog can''t tell the increase." Kakashi Hagi was shocked, thinking that his subconsciously careful behavior should have been obtained. Less advantage, now it seems ruthless and cautious as well as himself. It was the blood clone that tempted him, and even the blood clone attacked him, which made Kakashi''s heart very heavy, and such an opponent was really difficult to deal with. "Although I didn''t write about the skills and movements of the enemy who can see through the eyes, I believe in my fighting consciousness and fighting instinct, so you can''t defeat me by this alone." Another ruthlessly fell from a big tree and walked away. Coming over, this scene shocked everyone again. "It''s really half a catty!" Nara Lujiu also had a dumbfounded but shocking feeling. This seemed to be just a move of competing for clones, but in fact it was extremely dangerous. "Although I am not majoring in thunder escape, and even I dont even know thunder escape, as far as I know, the shadow of Leyton takes a lot of chakras, and you are not a lot of chakras. Shinobu, plus you are not from the Uchiha clan but using Sangou jade to write round eyes will definitely consume a lot of chakras, so I think you won''t be able to support it for long," said ruthlessly. "It''s terrible!" Hagi Kakashi''s face was expressionless, but his heart was overwhelmed. Such an opponent is really terrifying. It really makes him unable to understand. Is this really a twelve-year-old boy? Let''s not say anything about talent, this kind of scheming, calmness and so on is not something that a twelve-year-old person who has not experienced the tempering of war can have. "I really don''t know how Tsunade-sama trained such a strong young man." Hagi Kakashi thought to himself. "It seems that Kakashi is starting to fall into a disadvantage. If he can''t make a comeback in a short period of time, he will lose if he continues to fight. The chakras consumed by Zhuanyan and Leyton Ying are too much, and it takes too much time for him to fight. It''s shorter." Qiu Dao Dingzao obviously knew Kakashi very well. "Then it''s time to tell the winner." Ruthless eyes stared slightly, and a pair of dark pupils turned bloody. Hagi Kakashi suddenly felt as if he was being stared at by an ancient beast. His whole body was hairy, and there was a kind of creepy hair. a feeling of. call out Ruthlessly disappeared in place, Hagi Kakashi''s three-gou jade writing wheel eyes suddenly shrank and then spun quickly. His ruthless movements continued to slow down, but they were still extremely fast. Hagi Kakashi retreated quickly with his feet a little bit, but his hands were imprinted when they retreated: "The technique of water escape and mist concealment." The dense fog suddenly covered the scene, making it impossible to see the situation of the two inside. "Kakashi even used the technique of concealment of fog, it seems that he was forced to be very tight!" Asma said. "However, Kakashi used to be an Anbu, and he is also very proficient in assassination. In addition, he has a writing wheel, and he still has a lot of advantages in such a dense fog." Uzuki Xiyan analyzed. "The fog hiding technique?" The corner of the ruthless mouth twitched. This technique is useful to others, but it is not useful to him. Chakra can prevent the writing wheel from seeing through the dense fog, but there is no way to stop himself from perceiving it. Kakashi''s blood. "Flame Spiral!" The ruthless figure flashed, and directly rushed towards Kakashi with the instantaneous technique. "No, he actually saw through my position all of a sudden." Qimu Kakashi''s face changed slightly, and he rushed over directly with Jie-yin with both hands and Lei Che. boom The extreme collision of the two s-class profound meanings suddenly produced a huge energy ball that could not be concealed by the dense fog. One side was a raging flame, and the other was a flashing thunder and lightning. The two energies were constantly clashing and colliding. Constant annihilation. Under the impact of powerful energy, the surrounding dense fog was completely destroyed, revealing the two people who were colliding fiercely. "It seems that I won." Hamu Kakashi looked ruthlessly close at hand. As soon as Kakashi''s voice fell, another Kakashi appeared behind the ruthless. "It seems that you have seen through my qi and blood perception!" Ruthless is not surprised. "I have been paying attention to you since I cast the thick fog. From your expression, your composure, and your performance tells me that you can see through me, so I think you should have a similar perception ability." Said: "My writing wheel can''t see through your blood succession boundary, but I can judge a lot of information from it, which is enough for me to deal with." "Did the shadow clone only be used the moment I attacked?" said ruthlessly. "Perhaps you didn''t pay attention, but the attack just now told me that you have the ability to perceive true and false clones. Even if it is a shadow clone that can''t even be seen through the writing wheel, you can tell whether it is true or false, but after the previous battle, I I also found that you can find the position of my body, but you cannot perceive the position of the clone. This reminds me that your ability should be perceived through blood. Although the shadow clone is a physical clone, there is no blood after all, so you can tell who it is, who is the clone, and perceive it. The moving position of, because the body has blood, but you can''t perceive the position of the shadow clone, because the shadow clone is bloodless. "Hamu Kakashi said. It is really scary that the two of them can still talk and laugh while maintaining this S-level upright confrontation. Chapter 280: Pit yourself "That''s the case, it seems that the purpose of using the technique of mist hiding is to keep the shadow clone from being discovered." said ruthlessly. "Yes, but I know that you have a very keen sense of danger. This kind of consciousness and instinct that you call fighting makes it difficult for you to see through even when facing the Shalanyan, so I dare not let it The shadow clone makes any move, but hides as far as it is, and hides as deep as it is. The shadow clone did not come out until you attacked me and couldn''t get out. Obviously, you once again used your ability to perceive vitality and blood to easily find me in the dense fog, but you can''t find the shadow as I thought. Avatar. "Hakiki Kakashi said: "Although Shalunyan can''t see through your future, I have seen it through. " "Is it hypnosis?" The ruthless face was expressionless: "It''s a pity, although with your great talent, you can use Shah Lunyan better than Uchiha''s people, but even the hypnosis of Kaleidoscope Shah Lunyan can''t help me. It works. How can your type of hypnosis be useful, not to mention do you think you will definitely win? A burst of blood." A pillar of blood soared into the sky, and the collision between Rachel and the Flame Spiral had ended, but Kakashi''s shadow clone behind it used Rachel again to rush towards the mercilessly. The moment the pillar of blood rose into the sky, Rachel was also hit. On the column of blood. "The defense of this move is indeed very strong, but I know that the limit of this move is the s-level secret. You may be able to defend one s-level secret, but two!" Hagi Kakashi stepped back several steps. The shadow avatar had a Lei Che in his left hand, and a Lei Che in his right hand forcibly tore the blood column apart. "Kakashi was also forced to be embarrassed. It was almost at the limit. I used Rae-Chee so many times, plus the writing wheel eyes, and the shadow of Leyton. If this attack does not work, Kakashi will leave. The defeat is not far away." Tsunade said, and everyone around him nodded in agreement. After all, this is the extreme of Kakashis Chakra. Unless he throws away the writing wheel or breaks through to the level of the shadow-level powerhouse, otherwise he is Chakra can only support it to this point. "It''s okay for Ruthless to be rated as Shangnin, but the key is how the outcome of this battle is?" Mitarai Adzuki said. "Soul-thirsty and demon-sealing cut!" A ruthless cry came from the blood column, and a blood-colored tornado vortex burst out and directly bound the shadow clone that was very close to him. After all, the shadow clone could not be the same in half a step. Rachel couldn''t get close to half a step either. "This trick!" Hanaki Kakashi smiled bitterly when he saw this scene. The blood qi exploded and gave the ruthless time to display the soul-thirsty seal and seal the shadow clone. Even Chaofang Langfang has extremely explosive power and The profound meaning of speed can''t break through the soul-thirsty seal, how can his shadow clone break through. With a wave of the blood-slaying knife spinning with blood-colored light in his hand, he directly slashed his head, and the huge force stirred the blood-colored tornado in front of him, and immediately produced a powerful force that turned into a huge sword light. With a bang, a slit of tens of meters long appeared on the ground, and the shadow clone was too dead to die. Sitting in the audience, Inuzuka Claw saw this scene, and he couldn''t help but make a sudden shock. Fortunately, he had given up in secret, otherwise he would be cut off and might not even have a chance to go to Konoha Hospital. "Kakashi, it seems that you still overlooked a little. Although my chakras are less than you, even if the chakras are exhausted, I still have combat power, but you, the chakras are exhausted and I will lie down. "After ruthlessly resolved the shadow clone, he said. He felt that Kakashi still had his hole cards and didn''t show it, because Kakashi was too calm, and instinctively told him that Kakashi was dangerous, but the current Kakashi showed it was not enough to bring himself. The threat of life, but now it still brings him such a strong sense of danger, the only explanation is that Kakashi is still hiding his hole cards, a hole card that will not be used at the critical moment. Just like his blood rage, it wont be used until the critical moment. After all, this is just a game, not a hostile life-and-death battle, so neither Kakashi nor Ruthless did not show the final hole cards, but ruthlessly believe it. Kakashi took out the hole card and he was confident to deal with it. After all, Kakashi has a hole card, doesn''t he own it? Of course, you still have to actually fight to know the final result. The competition between life and death is not only about strength, but also on the spot, the application of skills, etc., but no matter what, ruthlessness is now dominant, even if his chakra is not consumed. Few, but his main combat power lies in qi and blood, not Chakra. His blood recovery speed is several times that of Chakra, so Chakra is just an aid. The core of ruthlessness lies in Qi and blood. Many people don''t know this, but think that ruthless Blood Succession Boundary is to be consumed. Chakras, after all, even the Pupil Art of the Chakra Eyes in this world requires pupil power and chakra, not just pupil power. So everyone thinks that the ruthless Blood Succession Boundary also needs to consume chakras, but they dont know that Ruthlessness has found another way. All his Blood Succession Boundary spells consume not chakras, but qi and blood, so he used it constantly from the beginning. Chakra and Kakashi fight various ninjutsu in order to consume Kakashi''s chakra. The same is true for Kakashi. He doesn''t think there are more ruthless Chakras than him. Kakashi did it in the end, and did it mercilessly. Both were to consume each other''s Chakra as a last resort, but unfortunately although both did it, the results were different. "That''s it!" Haaki Kakashi''s observational power is so powerful, not to mention his wisdom. After seeing the ruthless consumption of a large amount of chakras, he calmed down and guessed that the ruthless blood inheritance boundary does not need to consume chakras or even if it does The consumption is also minimal. "Unexpectedly, I pitted myself in the end." Hagi Kakashi smiled bitterly. He thought that two-handed preparation was enough to win. If he and the shadow clone''s triple Leiqi can''t work, it''s only the consumption of Chakra. At the very least, he was invincible, but he didn''t expect that the richest was his own consumption. Chapter 281: Who is better? "What''s going on this time?" Many people looked at the two standing in place, how come it seemed that there was a difference between the winner and the loser, but it seemed that there was none. "That''s the case." Nara Shikajiu''s eyes burned first, and after a while, Nara Shikamaru also said loudly, "I understand." "The two people have been calculating each other since the beginning of the fight, and they have arranged one after another. This is the coexistence of wisdom and strength." Nara Shikamaru said. "Shikamaru what did you say?" Ino was confused. "Shikamaru, please explain." Nara Shikajiu saw that his son was only a few seconds slower than himself, and he couldn''t help but feel a little relieved. Although this kid is still very lazy recently, he has also worked a lot. The important thing is that I have made a lot of progress and no longer rely solely on my own wisdom. After listening to Nara Shikahisa''s words, everyone looked at Nara Shikamaru. "It''s very simple. You only know that at the beginning their wonderful ninjutsu duel, one after another, the trap after another, the confrontation again and again makes you dazzled, but in fact, the two of them have a last resort to do this." Nara Shika Maru explained: "If they can defeat the opponent with the means they have previously arranged, then of course there is no need to use the last means, but if they can''t, then they can only arrange them one by one with traps and methods." "Shikamaru, please be clear, I don''t understand." Naruto Uzumaki was confused. "Idiot, don''t interrupt Shikamaru." Haruno Sakura said, and everyone around was looking at Shikamaru, wanting to see what conclusion he would say next. "It''s very simple. Teacher Kakashi thinks that he is a ninja, even if writing round eyes consumes a lot of chakras, but the time to fight in such a fierce ninjutsu confrontation will not be too long, so write round eyes use time If it is short, it will not consume too many Chakras. What follows is that Teacher Kakashi, as Shangren, should have more Chakras than the current ones. So if the previous series of methods cannot defeat Ruthlessness, then the last one should be the key. If the shadow clone Raeche is ruthless to defend, it must consume a lot of chakras. After all, Raeche is already an s-level secret. Don''t say it was twice, plus the one of Teacher Kakashi''s body, triple Raeche. Even if the ruthlessness is undefeated, in the Kakashi teacher''s opinion, Chakra is definitely consumed almost, so Kakashi teacher thinks that in the end he can consume the ruthless Chakra with Shangnin''s advantage and win the victory. "Shikamaru said. "So, has Mrs. Kakashi won now?" Naruto Uzumaki said excitedly. "I originally thought so too. After all, even ruthless, even if the combat is strong, after all, he is a normal person, not a person with a particularly large number of Chakras, so his current Chakra should be more like Teacher Kakashi, so in the end it should be Kakashi. The teacher is very skilled, but it doesn''t seem to be right now," Shikamaru said. "Could it be that ruthless skills can''t be achieved?" Ignoring Huo Xuanjian couldn''t help asking. "Let''s listen." Nara Shikahisa said. "I won''t say who is the best one. In fact, the two of them have exactly the same idea. They both plan to consume each other''s chakras to win." Nara Shikamaru said. "How is it possible? Ruthless should know that his Chakra is better than Teacher Kakashi." Haruno Sakura couldn''t believe it. "Yes, that''s because they each have their own reliance, so they make the same decision. After a series of methods can''t defeat the other party, they consume all the other party''s chakras. Kakashi teacher relies on himself as a Shinobu. Chakra was more ruthless to rely on. And ruthless, I didnt know before, but after seeing his complexion, it didnt seem to be what a chakra consumes too much. I finally understand that the ruthless reliance should be his blood succession limit, his The Chakra used by Blood Succession Boundary should be very small, so he still has combat power. On the contrary, although Teacher Kakashi still has some chakras, in general, the ruthless advantage is greater, which means that they have achieved their goals. Teacher Kakashi successfully consumed the ruthless Chakra and let himself occupy Advantage. But Ruthless also successfully consumed the Chakra of Teacher Kakashi. He has a unique blood inheritance limit. He also has an advantage, even a lot more than Teacher Kakashi. Then who do you say is better? "Shikamaru showed a slight smile, admiring the two people''s series of methods, which is not only a normal wisdom, but also a fighting wisdom. It is really difficult for him to do this in battle. After all, being smart does not mean that he can be used in battle. It means that everyone will be a clone. Ruthless and Kakashi can be superb when used, but other Zhong Ren, especially Shang Ren but ordinary, this is the gap. "Hehe, these two people are really interesting, they have exactly the same idea, and both sides have successfully calculated each other. In terms of calculations, both of them are half-hearted because they have successfully calculated each other and completed their goals. At this point The last two were tied." Shikajiu Nara took over Shikamaru''s words: "But in terms of actual results, Ruthless currently has a greater advantage than Kakashi. It seems that Kakashi really encountered an opponent this time. Not only is experience, awareness, fighting skills and strength not inferior to Kakashi. , Even the fighting wisdom, layout, etc. are not inferior to Kakashi." After listening to the words of the father and son, everyone who still didnt understand suddenly realized that they all looked at the two people below with a **** look, especially ruthless. Kakashi is okay. After all, he has been famous for a long time and has experienced it. Ninja wars, but they are ruthlessly only twelve years old and they are people in the peaceful era. Such enchantment makes them feel a kind of horror. Who is the scariest person in Ninja World? People who have strength, wisdom, power, scheming, potential and talent all add up to be the most terrible, but ruthless, unfortunately, just meets all these conditions. "If you say that, Mr. Kakashi is going to lose? How could it be?" Naruto Uzumaki''s eyes widened. Although he doesn''t understand well, he still understands the general idea. It is that Kakashi Hagi is likely to lose , Which makes Naruto Uzumaki unbelievable. Chapter 282: Win and reach the top "This time, you have become a cocoon." He said ruthlessly that a cloud of blood flame burned in his palm. He felt that blood flame would be one of the most important abilities of his blood succession boundary, and he had great development potential. Fortunately, in order to cooperate with the blood sacrifice, I had the idea of ??studying this kind of flame and finally succeeded in grasping it, instead of only performing it in the blood raging state. Because he has been groping and comprehending blood flames recently, he has become more and more aware of the potential of blood flames, and he has become more exquisite in using them. At the same time, he has a feeling that blood flames are extremely important. No matter what the reason is, he knows the importance of blood flames. Therefore, he has been groping, so the control and use of blood flames are no longer comparable. But now is the best time to use Blood Flame. You dont need to consume any chakras, you only need to consume Qi and blood. With the ruthless current strength and recovery speed of Qi and blood, it can only be used for a long time if you use the Blood Flame in the normal state. Time, so I dont worry about consuming the blood. "It''s no wonder that you have rarely used your Blood Succession Boundary before. It turned out to be used at this time." Hamu Kakashi said: "It seems that I lost this time." "Don''t fight anymore?" Ruoqing felt a little bit unfinished. To be honest, he knew Kakashi had reservations. He really wanted to fight Kakashi without reservations. That was the battle he pursued. "How can I fight if I can''t win? I''m not Kai. I have a masochistic hobby," said Kakashi Hagi. "Damn Kakashi, where am I masochistic, you are a naked slander." Metkay was shot while sitting on the side and couldn''t help but burst into tears. "Are you sure to admit defeat?" Silent asked uncertainly. "Yeah, I surrendered." Kakashi Hagi didn''t feel ashamed or unwilling. Although he had reservations, that move was for the enemy. It was ruthless and not an enemy. It was unnecessary, and now It''s not a battle of life and death, there is no need to go to that point, and he also knows that he has reservations ruthlessly. The ruthlessness that he knows alone has the ability to increase combat power to a terrifying level in a short time is enough for him to drink a pot, and the ruthless battle just now fully demonstrates the advantages of a strong in all aspects, no matter what. It is the use of skills, the wisdom of fighting, the awareness of fighting, instinct, experience, layout, all aspects are not weaker than him. And Ruthless is only twelve years old, its only a matter of time before he completely surpasses him, and now he really has no advantage. Ruthlessly has huge vitality and can unscrupulously display his blood inheritance limit, and the blood inheritance limit ability is the most ruthless. Compared with his chakra, his combat strength is not much, and he loses as much as he fights. Since he loses all the time, it''s better to be a bachelor and give up directly. After all, he really lost this battle. Whether it was a life-and-death battle or for whatever reason, he did lose. He did not release the water and used his combat power to the extreme, so he admitted very frankly and convinced him. Others can also see that, after all, this battle is too shocking, too exciting, no matter who wins or loses, their glory cannot be obliterated. Kakashi fully demonstrated the level of Konoha''s first technician in this battle, and Ruthless also fully demonstrated the strength of being a Naruto disciple overwhelming the crowd in this battle, so no matter who wins, whoever wins welcomes them. There was enthusiastic applause from both of them. "Has he grown to this point? Although Kakashi should have reservations, after all, it is not a life-and-death battle, but isn''t the ruthlessness unreserved? No matter what, this battle has completely established the ruthlessness in Konoha. High-level status." Nara Luji thought to himself. Now even if he puts aside all his auras, he is not Tsunades disciple, and he does not have Tsunade as the backstage. He is a real high-level senior in Konoha based on his current achievements. Although he has not obtained actual rights, he is alone. His current strength and once he passed the final test and became a Shinobu, he would have to be afraid of three points even if the big family wanted to move him. Because he has no scruples, and no one needs to worry about him, he can act unscrupulously, why the ancient emperor is supreme, but he is equally afraid of the five-step man, the assassin, because there is only one life, and the opponent is barefoot and is not afraid of wearing shoes. In this case, no one is afraid. And now Ruthless has used his own hands to enter Konoha''s high-level. Although he has no real power for the time being, he is already a high-level. In addition, Tsunade prepared a series of forays for him, build momentum, and his previous achievements. With his prestige, as well as being a direct disciple of Hokage, with Tsunade''s aura and support as the backstage, everyone knows that Konoha will soon enter a ruthless era. To be precise, it belonged to the master and apprentice of Ruqing and Tsunade. The age of husband and wife is now when Tsunade holds up the sky and masters most of Konoha''s power. Ruthless also grows up quickly. The two will soon become wood. Ye masters, the words of the two are more useful to Konoha than anyone else, and they are supreme than anyone. A Tsunade can stabilize Konoha''s wealthy seniors, plus a Tsunade with unlimited potential. Under this pair of master and apprentice couples, Konoha, even if there are any changes, dozens of Danzos will be grasshoppers after autumn. They will not be able to trample for a few days, not to mention that under their control, no matter how many people are like Danzo. It''s useless to have ambitions, because both of them, regardless of strength or power, their reputation and status completely stand at the pinnacle of Konoha, no one can shake a half. It can be said that the current Konoha has long been not the era when the power of the three generations of Naruto is dispersed, but has become the same as the first generation and the second generation of the Naruto period. The Naruto family is the only one, even stronger than their era. It is not just as simple as a family. It''s the master, the master. The visionary and strategic vision Nara Shikahisa supported Tsunade this Naruto from the very beginning, because he sees farther than anyone else, knowing that the era of Tsunade will not pass like three generations, four generations are high. That way, the alternation of power produces a change in power politics, on the contrary, because the two of them are basically standing together. What belongs to Tsunade is equivalent to being ruthless, and supporting Tsunade is equivalent to supporting ruthlessness. Chapter 283: Clear customs by one person On the other hand, supporting ruthlessness is also equivalent to supporting Tsunade. If one day Tsunade abdicates and takes over ruthlessly, then those who have always supported Tsunade, Naruto, will continue to become Konoha nomenclature and continue to hold powerful power because they have supported in the past. With Tsunade, it is equivalent to supporting Ruthless in the future. Therefore, Nara Lukisa has never put Danzo in his eyes, and it is even more unlikely that he will support him. The facts are exactly the same as Nara Lukisa analyzed. Tsuna took the position, quickly grasped power, bombarded Danzo, and he was ruthless. It was increasing at a rapid speed, and everything happened as he expected, even faster than he expected. It can be said that Konoha will be at least a hundred years in the future. If the two of them don''t take the initiative to leave, Konoha will belong to the age of their master and apprentice couple. "Relentlessly win!" Mute announced immediately after confirming that Kakashi was not joking. Suddenly the applause in the venue was more intense and louder than at the beginning. "It''s a bit tired!" Even if you are ruthless and vigorous, you will not lie on the ground as tired as other people without chakra. After all, chakra is a combination of physical energy and mental energy. Once it is consumed, it will not die. , But very weak, but Ruthless is not included here, because the physical and spiritual energy contained in his qi and blood is even greater and purer. Therefore, if all the chakras are consumed, he still has qi and blood as a support. As long as the qi and blood are not depleted, he will not be too weak if he consumes a lot of chakras like other strong people. However, although it is not weak, it is still a bit tired. In addition, the high-intensity battle just consumes not only Chakra, but also physical strength and spirit. It is not strange that it is not tired at all. That battle was completely against Kakashi. High-intensity fighting of wits and courage, a second of trance will cause defeat, so the nerves and spirits of the two are highly tense. "It is better to use Xianshu Chakra. The more you use it, the more tired you will get, while the more you use it, the more energetic you will become. This is different from ordinary Chakra." Ruthlessly thought, he once listened to the censorship about the Xianshu Chakra. It was a kind of energy that was different from ordinary chakras. It was much stronger than ordinary chakras, and the characteristic was that the more you use it, the more energy you will not Like using chakras, the more you use it, the more tired you get. Its just that to master the Xianshu Chakra, you must learn the fairy mode, and the ability of the fairy mode is currently basically controlled by the three psychic beast families: the toad family of Miaomu Mountain, the big snake family of Longdidong, A family of slugs in the Wet Bone Forest. No one in the Ninja world can master the fairy model that belongs to human beings. The currently known people who can learn the fairy model are all from the psychic beast family, so each fairy model is different, Miaomu Mountain, Longdidong, The immortal mode characteristics of the three races of Wet Bone Forest are different, and each has its own strengths. Of course its difficult to learn the fairy mode so powerful, and its not even much easier than the Flying Thunder God technique. Its the same to learn unique insight or physique. Of course, Tsunade with such a powerful ability wants to be ruthlessly learned, but its a pity that Tsunade knows the fairy. The difficulty and the degree of danger of model learning, so I didn''t let Ruthless learn it for the time being, and planned to wait for Ruthless Chakra to become larger. The more chakras, the safer and easier it is to learn the fairy mode, so Naruto Uzumaki can learn so quickly and easily in another time and space. After all, there are really few in the Ninja world that can compare with him. Moreover, Ruthless currently has the blood **** secrets of the Blood Succession Boundary to be developed, the flying thunder **** art to learn, and the sword art to specialize, and his energy is limited, so Tsunade didn''t let Ruthless learn it. Ruoqing doesn''t have this idea at present. After all, the fairy model is good, but he needs to learn enough skills at the moment. Even if he has the shadow clone technique to assist his cultivation, he can''t be distracted anymore. He doesn''t want to end up in the end. Therefore, He currently has no plans to learn the fairy model. After the ruthlessness came down, the other four people who were able to take the second exam also played. Inuzuka Claw, who had a high cheer and had a chance to become a Shinobu, was drawn to Yuri Hong and was hardly polished by Yuri Hongs illusion. After losing his temper, he finally gave up, but fortunately, Yu Rihong didn''t swallow it with darkness, or he would give Inuzuka''s claws a second. But even if the darkness is not consumed, other illusions alone, and the illusions that Yurihongs current increasingly powerful illusion skills are used are enough to clean up the dogs claws, so she can only give in aggrievedly, to the point that many people Surprised that Inuzuka Claw was so fast and so easy to lose, and at the same time, everyone saw the powerful illusion of Yu Rihong. But I do not know that Huoxuanjian was unlucky, and he was drawn to Metkay. Under Metkay''s simple and direct, lightning-fast physique, even ninjutsu could hardly be used to be completely abused. Uzuki Yuyan was even more unlucky. He met Yu Noshino''s father, Yu Nushi Wei. This was the existence of extraordinary strength and record in the third Ninja War. The strength can be said to be the veteran Shinobi, and it is extremely superb. The technique of manipulating insects completely suppressed Uzuki Yuyan''s sword skills. After all, her sword skills can only be defeated against hundreds of thousands or more of insects, especially these are not ordinary insects, but strange insects with their own magical effects. With her current strength, she can only face the oily female Zhi Wei. It''s strange to lose, even she couldn''t get close to You Nv Zhiwei from start to finish. She was simply trapped by the overwhelming bugs and finally had to give in. Yamashiro Aoba better encountered Sarutobi Asma. It was not as miserable as the previous ones, but it was only relative. After all, the previous Shangnins were just able to restrain their existence. , In particular, the biggest difference between Shangren and Shangren except for the strength is the comprehensive ability against the enemy. Basically every person who has a pure physical skill like Matkay has a set of ability to resist the enemy to the strong who restrains himself, allowing him to face any kind of strong even if he restrains himself. The strong are not afraid at all, unlike the special Shangren who only has one more outstanding ability, they are easy to lose in the face of a strong enemy who restrains themselves. Yamashiro Aoba was lucky this time. When meeting Asma, everyone played ninjutsu and was not a strong person to restrain him. Therefore, compared with the previous few people, he didn''t lose too badly, but he still had to admit defeat. Chapter 284: The strongest assassination in history "Where is this place?" Ruthlessly opened his eyes and found that he was in a woods, and his brain was still a little confused for a while, but he soon recovered. He quickly looked down and he was relieved. Tsunade returned. In his arms. "I didn''t expect the Akatsuki organization to be so bold and powerful that he dared to break into Konoha, but it really looks up to me. I, who is not a shadow class, would actually attract the Akatsuki organization to get rid of me, and even Oshemaru joined it. "He said with a ruthless smile, he didn''t expect that he would encounter an assassination, an assassination that had been carefully designed like never before. One day before, I went out ruthlessly to complete the last s-level task of the Ninja exam before leaving Konoha. It was not long before Akatsuki organized a masked person, Oshamaru and six people with reincarnation eyes to surround herself. . Ruthless knew it was not good at the first time. He didn''t know that he was being calculated. He knew that when Oshimaru appeared, he knew that it was because Oshomaru was jealous of him. So he made this assassination to deal with him, and it could attract so many people to deal with it. I am really proud of myself when I was only twelve years old. Moreover, very few people knew about this assassination, and the deployment time was very short, so even Tsunade''s intelligence system could not know that the people of Oshamaru and Akatsuki had played such an assassination. However, Ruthless is not a person waiting for death. Although it is dangerous, it is not desperate to decisively turn on the violent blood to rush out of the encirclement. However, the Six Ways of Payne with the eyes of reincarnation display the ability to manipulate gravitational repulsion, which makes it difficult for Ruthless to break through. The masked man who uses time and space ninjutsu and the large number of forbidden ninjutsu are ruthless at all. Seeing that Ruthless was about to be beaten to death, Tsunade suddenly rushed to her. Her appearance surprised everyone. Obviously, it was impossible for people to know that their secret assassination was carried out immediately after a short period of planning. In fact, Tsunade did not know that she was ruthlessly assassinated. The reason she was able to arrive in time was because Tsunade had an ability that was almost foreboding, that is, gambling. Tsunade would never win when gambling for a lifetime, but she did. I am happy to lose and don''t want to see a win, but Tsunade is still happy to gamble, because as long as she sees herself lose every time, she feels relieved. Because as long as she keeps losing, then her closest and most important people will be ruthless to prove that nothing will happen. On the contrary, if she wins, the most important people around her will have trouble, and this time Tsunade finds that she has won and won a lot. Tsunade asked Silent to summon Konoha''s Shinobu without saying a word, and she herself was the first to rush out of Konoha. No matter what Hokage could not leave Konoha at will, Konoha''s other Shinobu rushed there. Tsunade knew that Ruthless was in danger. Because she had won the money, she rushed out as fast as she could and finally arrived in time. But at that time Ruthless had been seriously injured, and Tsunade faced Penn''s Six Doctrines alone. The masked man He Dashewan is definitely mortal at all. The three of them were completely able to kill Tsunade before the other Shinnins arrived. He didn''t want Tsunade to be ruthless and decisive to use the violent blood to the extreme, and burst out the strongest blow in one breath, and the terrifying blood inflammation broke out and took the space. Beat through. Faced with this blow, even Penns reincarnation eyes could not bounce away. In the end, the masked man performed a space-distorting technique transfer. Taking advantage of this gap, Tsunade rushed to Ruthless''s side, and Ruthless also wanted to take this opportunity to fly. Thor''s technique fled back to Konoha, but Payne didn''t want to let the tiger go back to the mountain after seeing this scene. With ruthless talent and potential, if the assassination fails this time, then it is likely that they will be assassinated next time. Therefore, Tiandao Payne displayed the strongest Shenluo Tianzheng in one breath, and the masked man also used the ability to distort space regardless of Shifting the side to ruthlessly perform space-time ninjutsu that distorts the space. The two forces of time and space plus the blood inflammation and Shenluo Tianzheng broke out in one breath. The already chaotic and shattered space suddenly became more chaotic. In the end, all the people present fell into the turbulence of time and space. At this time, it was too late to cast the technique of Flying Thunder God, after all, Wu Qi Gong''s technique of Flying Thunder God was not instantaneous. So ruthlessly only urged all the remaining blood energy to create a blood group to surround and protect himself and Tsunade. Soon after the blood raging sequelae broke out, he passed out ruthlessly, and when he woke up again, he found himself in a forest. , And Tsunade is also in his arms. "It''s really chaotic, but fortunately, I survived. The masked man, the reincarnation eye and the big snake pill don''t know what happened, but they fell into the turbulence of time and space together, either lost or crushed by the turbulence of time and space. It''s luck." Ruthless did not have much confidence in his survival, but he did not expect that he survived. What made him even more happy was that Tsunade also survived. The two were safe, but not all of them were on his face. The smile froze. Because he found that he had lost the ability to control qi and blood, all the chakras on his body disappeared, and the increase in physical fitness brought about by qi and blood also disappeared. The current ruthless physical fitness is only three times that of a normal man. Its amazing on Earth, but its not as good as Naruto. Even the students of Ninja School are more ruthless than the current ones. What makes him horrified is that he cant refine Chakra, which makes him horrified. No one is better than him. He knows how many enemies he has in the Ninja Realm, and no one knows better than him how miserable it will be if there is no power in the Ninja Realm. Not to mention going to the Xiao organization to settle the bills, it is also a question of whether he can survive in the future, but the relentless training of these years is not in vain. The loss of power has made him weak and frightened, but he has not lost his calmness and reason. Looking for the reason for this situation. "Huh?" At this time, Tsunade''s eyelashes quivered slightly, and Tsunade woke up under his mercilessly caring gaze. "Huh, you finally woke up." Although he knew that Tsunade was okay, he didn''t feel relieved without seeing him waking up mercilessly. Now that he woke up, he was finally relieved. "It''s nice to be ruthless, you''re okay." Tsunade reacted immediately and cried with ruthless joy. Chapter 285: Take my mom to play through, change my name and surname The two cuddled with each other for a while before they stood up. Ruthless now, except for a tattered suit, they have lost their blood slaying knife, and they have lost a body of strength. Although they have no power to fight chickens, they are too different from before. Far. What made him even more shocked was that it was not only him who lost his power, even Tsunade was the same, but although Tsunade lost Chakra, his physical fitness was much higher than that of Liu Hao. After all, he was a descendant of the immortal body, even if he lost it now. All the strength, the increase that Chakra had gained from physical exercise was lost, but even so, Tsunade''s physical fitness reached the level of six times that of ordinary people. It is 300% more than Ruthless. The gap is too big. It also made Ruthless feel relieved. At least the two of them will lose their strength if they join forces, but the fighting skills and experience are still added to the body. The quality is good, as long as they dont meet Shangren, they can retreat even if they meet Zhongren. After the two cut a tree, they cut out two wooden spears and walked forward on their own. In this strange place, they lost their power weirdly. Both of them dare not care and pay attention to the surroundings. Fortunately, although the power is lost, the fighting consciousness and instinct are still there, especially the perception, although there is no perception. The ability of blood is still very keen, and it is clear what is going on around him. The only thing that was unexpected to the two was that they didn''t encounter any attacks at all along the way, but quickly saw the town. The two suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. After all, for them now, the town is better than Ye outside. But they did not dare to take it lightly in order to prevent people from recognizing themselves. Both of them covered their faces and walked into the town. When they saw Ruqing and Tsunade, the people around them suddenly exclaimed, mainly Tsunade, even if they were masked. Because of her domineering figure and graceful temperament, she couldn''t hide her and amazed the men and women around her, but because of her ruthlessness and the aura from Tsunade, everyone around her dared not mess around. But the ruthless heart sank to the bottom, because he found that everything in this town was different from the Ninja World he was familiar with. There were soldiers in white uniforms patrolling with familiar and unfamiliar guns around them. The appearance of these soldiers made the ruthless heart feel stunned. Jump, feel as if you have seen it somewhere. But I couldn''t remember it for a while, but when I passed a bar and saw sheets of papers like wanted orders on the outside wall, I remembered it mercilessly. The anime he had watched before, although he didn''t watch much and only watched a few like Naruto, but he remembered that only that world had such a wanted order, and it shouldn''t be said to be a reward order. Ruthlessly, it is already certain that this is not the world of Naruto, but through the turbulence of time and space, they came to other dimensions. This space is not where, but the world of One Piece. "This time is interesting. It is worthy of the name to take my mother through the world of One Piece. I thought it was legendary enough to travel through the Naruto World. I didn''t expect to play through it again, and this time I took Tsunade to the world of One Piece. ." He murmured mercilessly, in order to completely affirm his guess, he took Tsunade to the town ruthlessly, and then used the shuriken he was carrying to exchange some money in the weapon shop in the town. The quality of the shuriken that Ruthless carried with him was good, so he sold a lot of money. After all, although thermal weapons are also very powerful in this world, it is the strength of the person who really dominates everything. This is very similar to the Naruto World, and even the degree of metamorphosis of the people here is not worse than that of the Naruto World or even worse than the Naruto World. . "Ruthless, what''s the matter with you?" Tsunade asked. She found that Ruthless had been thinking about it after seeing the reward order again. "Huh!" Ruthless has always concealed his life experience from Tsunade, and now I want to tell her that there is nothing, so that she can integrate into this world as soon as possible. They have lost their power, even if they want to go back, they can only survive here, and the danger level here is no less than that of the Naruto World. If they want to survive, they must integrate into it and increase their strength, so Tsunade must be psychologically prepared. "Didn''t you ask me why when I was a baby, my eyes were so complicated as an adult but so cold?" There was a sudden flash in the ruthless eyes, slowly bringing myself from the earth, living since childhood, and then again. When Hokage finally came to this One Piece world, he told Tsunade everything he knew about the One Piece world. "No matter what, you are my baby, and this will not change." What was unexpected is that Tsunade was not too surprised. Except for the surprise at the beginning, he was calm afterwards and waited ruthlessly. When it was over, Tsunade said mercilessly with a hug. "Well, it will never change." After all, Tsunade is not an ordinary person. He knows that he has come to a strange world. After knowing so many strange worlds, he finds it very interesting. The strange power of this One Piece world, the strange wind, and the mysterious sea are produced. A strong interest. "Do you know that it''s ruthless? I have never liked your name very much. I thought it was your parents, so I didn''t say anything, but I didn''t expect it to be changed by yourself. Why don''t you change it? You want to change this. " Tsunade was very upset about the level of ruthless name change. Ruthless and ruthless, it sounded uncomfortable, but Tsunade was tolerant. After all, his little man called Ruthless sounded like he was ruthless to him. Now he has come to a new world. , Tsunade Fufo was liberated, especially after knowing the ruthless life experience and secrets, he immediately came up with an old idea, that is, to help ruthless change his name and surname. "Then you help me change one." Ruthless smiled at this. What level do you expect a child in an orphanage to have? What''s more, he used to care about this in order to live his life. He changed his name to a good name and couldn''t eat enough, so he has been using it until now, and now listening to Tsunade said that he can only cry and laugh in addition to crying and laughing. "Okay." Tsunade was overjoyed when he heard this. He had wanted to do this a long time ago. He could change the name of his beloved man and let him change it. Even Sohu, who belongs to his own name, just thought about it and was overjoyed. Chapter 286: From then on there is no mercilessness, only Lin Yi "I heard you say that you are from a country called Huaxia, so of course you have to change a name that belongs to the Huaxia style, um, call it Lin Yi, what do you think?" Tsunade pondered for a moment, thinking about himself from being ruthless. Know something about China. Although she has never studied Chinese culture, she knows everything from a glimpse of it. Tsunade herself is a highly educated person. Otherwise, how to take care of Konoha, and then she knows how to change after hearing some of the Chinese things ruthlessly said. Up. The names of Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto and other style patterns were completely inappropriate. After thinking for a while, she thought of such a name. "Is there any meaning?" Ruthless, no, it should be said that Lin Yi is right now, Lin Yi looked at Tsunade and asked. "Of course we have. Our Thousand-Handed Clan is most famous for its vitality, physique, and Chakra. Of course, Mudun is the only representative of vitality. I hope you can be with us forever, and I hope you can be with our Thousand-Handed Clan. People like that have strong vitality and can survive any danger, so your last name has a wooden character. And to represent being with me forever and I am a member of the Thousand Hands Clan, then of course I can also use a wooden character to represent me. In this way, two wooden characters represent you and me combined to form a forest character, and Hua Xia Lin is also a big surname in yours. "Tsunade asked. "That''s right." Lin Yi nodded, but thought of the name in his heart. Maybe this is also good. After experiencing the encounter between Naruto World and Tsunade, knowing and falling in love, he is no longer ruthless, and now he has traveled through the world of One Piece. , The ruthlessness of the past should also disappear. "Then the last name of the Lin character is then the first name. I have only one request and hope for you. This Yi character represents everything, that is peace and ease. I hope you will be safe for the rest of your life, plus what the Lin character represents Meaning, the combination of the two words Lin Yi means to be with me Senju Tsunade and your Lin Yi forever in peace." Tsunade said. "I like this name very much." Lin Yi didn''t expect that his name already contains Tsunade''s love for him, and his expectations for him are warm. You can put down the name you changed at will. Now He is not merciless anymore, not only is he not named, but he is not in his heart. He is a person who has flesh, blood, emotion, and love, and a person who loves himself. "Perhaps this is also very good. We have all come to a new world. Everything in the past can only be temporarily let go. To welcome a new life, or to go back, we need a new beginning, a new life. Then let the brand new me and you go for a break. From now on there will be no merciless person in this world. From then on, there is only Lin Yi. The ruthless disappearance will only become the past. Now and in the future, there will only be me Lin Yi. I use Do my best to complete the meaning of this name. "Lin Yi suddenly said loudly, his voice louder than ever before, confident and looking forward to the future again. The haze brought by the loss of power was wiped out with the appearance of Lin Yi, a name representing Tsunades love for him. At the beginning, he was able to become rich and handsome Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi in Naruto World. With the existence of Uzumaki Naruto and others, then why can''t they come to the world of One Piece to relive the wealthy and handsome of this world? And what is he afraid of with Tsunade accompanying him? Whether it is for himself or for Tsunade, he must survive well, and the first thing to survive in this place more chaotic than Naruto is strength. An idea rose in Lin Yi''s heart. After the idea appeared, he immediately told Tsunade to share it with his woman. "Tsunade, this world is chaotic. I just know a rough idea. This One Piece world is even more mysterious than the Naruto world you are in, and so is its power. There are many types, with thermal weapons, pure physical skills, and Mysterious domineering and devil fruit, and it is said that these abilities have branches. If we want to live in this world as smart as in the Naruto World, we must have the strength, otherwise it is very dangerous. I don''t want my beautiful wife to be robbed. "Lin Yi said, hugging Tsunade and kissed her on the cheek. "Ennies, they will always be yours, and no one can take them away." Tsunade groaned. She obviously noticed that Lin Yi is no longer the mercilessness of the past. His cold heart came to this place. The world, with the change of name and surname, has completely melted by himself after bringing the name that entrusts his love for him. Tsunade likes Lin Yi very much now, not as cold as before. Although Lin Yi was not cold to Tsunade in the past, his eyes were emotional, but compared to the present Lin Yi Fangfo, everything has changed with the change of name, the only thing that remains unchanged is His love for himself. "Of course." Lin Yi smiled slightly. After Tsunade completely melted the coldness in his heart, his personality did not change drastically, but he looked much more approachable than before. Instead of being cold, he would have a faint smile. , Seeing Lin Yi''s changes, Tsunade was happy in his heart. Tsunade even thought that being assassinated by Akatsuki''s organization led to being in this world is not a bad thing, at least let Lin Yi completely liberate his heart and Tsunade didn''t like the gloomy and murderous Ninja realm too much. On the contrary, after listening to Lin Yi''s words about the world, I like this mysterious world, which is full of murderous dew but full of blood and hope. Tsunade always likes to be free, but now he can do this in this world. Up. "Tsunade, I know you yearn for freedom, but I also yearn, but the danger of the sea is far from the sea of ??Ninja, there are pirates, bounty hunters, navy, revolutionary army and various sea kings everywhere. Class and so on. If we enter the sea with our current strength and want to be as free as a pirate, then it is simply looking for death. Even if the navy does not come to deal with us, the pirates will not come to deal with us, but the sea kings are enough for us to have a headache. " Chapter 287: Join the navy "Yeah!" Tsunade nodded, she is not the kind of person who doesn''t hesitate to do anything as soon as her head heats up. Freedom is an extremely precious thing in any age and any world. Who can truly achieve this? Who in the ninja world can do it? Who can really do it in One Piece World? Almost none, without the corresponding strength, wanting to pursue true freedom is to seek death. So strength is very important, and unfortunately the two of them dont know why they lost Chakra, lost all their strength and still cant cultivate back, but Lin Yi has made a decision. Since the power of Naruto World is not available, then Use to learn from the world of One Piece. What can integrate into the world of One Piece faster than mastering the power of this world? And there is only one way before them, and it must be done. Otherwise, given the chaos and order of this world, even if it is controlled by the navy, Tsunades appearance will definitely attract the coveting of many people. Without the strength to protect it, both Liu Hao and Tsunade will be miserable, so Lin Yi is very quick. Just righted his mentality and didn''t directly go out to sea to do pirates like the other protagonists of Crossing. That would be just looking for death. That''s right, pirates are very free and comfortable, swimming in the sea, seeing various islands, all kinds of strange things can be described as fascinating, isn''t Tsunade interested in this? But you also need to have the strength to do this, otherwise, going out to sea as a pirate now is simply going to the top of Mount Everest to jump directly to see if you can die, it''s completely looking for death. After Lin Yi rationally analyzes the power he knows about the world, the safest way is to join the navy. Although the Devil Fruit can make an ordinary person become a strong person, it does not matter whether the Devil Fruit can obtain the ability in his mind, it is only to say that the Devil Fruit can obtain the power in his mind. Preciousness and rarity are not what Lin Yi, who is currently just a miscellaneous fish in the One Piece World, can get. Dont even think about getting this thing unless you buy it at a big price, and its hard to find, there is a price and no market, and its not necessarily the ability you want in your heart. It may be miserable if you get an ability that is useless for combat. , And a person can only eat one devil fruit in his life, and it would be a waste to eat it casually. Except for the devil fruit, it is domineering, but the domineering is more difficult to obtain than the devil fruit. If there is no cultivation method, forget it. Lin Yi is a **** in the world of One Piece, how can he have domineering cultivation methods, so he can pass. Finally, it is physical skills. The strong people in this world who are able to rely on the ability of the body and physical skills to counterbalance are the owners of the devil fruit, and the best way to learn such physical skills is to join the navy. Lin Yi believes that his current body of only twelve has three times the physical fitness of an adult, plus Tsunade''s six times the physical fitness of an adult and their fighting experience. The fighting instinct and skills will definitely be able to quickly rise to the top in the navy. You can leave at any time even if you can''t find anything famous in the end. After all, if Lin Yi and Tsunade dont mix well, they wont be very powerful. Such people will be allowed to leave the navy without making any difficulties, so joining the navy is the best choice. At present, its not for naval service. It is for better survival, at least for now. As for whether there will be other pursuits in the future, we can only plan again after having the ability to survive. If you can''t even guarantee your own life, you still pursue your dreams, and pursue other things and things. So after Lin Yi said his thoughts, Tsunade also agreed. The two had already walked around the town just now. They learned about the town and also knew where the naval branch base is here. The two who had made the decision immediately came to the naval base, because although the navy currently controls the world, but because of the impact of too many pirates, bounty hunters, revolutionary forces, etc., they are often in a state of combat, whether it is a naval soldier at the grassroots level or Middle-level and high-level combat capabilities are both lacking. It can be said that as long as you have the ability, even if the current world government is corrupt, the navy is also corrupt, but if you have the ability, it is absolutely popular. Of course, the premise is that you have the strength. However, Lin Yi and Tsunade have a juvenile appearance, and Bo Bayu doesnt look like a master at all, so when they went to the navy branch base and said they wanted to become the navy, the people who were in charge of recruiting navy soldiers didnt think much of them. people. Although the world does not mean that the stronger the person looks, the stronger the person is, but it is obvious that the person in charge judges people based on their appearance. boom Lin Yi knows that strength is respected in any world, especially the appearance of a young man without a background is even more despising. The place where the navy is the strong is also respected by the strong, so the person in charge Lin Yi didn''t get angry with the scornful expression, but walked to the side of the instrument that was specially used to detect people in the navy. This is an instrument similar to the weight of boxing. Lin Yi took a deep breath and blasted a punch. Although he lost the Chakra, the control of the strength and the control of the body did not disappear. The controlled body, the waist and the horse are unified, The strength was twisted into a wave, concentrated on the fist and blasted out. With a bang, he stunned the head of the navy. It seemed that Lin Yi, who was only a young man and only twelve years old, could hit three hundred kilograms, or six hundred kilograms, with a single punch. Among the powerful navy, there are only ants. But dont forget that this is not the headquarters of the navy, nor is it a large naval base. It is just a sub-base of the navy. There is not even a capable person here, and Lin Yi is only twelve years old. He is in charge of the navy at twelve years old. He can hit six hundred catties without training. If he receives training, he will definitely be a good navy master. And as a person who brings in such a promising young man, he will also be rewarded. This is why the person in charge of recruiting people into the navy is so eager to be a strong person and not worried that he will replace his position, because he can give the navy. The better you recruit, the greater the benefits to those who are in charge of recruiting. Chapter 288: Meet Da Siqi and Tina for the first time Moreover, if this kind of receptionist can get in touch with many potential masters and grow up after joining the navy, it will be of great benefit to him as the person who introduces them to establish contacts. Therefore, no matter how corrupt the navy is, it will never be corrupted in this respect. Otherwise, the navy would have collapsed long ago, and there would be no steady stream of talents sent to the navy, where can we also contend against the existence of pirates, revolutionary forces and other forces at the same time. Corruption of the world government is one thing, but in some places it is absolutely not corrupt, especially in terms of recruiting potential talents. Isn''t Luffy''s grandfather always training potential naval soldiers? As a legendary lieutenant general, Karp is like that, let alone other navies. "Okay!" So after seeing Lin Yi''s power, the navy who was in charge of recruiting immediately swept away the previous contempt and carelessness, and immediately got up to talk with Lin Yi eagerly. In order for Lin Yichu to come to this world to be able to integrate into the navy better and faster, of course he also needs a snake, so he didn''t care about the contempt of the navy soldier just now and talked to him. This made the navy soldier even more joyful and kept giving Lin Yi introduced this and that. In a short time, Lin Yi figured out the basic situation of this naval base and figured out the ranks of officers in the navy. After all, this is not a core secret, so it is not difficult to know. "Sergeant Da Siqi!" Suddenly a figure walked in at this moment, and the naval soldier who was introducing Lin Yi immediately stood up straight and said loudly as if to leave a good impression on the Buddha. "Wow, what a beautiful woman!" A woman named Da Siqi walked in with glasses four or five years older than Lin Yi. She was the first to see Tsunade, especially Tsunade''s extremely domineering figure, and suddenly exclaimed: "Sister You are so beautiful, how can you have such a figure." "Yes, Tina also wants to know." After Da Siqi walked in, a woman with long pink hair in a navy robe also walked in. "Lieutenant Colonel Tina!" The navy soldier became more respectful. "One is a sergeant and the other is a lieutenant colonel. Both are women but they are in high positions. I remember, it turns out they are them." Lin Yi glanced at the two women and suddenly remembered the identity of the two women. They are not simple goods, one is a master with a knife and the other is a demon fruit capable person. Both of them will be not simple goods in the future, especially Tina. "It''s nothing, besides being born, it''s just a little bit of acquired maintenance and eating, there are some skills." Of course Tsunade is not for no reason to be polite with two women who have never met, but she noticed the look in Lin Yi''s eyes. , And she also knew the identities of the two women. It would be a good thing to have a good relationship with them, so Tsunade immediately started talking with the two women. With Tsunade''s means, the young Tina and Da Siqi were completely fooled. "It turns out that you two are here to join the navy. That''s great. After that, we can meet and chat often." After all, Da Siqi and Tina are still young and not mature in the future, especially Da Siqi is very natural. It can be said to be off-line. And Tina is not much better than Daschi, but as a woman, no one cares about her figure. Seeing Tsunades domineering figure plus Tsunades teaching method, and using Tsunade to teach them the method. Everyone is a female, and the two of them hope to get a way to get a better figure from Tsunade. Of course, they will soon talk to the sisters who have not seen the Buddha for many years. "But Tsunade sister is very dangerous to be a navy. You must be mentally prepared to fight pirates and other bad guys frequently," Tina reminded. "Lieutenant Colonel Tina, this Lin Yi has a very good potential. He was only twelve years old without training, and he was able to hit six hundred jin." The navy soldier said suddenly. Of course he didn''t want to help Lin Yi, but he wanted to borrow. This tells Tina and Da Siqi that he has found talent, otherwise, where is he good? Moreover, he will not only benefit from doing this, but also make Lin Yi good. He has already seen that the woman who came with Lin Yi has already become acquainted with Da Siqi and his two daughters. In the future, there will be two women to take care of and Lin Yi is not mediocre. , As long as he is not dead, his status will definitely be higher than him in the future. If this is the case, helping Lin Yi by the way now is tantamount to forming a good relationship. Maybe it will be useful in the future. Not to mention that the people who can serve as the receptionist are all thoughtful people, it is obvious that this navy soldier is such a person. "Wow, I really can''t see that you have some abilities. I thought you came with sister Tsunade." There is no way Tsunade looks too young, with extremely strong vitality and Lin Yi helped her before. Stimulate acupuncture points and improve Qi and blood. The physical age of the whole person has returned to when he was in his twenties. Coupled with the huge vitality of the Senju clan, Tsunade can at least maintain his youth for seventy to eighty years or even longer, so Dasqi and Tina No one knows Tsunade''s true age at all, only Tsunade''s physical age. But this guy Da Siqi is really super natural and it hurts to talk, but she doesn''t know that she is irritating people. "I joined the navy to protect Tsunade." Lin Yi knew that he had better maintain the mentality of a young man. It would be better to get along with Da Siqi and others, especially since they have a good relationship with Tsunade. Taking this as a goal, they definitely look at themselves more pleasing to the eye, and Lin Yi is not suitable for lying, he is indeed a navy for this. "Well said, I dont see that you are still a little man, but the navy is not so easy to do. Although you have good talents, people like you dont talk about the navy headquarters. There are a lot of other bases alone, and they are better than you. Some babies can single-handedly slaughter hundreds of pirates in their teens, so dont be complacent." During the conversation just now, Lin Yi already knew that Tina was the highest leader of this base, and her personality dictated that even if she was younger, she was much more mature than Dasqi. Hearing Lin Yi''s words, Tina immediately looked at her with admiration. After all, she is also a woman, and of course she agrees when she hears a man say this. Chapter 289: Have a teacher addiction "Okay, I will train you from today. Sister Tsunade and Lin Yi, let''s talk ugly, if you can''t support me, I will drive you out without hesitation. Other navies are I don''t know what I think, but I treat my subordinates strictly, so you must be psychologically prepared." Tina said with an adult expression, but lets not talk about it. Although Tina is only a teenager, she has achieved such a high status. Of course she was promoted with real swords and guns, and she was also the highest person in charge of the base. The words don''t feel that they have a majesty. "I can''t ask for it." Lin Yi and Tsunade looked at each other and saw the joy in each other''s eyes. What are they most afraid of? The most feared thing is that they can''t learn things, so they are just ordinary people in this world, and ordinary people have no ability to resist in the face of danger. Now Tina said that it was necessary to train the two of them seriously and rigorously, so that they are not happy, they are both in the Ninja Realm and grew up in the corpse mountain and blood sea, so how can they be afraid? Tina these training. What they need most now is to master the power of this world as soon as possible, so that they can integrate into this world and survive better. The appearance of Tina has given them a lot of convenience. If they change to other bosses, they are two soldiers who are new to the navy. No one really cares about it and may even make things difficult. They are also prepared for this. The big deal is to show their strength and attract attention, but they didn''t expect to send pillows while dozing off. After coming to this world inexplicably, they finally ushered in the first thing that pleases them. "The morale is very high, and Tina is very happy." Tina thought to her heart. Of course, she was not so good to both of them by chatting with Tsunade. It is true that there is her personal subjective consciousness to Lin Yi and Tsuna. Hand has a good impression, but at the same time she also found that neither Lin Yi nor Tsunade looked like ordinary people, they were all talented people. Dont think that Tina had a bad vision when she was young, but she often went to sea to fight with pirates, and her vision in the navy headquarters would certainly not be bad. There is no way that Tsunade and Lin Yi can see the radiance from them. Wu''s aura, this kind of aura is definitely not something ordinary people can have. If ordinary people can have this kind of aura, then they can only say that they are talented. Regardless of which type, Tina didnt want to let it go. After all, as a navy, who would not want to have some masters in her own hands, no matter if they get promoted or continue to be with her, it will help her a lot. She can sit in Shanghai. How could the high-ranking official of the military branch base be a confused person like Da Siqi. Tina is fond of Lin Yi and Tsunade, especially Tsunade, but it doesnt mean that she will be sold by the two of Tsunade and count the money for them. On the contrary, she also has her own opinions in doing so, not to mention that she is also at most. It''s just a waste of some time. If the two of them fail to make a difference, then they will be driven out. If she is able to become a talent, she just spent some time in exchange for two talents, and she still extended a helping hand when they needed the moderator the most, no matter how she looked at it, she was not at a loss. "This Tina is not easy. It is much harder to deal with than the dazky Dasqi." Tina''s careful thinking can be hidden from Tsunade, but of course it is a mutually beneficial Tsunade. After all, everyone If she has her own ideas, she can''t afford to have others just because of Haibian. No matter what Tina thinks, the two of them met with a good boss just after joining the navy. This is already a very good thing. You are not afraid that your boss will treat you strictly, but you are afraid that the boss will not kill you. Now it is the inner portrayal of Lin Yi and Tsunade. . "Come with me." Tina was also a person who just said it. Lin Yi and Tsunade followed Tina under the envious eyes of the surrounding navy, and the two girls Da Siqi came to an empty and vast training ground. "I ask you, do you want to be a high-ranking navy and you want to continue to be promoted, or do you want to be a little girl?" Tian Na asked. When she joined the navy, people asked her this way, but now she can finally do a job. Take the teacher and live the addiction of the teacher. "Of course it is the former." Since Lin Yi has decided to act like a teenager, he certainly won''t act too mature. Only in this way can he numb the people around him. After all, a teenager is better than a mature person. . "Very well, if you want to do the former, then you must throw away the guns in your hands. The real powerhouses of the navy look at guns. Artillery is like nothing, taking the enemy''s head from the host. Of course, this is for you now. It''s still far away, but as long as you can withstand Tina''s training, then Tina believes that you will definitely have that day." Tina painted a beautiful picture for Lin Yi and the others in a few words. Obviously, it inspired them. It has to be said that as the highest person in charge of the base, the means of infecting people''s hearts are really not bad. It is not unreasonable that the navy can be the overlord of the world. Yes, a Tina is still so, let alone other people. "I will first explain to you the classification of masters in this world. Whether it is the navy, the pirates, or the revolutionary army, they are all divided into these types. The ability is also the user of the devil fruit. This For you, you can only look at it right now. After all, this thing is hard to get, and even if you get it, it''s not necessarily an ideal ability. However, if you can obtain a natural devil fruit and fully develop its power, you can at least be a lieutenant based on the fruit ability alone. Of course, the premise is that you have fully developed the natural devil fruit abilities. Otherwise, even if you have the strength of the natural devil fruit, it is just normal. The devil fruit is currently divided into three types, natural, animal, and superhuman, of which the strongest are the natural. So the next one is the master of physical skills. This type of person has completely cultivated the body to a terrible point. I have seen a master of physical skills that can separate the sea with one foot and split the earth with one punch. Practicing physical skills to the extreme does not belong to those who are capable. The third type is the swordsman, the real sword master is also extremely terrifying. "Tina said. Chapter 290: training "Because I don''t use a knife, I am not too clear, but you have to know this. Never despise any master who uses a knife, because the world''s largest swordsman, Mi Hawke, is afraid of even the three major generals. Incomparable existence. Finally, there is the domineering cultivator. This is the most mysterious of all powers. Except for the New World, there are not many meetings in the Great Channel or even the navy headquarters. At least Tina will not be able to do it, but Tina will definitely master it in the future. , Then you now also know the classification of the strong, and now you decide which way to go. "Tina said. "At present, we can only take physical skills. Let''s just use physical skills." Lin Yi said. He joined the navy because he wanted to learn physical skills, because he knew that the legendary Lieutenant Kapu who rivals One Piece is a pure physical skills. A master, of course, excludes his domineering, but generally he only uses physical skills to confront the enemy. So in the navy, there are definitely advanced physical skills, otherwise the navy has no fruit ability, and is not a swordsman and a person who is not domineering. Of course it''s impossible. As the largest force under the government of the world, how could the Navy not have its own set of powerful physical skills, it''s just that Lin Yi is not qualified to get in touch. But he believed that as long as he showed the potential to attract the attention of the Navy, he would definitely be able to reach it, especially since he still has a good boss, and he hopes to grow up to a good boss, so that it will be easier to attract attention. "Sister Tsunade, are you too?" Tina asked. "Of course." Tsunade used to play physical skills. Although there is no chakra now, the strange force punch is no more, but with Tsunade''s subtle control of the body and the skills of the strange force punch, she also has a great deal of strength. The power of a strong person of the same level, because she has very strong physical power. Even if Lin Yi was six times the physical fitness of an ordinary person like her, she would definitely blow Tsunade out if she was stronger than her. "Well, Tina will start training you now. Let me see how your physical strength is. Run around the training ground and run until I think you can stop. You can stop. Otherwise, Tina won''t continue to teach you. "Tina said a little proudly. Lin Yi and Tsunade laughed bitterly. They didn''t expect that they would be taught this way by a little girl one day, but they both ran for their own future. Tina was surprised that although Tsunade had a terrifying and stalwart figure, he was no slower in running than Lin Yi. Both of them had terrifyingly good physical fitness, especially the control of the body far beyond ordinary people. Keep it regularly, so after running for so long, both of them breathed smoothly, and at most fine sweat appeared on their foreheads. "Sister Tsunade''s figure is really good." Dasqi looked at Tsunade enviously at Tsunade who had a huge wave of bouncing because of running, but the terrifying stalwart of Tsunade who was running so violently was still very strong. Tina was jealous. "Tina is really envious. Not only is it so big and well-shaped, but it''s also so tall." Tina thought sourly: "No, I must learn the secrets of sister Tsunade to have a good figure." Although she was thinking wildly in her mind, Tina had been observing the two of them. The more she watched, the more she was surprised. The two of them ran for two hours and they were not slow, but they breathed smoothly. At most, sweat came out. "Stop it." Tina said after another half an hour of running, thinking that she really picked up the treasure this time. She is so good without training. Sister Tsunade wont say much, shes already very physique. Okay, but Lin Yi was only twelve years old without training. If trained, he might be able to join the mysterious department of the Navy. You must know that Tina is a woman in a high position in the future. She also joined some mysterious organizations in the Navy before, so she is also clear about those departments, especially Tsunade and Lin Yixuan who also talk about physical skills, if they are good enough. , Coupled with their own referrals can definitely attract attention. Thinking of this, Tina taught the two of them more carefully. Tina was a person who grew up under the guidance of masters from the Navy Headquarters, and it was effortless to point out the current Lin Yi and Tsunade. "You two are not bad, although it''s a bit worse than Tina." Tina didn''t forget to put gold on her face, making Lin Yi and Tsunade a little funny: "You must know that a master of physical skills is exuberant. In addition to his physical strength, the most important thing is reaction speed, combat awareness, combat skills, combat experience, strength, defense and so on. But these all need to be improved over time, and some are due to talents. Then I will teach you the skills of fighting. Of course, daily physical training, strength training, and speed training cannot be left behind, Da Siqi. " "It''s Lieutenant Colonel Tina." Da Siqi ran over immediately: "Lieutenant Colonel Tina, what are you looking for with me!" "Idiot, didn''t I just say that I wanted to teach them how to fight? Of course I asked you to come here to let you fight them. What''s the use of not learning in actual combat." Tina didn''t have a good air, and the two were really a pair of live treasures. , One is dazed and natural, one never forgets the word Tina in his mouth, and does not forget to put gold on his face occasionally. "Yes!" Da Siqi quickly picked up a wooden knife: "Come on, I will pay attention." "Show your strength as much as possible, and attract the attention of the navy headquarters as quickly as possible, so that we can get better training." Lin Yi and Tsunade exchanged their eyes to convey their thoughts to each other, and nodded at the same time. Said to understand. "I''ll do it first." Lin Yi knew that the better he was and the more he could attract attention, the better he would be trained. After all, he had no background and relied on himself. Although Tina said it was good, she was not pure after all. Those with strong physical skills can''t give themselves too much guidance, so they must get the attention of the Navy headquarters as soon as possible. And to do so, Tina must be satisfied, so that Tina can act as a middleman to match herself with Tsunade. Chapter 291: Duxie Otherwise, if even Tina is not satisfied with herself, there is no recommendation for Tina. God knows when it will attract the attention of the navy headquarters. After all, there are too many geniuses in the navy. "Come on." The expression in Da Siqi''s eyes suddenly changed. It was no longer the cute natural stare before, but his eyes became sharp as a knife. Lin Yi saw this subtle change even less carelessly taking the lead. The attacking feet stomped on the ground with a gust of wind and rushed directly in front of Tina, with a swift punch that hit Tina''s eyes directly. Da Siqi didn''t expect Lin Yi to be so powerful. When he made a shot, he was shocked by Lin Yi''s aura. The reaction was a little slower than usual, but he could still keep up. The jade hand turned, and the wooden knife in his hand moved down. And the upper one drew over. Lin Yi''s eyes didn''t change, he turned his steps and avoided the wooden knife while twisting his fist, his body moved along the fist, and he swept his side to Da Siqi''s waist. Every time it hits Da Siqi''s key position, and Da Siqi did not expect that Lin Yi is so powerful and completely different from her expectations, and suddenly fell into a disadvantage. "What a great fighting spirit!" Tina is a navy who has killed many people. She was surprised when she saw Lin Yi''s eyes that were completely different from before, that vicious and vicious fighting skills, every hit was essential. Endless, this guy won''t have any special training, but if that''s the case, do you still need to sign up for the navy? "That''s amazing." Da Siqi said inwardly, but after all, she is a capable swordsman and won''t be defeated so easily. After being surprised, she quickly regrouped, stepping on the peculiar steps and accurately avoiding every step. After Lin Yi''s attack, the wooden knife suddenly turned into a brown light and cut it past. Lin Yi knows that success or failure is at this moment. Da Siqi''s physical fitness is obviously better than that of himself, and so is his skills. After all, others are in the profession of swordsman, and now he has lost his previous strength, and the rest is close combat. Fighting skills and experience are nothing more than consciousness. The only way to win against someone who is better than you and who has better skills is to fight hard. Thinking of this, Lin Yi didn''t retreat but moved forward, directly blocking Da Siqi''s wooden knife with one hand and kicking Da Siqi at the same time. "What?" Da Siqi didn''t expect Lin Yi to have so good eyesight to make such a fierce move, and don''t think that the power of her wooden knife is bad, and it would be very miserable to be hit. She thought that Lin Yi would avoid her with this swift blow, but she didnt expect that Lin Yi would not retreat but directly withstood his blow. The arm was beaten as if losing strength, and she endured the pain. Lin Yi was hurt. He changed his foot and flew Da Siqi away. However, Da Siqi is stronger after all, turning the wooden knife to block his waist at the critical moment, but was kicked back three or four meters in a haste. "Stop!" Tina looked at Lin Yi with a look of the treasure, and then looked at Tsunade as if she was asking if it was the same with you. "Lin Yi, I really can''t tell you that you are so fierce, but your style of play is so fierce. Although it is not a good physical skill, you really give me a fierce feeling at first. Being suppressed by you, it''s like facing a fierce tiger." Dasqi said. Tsunade gently squeezed the red and swollen arm that had just suffered from Dasqi''s knife. Although he lost the chakra and medical ninjutsu, Tsunade''s precise grasp of the body, of course, knows how to squeeze. The congestion can be broken up, so under Tsunade''s precise squeeze, the blood was gradually dispersed. When this scene fell in the eyes of Da Siqi and Tina, they became more curious about the two of them. The ferocious beast-like awareness of fighting, the fighting style that is not afraid of death, the sharp eyes and the means of treating trauma, no matter how you look at it. It''s not like ordinary people can have. As for worrying about them being mixed into the navy Tina, I didn''t even think about it. What can they do if they mix into the navy with the strength of Tsunade and Lin Yi? No background, no strength, such a person can kill them with any stronger navy. "The two of us have depended on each other since we were young. We have lived outside Ye until we grew up and we returned to the town." Lin Yi explained that this explanation is the best, and it is difficult for Foreign Minister Ye to find out anything, and they Two such people with no background and no strength are not worth the navy''s waste of resources investigating them. This explanation can also explain why they have such fierce fighting skills. Survive outside Ye and face all kinds of beasts and beasts without the ability to die long ago, so that they can explain everything. "Oh, no wonder!" Da Siqi suddenly realized, no wonder Lin Yi fought desperately. If he did not do this, he might not see Lin Yi and the others. "Sister Tsunade, are you so good?" Tina asked. "It''s okay, but you can''t compare to sister Nina." Tsunade pursed his lips. Her physical fitness is three times higher than Lin Yi. In addition, she has grown up from war, fighting skills and fighting experience. Compared to Lin Yiguo, there was nothing less than it. It was not a problem to kill the current Da Siqi. However, she is good at hiding, and she must know that even in the navy, she will be subjected to calculations by other people in the navy. If she hides her strength to a certain extent, it is a kind of protection for both of them. "It doesn''t matter, Tina teaches you, you will definitely be no worse than Tina in the future." Tina''s head cocked when she heard Tsunade''s words. After discovering that Lin Yi and Tsunade had extremely rich fighting experience, Tina was more relieved. You dont need to teach them fighting experience every day. You only need to teach them fighting skills and train them to increase their physical strength. Two months will pass quietly. Up. Although Tina said that she was a bit unreliable in normal times, she never allowed Lin Yi and Tsunade to be sloppy during training. Therefore, the physical fitness of both of them has been greatly improved under Tina''s professional training in two months. Today, Tina took them to the battlefield, to be precise, to fight the pirates. After all, for the Navy, especially the current Lin Yi and Tsunade, the best way to attract attention is the record and talent. Chapter 292: First Fighting Pirate "How nervous? Tina was also nervous when she got on the warship to fight the navy for the first time." Tina said to Lin Yi and Tsunade who were standing on the navy boat. After living in this world for two months, Lin Yi and Tsunade not only got acquainted with Tina and the others thoroughly, but also had a long-term understanding of the world and had initially integrated into the world, and the navys training in physical skills was indeed There is a set of physical skills that are much more perfect and powerful than the Naruto World. As long as ordinary people can persist, they will become a good physical skill master. At least Lin Yis fighting skills have been greatly improved under Tinas teaching. After all, Lin Yi has lost his previous strength and wants to regain his power. You must be familiar with the power system of this world. The navy is most famous for its physical skills. It has huge resources and endless talents to create deductions. Of course, there are systematic physical skills training. I heard Tina said that the world government has a set of extremely powerful and mysterious physical skills. Those who can learn all of this set of physical skills and are familiar with using them can compete with many abilities. Lin Yi and Tsunade heard this but secretly inquired about this set of physical skills, but even Tina didnt know much, so Lin Yi and Tsunade only knew one-sidedly, but it was enough to attract their attention, because they didnt enter the navy. Do you just want to use the resources of the Navy to improve yourself? Such a set of physical skills must be learned. After all, there is no famous swordsman to teach, no famous domineering strong, no devil fruit, Lin Yi and Tsunade currently have to follow the physical skills route if they want to become talents. "The pirate group to be cleaned up today is a pirate in the East China Sea who is offering a reward of 2 million Baileys. In addition to the captain Bass who offered a reward of 2 million, the deputy captain also offered a reward of 1 million. As for The others are all young. This time you should perform well. If you perform well, Tina will have a reward." Tina said as if to coax a child. It''s just that Lin Yi and Tsunade don''t know now that there is something about the future of the two of them waiting for Tina behind this kid, but they don''t know it now. "Can Lieutenant Colonel Tina tell me what they are good at?" Knowing that Tinas style will remain serious once fighting. Its best to call her like this. You can make jokes at ordinary times, but absolutely not when fighting. Of course Lin Yi who knew this would not be like usual, but asked seriously. "Captain Buss is a swordsman, and Deputy Captain Rito is good at using axes and guns. When the time comes, the battle will not be like usual. The rain of guns and bullets is normal, so you have to be careful." Tina reminded. "Lieutenant Colonel Tina has seen the pirate ship of the Bass Pirates." A navy soldier walked over and said, and at the same time admiringly glanced at Lin Yi, who was much younger than him, even more afraid to look at him. Tsunade, although Tsunade is already the number one beauty in their town, not long after joining the navy, the two of them convinced all the navy soldiers with their powerful strength. The navy is completely respected by the strong. As long as you are strong enough, even the marshal will be polite to you, let alone these naval soldiers. "Prepare to fight, the gunner aims at the pirate ship, enters the attack range and immediately attacks." Tian Na immediately issued one order: "The gunner is ready, enter the shooting range and shoot the opponent''s gunner and gunner first." In Tina''s words, unless you are a natural ability person or a real physical skill expert, a swordsman expert, or a domineering expert, guns and cannons are very useful in battle, especially when destroying enemy ships in the sea. You can catch turtles in the urn. After all, not everyone can swim directly across the sea like Pluto Raleigh. You must know that the sea here is full of sea kings even in the calmest East China Sea. Swimming in the sea is fine, and those with the ability cannot swim. Well, so the best way to deal with the capable people in the sea is to destroy their ships. "Launch!" Tina saw that the range was almost close, and immediately became a heroic female general. She shouted and immediately fired the cannon. Lin Yi also held a gun and practiced with his extraordinary eyesight and combat awareness. The guns of the month are better than other soldiers, and Tsunade is not to mention. As a medical ninja, will you have poor eyesight? Don''t forget that both of them used to play shuriken kunai. So after entering the shooting range, Lin Yi and Tsunade took the lead to shoot and kill the two gunmen of the Bass Pirates. What Tsunade and the others didnt notice was that a man dressed as a navy soldier was watching them secretly. They didnt even know when they held a notebook to record the information. How dare the two who have gone into battle and lost their previous strength? Distraction, after all, the power of guns and cannons is not what they can bear now, of course they are very careful. Immediately after the shot was fired, he shifted his position and hid his hands secretly observing the status of the Bass Pirates. "The captain''s navy ship is faster than us, and we can''t escape when it comes prepared, and the opponent''s weapon is stronger than ours. We must rush over to make their artillery useless." The deputy captain of the Bass Pirate Ship, Lito Said. "Brothers rushed over and killed an old navy man with great rewards. Whoever kills the leader of the other party, Lao Tzu, is the first person under the captain and deputy captain. Money, wealth, weapons, women are at your disposal." Captain Bass did. Of course, the pirates are also mentally prepared to fight the navy. In his opinion, even if he died for so long, it was worth it. And before he died, he had to pull a few naval backs as much as possible, not to mention that they are not necessarily dead now, as long as they fight hand-to-hand, they will have the same chance. With the temptation of Bass, every pirate was immediately beaten up. They were pirates for what they were not for money. Now Bass said that, they can''t escape anyway, of course they have to work hard. "It''s not good, Lieutenant Colonel Tina, the Bass Pirates rushed over desperately." The navy soldier said. "Attack." Tina spit out two murderous words. At this moment, either you die or I die. Chapter 293: Brutal means to kill Rito In addition to offense, it can only be offense. "Kill!" The Bass Pirates completely ignored the safety of the pirate ship. They were not too far apart, and they were just downwind before the Pirate Ship was completely sunk. Still came to the navy ship. After all, Tina is not the next Tina. At present, she only talks about a lieutenant colonel. Of course, it is impossible to have a warship in the navy. Therefore, if the firepower is not enough, it will sink in a few strokes in the face of such a pirate ship. Opportunity is close. "Kill, these pirates are all evil. Maybe they will come to rob your family one day. As the navy, we must arrest all the pirates in the name of justice." Tina yelled and took the lead in displaying the devil fruit. Ability to control the two oncoming pirates. Two cages appeared out of thin air in Tina''s hands and sealed the two pirates in. "Is this the ability of the Devil Fruit? It is amazing and powerful. This is not as powerful as the powerful Nature Element." Lin Yi and Tsunade were the first to witness the battle of a capable person, thinking in their hearts: "The abilities of the capable person are all odd and strange. If you don''t pay attention, you will definitely overturn the ship in the gutter. It is not impossible for the capable person to defeat the strong with the peculiar ability. In the future, you must fight with the capable person." This idea. Flashed in the hearts of the two and immediately plunged into the battle. As soon as the strongest Buzz rushed in, he rushed to the nearest gunner with a big knife and directly killed the gunner. As a swordsman, Da Siqi rushed to block him, but it was obvious that the current Da Siqi could not beat him. Winning Buss can only resist him at best, and Tina will clean up all the pirates as quickly as possible and then deal with Buss and Rito. If this is the case, they will be dead. On the other hand, Rito killed two navies as soon as he came in with an axe in one hand and a gun in one hand, but was intercepted by Tsunade''s shuriken. Now they lose their previous strength, throwing shurikens, and have no skills. On the contrary, at this time, they are very helpful to them, even better than guns. Just throw your hands away. "Who dares to count against Uncle Rito?" Rito''s face changed slightly, and he turned the axe to block Tsunade''s shuriken. After all, the power and speed of the shuriken were not as good as before. Rito was extremely jealous. After Lito blocked the shuriken, he was about to shoot Tsunade. Lin Yi, who had been hiding all the time, raised his hand and shot Lito. The best way to rise as quickly as possible is to kill the captain and deputy of the pirate group. Captain, Lito is Lin Yi''s goal this time. "There is still a mouse!" Rito was too familiar with the feeling of being aimed at by a gun after fighting for so long. He lowered his head and avoided the bullet. It was not that he was faster than the bullet, but that he was sensitive and left before the bullet was ejected. original position. But what Lito didn''t expect was that Lin Yi had already calculated his moving position. He shot Lito not to kill Lito, but to force Lito to where he wanted. Sure enough, Rito was unable to move his shuriken body against Tsunade, and then he was hurriedly attacked by his own bullets. He could only move to the left side, and when he was sideways, Lin Yi was only six meters away from him, three times that. The physical fitness nearly four times that of ordinary people burst out with all their strength. After Tina''s physical training, Lin Yi has a better understanding of the body''s force exertion skills. In one step, he saw a distance of six meters directly across to Lito. He slammed his fist towards the head that he had separated, and kicked him at the same time. Lito''s descendant root. "Too insidious." Tina on one side felt a bit chilly when she saw this scene, although she was not a man, and the navy soldier who was in charge of recording something on the other side was full of cold sweat on his forehead, secretly saying that this is simply natural. The murder, the assassination of people. "Damn!" Lito was also angry. When Lin Yi bullied him, he had no time to dodge. He could only use an ax to avoid Lin Yi, but Lin Yi accurately calculated how easy a sneak attack would be so easy. Was cracked. I saw Lin Yi flicked the three-handed sword with his other hand and hit the axe. Although he could not knock the axe into the air, he blocked the axe, making the axe''s speed at Lin Yi slower. Yi took advantage of this moment and stepped on one of Rito''s feet, and he couldn''t resist. But Litos axe was blocked and took a slow shot. Holding the gun in his other hand, he could only resist Lin Yis kick at the foot of his descendants, but Lin Yis fast and fierce punch hit Litos face. . "Ah!" Lito''s scream attracted the attention of many people. It was originally just a punch and Lito''s physical fitness would definitely not scream so badly. But the problem is that Lin Yi is proficient in the vital points of the human body. This punch hit the bridge of his nose and directly exploded the bridge of his nose, and Lito''s teeth fell under Lin Yi''s punch, which twisted his strength into one. , And what was even more shocking was that Lin Yi hit the bridge of the nose with a punch and the momentary dizziness made Lito''s body relax slightly. Taking advantage of this time period, Lin Yi''s fist immediately turned into two fingers, and Lito''s eyes were dug out under the horrified eyes of everyone. That''s why Lito screamed so badly. "This kid is wasting him if he doesn''t be a pirate." Many pirates thought to themselves, this is the first time these pirates of the Navy have seen such a cruel method. Not to mention the pirates, even Da Siqi and Tina were frightened by Lin Yi''s fierce and cruel methods, especially when Lin Yi''s eyes at this time made him even more murderous than the beast, cold-blooded and ruthless, flashing The murderous intent is compelling, and it happens to be indifferent, the person who put the Buddha in such a cruel act is not the same as him. "I''m going to kill you!" Lito, who lost his eyes, turned his axe frantically, but he was faster, Lin Yi was faster, nearly four times the physical fitness of ordinary people, plus extraordinary instincts and fighting consciousness, and the long-awaited plan. The means were taken out immediately. When Rito turned the axe to kill everyone around him, ruthlessly, his right hand clasped Ritos eyes. Two fingers pierced his eyes directly into the brain. Not to mention, and he still clasped Ritos eye sockets. The force of the right arm directly lifted the whole person upside down and avoided Rito''s axe. Chapter 294: Killing Captain Buss by cunning means In an instant, Lin Yi showed his strong fighting consciousness to the fullest, which not only caused more damage to Lito, so that his hands with the axe were released, the axe fell to the ground, and his right hand clasped Litos eye sockets. The volley turned over and landed and directly pulled Lito''s whole person to the ground, and his hands were also deeply pierced into the opponent''s brain and then smashed through the flip and smash just now. Lito had already breathed out the moment Lin Yi landed. However, Lin Yi waved his hand indifferently, and immediately snapped the neck of a pirate in front of him, and then kicked the axe to cut off the body of the pirate who was still sluggish. This extremely brutal method deterred most of the pirates. It also made the navy soldier dressed up but did not join the battle. Instead, he was recording something with his eyes full of brilliance. When he looked at Lin Yi, he let the Buddha look at a piece of treasure. of. And at this time Tsunade also made an action, slamming his shuriken against Buzz, and Buzz quickly split Dasqi and turned his sword to resist, but at this time Tsunade kicked the ground faster than Lin Yi. He rushed towards Bath at the speed of his feet, and stepped on the sole of Bath''s foot with a click. All the bones of Bath''s sole were broken. Although Tsunade did not have Chakra, her strength is inherently different from that of ordinary people. She has also learned the navy''s physical skills these days, and she has stronger skills in force. The power that bursts out of normal peoples eyesight is also equivalent to strange power, because Tsunade punches. Can play more than a ton of strength. "The stinky woman is dead!" It is possible that Buss would be reluctant to kill Tsunade, because Tsunade is simply the most beautiful figure, the best and the best temperament among so many women he has seen, but he can''t take care of this one size fits all at the moment of life and death. To Tsunade''s head. But at this time, Lin Yi also rushed to Buzz and waved his hand and shot it directly at Buzz''s head. If he continued to attack Tsunade, his head would definitely be shot through. He didn''t want to die, so he immediately blocked it with a knife. At this time, Tsunade turned his hand and directly clasped Buzzs wrist with a click, and Buzzs wrist was degummed. Don''t forget that Tsunade is a medical ninja who has everything about the human body in his heart. Of course, knowing what to do when fighting is the most correct. Buzz, who had degummed his wrist, kicked Tsunade and slashed at Lin Yi without humming. But at this time, a bag of powder appeared on Lin Yi''s wrist and at the same time his body flew back. When a broad knife slashed on it, the powder exploded and all fell into Bath''s face. "Ah, you bastard." Everyone was shocked by Lin Yi and Tsunade''s continuous methods. The deputy captain was brutally killed, and the captain was actually played like this. These powders are medicated powder prepared by Tsunade. Once it touches the eyes, although it will not go blind, it will be so hot that it cannot be opened, and the pain is countless times more painful than lime powder. The antidote of Tsunade must be eliminated. Lin Yi was worried that he would accidentally injure himself, so he had prepared the antidote a long time ago, but it seems that he chose a good time. All the powder was sprinkled on the opponents face and eyes, even Mouth and nose have inhaled a lot. At this time, both Lin Yi and Tsunade pulled out a mask from behind and put them on their faces. This method was prepared to make everyone sweat profusely. These two guys are simply monsters that survive to kill. The means that can kill all kinds of strange enemies can come out. Buzz, who can''t open his eyes at all, is not Sauron, and can accurately resist the enemy''s offensive. He can only swing a broadsword indiscriminately, but how can Lin Yi and Tsunade be afraid. Seeing the machine, Lin Yi hit the big knife with a kunai that made the big knife froze. Tsunade immediately rushed to remove the wrist holding the knife with one hand, and then the two punched at the same time, one hitting the back of Buzzs head and one hand. Piercing into Buzz''s eyes, the two of them simultaneously used force to kill Buzz instantly. "The captain and the deputy captain are dead, let''s run!" a pirate suddenly shouted, but Lin Yi and Tsunade didn''t stop. They shot the shuriken and kunai out of the sea in one shot. All the thieves fell to the ground and the remaining pirates all knelt down and begged for mercy. After all, they might not die if they were arrested by the navy, but they would definitely die if they continued to fight. "You are too cruel." Tina didn''t say that she was not guilty of death. On the contrary, if Lin Yi and Tsunade didn''t do it just now, there would definitely be more soldiers who would die, and this sea that Tina could send troops to attack. The thief group is definitely full of evil spirits, and most people will be shot even if they are arrested. On the contrary, she is only shocked by the brutality of the two. Although she knew Lin Yi and Tsunade''s methods before, she couldn''t see them without going through a real life-and-death battle. Now seeing the two fierce but cunning ways of fighting has opened her eyes. "It seems that the two of them are really suitable to eat this line of food. If this is the case, I can rest assured that they should be able to pass the test, and they will be able to eat well when they go there. Don''t think that Tina doesn''t know that you two want to get ahead, but The competition in the navy is fierce. Even if Tina wants to help you, she can only give you a chance. Whether you can grasp it is up to you." An unknown thought flashed in Tina''s heart. After more than two months of getting along, Tina and Lin Yi had a very good relationship with Tsunade, especially Tsunade often gave them some methods such as women''s care. , Very simple and practical, and very good communication skills. In addition, Tina looked pleasing to the two of them, and the two of them had real abilities. What they lacked was just an opportunity, so Tina secretly helped them and gave them an opportunity. Of course, whether they could grasp it or not. Look at them two. After all, its not easy to get ahead without a background. Tina knows this very well. In addition to her wanting to do this, she sent troops to arrest the Bass Pirates this time. It was actually a test of Lin Yi and Tsunade, and Tina gave it Lin Yi and Tsunade had an opportunity, but they didn''t know it now. Now that the performance of the two is very cruel, it just so happens that the opportunity that Tina gives requires such a means, so Lin Yi and Tsunade are lucky. "If we are not cruel, we might all have to pay attention to it." Don''t look at the fighting time just now, but Lin Yi has consumed a lot of physical energy. Chapter 295: World Government Secret Agent The spirit is even more tense to the extreme worrying about accidentally being injured by the bullet. After all, the physical fitness of nearly four times the ordinary person is also very fragile in front of the bullet, and he has not yet reached the point where he can receive the bullet empty-handed. So after the battle, he was sweating profusely, and he seemed to be fished out of the water. "And I''m not as good as you, Tina, of course I need some means." Lin Yi said. "Of course, Tina is the most powerful." With so little casualties, Tina was in a good mood to wipe out the Bass Pirates. After getting ready to go, Tina drove the navy ship back to the naval base. Because of the war, Tina asked everyone to go back to rest, including Lin Yi and Tsunade. "How about? How about the person I recommend this time?" The navy soldier in Tina''s office just took off the navy uniform and changed into a suit sitting on the chair in front of the desk. "You rarely recommend talents, let alone recommend them to our department, so I am also a little curious about what kind of people you would recommend, but I was surprised by the murderous methods. The enemy will do whatever it takes. Such a person is really rare, and he is only twelve years old, which is very good." The one in front of me is not a soldier, but a member of the world government responsible for introducing members of the secret spy agency. According to his official title, he is not inferior to Tina. Even because of departmental problems, the person in front of him has more rights than Tina. But it''s different from Tina. Tina lives in the sun in an open and honest life, and he can only stay in a dark corner for a lifetime. This is the gap, and Tina will definitely be much higher in status and rights than him in the future, so even the people in front of him will treat Tina. You are polite. "Then are the two of them up to the standard?" Tina asked. "Both men and women have met the requirements, but you also know that I only have the right to recruit them, and I don''t have the right to pacify them. You should know that some of this department implements dark justice, and the methods are cold. People like them are suitable for survival. , But the key is strength. If they cant learn to master all superhuman skills during training, even if they join the department at the end, they are likely to be excluded or even killed. Those people are cruel and cruel, so if they dont have the consciousness of death, they will die there. That''s it. "The spy recruiter said. "Let them decide for themselves." Tina pondered for a moment. She also knew the danger, but she knew even more that Lin Yi and the others wanted to stand out. The only way for ordinary people to come up with success was to fight with their lives, or if you were so destined to get a natural relationship. Only in this way can the devil fruit get the key training of the world government, just like Smogg. "En!" The spy recruiter came out. The next day Lin Yi and Tsunade were called to Tina''s office early in the morning, and Tina also told them what happened yesterday. "Now you all know that as long as you enter that department, you can learn super physical skills, super human skills that can compete with capable people and swordsmen, and your status may be higher than mine by then, but It is the bloodiest and darkest place, suitable for ordinary people without background, so you have to think carefully. Everything is easy to handle if you have the strength. If you don''t have the strength, living there is no worse than death. Tina can''t help you decide, only give you a chance. "Tina said. "Let''s go, thank you for teaching us during this time and thank you for giving us this opportunity." Lin Yi and Tsunade exchanged glances and immediately stood up and agreed. Who are they? They are all in the blood of the corpse mountain. How can people who grow up be afraid of these so-called dark and **** places. And they all knew that Tina had finally helped them win this opportunity. If they missed this time, they would basically have no chance to become a strong player. Then they could only be a **** in One Piece World. "Tina knows that you will be like this, Xie doesn''t have to. You can go there and live. Tina will have to teach me to keep a good figure when she is there." Tina said, she had to say Tina. It was the noble man after Lin Yi and Tsunade came to this world. Without her, Lin Yi and Tsunade might be as talented as possible, but it took a lot more time. Now that they have this opportunity given by Tina, they will save a lot of time, and it is obviously more secure to have stronger power earlier. "Definitely." Tsunade smiled slightly. She has seen a lot of the world here. Although the world government has fallen, it does not mean that everyone in the world government and the navy has fallen and decayed. There are many others like Tina. This is a true pursuit of justice, which makes Lin Yi and Tsunade have a bad impression of the Navy because of Tina''s reasons. After the decision was made, the person in charge of the spy agency also came and looked at the two of them. It may be the reason for the long-term exercise. When this person looked at Tsunade, he was amazing but did not have any extra eyes. After all, the beauty of this world is compared to Hokage World A lot more, although there are very few people like Tsunade, there are many beautiful women after all, and he is not an ordinary person, of course, it is impossible to look like a pig brother. "Since Lieutenant Colonel Tina called me over, it seems that the two of you have already made a decision, so I dont want to say that there are many people in this world who will be recruited like you, but few survive in the end. Even fewer join that organization. No matter how you are recruited by me, I also hope that you can survive to become an outstanding strong man who fights for justice. I have nothing to help you. I can only give you a piece of advice. When you go there, the enemies are all by your side, except for yourself. Don''t trust anyone outside, kill everyone around you if you can. "The head of the spy agency said. Lin Yi, Tsunade''s heart stunned after hearing this. As expected, the people who carried out the dark justice were cruel, not even letting go of his own people, and even the person in charge in front of him said such things grandiosely. No wonder the cp9 people are so cold-blooded and bloodthirsty because of how dark and dangerous the place Lin Yi they are going to go. Rob Lucy beheaded more than 500 soldiers in his teens. Chapter 296: Recruited into the cp9 training camp It is strange to be kind and kind to grow up in such an environment and to be instilled in dark and righteous thoughts all the time. "Then let''s go, remember, my name is Rega." Rega finished speaking and left with Lin Yi and Tsunade. "Tina wish you good luck." Tina gave a blessed smile. "We will see you again, thank you for your care during this time." Lin Yi, Tsuna Tsunade Duina expressed gratitude and turned and left. "I hope you can survive, but both of you don''t feel easy for Tina, you should be able to do it." Tina murmured. On the other side, Lin Yi and several people boarded a battleship under the leadership of Lei Jia. Yes, it was a battleship. Whether it was the ship''s overall capabilities or firepower, it was not comparable to Tina''s navy ship. When Lin Yi, Tsuna took the boat and discovered that besides them, there are people over ten and under twenty-five years old who are struggling here. It seems that they should be selected for training. "I wont say anything extra. You will soon enter a place, a place where you can grow into people who execute dark justice, where you must work hard, because you are espionage personnel trained by the world government. In the future, he will be the unsung hero of the world government, and he must not let down the expectations of the world government. Lei Jia said. His voice is not very inciting, but he comes and goes around the heroes of the world government, the expectations of the world government, and the world government does its best to train you. After all, he is not a politician, and of course he is not very good at taking people''s hearts. After all, he can be regarded as a member of the dark justice. What he is good at is killing people, not talking. But for many teenagers in front of them, and most of them are homeless teenagers, this is enough for orphans, because they are homeless and may become slaves and be trafficked at any time. Now the world government takes them in and trains them to give They become strong, dignity, and status are enough for them. So even after such cruel training, these people will still be loyal to the world government. Many people, especially young ones, said in Leigar that they will become big heroes in the future. Although they are unknown, they have a lot of fame and power, etc. They all showed excitement and expectation. Only a few people remained calm, Lin Yihe Tsunade stood aside and watched coldly. The people here were all with good potential. With their current strength, they could definitely kill the people in front of them. But still can''t be taken lightly, otherwise it''s easy to die here. All the way down, Tsunade and Liu Hao just held hands and didn''t talk. For them, just being together is enough. A week later, they came to a huge island. Under the leadership of Rega and other navy soldiers, they walked off the battleship and entered a virgin forest. After walking for about two hours, they appeared although there was still virgin forest around. A base, a large training base, and all kinds of training equipment come into view. There are already other people waiting here, including Lin Yi and the total number of people at least two hundred people, the youngest is seven or eight years old, and the oldest is over twenty years old. For the world government, age is not a problem, the most important thing is Potential, so there are a lot of people like Tsunade who look like a mistress, and many even look older than Tsunade. "From today on, you are all members of the cp9 training camp. As long as you live to master the six superhuman skills through training, you will all be strong in the future." A burly middle-aged man said, if you pay attention to him If you do, you will find that he has a very high status. He is actually a lieutenant admiral. The opportunity for naval status is only under the general and marshal. "Lieutenant Admiral." Lin Yi was shocked. He didn''t expect that the lieutenant admiral who trained them was unexpectedly. No wonder the cp9 people are so powerful. Any lieutenant admiral is the strongest person in the navy headquarters except for the generals and marshals. How could the strength of being trained by such a person from an early age be so bad. However, it can also be seen from this that the world government values ??the cp9 organization, and it actually sent a mid-to-future teaching. You must know that although there are no generals in the navy, they are rare and powerful, but the number is very small. Can send a lieutenant as a lieutenant. Instructors are not easy. "And I am your instructor. You don''t need to know my name, just call me instructor. Similarly, you dont need to tell me your names, because can you let me remember your name not by your mouth but by your ability, so from now on when I speak, no one can intervene unless I allow it. You speak, otherwise you will know when the time comes. Said the lieutenant admiral. The whole audience was quiet, and there was no way for the lieutenant admiral to exude his own aura when he was speaking so that everyone around him was depressed and dare not speak. "Is this the high-end combat power of One Piece World? Although he is not a general, he is quite powerful." Tsunade thought to himself. "Now let me tell you about the physical skills you want to learn. This physical skill is a set, and its full name is called six types. As long as you can master the six types of physical skills called six types, and are familiar with how to use them. Then you have already asked the ranks of ordinary people to become superhuman beings. But to master the six forms is not easy, you must go through cruel non-human training. In this process, you can only continue and not stop, otherwise you will die. "A death word accompanied by a cold murderous aura made everyone shudder. "Is it six superhuman skills? Is this the super physical skills of the world government that Tina said before?" Lin Yi was looking forward to it. The feeling of powerlessness is really bad, especially when he used to control the powerful Now that the strength is gone, it is even more uncomfortable. Not only him, but Tsunade is also slightly excited. "Said you may not understand, then I will let you see with your own eyes what is the Six Forms." The lieutenant admiral obviously often trains people, knowing what is the best way to do it to arouse the people in front of him to learn. "The six styles refer to gun, moon step, shaved, iron block, scalloped foot, and paper painting." Chapter 297: Non-human training (part 1) "This is Lan''s foot!" Lieutenant Admiral Lin Yi and Tsunade''s face changed slightly with a kick in the air. Their vision is not comparable to others. They clearly noticed the admiral''s kick in the air. The immense force stirred the air, curled up a sharp force and shot it out. This sharp vigor formed a blue vacuum slash that was visible to the naked eye and directly cut several big trees. "Awesome physical skills." Lin Yi and Tsunade were shocked. There is no chakra here. The opponent is completely relying on the combination of powerful strength and ultra-high speed to kick out a vacuum slash that can be seen by the naked eye. , Fast and extremely sharp, it is even more terrifying than a real sword slashing on the body. What''s more important is that none of the six types of moves are dead like guns and swords, but can follow the user''s physical fitness and strength. The higher the use of the six types of control, the stronger the power will be. It is simply accompanied by The physical skills that the user grows and become stronger, this alone is much better than the physical skills of Naruto World. "This refers to the gun!" The lieutenant admiral put up a finger and directly pierced a large rock in front of him. His fingers were horrible than bullets. Looking at Lin Yi, Tsunade''s blood boiled and he couldn''t wait. Immediately they learned this superhuman skill, and both of them understood that the opportunity to change their fate and become a strong man in this world lay before them. They are very fortunate that they didnt do anything to do pirates, let alone learn the Superman Six Forms, they dont know if they can survive, but Lin Yi remembers the destruction of the Bass Pirates, and its right to pursue their dreams. But the premise is that you have this strength, otherwise it is just an act of self-destruction. After learning these six superhuman forms, not to mention the greatness of the world, but they will no longer be ordinary people, they will be a strong person, and they will have more confidence in what they want to do, and they can go through these six forms. Going on the road of your own power has the ability to pursue what you need and what you want. "Then this is a piece of iron!" The lieutenant commanded the surrounding naval soldiers to shoot at him. All the bullets hit him, but his skin could not be scratched. "This is a shave!" A series of explosive sounds sounded, accompanied by a sharp break in the air, which suddenly appeared in a place thirty meters away and then came back in an instant. "This is Moon Step!" This one was the most shocking. The Lieutenant General actually stepped directly into the air and stood up in the air by stepping on the void one foot after another. "It deserves to be Superman Six Forms." Even Lin Yi was shocked at this moment. They could not fall in the air with human power and walk freely in the air. Even when they had Chakra, they could not do it, but people in this world could. It''s easy to do, it''s too abnormal, no wonder it''s called Superman Six Forms. The navy soldier fired at the lieutenant again, only to see the lieutenant''s body was placed on the Buddha, no gravity, no bones, as if painting on paper at will, twisting his body to avoid all the bullets in a few shots. "These six superhuman skills are the six forms. As long as you have learned the same thing, you can do me like this. Now you answer that I want to learn?" The admiral cleverly grasped the hearts of the people, and for most homeless people. It is said that power is the most important thing, especially since this is a world full of killing dew. The power is especially important. "Yes!" everyone shouted with enthusiasm and excitement. The lieutenant nodded in satisfaction. What he wanted was this momentum, this eagerness, and this urgency. Only in this way can we train. Survived. "So from now on you must first perform non-human superhuman energy training. If you don''t have superhuman physique, how can you display superhuman physical skills, remember, you only have to live, even if death comes, you have to live, only Only then can you learn Superman''s Six Forms, and now you all wear it for me." After the lieutenant admiral said that a group of soldiers brought a piece of clothing, men and women of all sizes. The lieutenant admiral had already convinced everyone with his advanced strength, so no one dared to question him. Everyone put on their clothes, and most of them immediately sat on the ground. This piece of clothing weighs a hundred kilograms, and not everyone has several times the physical fitness of ordinary people like Lin Yi and Tsunade. "It''s really bad. You can stand up to me with such rubbish. You can''t bear this bit of suffering. It''s better to learn the six patterns and die here." The lieutenant admiral is not the nanny of these people. He is the instructor. No need to take care, he wants a group of students who meet his training standards instead of a bunch of waste. But seeing that there were dozens of people present who did not fall down but stood still, he nodded with satisfaction, especially when he noticed that Lin Yi, the youngest among the people who stood up here, was wearing 100-jin clothes and his face remained unchanged. , I am more satisfied when I am not moved. "Is this kid one of Tina''s recommendations? Yes, the twelve-year-old doesn''t change his face when he wears a training suit weighing 100 jin for the first time without training, his face is not flushed, his body is good, and his will is good. "The Lieutenant General thought to himself, paying more attention to Lin Yi and Tsunade who came with her. "Now run for me and run for five kilometers. If whoever falls behind, feed the sharks directly." The lieutenant admiral showed a cruel side. It is no wonder that these people are murderous when going out. Everyone who survives today''s training will be like this. Everyone turned pale when hearing Shark Feeding and stood up one after another, but some of them couldn''t stand up due to age problems and physical problems. Lin Yi and Tsunade were the first to run. They both had the best physical fitness. Not to mention their willpower. They saw a lot of tricks when they observed the Six Forms just now. They also discovered that the Six Forms not only require super Strong physical fitness and subtle control of the body require a strong will, otherwise it is impossible to learn the six poses. They dont lack a strong will, they just lack physical fitness and control over the body. Lin Yi has received these trainings before, and tried even harder ones. Of course, they didnt change their faces, and they knew that this is not a place to hide, on the contrary. Here you need to express yourself as much as possible. Chapter 298: Non-human training (part 2) Only in this way can the world government pay more attention and get better training, so that it will not be easily abandoned by the world government. Lin Yi is very clear about the cruelty and reality of this government agency. Only when they show more useful value can they live more moisturized lives. Therefore, Lin Yi and Tsunade did not intend to hide their clumsiness. Instead, they did their best to express themselves, speed from the beginning. Just pulled everyone away. "Haha, I didnt expect that this time I picked up treasures, not to mention and I also picked up two at once. The physical fitness of that woman named Tsunade is actually several times that of that kid. Yes, they are all good seedlings. If they can If you survive, you may be able to produce another Rob Lucy." The lieutenant said with satisfaction. After all, he is in charge of this one. The more powerful he can teach, the greater the world government will reward him, and he has a sense of accomplishment for his contribution to the world government, because he is teaching more. How strong are the ways to implement dark justice to execute the justice in their hearts. "Huh!" He ran for five kilometers with a hundred catties of clothes on his back. Lin Yi''s physical fitness that can''t be compared with that in Naruto World is indeed tired, but it can''t help it. After all, non-human training, or superhuman training After exercising, it is even more necessary to train a superhuman will, and only this kind of superhuman will can play a powerful six poses under the control of this superhuman will. Lin Yi understands this, and Tsunade also understands this, so both of them fully understand this process. Its just that other people are not so lucky. Here, the law of feeding the weak to the strong and respecting the strong is fully demonstrated. All the left behind and those who cant run are thrown away to feed the sharks by the lieutenant general, and it is reduced by five. Ten people. The team that originally had more than two hundred people would now only have more than one hundred and sixty people, and the one that survived the first elimination was even more powerful than the previous one. It''s just that soon everyone knows what non-human training is. It''s really non-human. After running five kilometers and resting for five minutes, they will immediately wear a hundred catties of clothes to do push-ups. And it wasn''t one or two, but a hundred. Lin Yi was also sweating profusely. Tsunade''s physical fitness was better, but it was not easy. "This is not only squeezing out the potential of the body, but also honing the spirit and will, that''s it!" Lin Yi clenched his teeth and found that he was constantly beating the previous moment. The stronger the mental will, the stronger the mental will, especially after reaching the limit. After surpassing the limit again and again, his control of the body and his perception of the body become more and more acute. "Okay, take a rest for half an hour and continue." This time the push-ups eliminated another 30 people. Their arms were broken and they were not sent for treatment. The Navy''s medical technology can definitely rescue them and they are intact, but they are Being given up makes the surviving people more nervous and urgent. However, as long as the person who has completed the training will be treated immediately, even if the hand or foot is broken, the ones who are given up are cut off during the completion process and cannot be supported. After all, this is non-human training, but it is impossible to completely There is really no room at all, no one can hold on to that. "The muscles have already been torn. I can''t fully recover in a few days. It''s really troublesome." Lin Yi thought to her heart, but Tsunade took out a bottle of potion and gently wiped it on Lin Yi. This is what she knew. It was specially prepared for non-human training. They used the money they had spent two months as naval soldiers to buy medicinal materials and made them by themselves. Although Tsunade lost chakra and medical ninjutsu, the drugs he manufactured were absolutely top-notch even in this world, and even the most brilliant pharmacist of the world government might not be able to compare with Tsunade. And Tsunade also said that the medicines in this world are not only strong and pure, with few side effects and almost no side effects. As long as the excretion function of the human body is properly matched, all drug residues can be completely discharged from the body without leaving a trace. There are situations where the body will become bad in the future. Instead, use such medicines to speed up the bodys recovery and train to become healthier. Just like people who have been using medicated baths since childhood, they will leave some medicine residues. After all, long-term use is inevitable, but the medicinal properties here Strong and pure, coupled with their continuous training, the more excellent control of the human body can completely excrete a little bit of residue from the body without leaving behind. And their physical fitness is constantly improving, as long as they have passed the most difficult stage at the beginning, they may not need to continue to use drugs. Now, if you want to survive better, the drugs that Tsunade configures are obviously much better, and they have a greater advantage over others. The lieutenant admiral is obviously very laissez-faire to them no matter what they do, but there is a premise that through the training he arranged, as long as he can pass everything well, if he can''t pass it, he will die immediately, and use his own ability nakedly. Talking here is exactly that. "I have enough time, continue running, this time it is ten kilometers!" The Lieutenant General''s words made almost everyone look like bitter gourd, but they could only continue to insist. After the drug wipe just now, Lin Yi and Tsunade both Peoples sore muscles have healed a lot, and they are stimulating the bodys cells to divide faster and recover faster than usual. But the speed of recovery is no faster than the speed at which the training hurts the body. After running ten kilometers away, I took a five-minute rest and started doing push-ups again, and it became two hundred. That''s how it happened in one day. Of course, the lieutenant admiral cannot continue to do this. At least in the middle, the medicine is distributed. This is a medicine specially developed by the medical department of the world government for superhuman training. It can repair the injured place at an extremely fast speed. It is similar to Tsunade''s, but the effect is obviously more than Tsunade''s, but Tsunade''s potion is obviously used less. After all, the medicinal materials are limited, and the potions are also limited. There is no time to configure them, so they are gone. The medicine Tsunade given by the lieutenant general is OK after inspection. Although the medicine is not as effective as hers, it is also Will not leave any residue on the body. Chapter 299: The Birth of Little Superman (Part 1) Therefore, if it is not too serious, both Lin Yi and Tsunade use the navy. If it is more serious, you can use your own if you need to recover faster. At the end of the day, there were only 120 people left with more than 200 people at the beginning, and half of them were eliminated. Even if the elimination rate is so high, there is no death training camp, and this is only the first day. The days to come can be imagined. After todays training is over, I was led by a navy soldier to a double room. It may be the reason that Lin Yi and Tsunade came together, or it may be that the two of them performed extremely well. Originally, the cp9 training camp was separated by men and women. Generally speaking, there is a dormitory for men and men, and a dormitory for women and women, but now Lin Yi and Tsunade are placed in the same room. Reminiscent of what the lieutenant said before, everything is based on ability. He understands that they can be grouped together not because they came together, but because of the best results of the two of them. "Lie down, I''ll press it for you." Lin Yi rode directly on Tsunade''s hip, Tsunade just wanted to say this sentence but Lin Yi said it first, only showing a trace of sweet dissolution, lying on the bed obediently Let Lin Yi ride on his hips and enjoy Lin Yi''s gentle squeeze. Although Chakra''s qi and blood ability is lost, his cognition of the body''s acupoints will not disappear. Therefore, Lin Yi gently squeezed Tsunade and felt that his fatigue gradually disappeared. An hour later, Lin Yi lay on the bed, Tsunade rode on Lin Yi''s **** and pinched Lin Yi as before. After the end, the two hugged and slept on the same bed. The next day they got up, although they felt that their bodies were still aching, but at least they wouldn''t be unable to move, and they could join the training, but what is waiting for Lin Yi and them today is the real Superman training. Because the clothes worn by each person changed from one hundred catties to two hundred catties from the next day. They were made of special materials by the world government. They looked very light and thin and did not affect training at all, but the weight was surprisingly large. Maximize the effect of training. In addition, I ran 20 kilometers at the beginning, and after the end, I did 250 push-ups, and then did squats and leapfrogs after a rest. The content of the second day was much more than that of the first day, and it was also several times harder. Much. Therefore, another twenty people were eliminated the next day, leaving only a hundred people, and now fewer than 50 people survived. However, the lieutenant general did not have the slightest compassion. Superman is not a popular product and not everyone can do it. Only those who survive are qualified to be called Superman. They learn superhuman skills, and every cp9 trainer finally leaves. There are only a few people going out, so there is no pity for him to experience too much of this kind of thing. On the contrary, in his opinion, if there is a standard that meets his mind, he will not care even if it is all dead. The justice he pursues is very similar to the general Akinu, and it is extremely harsh. The training on the third day did not increase the difficulty, and it seemed like the second day was giving everyone a period of relaxation. After all, no matter how hard you break the limit, no matter how tough your will, your body will surpass the limit too many times, and the overdraft will collapse. What he needs is some superhuman powers rather than a group of disabled, so no matter how strict his training is, he will give people a period of recovery time after a period of time. Of course, this recovery time is just that the difficulty is not improved, but for It is already a gift for those who have survived. On the fourth day, the difficulty of training started to increase again. If you force your body and will to keep up again, you can only be eliminated. This place is more cruel than natures jungle law, but one of the good things about this is that as long as you can Finish the training. No matter what you do at other times, as long as you dont run away, its easy to talk, and you can ask for whatever you want to eat or drink. The premise is that you are good enough, and that you can complete the training arranged by him, otherwise people can only die, and if you die, you need to just lie down and live. So Tsunade also got a lot of medicinal materials and ingredients he wanted from his lieutenant general, such as Tiger Bone and his ilk. Every night he would make medicine soup for Lin Yi and himself, and train them both with Supermans training. People''s physical fitness is simply rising like a rocket. Days passed day by day. The time from spring to autumn for a year passed. Lin Yi also trained on this island for a year. In a year, he and Tsunade have improved a lot. They used to rely on it. Even if Chakra went to fight, even if the physical exercise could keep up, it was not as good as it is now. At least before they used Chakra to make a Superman Six-style attack. And now their physical stamina and will have been greatly improved under such inhumane training, especially their physical stamina. It can be said that they have also faced life and death challenges many times during this year. The Vice Admiral simply made Lin Yi They are desperate, often letting them walk on the edge of life and death, surpassing the limit without stopping, and it is possible to stop after surpassing the limit several times in a row until they can''t bear it. This also led to the rapid improvement of Lin Yi and Tsunades physical fitness, which was many times better than when they first came to One Piece World to train with Tina. Of course, this kind of training also led to training with Lin Yi and Tsunade. Few of the people have survived, only twenty-five people are still alive. "Congratulations, you have completed the training of non-human, that is, superhuman energy. Now you can say that you have the physique of a little superman." The lieutenant admiral looked at the twenty-five people in front of him, especially standing there. Lin Yihe, the youngest in the first grade, is the only female Tsunade surviving so far. He is most satisfied with these two people. From the first day of training until now, the two of them have not complained and shouted a word of suffering, each time they silently completed the training they arranged, and each time they completed the fastest, the best performance and the fastest progress. This made the lieutenant admiral dissatisfied, so he agreed to all the strange requests of Tsunade and Lin Yi. Chapter 300: The birth of Little Superman (middle) "Of course, you only have the physical stamina of Superman at the moment. It doesn''t mean that you have the strength of Superman. This year''s training is only to allow you to reach the point of practicing six forms, and to have a body that can cultivate and perform six forms. . If you want to have the combat power of the little superman or even the real superhuman energy and combat power, you still need to continue to practice, and you must not relax, otherwise you will also be eliminated. "Everyone who was a little complacent suddenly sank, only Lin Yi and Tsunade were calm as water from beginning to end, which made the admiral more satisfied. "Then from today, I will officially start teaching you to learn six poses. As long as you are familiar with the three moves in the six poses and you are familiar with them, then you can be called the real little superman." The lieutenant said, everyone revealed With the look of anticipation, the hard work for a year and so much effort is not just for today? Even Lin Yi and Tsunade had a glimmer of expectation in their eyes. "Of course you have to know that the Six Forms are the secret of the Navy, so if you want to learn, you must pay a huge price. The previous training for you is actually a kind of assessment. If you can''t even persist in this, then it proves that you have not Qualified to learn the Six Forms, and now I congratulate you, you who survived are qualified to learn the Six Forms. But I want to tell you, dont think that learning the six poses is easier than the previous training. You''d better be mentally prepared to die, because the process of learning the six poses is a hundred times more dangerous than the previous training. "The words of the lieutenant general made many people feel a little timid. The previous year''s training was nothing short of a nightmare, but now they are not afraid to hear that learning Six Forms is more dangerous. But they all know that the lieutenant generals temperament is destined to either learn the six poses and go out here or die here, so there is no other choice, so no one says anything extra, and will continue to say it while waiting quietly. . "Every one has a good side and a bad side. The same is true for learning the Six Forms. The Six Forms is a complete set of physical skills. Every aspect of attack, defense, movement, and dodge is involved, so you must It is difficult to learn all of them, at least I dont think each of you can learn. The lieutenant general said: "So you can''t learn all the six poses together. The best way is to start from the easy to the difficult, and start from the moves you are best at. Step by step, give yourself opportunities to improve and give yourself time to accept your body. After all, the more six forms you master, the stronger your body will be in the process of continuous learning to improve, the stronger your mental will will be, and the more you will control your body. Excellent, then in the end, even if it is difficult to learn the least good move at the beginning, you can learn it. This is from the easy to the difficult, and now you can ask. " "Lord Admiral, I want to know how can I determine which aspect I am best at?" Lin Yi asked the question everyone most wanted to know. "Yes, the first method is detection." The lieutenant clapped his hands, and then the four navy soldiers brought up a body-scanning instrument. "You go up." The lieutenant said, pointing to Lin Yi. Lin Yi walked up without any nonsense, and he was not afraid of the Lieutenant General''s attack. Such courage made the Lieutenant General''s eyes flashed with admiration. One of the naval soldiers turned on the instrument, and a light ray swept across Lin Yi''s body. After a while, various patterns and data were displayed on a screen. A closer look revealed that it was all Lin Yi''s body data. "This is developed by scientists of the world government specifically to examine a person''s body data and finally after detailed verification to determine which six formulas are most suitable for cultivation." said the lieutenant general. "It really deserves to be the world government. Such a scale and ability is indeed not comparable to the revolutionary army and the loose pirates." Lin Yi thought to himself. A large number of data patterns flashed on the screen, and the last three words appeared among them, shaved and shaved. "Unexpectedly, there are two kinds of six forms that are most suitable for you to cultivate." The lieutenant general is a bit surprised. Generally speaking, each physical condition is different, so the one that you are best at is usually one, which is to start the cultivation level from one. The level advances from easy to difficult and finally to the complete mastery of the six formulas. But there are people who are best at two at the same time, but they are rare, at least they have never seen them. "Here you are, Tsunade." said the lieutenant general. For the two best academies, Lin Yi and Tsunade, the lieutenant had obviously remembered their names. Unexpectedly, Tsunades results surprised everyone. They saw that Tsunades domineering figure is a woman who should be dodge or speed type. After all, even though Tsunade is extremely slender, the devil''s body is generally not. Yes, but the stalwart on his chest is too huge. However, no one has ever dared to fight Tsunade''s idea, because the lieutenant general never cared about fighting between the academies. It doesn''t matter if you are killed. You can only blame you for your inferior skills when you die, so of course there will be people fighting this year Tsunade''s idea was broken by Lin Yi and Tsunade, his bones were hung directly on the tree, and it hurt to death. Such means and powerful strength made many people so awe-inspiring not to have any thoughts about flowers. Now they know why the Lieutenant General is so indulgent to Tsunade and Lin Yi, regardless of their physical fitness, mental will, fighting awareness and skills. They weren''t Lin Yi and Tsunade''s opponents at all. A dozen of them were killed by Lin Yi and Tsunade. So after that, Lin Yi and Tsunade became the invisible leaders and captains among them. And now the structure that Tsunade detected was far beyond their expectations. Tsunade''s only good at was also two, one was paper painting, the dodge skill among the six styles, and the other was Arashio. However, in Lin Yi''s opinion, it is the most normal, because Tsunade used to be best at killing monsters and dodge in one hit, and dodge usually requires both feet to complete various difficult and swift movements, so The most suitable for her to practice in the beginning was the paper painting and the haze feet, which couldn''t be more normal. Even if Tsunade had lost Chakra now, her evasion ability had not been lost. Chapter 301: The Birth of Little Superman (Part 2) Its just not as good as before, but now her physical fitness has come up, coupled with the perverted dodge skills of learning paper painting, coupled with her unparalleled dodge skills, it is a miracle that someone can meet her in battle. . And no matter how powerful the attack is, it is useful to hit the talent. If it is not hit, no matter how strong the attack is, it will be useless. Obviously it will be painful to face Tsunade any type of enemy, because it is really difficult to hit her . "Another one!" The Lieutenant General''s eyes lit up. He was only looking forward to it before, but now he really has this conjecture, that is, he thinks that if the two of them can learn the Six Forms without dying and continue to grow, they will definitely There is a Rob Luchi, no, even Rob Luchi, who has surpassed the strongest cp9 in 800 years. Of course, the premise is that Lin Yi and Tsunade learn the six forms and grow up all the way. As for the latter, each has only one skill that they are good at, and the lieutenant general also feels that it is normal. If they have two skills that they are good at, then he still thinks it is abnormal. "So let''s talk about shaving first. The principle of shaving is very simple, but it is not easy to master it. Because shaving is a physical skill related to the success of the other six skills. That skill is the moon step. A person who learns to shave can never learn to walk. Because the principle of shaving is to step on the ground more than 10 times in an instant, and use the explosive speed generated by the reaction force to move. This process requires a strong physique and powerful force, ultra-fast speed support to do it, and of course, it also requires precise control. . Otherwise, you will be unable to control your speed when you perform the shave, and you dont know where you will appear next. For example, you want to rush to a place of five meters but you rush to ten meters. Such a move in battle is simply a death-seeking action. , So although the principle of shaving is simple, it is not simple at all to learn and control it to the point where the mind reaches the body. "The Lieutenant General said: "The moon step is to step on the ground or the air dozens of times on the basis of shaving to get thrust with a stronger and faster force and speed. It is fine to step on the ground, but if you step on the air, you must have a higher frequency. It is faster and stronger, otherwise the moon step will fail, so to learn the moon step you must master the shave, which can be said to be the basis of the moon step. Because Moon Step can be said to be an upgraded version of Shaved, it allows people to move arbitrarily in the sky in a shaved way to attack without dead ends. " Lin Yi, Tsunade suddenly had enlightenment when he heard this. They saw this when they fancy the general''s performance before, but with their physical fitness at the time, even if they can see it, they can''t display it. Otherwise, they will only use their own. Double tui ruined. It means that it is Superman''s Six Forms. If you don''t have Superman''s physique, you will only break your body if you want to forcefully learn. Otherwise, the Lieutenant General will not spend a year training Lin Yi and the others, but will teach them from the beginning. Six forms. "Then there is Arashiki. Arashiki needs super strong leg strength. With great strength and super fast speed agitating the airflow to produce a vacuum slash to kick out, it not only requires the cooperation of strength and speed, but also requires precise control of the legs. Force is good. Paper painting is the most control-testing physical skill, because the other skills in the six styles are just to control some bu positions, but paper painting is to control the whole body, removing the power of the whole body and letting the body follow the enemy''s movements. The air flow changes and changes, and this process is very contradictory. One has to remove the whole body strength and the airflow and changes produced by the opponent''s movements are like a piece of paper. Others punch over and produce strong wind, but the paper drifts along the strong wind and avoids it, but this process requires precise control of the body like a piece of paper. If painting on paper is generally otherwise, the body cannot follow the airflow to produce the dodge that you want, so it is not easy to do it. It is very difficult in the six forms..." The Lieutenant General explained the principles of the six forms in detail in one breath, and everyone focused on listening, even if they were not cultivating all the six forms, they should write them down first. "So now you start practicing. You can''t stop during this process. The same as the previous training. If you don''t learn the six formulas you are best at within the prescribed time or you fall down during the learning process, then I congratulate you, you Will be eliminated like those before. The real superman training has only begun now. Whether you can become a real little superman or even a superman to exist for so long depends on whether you can learn the six poses. "The lieutenant general said that he would bring different people to different places to learn the six forms. Learn to shave and take it to dense woods. If you can''t precisely control your speed and move accurately and indiscriminately, then congratulations on hitting a tree in the woods until you die. Because you must learn to shave to learn the moon step, no one has yet to learn the moon step, and the finger gun is to take the finger and poke the sandbag. Don''t think the sandbag is very soft. On the contrary, the sandbag only has a slight tan than the rock. Sex, but its actually not much softer than rock. If you cant grasp the finger gun before the finger is crippled, congratulations, you can be eliminated, cp9 does not need crippled people. The iron block is very simple. It keeps hitting with various clubs. It becomes more powerful day by day. After a week, it will switch to a sword to cut it. After two weeks, it will switch to a sword to stabbing. A month to use a gun to shoot. One week later, I switched to using artillery to bomb. Congratulations if you master the progress of the iron nugget can not keep up with the speed of the training weapon transformation, you are either dead in the hands of a sword or a bullet or a cannon. Iron nugget is the most dangerous and compelling training. Lanjiao doesnt get much better. It keeps launching wood at you, and then it turns into sharp wood after a few days, and finally it turns into a rain of rocks. A lot of rocks are smashed at the same time. If you cant keep up with the speed of change, then congratulations. Wash and fall asleep. The command is similar to that of Lanjiao, and it will continue to attack you, but the frequency and range are much denser, until it can finally avoid the rain of bullets. No wonder the Lieutenant General will say that the process of practicing the Six Forms is the real Superman training. Chapter 302: Six Types of Practice (Part 1) The process of practicing the Six Forms is indeed much more dangerous and difficult than the previous training, but Superman is not so easy to do. It is also a price to gain Supermans power. How can you hone a strong will without pushing people to the brink of life and death? With great potential, if you can learn the Six Forms at the fastest speed and highest efficiency? If the Six Forms can be learned by ordinary means, then there will not be only a few people in cp9, and there will not be so few people who fully learn the Six Forms, and the world government will not be idle. Its okay to do so many tricks to assist. Practice six types. The only explanation is that it is difficult to learn the six formulas under normal means, unless it is due to unusual talents plus chance and coincidence. Just like Luffy, the aptitude of the king is not to say that it is a rubber man and it is not a big blow, and the body The quality is very strong under Karp''s training since childhood, so the practice shave can be so fast. Because he himself is a rubber man with the help of a telescopic bullet g and is not afraid of the strong reaction force caused by instant stepping on the ground, he does not need to care about his body being able to step on the ground unscrupulously, only need to control the shaved. Just move, so he can learn so fast. But Luffy cant learn the other six forms except shaving. After reading it so many times, he can only shave. Even if he knows the principle of the six forms, he still cant learn it. From here, I know that learning the six forms is really not. It was so easy that even Luffy, who had the qualifications of the king, could only learn the best shave for him through his talent and the unique physique of the rubber man, let alone other normal people. At present, Lin Yi is living a painful life. Everything is difficult to start. The first time he moved by shaving, he is not a rubber man. Of course it is impossible to ignore his body, but he has not enough propulsion, but he immediately shoots over. One shot. Don''t think that the practice of shaved is easy. In addition to constantly hitting the trees, there are people behind constantly attacking, either shooting arrows or shooting, so if you don''t practice, you must practice, and it''s the kind of full force. "Damn it''s really hard." Lin Yi''s feet were already red and swollen, but he didn''t dare to stop, otherwise the people behind would immediately shoot and shoot arrows, and they would not shoot if they kept practicing. However, Lin Yi had practiced physical skills before, and this year was not in vain. Such hard training has made him more sensitive and outstanding in his control of his body. In the time of hitting trees, he gradually explored the trick. It takes at least ten taps to move at a high speed at the speed of shaving, and it takes less than one second to complete. That is to say, ten taps within one second can barely step into the level of shaving. Everyone will perform shaving in the future. The ratio of speed ratio means whoever steps on the ground more times in the shortest period of time, who has more power, who is faster, and who has more control over the body, this is the speed at which everyone can shave. High and low. One person uses the shave to instantly trample the ground hundreds of times, while the other uses the shaver to instantly trample the ground dozens of times. I dont need to say who is fast and who is slow. I can run ten meters in one second with one person. It''s like running three meters in one second, and the gap is clear at a glance. Of course, this is only an instantaneous burst speed. To truly master shave, it doesn''t just mean the instantaneous speed, but the ability to perform continuously in any situation and anywhere during the battle. The position is constantly changing. This is the real learning to shave. . "This kid is progressing so fast." The lieutenant glanced at Lin Yi and then left to see the others. After all, Lin Yi had practiced physical skills before, and this year''s training made his control of the body different from ordinary people. In addition, his physical fitness can keep up, so he naturally learns faster. After all, he has had one more practice experience than others. Even if the strength system is different, this experience is very helpful to Lin Yi now, and Tsunade on the other side is also the same. After one year of training, her physical fitness is even stronger, and what she is best at is dodge , So the progress when practicing paper painting is faster than Lin Yi''s progress in practicing shave. All day long, Lin Yi and Tsunade had a life-threatening experience, but five of the 25 people died in their own practice. It is important to know that each of the 25 people who can survive is not easy. After layers of screening and weeding out the remaining elites, five died on the first day of cultivation, not to mention the time to practice the other six types in the future. Maybe at the end of the cultivation, I dont know how many people will survive. Not to mention whether anyone can learn the Six Forms, but how many people survive in the end is a big problem. "This kind of training is more desperate than before!" Tsunade embraced Lin Yi with both hands and let him bury his head in his stalwart for a while before saying. "However, if this kind of training can last until the end and not say that you can learn all the six forms, it will not be easy even if you learn half of it." Lin Yi said, there are so many risks, so much gains. If you change to normal times, Lin Yi will be slow. Slow cultivation may not have a day''s progress in half a year of cultivation. Within a day, he had already figured out the tricks of shaving and mastered it initially. The most important thing was his control of the body and his already possessed the physical abilities of a superman. Otherwise, how could he learn so fast? After all, there is a powerful body to learn. Any type of six skills will be one step faster. Otherwise, the lieutenant admiral would not spend a year to lay the foundation for Lin Yi and the others to exercise. Although this kind of training method is extremely risky and has a high mortality rate, it has been verified by the world government for many years that it is definitely the best. An efficient method, of course, is that you can survive. As long as you survive, even an idiot will continue to improve. "How is your shave?" Tsunade asked. "It''s not bad. At least you have mastered the trick. When you learn later, you should pay attention to the first use. It is best to step on the ground ten times and not too much. Otherwise, the nerve response will not keep up with the speed, because after all our The nerve response speed is not yet familiar with the speed of shaving, and it is too fast to control it and it will cause great harm to the body. However, the force of stepping on the ground should not be too great, otherwise the body will not be able to bear it, and it will not be able to perform it continuously. After all, our body is not made of rubber. " Chapter 303: Six Types of Practice (Part 2) "The strength is best to be one-third to two-thirds of one''s own strength." Lin Yi said that he told Tsunade all the understanding and tricks of his own practice experience, after all, If Tsunade practice and shave in the future, it will save a lot of time, not so much danger, and more efficient. And discuss and share their own understanding of the Six Forms. Everyone can make progress together and make progress faster. After all, everyone has a different understanding of the Six Forms. Learning from each other''s strengths is always a good thing. "It turns out that it is so. In fact, it is not difficult for paper painting to master the trick. The key is to relax and control. To relax is to relax the body. Not only the body must be loosened, but the heart and spirit must also be loosened, so that the whole body can be truly relieved. Strength, but looseness does not mean that you are not concentrating. On the contrary, you have to concentrate on controlling your body during this process. Control this body, which is like a piece of paper, that has taken off the power of the whole body to move and avoid it. The trick is to relax and control well..." Tsunade also cultivated himself today after digesting Lin Yi''s understanding of shaving. Say what you have gained without leaving it. The two of them are mentally prepared and understand that they will be one step closer to practicing shave and paper painting in the future. After discussing for a while, the two looked at the time and went to bed immediately, after all, there was training waiting for them the next day. The next day, Liu Hao and Tsunade got up early in the morning to continue training. No one died until the end of today. After all, the hardest part was the first contact. If you pass it, it will be much easier. Of course, the premise is that you can master it. Stay the trick, or ask God for blessing. One **** may not be able to bless you, so ask for a few more. Lin Yi and Tsunade have already mastered the trick, so when they practiced the next day, their progress was obviously faster, and their control of the body became better and better. I saw that the admiral became more and more satisfied, and the original cold face was also rare. A smile appeared. However, although they did not die, three people were seriously injured. Fortunately, they persisted until the end of the training, so they were not abandoned and were sent for treatment. They will continue the next day. One month later, in a forest, Lin Yi moved at high speed in the dense woods like a butterfly wearing flowers, each time it brought a gust of wind and ear-piercing roar, and kept treading the ground continuously for several minutes to maintain high-intensity high-speed movement. The slightest pause, the whole process is extremely coherent. If a normal person is here, you will find that there is no shadow at all except for the harsh sounds. In fact, Lin Yi is moving at a speed that exceeds the line of sight. It took a full five minutes for Lin Yi to stop. To be precise, he did not stop, but the Lieutenant General told him to stop. "Yes, you have mastered the shave more than a week faster than expected. Although it has only reached the minimum level of shave, the process of practicing the six modes is actually a process of superhuman training of the body, as long as you carry it over and If you learn the six poses and are familiar with their use, then your body is already equivalent to a superhuman existence." The lieutenant admiral felt better when he saw that Lin Yi had finished a week sooner than he had expected. "Thank you Lieutenant General for your advice." Others may not know, but Lin Yi knows very well that the hard-faced Lieutenant Admiral in front of him has told himself several times inadvertently about the things to pay attention to and the experience of using it. Obviously Lin Yi''s outstanding performance made the lieutenant in front of him very satisfied, and he didn''t mind opening a small stove to him occasionally. Tsunade also received the same treatment. When the lieutenant general checked the progress of her practice, he said a few words inadvertently and then left. People who cant perform well will always receive unusual treatment. People like Lin Yi and Tsunade would still be treated like this. The Lieutenant General said on the first day he came here, here is not speaking by mouth, but by ability. You can get what you want. It depends on your ability. Obviously, Lin Yi and the two of them got it by their true ability. Eligibility to open a small stove. The lieutenant did not say anything but nodded slightly and then brought Lin Yi and Tsunade who came from one side to the place where he practiced Lanjiao. Two more people were eliminated in a month, and only left at this time. Twenty people left. And there will be two weeks before the time limit for cultivation. If they cannot succeed then they will definitely die in the training, because the difficulty of cultivation will become more and more due to the changes in the place where they practice. If they can''t keep up with their cultivation progress, they will definitely die, and only if their cultivation progress keeps up with the difficulty of cultivation can they survive until they learn one of the six formulas. "Do you want to kick? It reminds me of the learning process back then. The spirit and will are concentrated on the kicked leg, and each muscle is finely controlled to twist the force into one strand, and then the twist into a strand of force is rolled up and kicked in a vacuum. The secret to going out is to roll up the words "vacuum". Of course, it took me a while to understand when I look back, and it took a lot of price!" The Lieutenant General looked at the Lanjiao training ground in front of him as if he was reminiscing about the past, and he was muttering. People who didnt know thought he recalled the pain he suffered when he was learning Lanjiao in the past, but only Lin Yihe Tsunade knew that this was the way the cold-blooded and selfless Lieutenant General in front of him opened his heart. He may be ruthless and persevering in the pursuit of darkness and justice, but he is still a human being and still has feelings. Lin Yi and the others are not his enemies, but will be successors who will replace themselves after seeing their own teachings. The student who went to execute the dark justice was so good, of course he didn''t mind giving Lin Yi the two. "Is the mental will concentrated on the legs?" After these days of practice and shave, Lin Yi''s feet have become more powerful. Although every muscle does not look big, it is a bit thin, but if you examine it with an instrument, you will find that it is thin. The density of the thin layer of muscle is appalling. In the same way, he has better control of his feet, and he can practice the same feet with the same feet, but it will get twice the result with half the effort. Chapter 304: Master the foot And in the process of training and practicing the Six Forms over the years, he found that his mental will has become stronger, and his perception and control of the body have become more refined. With the movement of his mind, he can precisely control every muscle of his feet and control it. The strength of the entire leg was twisted into one, and the "inadvertent" sigh made by the admiral when he heard the memory of the admiral was added, and he quickly grasped the trick. It is more efficient than practicing shave. Sure enough, the process of practicing six poses is also a kind of superhuman training, and because the higher the control of the body, the stronger the physical fitness, which leads to other six poses that are not good at learning. It has become a lot easier. Of course, this ease is relatively speaking. At least few people can fully learn the Six Forms in the end. "Lanjiao!" Lin Yi took a deep breath and kicked his right foot again. He didn''t know how many times he had kicked it. Now the shot has turned into sharp wood, and it will turn into stone rain in one day. If his cultivation progress can''t keep up with the changes in the difficulty of the cultivation site, he will easily die. I saw him kick out, and the air around the soles of the feet became thicker than the Buddha. If there is air that can be seen with the naked eye, you will find that a tyrannical force erupts from Lin Yis right foot and moves the surrounding area. The air currents are blown away, creating a zone close to vacuum. Not only that, at the moment when Lin Yi raised his right foot, he rolled up the vacuum and rolled forward with the strength of Lin Yi''s kick. And Lin Yi put a sickle on the Buddha''s foot, and it was a sickle that was normally scrolling and slashing out instantly. It was almost at its extreme, and when the strength reached a certain level, it actually rolled up a vacuum slash that was visible to the naked eye. Weak, but actually rolled up the vacuum slash "It turns out that the so-called rolling up a vacuum means this." Lin Yi''s face was full of joy, and he finally fully understood and achieved what the lieutenant general said about rolling up the vacuum. To put it directly, it explodes at a super fast speed with a twisting force, and this force must gather and not disperse until the vacuum is rolled up. And this so-called rolling up vacuum is to arrogantly go out with this gathering but not scattered power, and it will explode in an instant. It usually kicks out with the Buddha''s sickle to create a sharp air current and lass it out to push everything away. . When this powerful air current lased out, it pushed everything away and created a vacuum zone, and the sharp air current that caused this vacuum zone was kicked out. This is the so-called vacuum slash, which is the so-called vacuum slash. Lan feet. The key to this trick is to roll up the vacuum, but the specific method to roll up the vacuum is to control the body and fast enough speed and strength to gather and not disperse from the beginning to the end to blast out the feet. The power can only disperse. If the power cannot gather and not disperse, even if the power is twisted into a burst, it is useless. It is equivalent to a punch in the air that has no effect, at most, it produces a burst of energy. Only by twisting into a force that gathers and does not disperse can quickly kick out the energetic force generated to roll out the airflow and then push it all the way out to cause a vacuum slash visible to the naked eye. In the process, the force is useless once it disperses. Of course, in order to do this, in addition to twisting the power into one and gathering and not dispersing, the power must be large enough and fast enough, otherwise it will be useless even if it is really done. There is not enough power and strength. Speed ??is nothing but a hole, where can there be sharp slashing power. Therefore, the sixth form of Superman must have a superhuman physique in order to learn and exert its due power. Otherwise, even if you really master all the skills of the sixth form, you will not be able to play any power, and the process of practicing the sixth form is actually an improvement. For physical training, if you learn all the six forms and are familiar with them, then you will experience this process of learning and mastering the six forms, and your physical fitness will definitely not be bad. Therefore, it is necessary to have a fast enough speed, a large enough force, to accurately control the control force of each muscle of the entire leg, and to twist it into a force that gathers but does not disperse, plus the skills to pay attention to when rolling up the vacuum. These skills are to help maximize the power of the vacuum slash kicked out, and it can also be said that they are the skills to exert force. Only by combining all of these can you kick out a powerful vacuum slash, which is one of the six styles of Arashiki. As for the power of Arashiki to continue to increase, it depends on the user''s physical fitness and control of the power body. It is the same trick to cast the foot in the general''s foot and to display it in the lieutenant''s foot. There is a huge gap. Some people can only cut trees with Zhanlanjiao, while others can cut steel with Zhanlanjiao. This is the gap. At the same time that Lin Yi kicked the vacuum slash, Tsunade also kicked it, which also produced a vacuum slash. It was obvious that she had mastered Lan''s foot. "Okay!" Lieutenant General God appeared unknowingly in a place not far from Lin Yi and Tsunade and said loudly. Obviously, the two of them once again grasped Lan''s feet in advance and made him happier, in his opinion this time. It doesn''t matter if people all die in the training of learning the Six Forms, as long as the two in front of them can continue to walk. "Now that you have mastered two of the six forms that you are best at, then you can practice the third physical skill among the six forms. When you successfully master the three six forms, then you will not only have the physical stamina of a superman It also possesses the combat power of Superman," said the lieutenant general. Although many of the physiques here are up to the standard, but there is no corresponding combat power. The sixth form is to display all of Superman''s physical fitness, even the limit, to produce real superman''s combat power, instead of having superman. There is no corresponding Superman''s strength in physical fitness. "Lord General, what do you think we should learn the third six forms?" Lin Yi knows that Lieutenant General is in a good mood now, and practicing the next six forms by himself is also one of the items taught by the lieutenant, he will definitely say , And if I ask this question, I will say more, and even give some practice experience as before. "Yes, although the two of you have learned the two tricks of the Six Forms, it''s good that you don''t have the slightest pride." The lieutenant general nodded, satisfied with Lin Yi''s humility. Chapter 305: The real little superman combat power (part 1) "Although you two have learned the two strokes and six styles, your current direction is different. You shave your feet and control your feet better, so you are more efficient when cultivating your feet. On the other hand, Tsunade has learned how to paint on paper, and he has excellent control over the whole body, because paper painting is one of the six types that is difficult to practice, and it is also very difficult to improve after successful practice, but it is extremely practical. The painted person has excellent control over most of the positions of the body, so you can learn to lay the feet quickly. From here on, you have started to take different routes. Lin Yi, you have the best feet at the moment, so you can maximize this advantage and learn the moon step first. After all, you have to learn the moon step, learn to shave first, and you learn to shave right. The control of the feet is already very good, and then learn the foot control and strength speed is stronger, then on this basis to learn the moon step will get twice the result with half the effort. " The lieutenant-general obviously values ??Lin Yi and Tsunade very much, so he talks a lot. If he is dealing with other people, he will only say two casually. Lin Yi would not be proud of it, and would not feel embarrassed to look too alternative, because he knew that he had used his own strength in exchange for it. If he was the same as everyone else, the lieutenant general would definitely treat him this way. The same is true for Tsunade, so he enjoys this treatment with peace of mind without being complacent. "After all, your feet should have been greatly strengthened after the training of shaving and arranging feet. It is the most suitable to learn Yuebao." "Lord Admiral, what about me!" Tsunade asked, her understanding of the six types is far below the lieutenant general, and of course she has no shame to ask in order to become stronger. "Since you have learned the footwork and you have learned how to control the whole body with paper painting, it is more comprehensive than the current Lin Yi, but because you have learned the reason for the footwork, the center of gravity is biased towards the feet, so you will It will be faster to learn to shave, so I suggest you learn to shave. The lieutenant admiral is obviously very experienced, and in a few words, he outlined the fastest and most suitable route for the two of them. If they are allowed to choose by themselves, they can choose other options, but it will take a lot more time and the efficiency will be much worse. "Yuebu?" Lin Yi thought that Yuebu''s training ground was chilly. First of all, Yuebu''s training ground was originally a hillside, about 20 meters high. With Lin Yi''s current physique, jumping down is definitely Unscathed, but the problem is that there is a bumpy stone underneath. You can imagine how it will fall. Although it won''t die, injuries are inevitable. If you are unlucky, you will even get serious injuries. The second step is in the sea. Dont think its okay if you fall in the sea. But unfortunately, there are all kinds of sea kings in the sea. As long as someone falls, they will immediately pounce, maybe with Lin Yi The current strength is not a problem with the generally huge sea kings, but how much strength a person can show when falling into the sea, and there is not one, but six or seven. The most terrifying creatures in this world are definitely the Neptunes, but the Neptunes in the four seas in the southeast, northwest and north are huge and scary, not to mention the Neptunes that are several kilometers long in the great channel, and the number is almost the same as that in the sea. There are just as many fish, isnt this kind of sea king scary enough? This is not the last step. The last step is to jump the mountain completely. It is not the 20-meter hillside before, but almost two hundred-meter high mountains. You can think about it with your toes if you fall off the field, so if you cant make it at the end Before the difficulty of one-step training ground arrives, you can practice monthly step to a certain effect, then you can say goodbye to the world. "Am I going to hit the tree?" Tsunade frowned. She was not afraid of hitting the tree. She was afraid of hurting her pretty face when hitting the tree, but they all knew not to look at the current lieutenant. They have cultivated a lot, and they can even be said to be polite, but only they know that if there is no previous excellence in the following six types of cultivation, the current treatment will be as good as the mirror flower, and it will be instantly shattered. The only way to maintain this kind of treatment is to become stronger and better. It is not enough to learn all the six forms. You must be familiar with the six forms and continue to improve. Then the Navy will cultivate them more and more. Big, rather than being abandoned at will like those who were eliminated before. Here is the implementation of the law of the jungle, the weak eat the strong, you must rely on strength to get everything, because dark justice is different from the justice that other lips are talking about, and it needs strength to execute. So both of them ran to their respective training grounds obediently, one was playing jumping the mountain, the other was playing hitting the tree, it can be said that they had a great time every day. But fortunately, because the two six types of training and one year of non-human training have made the two of them different from what they used to be, Tsunade found that the progress was very fast when she practiced shaving, because she has excellent control over the whole body. , Even when facing the trees when the high-speed movement that is not suitable for the first time can not be controlled, they can also use paper painting to avoid the trees while moving. The same is true for Lin Yi. Every time when he is about to fall, he will use the recoil force to slow down his body. At the same time, the moon step is not successful but with the help of the foot. The cushion of Lin Yi and Lin Yi''s crazy pedaling air are still somewhat effective, at least allowing him to land safely. "It''s good to be able to learn and use." The Lieutenant General''s eyes flashed with satisfaction. If the two of them were so rigid and constantly performing shaved and moon steps, then he would most likely pass with a punch. After learning the six styles, he would not learn to use them So what do you learn? The performance of the two now fully tells the lieutenant that they are flexible and unchanging people. "It turns out that this is the case. Moon step is different from shaving. It is worthy of an upgraded version. After all, shaving and pedaling on the ground can completely generate all the rebound force, but the reaction force generated by the air medium is too small, so it needs more power and faster. Speed, higher frequency. And the moon step in the air is completely different from the shave in the earth. "Lin Yi summed up experience while practicing. Chapter 306: The real little superman combat power (part 2) "You can''t use too much force to hit the ground on the ground, otherwise the body can''t bear it, but there is no problem in the air, because no matter how many times you step on the ground, you just step on the air, and the reaction force does very limited damage to the body. On the contrary, it is easy to strain the nerves of the legs because of too many moments of stepping on the air. The Yuebu is the place that hurts the body most easily." Lin Yi thought to himself. The ground is different from the air. If you shave in the ground, the reaction force of stepping on the ground is so great. If the force is too large, the reaction force generated by dozens of steps will probably destroy the double tui first, so it must be controlled. Live strength. But different in the air, it is difficult to generate reaction force, and it is very small. It is even more unlikely that the double tui will be injured due to the reaction force. On the contrary, it is because the instantaneous force is too strong, the air is stepped too many times, and the speed and frequency are too high. Injured the foot. But fortunately, Lin Yi has undergone training for feet and shaving, plus a year of superman training. His feet are different from ordinary people. His muscle strength and nervous system are extremely developed and strong, and his toughness is terribly high, so he has only suffered minor injuries so far. And tiredness only, and there is no major problem. And in the constant attempts, he has found out the trick. "Yuebu!" Lin Yi watched the sea below and jumped straight down. His feet stomped the air at a speed that was indistinguishable to the naked eye. In the eyes of others, Lin Yi just stepped on the air, but in fact Lin Yi This so-called one foot is not a real one, but dozens of feet instantly, but the speed is too fast to make it look like Lin Yi just stepped gently in the air. The body that was falling at high speed suddenly seemed to be supported by the Buddha, and the body suddenly stopped in the air. Lin Yi stepped crazily in the air. It seemed to outsiders that he was stepping in the void step by step. Every step above is already dozens of steps in an instant. Lin Yi''s face turned red because of excessive force, but he had to continue, because he saw the sea kings constantly pouring in the ocean, and he would fall if he didn''t rise. Under the dangerous stimulus, Lin Yi''s only felt that his spirit and will poured into his feet independently of his body, and he could clearly see any bu position, blood, muscle, and nerve tissue of his feet as if he was inwardly looking. , Blood vessels, ligaments, bone collaterals, etc. are all clearly reflected in his mind. Even when he moved his mind to drive his feet, he no longer just twisted the power of the muscles into one unit as before, but began to finely move each muscle fiber layer by layer, and the muscle fibers produced were gathered together. Finally twisted into a single burst out with each stepping. The original moon step only allowed Lin Yi to descend slowly as if he had opened a parachute, but when Lin Yi was about to fall into the sea, every step Lin Yi stepped in the air, he stepped on the air visible to the naked eye and stood in the air, one step. After another step of rapid ascent, when he returned to the position before falling into the sea, he had already seen several Neptune-like heads. The ferocious teeth, the ferocious eyes, and the huge body gave Lin Yi a huge visual impact. Such a sea king is even bigger than the biggest tail beast in the Hokage World. It is really terrifying. "Want to eat me? Lan feet!" Lin Yi swept over and found that he had once again entered the kind of wonderful state just now. The whole person''s spiritual will was injected into the double tui again, and everything about the double tui was once again presented in the double tui. In my mind, when a kick was kicked out, his strength not only gathered but not dispersed, but his power was increased several times compared to before, and a two-meter-long vacuum slash broke through the air. With a sharp sound of breaking through the air, before the Neptune class had time to dodge back, he directly cut his flesh and skin apart. "Life is back!" The Lieutenant General looked at Lin Yi in surprise and said in disbelief. "Return of life?" Lin Yi looked at the Lieutenant General in confusion, what is the return of life. "Unexpectedly, you have mastered the life return before even the six forms, wizard!" The lieutenant exclaimed: "Life return is an ability other than the six forms, allowing the user to use the life return with the six forms. Exercising more powerful power, but not everyone who is familiar with the use of the six forms can learn to return life, and even those who learn to return life only master the skin. Like the six forms, the return of life is also divided into high and low. The return of your life just now can only be regarded as the lowest level, because your life return cannot be controlled by the whole body. It can only scare everything in the double tui, which is far away! " There was a huge wave in Lin Yi''s heart. It turned out that the wonderful state just now was the return of life. "To put it directly, the return of life is to infuse one''s own mental will, or it can be said that the consciousness is poured into any part of the body, such as internal organs, hair, toes, nails, etc. Originally these uncontrollable positions can be controlled like hands and feet. Control them precisely like that. To learn how to return life, you must have a strong mental will and superb control. Therefore, the six types of training can be so dangerous and extreme. The purpose is to hone a person''s mental will. The stronger the mental will, the better the body. Qiang is not only faster and more powerful in learning the six formulas, but also has a great opportunity to realize the return of life. The Lieutenant General explained: "But I have never seen a person who understands the partial return of life without learning all six forms. You are the first one." "I understand. The process of learning the six forms is actually a process of polishing the body and mental will. Once you learn the full six forms, your mental will and your body will become very strong. If you do this, it is possible to realize the return of life." Lin Yi said. "Yes, so its almost impossible to realize the return of life before you learn all six forms, but I didnt expect you to find another way, because your shaved, moon step, and squat feet are all concentrated on the double tui, so you double The strength, intensity, and control of the tui are excellent, but because you have not learned how to use iron, paper painting and finger guns, no other places can compare to double tui. But I didn''t expect you to learn the most basic life return and control everything about Shuang Tui because of this. "The Lieutenant General said. Chapter 307: Comprehend the return of life "It''s weird. Even if you learned the six forms on the double tui at the beginning, you haven''t learned the six forms completely after all. Your spiritual will should not be enough to learn the return of life. It''s really weird." Lieutenant General Bests Unexplainable. Only Lin Yi understood that it was because of his cultivation in the Naruto World. Chakra was combined with spiritual energy and flesh ti energy. How could Lin Yi practice Chakra to the point where his mental strength was poor, even Chakra? Lost, the previous strength is also lost, but the spiritual will that has been polished through years of practice has not been lost. This spiritual will seems to have no practical effect, but it is not so. The effect is very large. This spiritual will has allowed Lin Yi to carry out a year of non-human training without losing his body and spirit, and later cultivated the six forms. When you are always one step faster, this is the only advantage that you have when you come to this world after practicing in the Hokage World. After the three six forms of cultivation, Lin Yis spiritual will was improved again and finally reached the level of life return. However, because the six forms of Lin Yis practice were all double tui, his life return was only able to return. Controlling the double tui is the lowest level of life return, but it is also the return of life, which means that Lin Yi will be much ahead of others. "My mental will is not stronger than Tsunade, even Tsunade should be very strong because she was a shadow-level powerhouse and a thousand-handed physique and spiritual will, so I can understand that she should also be able to understand it." Lin Yi Thought to myself. "You are wondering if Tsunade can comprehend the return of life." The lieutenant general saw Lin Yi''s expression and he knew what he was thinking. "Although I don''t know why you understand the return of life, Tsunade and You are different, not because she is inferior to you, but because of the different ways of cultivating the six modes. Your six poses are all for cultivating your feet, such as arranging feet, shaving, and moonwalking, so by chance, you may realize the return of life that controls your feet, but Tsunade is different. She follows the overall route. In the beginning, the paper painting controls the whole body, and then the feet, and then shaved, so she is scattered, all different from you are concentrated in one place. If her situation is the same as yours, then you two may really have good talents, and you may both realize that life is returned at this time, but now because of the six different types of cultivation, even if she can realize it, it will be later than you. , It''s not that she is inferior to you, but because the six modes of her cultivation are different from yours. Because she controls the whole body from the beginning, but you control the double tui. To put it straight, Tsunade is easy to enter, and you enter difficult, so you learn to return life faster than her, because You currently specialize in double tui, but it is precisely because of this that your life return can only control double tui. If you are in other places, you need to continue to improve. On the other hand, Tsunade is the opposite. She takes the overall route from the beginning and improves in all directions, so she is easy to come by, and she realizes that the speed of returning life is definitely slower than you, because she is not as good as you and not as focused as you. Once she realizes that her life is returned, she can immediately control her whole body, instead of only controlling double tui like you. You are really interesting. One is from the difficulty to the easy, once you succeed, you will be glorious immediately, and the other is from the easy to the difficult, step by step, you can see the difference from here. "The Lieutenant General is in a better mood, and his face is full of obvious smiles. It is obvious that Lin Yi''s wonderful performance has caused him to look like this. "That''s the case." Lin Yi completely understood after listening. Now he seems to understand Tsunade one step, but if he can''t continue to upgrade his primary version of life return before Tsunade understands life return, once Tsunade understands life return, he will Will surpass oneself immediately, because the life return that one understands is still controlled by the easy-to-difficult, one-by-one promotion. On the other hand, Tsunade is the opposite of herself. She is easy to come by and does not realize that life is returned. Once she understands it, even the full version of life return can control the whole body, so if Lin Yi can''t take herself before Tsunade realizes that life is returned If the basic version of Life Return is upgraded to the full version of Life Return that can control the whole body instead of only controlling the double tui, it will be completely surpassed at once. "When I go back, I will tell Tsunade all my understanding of the return of life. She is easy to come by, and it is nothing if she does not understand it. Once she understands it is the full version of life return. It is much more difficult than my understanding. Let me go ahead and help her open the way. If that happens, she will be much easier." Lin Yi thought to herself. This is the gap. Lin Yi and Tsunade share the joys and sorrows, and they are totally for the sake of each other. They are connected with each other. If they are replaced by other people, they may hide themselves alone. How can they tell Tsun what they have without reservation like Lin Yi? Hand, even the lieutenant general did not expect this. It seems that the Lieutenant General has gone through so many cruel and dark training, even if Lin Yi and Tsunades relationship was good, but because they will become defensive, how can they think that they can only get better, never because of the darkness The experience of being affected by the slightest. "Lord Admiral, I have learned all the six styles currently displayed on the double tui. Then the remaining three types of iron blocks, finger guns and paper paintings, which one do you think I should learn first?" There is an experienced lieutenant who plans to focus on cultivating himself because of his performance. Of course he will not waste this resource and immediately ask questions, especially because he understands the reason for the return of life. He values ??himself more and is absolutely not stingy. Didnt he join the navy to get a good training? Therefore, how could Lin Yi waste such a good opportunity to ask for advice? Anyway, it was his real ability in exchange for it. Of course, he had to enjoy the treatment he had won to ask questions with peace of mind. "I just said that you and Tsunades training routes are completely opposite. You are from easy to difficult, and she is from difficult to easy. Since it is from easy to difficult, of course, you choose to learn and use the six methods for each place. Now, doing so can also improve the life return control of that place by the way." Chapter 308: Develop the strongest mother in history "So both the iron block and the paper painting are six types of skills for the whole body, which are not suitable for learning now. On the contrary, the gun is only the hands, or even the fingers. These partial physical skills are more suitable for easy access. you." The Lieutenant Generals experience is too rich. He himself is a strong man in this world, and he has already practiced the Six Forms to the extreme. It is simply too simple to point Lin Yi, a person who does not even learn the Six Forms. . "Today you can go to rest." Because Lin Yi mastered the reason for returning life and learned the moon step, the Lieutenant General made an exception and asked Lin Yi to take a rest and experience the mystery of returning life. Lin Yi nodded and performed the shave and disappeared. In order to better display the six forms, he discussed with Tsunade that he would fully integrate the six forms into his life and rest, and turn the six forms into human instincts like eating and drinking Lhasa. The instinct is the same, so in the future, you don''t need to deliberately display it in the future. You only need to adapt to the situation and the body can be displayed with the driving of the fighting consciousness and instinct. It''s like seeing a wall in front of you who will instinctively avoid it and not directly hit it. Of course, people who have mental problems and want to compare their heads with the wall for hardness are exceptions. So Lin Yi, Tsunade usually walks instead of normal walking or running, but shaving to walk. In this way, not only can it quickly increase the speed and duration of shaving, and exercise the body, you can do several things with one stone. After all, even if it is Lin Yi''s current body can''t shave for a long time either. Shaving for five minutes is the limit in front of him, and the time for Yuebu is even shorter. Because of the physical strength consumed by using the moon step, the strength is several times that of shaving. The same way when dodge is not to dodge sideways, Tsunade will use paper to dodge, and now Lin Yi has learned the moon step, when returning to the dormitory room on the fourth floor, he did not take the stairs but used the moon step to leap into the air. Void walked up. The arrogant and crazy way of daily life of the two of them makes the eyes of those who have survived and are learning the six forms extremely enthusiastic. Thats because they all integrate the Six Forms into their daily lives. Whether its eating, bathing, walking, etc., they are practicing the Six Forms, so they not only master the Six Forms faster than others, but also practice the power of the Six Forms after they succeed. The speed of improvement is one step faster. The accumulation of this little bit of advantage has caused Lin Yi and Tsunade to be completely proud of the people here, above everyone else, because Lin Yi and the others are more persevering and more desperate than the others. At the same time, paying more attention to details and methods has led to their advantages becoming bigger and bigger. Tsunade also came back that afternoon. Looking at her expression, she knew that she had mastered the shave. So Lin Yi hurriedly reported what happened today and the news of the return of her life, what the Lieutenant General said, and all his thoughts on the return of life. Tell Tsunade. "It turns out that this is the so-called return of life. I also occasionally have a feeling, as if my mind moves, my mental will will enter any part of the body and can control them, but when I first wanted to control it, I found that there was still a membrane barrier. Like. It seems that because I took a different route from yours, you are easy first, then difficult, first specialize and then comprehensive, but I started to be comprehensive, first difficult and then easy, but with your experience, I think I will master the return of life sooner. "Sometimes it is so ignorant and ignorant, it will be much slower to explore on your own, but after you know it clearly and have an accurate direction, it will be much faster. "My baby is better than me now." Tsunade smiled while hugging Lin Yi. "That''s because you didn''t show it." Lin Yi also followed with a smile. What no one knows is that everyone thinks she is as strong as Tsunade, but in fact Tsunade''s strength completely surpassed her. After this world, Tsunade''s physical stamina was three times higher than that of him. After he entered here for training, although his previous strength was lost, the body of the fairy is not a joke after all. Under such non-human superhuman training, Chakra didnt have it, but her physical potential was constantly being stimulated. Now, even her grandfather Senjujutsuma, the fully awakened fairy body of Mudan, is no match for her physical fitness alone. Kame Tsunade. And Lin Yi himself is just an ordinary earth person, even if he grows up with Tsunades nourishment, his body is different from ordinary people. After training in the Ninja world, he has lost all the power gained in the Ninja world and only has his physical fitness. Without the nourishment of qi and blood, without Chakra''s increase, it is only a twelve-year-old boy who has only three times the physical fitness of a normal adult. Although a twelve-year-old boy on Earth has three times the physical fitness of an adult man, it is abnormal, but it is far worse than Tsunade. Coupled with the start of non-human training, Superman Six Forms of cultivation, both Lin Yi and Tsunades physical abilities have improved by leaps and bounds. As an immortal body, Tsunades physique is inherently superior to Lin Yi. Everyone is doing the same. Tsunades training is an adult. Lin Yi is only fourteen years old now. Of course, it is impossible to surpass Tsunade. But Lin Yi is not discouraged. In his opinion, Tsunades greatness is not equal to his greatness. What''s more, there is a person around him who will continue to grow and will be the One Piece and even the strongest mother in the history of Naruto. Seeing is a very happy thing, so Lin Yi is very keen on Tsunade to become stronger. As for Tsunade completely surpassing himself, he is even more happy. In this way, not only can he be guaranteed, and Tsunades safety can be guaranteed even more, but he can also discuss with Tsunade and constantly improve each other. So many benefits are always thought of him. Can''t help but laugh. Especially when I think of Tsunade, who is constantly developing and developing the strongest mother in history, and I am the core figure involved in it. It is really rare to see and assist in the development of the strongest mother in history. Yes, this kind of development process is quite interesting. In the following time, Lin Yi and Tsunade were far more efficient and faster in practicing the Six Forms than others, so they received better treatment and more freedom. Chapter 309: Master the Six Forms Although other people who have also survived and are practicing the Sixth Form are very envious and jealous, they dare not have any complaints, because before two people thought they were very strong and learned the Sixth Form, they actually challenged Lin Yi and even tried to plot against Tsunade. . As a result, Lin Yi used their strength to break their limbs. Because this is the law of the jungle, the lieutenant general ignored the fights here, and even encouraged him because he only needs the strongest cp9. A lot of waste is needed, so this method can make it more urgent for people who practice the Six Forms to improve their strength. And those who looked at Tsunade with obscene eyes and tried to commit misconduct were killed by Tsunades broken bones and then released the blood of the whole body. They all know that here, it can even be said that in the world of One Piece, they want to gain dignity, status, and gain. Freedom and security, everything is linked to strength, and only strong strength and iron-blooded means can deter people with ulterior motives. Obviously, the effect of the two of them was immediate. Some people who thought of booing on the side shut up and disappeared immediately. And Lin Yi and the others entered the Six Forms again and devoted themselves to the cultivation of the Six Forms. A training ground outside ye is full of various instruments, five products, sandbags, rocks, and guns that can be shot all around by just pressing a button and so on. All kinds of appliances. In the training ground, a young figure who looked like he was sixteen or seventeen, but was actually only fourteen years old, made various horrific moves in the training ground. "Shave!" I saw the young man staring at the sandbag 30 meters away like knives and suddenly shouted, and a sharp sound exploded. This person had disappeared in place and appeared 30 meters away. A finger stood up in front of the sandbag and pierced out with lightning. "Pointing to the gun!" The bullet-like fingers easily pierced the sandbag, and at the same time, turning the fingers again directly smashed the whole sandbag off, and immediately looked at the rock next to the sandbag and pierced the fingers again, piercing the hard granite like bullets one by one. Pointing to the hole, it seems that the granite in front of me is not just a piece of tofu. "Yuebu!" After piercing the rock, the man appeared out of nowhere in the air but did not fall down. Gravity seemed to have no ability to restrain him. In the void, he kicked in the air, and the void in front of him suddenly changed. When it became viscous, a vacuum slash appeared out of thin air and glide down and split the granite below into two. "Landfoot!" "Launch!" The young man said to the surrounding soldiers after slowly landing. These soldiers immediately pressed the button and fired the bullets at him when he was about to be beaten into a hornet''s nest. "Iron!" I saw a golden light flashing across the young man''s body, his muscles tightened to the extreme, his hands covering his eyes. Qiang Qiang Qiang Qiang A series of golden and iron strikes sounded. After the gunfire stopped, he was not beaten through the hornet''s nest. The bullets just pierced his clothes. The bullets were only embedded in his skin and disappeared with the kinetic energy of the bullets. , Dozens of bullets on the outside of the body all landed, leaving no scratches. "Do it again." The man who was hit by the bullet and everything was fine said again. There was a burst of gunfire, and bullets hit the sky again. This time, he did not stand on the spot, but the whole person swayed with the wind. The Buddha became boneless and only a piece of skin was left, but this piece of skin was controlled by him. It is like drawing on paper, swinging freely in the dense rain of bullets, easily avoiding all bullets. "Lin Yi, you have finally mastered all the six types." Standing on the side, a woman with golden hair, superb beauty and grace, the most important thing is that she has a stalwart woman who can only look up to the whole world. The young man in front of him said that the two of them knew that it was Tsunade and Lin Yi. Unknowingly, they have been here for two years. Compared with the time before entering here, the two of them are completely different in terms of their energy, spirit and body. They have survived the Superman training and have mastered the six exercises. They are no longer as simple as Little Superman, but close to the real Superman. "Aren''t you the same?" Lin Yi smiled slightly and walked to the side. Tsunade also smiled and walked into the training ground and displayed the sixth form as Lin Yi did before. Obviously, both of them have mastered the sixth form. "You have mastered the Six Forms as well, so I have nothing to teach you, but you have to remember that mastering the Six Forms is just a new qi point, and your Dao Power is more than 400 at best, and The current masters in cp9 have thousands of Dao Powers, so dont be complacent. The lieutenant general reminded: "Now you can leave here after you finish the last thing, and someone will arrange for you at that time. As long as you complete the task and get enough merit, you can officially join CP9. Lin Yi, Tsunade nodded when they heard this. They wanted to leave here a long time ago. After staying here for two years, they learned the Six Forms and there is nothing worthy of them. Now they yearn for the outside world. The navy is nothing but the outside world. A platform for them to show their improvement. Dao Li is a term specifically used in the Navy to measure combat effectiveness. Normally, the most common naval soldier with a weapon in his hand has a Dao strength of 10. Then a person with a strength of more than 500 is considered a superman, so strictly. It is said that although Lin Yi and the others have learned the six forms and are familiar with them, they are not really superhuman beings. It''s just that because they master the six forms, their methods are extremely terrifying, so it really feels like a superhuman existence. "Is there anything else?" Lin Yi asked puzzled. "There will be a large number of people participating in the training in each session of cp9. In each session, we only need the best. If the three types of six or more are not completed within the specified time, they will be eliminated, and if there are people in each session If they complete all six forms, they will fight with others. If they survive within the specified time, they will be passed." Chapter 310: The killing of the training camp "Is this how to raise Gu?" Lin Yi thought to himself, if a person who masters the Six Forms has no choice but to be short and top-notch, let them go out and practice, hoping to experience the battle outside and finally master the Six Forms. After all, the world government You can''t waste time cultivating the last one without gaining it. And if there are people who have completed the Six Forms, then the survivors, including those who have mastered the Six Forms, will fight together. Those who survive within the specified time can pass the test, but if you die, then congratulations on your long sleep. Right. It can be said that the world government is completely following the elite line. Once there are people who master the Six Forms, they will be used to raise Gu to fight. In the end, even those who do not master the Six Forms will not be bad in the future. If you die, you can only blame you for not as good as humans. Of course, in order to encourage the struggle between the world government, a rule has been added to this internal fight, a rule that makes everyone unavoidable to kill, that is, rewards and punishments are clearly distinguished, and the world government who kills the most people in the end can do it against the world government. To make a request, you can ask for devil fruit, you can ask for a famous sword, or something like a master teacher. But you can only ask for the same thing, and it depends on the actual situation. If no one has the time to give pointers, then you can only choose famous swords or devil fruits, famous swords and the like. Of course, natural devil fruits dont need to think about it, at most there will be superman Departments and Animal Departments, because those with natural ability will be cultivated as preparations for the future in the world government. There are not many governments in the world that can give it to the training camp. Of course, its not that people with superhuman and animal abilities must be weaker than those with natural abilities. There are no devil fruits of garbage, but only garbage users. The first half of the story is not necessarily all right, but the second half is absolutely correct. The strongest man in the world, the white beard, is a superhuman demon fruit capable person, not a natural one, so this is not absolute. But on the whole, the natural type is indeed more powerful and comprehensive than most of the superhuman and animal demon fruit abilities. That is to say, with this reward, they will definitely fight each other very hard, at least Lin Yi and Tsunade are murderous, and the world government wants such an effect. Under the temptation of rewards, no matter who it is, the strongest power will erupt. People who have learned all the six forms like Lin Yi and Tsunade will definitely kill others with all their strength, and other people who have not learned the six forms will definitely unite. Fighting Lin Yi with all their strength together to show their survivability and potential. "Unfortunately, both of you have mastered the Six Forms this time, so the Civil War will begin. Anyone who has completed three or more Six Forms training can participate. As for those who can''t be eliminated directly, come with me." The Lieutenant General took Lin Yi and the two to a jungle. In addition, there are eight people standing there. They may all know what will happen next. They look at Lin Yi and others with fear and hatred. There is no hatred between them, but just because this battle is about Because of life and death, it became an enemy. "I didn''t have a good impression of you at first. If I had the opportunity, I think you would replace us without hesitation. If you want to blame, you will be inferior to others." Lin Yi didn''t have a good impression of these guys, so everyone After two years of training, it does not mean that Lin Yi will accept them. On the contrary, these people have experienced dark justice and cruel and dark superhuman training. They are all rebellious and murderous existences. Not everyone who participates in training and survives can maintain the same temperament. Unfortunately, everyone in this class except Lin Yi and Tsunade has changed their minds and become bloodthirsty and cruel. If they have the opportunity, they will never mind killing Lin Yi, so of course Lin Yi does. I don''t mind killing them, and there are rewards for killing them. How could Lin Yi miss it? Whether it was a famous knife, a master teacher or a devil fruit, it was enough to make Lin Yi tempted. "I believe you all already know the rules. In half an hour, anyone who can walk out alive after half an hour will be passed on behalf of you, and you can leave here to fight for justice outside." The lieutenant said: "But the protection of justice must be Fighting against the forces of evil, so you don''t need **** to protect justice, you only need the strong, and you should be clear from the day you walk in here. So this time the one who can kill the most people in the civil war can get a reward, so let''s get started. " Many people here have learned to shave, because shave is the simplest one among the six styles. Of course, it is only compared to the other six styles. It is a superhuman ability for ordinary people. Take part in this In a civil war, the eight people except Tsunade and Lin Yi mastered at least three of the six types, and some even four. Therefore, the most practical physical skills in this kind of battle are basically Mastered. So after the lieutenant general''s sentence "Start" fell, all the eight people disappeared in place. Obviously they planned to assassinate Lin Yi and the others instead of confronting Lin Yi and the others. After the six-style training, everyone has excellent control over the body. They are strong men of assassination, so there is no need to teach the knowledge of assassination at all. You only need to continue to fight to improve this assassination ability. To the point of being very powerful. These people who have not learned the full six styles are even so, let alone Lin Yi, Tsunade are two people who have fully mastered the six styles, and besides that, Lin Yi and Tsunade have both experienced the battle of the dead mountain blood sea before. , Especially Tsunade, who has been on the battlefield, is too sensitive to murderous aura. These people have murderous intent and murderous intent in their hearts, and because they have not experienced the real assassination, although the aura on their bodies is hidden, the murderous aura is clearly perceived by Tsunade and Lin Yi. . "Don''t waste time, go straight on." Lin Yi disappeared in place with a scream, Tsunade nodded and disappeared in place, while the lieutenant admiral and a group of navy soldiers stood by and watched. This civil war. Chapter 311: The duel between the six forms and the six forms shave With a keen sense of murderous aura, Lin Yi rushed directly to a bush and kicked in the void when he saw that the distance was about ten meters. Arashio A blue vacuum slash that was visible to the naked eye flew out. "Shave!" There was a stern shout from the bushes, and a man in his twenties rushed out of it. Goode is a person who has cultivated into three of the six forms, and he is extremely gloomy. It was he who secretly spread some contradictions back then. Lin Yis unfavorable news was never heard by Lin Yi. Originally, Lin Yi planned to kill him before leaving, but he didnt expect that there would be a civil war and reward Lin Yi, even more not soft. However, although he could survive the Superman training here, although he didn''t learn all six styles, it was not easy. He immediately used his shaved position when he hit the foot, but he was faster than Lin Yi and faster. "Shave!" Lin Yi''s figure directly intercepted Goode stabs a finger. "Pointing the gun!" It is also a shave, but it does not mean that the person who performs the shave will have the same speed. Lin Yi is obviously much faster than Goode. "Iron!" Goode immediately used the iron between life and death, making the whole person as hard as iron. Puff Goode''s face turned pale, and he looked down at his heart position in disbelief. Lin Yi''s finger pierced it. Because his heart pumping function was extremely strong, he was pierced and shot out a stream of blood, but The body control reaches their level, even if the life is not returned, it can control the muscles to tighten the wound and prevent the blood from flowing out. Its just that now that Lin Yis finger gun has not only penetrated his chest, but also penetrated his heart. Even if he has the physique of a little superman, his heart is pierced and destroyed by the strong vigor of the finger gun, he can only die. . "How is it possible, I obviously used the iron block!" Goode shook Lin Yi''s hand, his eyes widened, and he was filled with unwillingness and shock. "You are using the iron block, but the defense of the iron block is not infinite. If the defense limit of the iron block is exceeded, the iron block can be broken. The best way to deal with the defense is to break the surface. It is unfortunate for me. The penetrating power of the finger gun exceeds the defensive power of your iron block." Lin Yi drew out the finger gun expressionlessly. "Landfoot!" "Pointing to the gun!" At this time, the two young figures, one showing the foot, the other showing the shave, rushed in front of Lin Yi, showing the finger spear and simultaneously attacking Lin Yi. "Iron!" Lin Yi stood calmly and calmly standing still, a ray of light flashed across his body. Qiang Qiang Lan''s foot cut on Lin Yi''s back suddenly broke and disappeared, while another person''s finger gun hit Lin Yi''s chest but it only made the muscles slightly dented, and it did not act like Lin Yi''s previous finger gun. Goode''s iron block penetrated the iron block like that. "What?" The expressions of the two people who attacked Lin Yi changed drastically, especially the person who used the finger gun. He just saw Lin Yi pierce the iron block of Goode with the finger gun and thought that he could do it too. Who could think of himself The finger gun can not break the opponent''s defense at all. "Lanjiao!" Lin Yi swept over. "Yuebu!" The person who used the finger gun hurriedly jumped to the sky to dodge, but Lin Yi''s foot speed was faster. Before he just jumped up, a blue vacuum slash had weakened his neck and beheaded the corpse. Falling to the ground feebly from midair. "Let''s go together!" In addition to the person who just showed off the foot, there was another person nearby, but Lin Yi''s methods were too fierce and powerful, and he killed two people who also knew the Sixth Form. Obviously everyone was the Sixth Form. Even if the user of, even if he and others have not learned all six forms, why is there such a big difference when using the same six forms? "Shave, point the gun!" Lin Yi stabs a finger in front of the person who casts Lan''s feet like a cheetah. "Paper painting!" Following Lin Yi''s finger spear, this person''s body floated like a piece of paper on a Buddha. Lin Yi stared at his movement trajectory, and immediately swept out: "Lanjiao!" Not a vacuum slash, but several kicks at once. "Paper painting!" The man used the paper painting again to avoid the first and second steps, but the third step cleverly landed where he dodged for the third time and instantly cut him off. "Although the paper painting can avoid the rain of bullets and bullets, it also depends on who the user is. As long as I can see through your movement track, calculate the position of your movement in advance, and then use three lands to force you to fall where I want. Your paper painting can be broken where you are." Lin Yi smiled in his heart, his understanding of the six forms is completely beyond everyone here. There is no way, after all, he is a person who completely masters the Six Forms, and he often discusses with Tsunade who also masters the Six Forms. Whether it is the comprehensiveness and power of the Six Forms or his own physical fitness, he completely surpasses other people. Under the circumstances, how can other people''s six forms contend with Lin Yi. "You are still left!" Lin Yi glanced at a bush and swept across the foot, and the person hiding in the bush kicked out a foot. Under the gaze of the two of them, the two lan feet collided in the air, as if two high-speed swords collided, Lin Yi''s lan feet shattered the opponent''s lan feet and shot past. "Shave!" A person rushed out of the bushes to give Lin Yi a kick again: "Lanjiao!" "It turned out to be you." Lin Yi knew who it was when he looked at this person. Apart from himself and Tsunade, one of the strongest people has mastered four of the six formulas, called Keith. This person has a very cautious personality. Just now everyone started to sneak attack on Lin Yi, but he endured it and obviously wanted to borrow other people to see Lin Yi''s strength. "In addition to Keith, there is another person who has mastered the four of the six forms. It seems that he should be on Tsunade''s side." Lin Yi thought in his heart, but the movement did not slow down at all, but faster. shave Month step Lin Yi suddenly appeared high in the sky, and then moved the moon step into the sky and kicked it out one after another while moving, causing an innocent and arrogant attack on all sides. "Landfoot!" "Paper painting!" Keith''s face changed slightly. Lin Yi''s super attack power made him dare not use iron blocks to block him. He could only use the paper painting to hide, but he was still hit by two of the waist and legs. "Finger gun!" Taking advantage of the moment when Keith''s leg injury was warming up, Lin Yi bullied himself up and punched Keith in the head with a finger gun. Chapter 312: go away At the same time, Tsunade also killed all the other four people who participated in the cp9 training with them. "You two kill four people at the same time. The results are comparable, but there is only one reward. Even I don''t have the right to give you more rewards, so you can figure it out." The lieutenant general said. "Whatever." Tsunade said indifferently, shrugging and leaning on Lin Yi''s shoulder. "Then the devil fruit." He has cultivated into six forms, and in the past two years, Lin Yi has often asked the lieutenant general to point him. Lin Yi no longer needs to be taught. Of course, the domineering practice is an exception, but Lin Yi knows if he wants to learn The lieutenant general probably won''t teach him if he is domineering, so it''s better to choose Devil Fruit instead. "Although the devil fruit ability is weird and powerful, there are also unlucky people who encounter abilities that are completely unsuitable for combat, and those with the devil fruit ability will fear that the sea and the sea will become land ducks from now on. There are many benefits, but there are also many disadvantages, so you should use it with caution. Right." The Lieutenant General immediately ordered the devil fruit to be fetched. After all, the devil fruit is precious, but as long as it is not a natural or animal devil fruit, it looks like a superman, and animal devil fruit can still be obtained. "This is a superman devil fruit, but because this is a brand new devil fruit recently obtained, it is not recorded in the navys known devil fruit illustration. After all, the great channel is very large, and the types of devil fruit are countless, even if it is. The world government dare not say to record all the power and appearance of the devil fruit, so I dont know what the power of the devil fruit is. You can figure it out. The lieutenant general put the devil fruit in a waterproof compact. The inside of the box was handed to Lin Yi. "Finally, as your instructors, you are also the most promising students I have taught. I hope you can resolutely implement absolute justice when you go outside. If you dare to do things that violate justice, then I will kill you no matter where you are. ." That powerful momentum made Lin Yi and Tsunade, who had learned six forms, shrank. The lieutenant general was really strong. Before they were not strong enough, they could not deeply feel the power of the lieutenant. Now they are stronger, but More able to appreciate the terrible lieutenant general. "You can leave now." The lieutenant general turned and left after speaking. He has experienced too much of such things, so of course he won''t feel any sentimental feelings anymore. Lin Yi and the others would not, after all, this was just using each other. Under the leadership of a navy soldier, the two boarded a warship, and then a middle-aged man in a suit walked up to Lin Yi and Tsunade and said. "Lin Yi-sama, Tsunade-sama, hello, I''m Hubble, and I''m also the person responsible for arranging your next positions and related matters. If you don''t understand, you can ask me." Because of Lin Yi and Tsunade''s excellence Performance, although the two of them did not say that they caused the shock of the world government, they definitely attracted the attention of the high-level. As long as they can continue to grow, they are definitely a high-powered person, and they are not comparable to Hubble. This is the benefit of strength, even if Lin Yi, Tsunade has no background, but because he was good enough to learn the Six Forms, he immediately received countless times better treatment than before in Tina, which was an immediate effect. "I want to know where are we going in a minute? Join cp9 directly? Or..." Liu Hao stopped here, but Hubble understood. "That''s it. Most people who have just completed the special training will not join cp9 immediately under normal circumstances, but will join a cp9 reserve department, in this department to complete various tasks arranged by the world government, every time they complete A task will obtain corresponding merits based on the difficulty of the task, and cp9 will only be added if the merits are reached. Of course, there are some special situations. For example, if you encounter some extremely important emergency needs, you need to send more people. Even the CP9 who just came out of the training camp will directly join the CP9 to help other members fight, but it is obvious that there is no such emergency need, so two The only way to join cp9 is to complete the task. "Hubble explained. "So that''s the case, then what else needs to be done besides completing the mission." Lin Yi found that it was similar to the ninja who was Konoha. They both completed the mission, except that these missions were mainly assassinations and spies. "If you have completed the tasks arranged by the world government and still have free time, then you can apply for tasks that are not currently mandatory. The more you complete, the more people who have joined cp9 or those who have not joined cp9 will do it. There are benefits. As far as I know, a person who joined cp9 before has completed a lot of tasks brilliantly, so he has already received a devil fruit as a reward when he joined cp9. " "Devil fruit?" Lin Yi thought to himself, he wanted to eat one, but this one is not in a hurry. He hasn''t cultivated to the fullest in the six forms. There is no need to be distracted to eat the devil fruit, and there is only one devil fruit. Who knows? It''s still not good. In this case, it''s better to wait for a while to see if you can get more Devil Fruits or find out what kind of power the Devil Fruits in your hands are. Now Hubble''s words immediately let him see the opportunity. "But its not easy to get the Devils Fruit. After all, this thing is very precious no matter what it is. It cannot be bought with money. Although the market price is more than 100 million bel, it is actually circulated in the market many times. They are all devil fruits that have been identified as not very suitable for combat. Even if there are unknown devil fruits that have not been identified, or devil fruits that are capable of fighting, they are often priceless, and many times after auctions, the devil fruits will be sold to sky-high prices. "Harper said: "So if you want to get the Devil Fruit, you must complete some extremely difficult tasks, or you have to inquire about the information that is extremely important to the world government, so that it can be obtained." "Understood, then where are we going now?" Lin Yi asked. Chapter 313: First task Two days later, Lin Yi, Tsunade took a boat to the island where the world government arranged for the cp9 reserve personnel to work and rest and completed the task. It was a very ordinary town on the outside, but in fact it was not like this. There is a cp9 hidden here. Organization. "The two of you are where you work and rest before becoming cp9. Before becoming official, you need to complete five tasks arranged by the government every month. Of course, if the distance is too far, the round trip will be deducted. Time." Hubble said as he took out twenty documents and put them on the table: "As the Lieutenant General said that the two of you are very capable of cooperative combat, so you are especially allowed to complete the task together. Of course, your task is relatively more difficult than the others. If the two of you need to complete the task. Then just tell me that I will arrange the ships, the red files are the characters that must be completed, and the blue files are the tasks of free choice!" I have to say that even the status of the reserve personnel is not low. Of course, this may also be because Lin Yi and Tsunade are good enough. It can be said that except for the tasks that must be completed every month, Lin Yi and Tsunade will be very free. , Of course, the premise is that you can complete the five tasks per month, otherwise you will not be free. "There is a pirate group that has occupied a town in the East China Sea. Will this group of pirates be destroyed?" Lin Yi opened one of the documents and took a closer look at the information. A pirate group called the Evil Dragon Pirate Group occupied Coco Yaxi Village in the East China Sea. However, because this group of pirates were all made up of murlocs, it was common. The navy was not its opponent, so it could not be arrested at all, and was finally listed as one of the tasks that cp9 reserve personnel can choose to complete. "It seems that Dark Justice is not entirely the executioner of the world government. Sometimes, people who perform Dark Justice are needed to facilitate these tasks. Although the East China Seas naval forces are relatively weak, it is impossible to punish a pirate. Group? And this pirate group has directly occupied an island frantically for such a long time, if there is no problem of interest in it, then it is strange. However, the requirements of these missions are really ruthless. The ordinary navy only arrests the pirates, but these missions are to directly kill the pirates. "Lin Yi said. "It seems that I have to change the so-called dark justice." Tsunade is also looking at these files: "The blue file task in your hand should be the most difficult of all the blue file tasks here. " "The higher the difficulty, the greater the rewards. And I also want to fight against murlocs. Generally, murlocs have much higher physical fitness than humans, and this pirate group is all made up of murlocs. Compared with the same Humans at the level of physical fitness are much stronger. This should be a very interesting opponent." Lin Yi said. He knows that to continue to advance now is to complete the task in addition to the improvement of strength. The more tasks completed, the more difficult the completed tasks, the more the world government will value, so Lin Yi will not waste time to complete some low-difficult tasks The choices are all difficult enough. "Complete the red one first." Lin Yi said: "Look at which red one is more difficult and time-saving. It''s best not to get undercover and choose some assassinations." This type of task requires less time and is more difficult. Usually higher, so the efficiency of completing the task will be much higher. "This is also the task of the Pirate Group. What do you think about this." Tsunade handed over a red document. "In June of this year, the son of Basomi, a wealthy businessman in the West Sea, was ransacked by a pirate group. More than 130 people on the ship were killed. It was discovered that the Kumbu pirate group was responsible for the Kumbu pirate group. In 1991, the captain was konbu, who was determined to be a superhuman steel capable person. He could turn his body into a body comparable to steel, bullets and swords were useless, and offered a reward of 25 million Baileys." Lin Yi said while looking at the information in front of him. "Just this, he will be a good whetstone for us, Iron Man? Very good, let me see if you, the Iron Man, can block my Six Form." "Then it''s him." Tsunade nodded as well. Both of them were activists and immediately asked Hubble to arrange the ships while they were reading the information of the pirate group. "This is an elite group of pirates. The number is small, but the strength is very strong. It''s no wonder that the son of a rich man was slaughtered under the protection of so many retired navy. It is not afraid of bullets or swords. Let the ordinary navy lose track of it," Tsunade said. "Lin Yi-sama, Tsunade-sama''s boat has been arranged, and the Kumbu Pirates group has returned to the East China Sea, because the wealthy businessman Basomi has issued a reward that whoever gets the head of the Kumbu Pirates group''s captain will give them 20 million. , Whether it is a pirate or other bounty hunters have been eyeing him, so he has been hiding recently. However, his exact location has been found, on an island in the East China Sea called Mississippi. "Harper walked in and said. "Then let''s go." It''s really good to be this spy. You don''t need to do anything, you just need to complete the task, and all the ships and intelligence are arranged. Because even the reserve members of cp9 are people who have completed at least three types of six, so there is no need to worry about the problem of strength. Therefore, the ships prepared for cp9 people are mainly speed-based, there are no weapons, or too many In the room, only a navigator, a ship scribe, and a repairman followed, so the ship was built based on speed. The purpose is to reduce the time required for the cp9 members to complete the missions, so the speed of this ship is very fast, faster than the naval ships that Lin Yi used to board, and there is no way to abandon it. Weapon, a ship that is based solely on speed, has no redundant design, and it can increase its speed with all its strength. How can such a ship be slow. Dont look at this world without the earths nuclear weapons, and think that the worlds technology is behind the earth. On the contrary, the technology of this world completely surpasses the earth in many aspects. For example, the technology of the pacifist earth cannot be produced at all. Chapter 314: Iron Fruit Ability This ship is equipped with a propulsion developed by the Navy, which can guarantee the maximum speed even in headwinds. It is solar powered and has a high utilization and conversion rate of solar energy, so generally there is no need to worry about it. A situation occurs when the propeller is out of energy. Therefore, driving at full speed to bring enough food and water does not require any stop or get lost. It only took a week to come to the vicinity of Mississippi. "You just wait here." Lin Yi glanced at the Mississippi, which is close at hand. If he passes by, he will be discovered. Although he doesn''t care, he doesn''t want to be out of touch. "Yes!" The three naval soldiers knew Lin Yi and Tsunade''s skills, so it''s no wonder that the ship stayed here and kept the place where the boat stayed as much as possible, while Lin Yi and Tsunade were the two of them. Shi Zhan Yuebu volleyed into the Mississippi at the fastest speed. "There are two strongest members of the Kumbu Pirate Group. One is the captain of the steel fruit ability Kumbu, and the other is a well-known swordsman in the East China Sea. He used to be a bounty hunter, but later he joined as a pirate. The Kumbu Pirates, the strongest are only these two, and the others are the captain Bass and the deputy captain Lito of the Bass Pirates that we fought for the first time before." Lin Yi said. "The task requirement is to bring back the bodies of the captain and the deputy captain. In this case, you should be careful not to break their bodies to pieces." Tsunade laughed, and the two were just talking and laughing before the battle. The Pirates are looking at it, but they do have this confidence. "I should have said this sentence." Lin Yi looked at Tsunade amusedly, Tsunade''s pretty face showed a blush, because she had lost her strength for too long, she learned the six poses during a battle. The depressed mood of losing power before, along with the control of the muscles of the whole body, twisted the whole body''s power into a wave, which produced a force similar to the previous strange force punch. This situation caused Tsunade to beat the people in a training camp so that they couldn''t see their figures. After that, Lin Yi often used this incident to tease her, saying that the violent gene in her body had awakened again. "Did you make fun of me like that?" Tsunade squeezed Lin Yi''s face with a groan, and immediately changed to a solemn look because they had just seen where the pirates of the Kunbu Pirates were from their condescending position. "How do you divide this time?" Lin Yi said. "Captain Kumbu, you solve it, I will solve the rest." Tsunade said. The most important reason for this pirate group is that the overall quality is not bad because of the captain Kumbu and the deputy captain swordsman Shiro. Although the others are pretty good. , But for Tsunade, it''s just a dish. "Kill!" Lin Yi shouted and rushed out first. "Enemy attack!" The captain Khumbu, who was leaning on the banquet, reacted for the first time with a roar and showed his ability to steel, his whole body became as hard as steel, even his descendants were as steel as he was. Of women dont know if they are happy or miserable. However, his strength is not covered, it is absolutely in line with his reward, after all, although he has not done anything earth-shattering, but it took fifteen years to fight hard and slaughter many navies and many hostiles. The Pirate Group has the rewards of today, but he has experienced many battles. "Arashiki!" Tsunade rushed to the front of dozens of pirates and swept out, with a full kick that ripped the air apart, and a vacuum slash broke through the air and directly stopped the seven or eight pirates in front of him. Cut off. "It''s hard to deal with." Khumbu and Shiro''s expressions changed slightly, and such a person knew it was hard to deal with at a glance. "Who are you? My Khumbu Pirates didn''t seem to offend you?" Khumbu looked at Lin Yi vigilantly, and didn''t underestimate him because he was young. "The dead don''t need to know so much!" Lin Yimeng shaving, appeared on the left side of Kumbu instantly and kicked him on the head. "Quite fast, but Lao Tzu is an invulnerable steel man. It is impossible for your body to hurt me. I will return all of your words just now. I really don''t need to know why the dead have offended me." Kunbu grinned. Although Lin Yi''s speed is so fast that he can''t keep up, he can completely counterattack while Lin Yi is attacking him. Anyway, he is not afraid of swords, guns, swords, halberds, bullets, and bullets. . "See Lao Tzu''s steel fist." Kunbu took Lin Yi''s kick and was unharmed, but instead took advantage of this opportunity to hit Lin Yi with a metallic punch. "Iron nuggets!" Lin Yi also wanted to see how his iron nuggets had been cultivated. What was the difference between his defensive power and the iron man kelp who had eaten the iron fruit, so he didn''t dodge or dodge directly at the moment. The iron took a punch from the kombu. boom Kunbu''s originally smug smile stiffened, because his fist really hit Lin Yi, but Lin Yi was exactly the same as the one he was hit just now. "Your body? Did you eat the fruit of steel?" Khumbu immediately realized that Lin Yi''s body was almost like a piece of iron, and couldn''t help exclaiming, but didn''t know what he said was right. Lin Yi was indeed like a piece of iron, because he Now the iron block is cast. "I''m sorry I am not a capable person, Lan Jia!" Lin Yi kicked again. "It''s useless, my body is..." Kunbu just wanted to mock Lin Yi, but found that Lin Yi''s kick was in the air and didn''t hit him. Suddenly, a vacuum slash struck him. Because he was a steel man, Lin Yi was not afraid of cutting him in the middle and breaking his body. Scoff The roar of gold and iron strikes and the harsh sound of rubbing came from Kumbu''s body, and visible electric sparks appeared in the place where the vacuum slash and Kumbu''s body were in contact. Kumbu''s body continued to retreat. It took six or seven steps to stop, and a red mark appeared on the steel-like body. "Blood? Impossible, how could I be injured when I am a steel man?" It was the first time that Kombu was injured after eating the steel fruit. Chapter 315: Those with the ability to slay the fruit of iron (Part 1) Now he is injured, and his greatest confidence is that he is unscrupulous because he is a steel man and will not be hurt, but now he has found that Lin Yi can hurt him, although it is only a small skin injury, even the blood has not been sprayed out. , But it has already shocked Kumbu. His confidence in facing Lin Yi just now was because he believed that Lin Yi could not break his defenses but did not expect Lin Yi to actually hurt him. "Is it possible to leave such a superficial wound even with a complete hit on Lan''s foot at such a short distance? It seems that I can only attack the vital position." Lin Yi did not expect that Lan''s foot can only leave such a wound, if the other party uses it. It is even harder to hurt if you use your hands to resist. After all, even if the opponent is a steel man, the body is different. There are hard and soft. Lin Yi sees that his hands and feet must be the hardest. "Lanjiao!" Lin Yi showed his Lanjiao again. "Steel Fist!" But this time, Kumbu didn''t dare to use his body to resist, and hurriedly waved his fists and used his steel hands to resist Lan''s feet. Although he blocked it, the huge impact of Lan''s foot made his body continue to retreat. Lin Yi saw the opportunity to perform three consecutive shave changes, and came to Kunbu''s back with a kick. A haze of feet rises from the bottom of Khumbus crotch and directly cuts on the roots of Khumbus descendants. Since it is a battle, since it is a life-and-death battle, of course it is an attack on the vital part of the enemy, especially if the opponent is the Iron Man. Still unable to grind with each other slowly? Of course, the attack is too short. Kunbu''s face turned pale, and he was able to steel underneath. That''s right, but even if it was steel, it was the weakest part of his body. If he was hit by Lin Yi''s foot, it might not be ruined but it would definitely hurt. To say that he is a man of steel does not mean that he does not suffer from pain, nor does it mean that his nerves are as tough as steel. On the contrary, his endurance is the same as that of a normal person. It is conceivable where he was kicked, and he was still kicked by Lan. "Bastard, this **** is too venomous." Kunbu yelled in his heart and quickly reached out and held the vacuum slash under his hips, but Lin Yi had a chance to take advantage of this. After all, Lin Yi himself is fast, and this point blows him up, so Lin Yi can completely take the initiative in the battle. shave Lin Yi came to Kumbu in a flash and kicked his eyes with Lan''s foot. Kumbu didn''t know how to say Lin Yi was better, kicking his descendants, kicking his eyes, not the most vicious, but more vicious, he had no spare time to scold Lin Yi, and quickly drove his other hand to block his eyes. "Pointing a gun!" Lin Yi took a deep breath. Since the opponent is steel, of course, the best way is to break the face. A bullet-like blow is the most suitable to deal with such a person. It is more suitable than Lanjiao, because pointing a gun However, the energy of the whole body was concentrated on a finger and pushed out at an extremely fast speed. Finger spear and arashifoot are equivalent to focusing on the tip of the sword and focusing on the edge of the sword to attack. In this case, there is no need to say who has the stronger penetrating power. Lin Yi''s fingers tore the air easily, and directly hit the heart of Kumbu like a Buddha. Hunkunbu suddenly snorted and flew out. Lin Yi pierced his steel body with a finger. If it hits other places, it can only be regarded as the heart, but there is the heart. Khumbu was injured by the shot. "Shave, Yuebu!" Lin Yidong stomped several times in the void, and then flew out, still standing high above the kelp in mid-air, kicking it down: "Lanjiao!" "Steel leg!" After all, Kumbu has experienced a lot of battles. He was aware of the danger and quickly kicked in the air to block Lan''s foot, but his strong strength directly blasted him from mid-air into the ground and pressed out a humanoid figure. pit. "Finger spear!" Lin Yi descended from the sky, and suddenly landed in front of Kumbu, shooting out a finger spear with the force of rushing ci from top to bottom. "Steel Fists!" Khumbu found that he had been suppressed in the fight until now. How could he accept that he had never failed in the ocean, and he could not dodge under anger, or that he could not dodge directly. Lying on the spot to inspire the greatest strength, double fists like a rain of crazy punches. With such a crazy blow from his steel body, even the battleship made of steel would be dented or even pierced. "Paper painting!" Lin Yi''s body became calm and light, and he passed through the dense rain of steel fist as if boneless, and the finger spear accurately hit the heart of Kunbu again. Puff Kumbu immediately spit out a mouthful of blood. This time the finger gun used the impact of the rapid fall from high altitude to produce more power than the previous one, and it hit the position where the finger gun hit just now. How could the damage be small. "Die, steel smash!" Kunbu endured the pain with his hands and squeezed Lin Yi''s powerful force in the middle of the steel body. "Iron!" Lin Yi''s body gleamed, and his whole body was as hard as an iron block. Under the squeeze of Kumbu''s full force, he found that Lin Yi was not moving. His body was hard, but Lin Yi''s was not bad, and his strength was not bad. Not strong enough, just relying on the fruit ability to dominate the king, this kind of people who have over-relied on the fruit ability, even those with natural ability, are also very weak. Just like the current Kunbu, the steel defense he was proud of was broken by Lin Yi. He attacked people with a steel body that would have caused great damage to the enemy, but Lin Yi had iron blocks and he was empty. The body with steel has no corresponding strength, so even if his fist is extremely hard, he can''t hurt Lin Yi. If his power is strong enough, then the steel body brought by the steel fruit ability can definitely hurt Lin Yi in the iron state. It is a pity that he does not have enough power. He has always over-relied on the power of the devil fruit. After the steel body was useless, it would appear very weak, just like facing Lin Yi now. He has a steel body, and Lin Yi also has iron blocks. However, in addition to the defense of the steel body, he is not as good as Lin Yi in terms of strength, speed, dodge, fighting skills and fighting consciousness. Chapter 316: Those with the ability to slay the fruit of iron (Part 2) "Return of life!" Lin Yi''s eyes flickered. His current return of life has reached the point where he can control his whole body, not even his brain, which means that he can control every muscle fiber in his body. He hasnt used the ability to return his life from the battle just now. If he uses the ability to return his life, his combat power can be almost doubled. If Lin Yis power is 300, then he can at least pay back if he uses his life to return. Can increase by a few hundred. Now Lin Yi has used his life to return, and every muscle fiber in his body is carrying out subtle vitality. Perhaps every muscle fiber generates a small amount of strength, but the strength of countless muscle fibers is very strong if it is twisted into one strand. "Open!" Lin Yi''s hands suddenly shook, and under Kumbu''s horrified gaze, he opened his tightly bound hands and immediately kicked Kumbu''s face down: "Life is back!" In the state of returning his life, the power of the foot was significantly improved. Under one foot, the kombu was cut and screamed in pain. "It seems that although you have the physique of steel after eating steel fruits, the hardness of steel is not static. It depends entirely on your development and use of the fruit''s ability. But unfortunately, it is obvious that you have not developed enough steel fruits and you have wasted it. The power of this fruit, if your body can be twice as **** this basis, it is absolutely difficult for me to break it. It''s a pity that you not only rely too much on the power of the Devil Fruit, but you are also not an outstanding ability person. The ability of the Devil Fruit has not been developed at all. Then I will come to your life, point the gun! "Lin Yi said that a finger pierced the heart like a sniper bullet and directly pierced the heart. Even if the iron man''s kelp heart was pierced through, he could only stare at him and then fell powerlessly. When Lin Yi raised his head, he found that Tsunade had just pierced the heart of Deputy Captain Shiro. Shiro was not as strong as konbu, and he was pierced by Tsunade''s finger spear. "Maybe we will have something to gain." Lin Yi knew that this group of pirates ransacked the ship of the son of a wealthy businessman in the West China Sea. "Look in the past and you won''t know." Lin Yi and Tsunade ignored the dead Kumbu Pirates and went directly to the pirate ship of the Kumbu Pirates on the edge of the island. Regardless of the small number of the Kumbu Pirates group, but the boat is not small at all, Lin Yi and the others looked for it before they found the place where the Kumbu Pirates group stored their treasures. "Sure enough, wealth is touching." Lin Yi looked at the gold and silver jewels piled up in front of him and two boxes of Baileys, all of which were sold for at least 40 to 50 million. This is not a great channel, and there is money everywhere. In the East China Sea A pirate group can have a harvest of forty to fifty million is already extremely high, it can even be said to be terribly high, dont you see Nami stole it? I dont know how many pirate groups cant collect enough money. 100 million? Now that Lin Yi has robbed so many of them, the only explanation is that the money came from the ship of the son of the wealthy businessman in the West Sea. Only in this way can explain why a pirate who has offered a reward of more than 20 million has not been there yet. The great waterway can get so much money. "Money is very important in this world. It is more important than in Naruto World. It is linked to money in all aspects. Money can buy a lot of things including devil fruits." Lin Yi said, whether it is for their current life needs or in the future. Money is essential for the days when it is possible to leave the Navy. If you dont have money, you cant even buy a boat. How can you go to sea? So after Lin Yi knew that the pirate group had robbed the son of a wealthy businessman, he immediately thought of eating the black. Anyway, the world government doesn''t care about the money. The world government does not strictly manage organizations such as cp9, but is very loose and very relaxed. free. As long as the task is completed, then everything will not be paid attention to, so Lin Yi does not need to turn in the money. Of course, he can''t take it back blatantly. If you hide it privately, no one will care about it, but if you blatantly bring it back, the world government will treat cp9. No matter how lenient the people are, it is impossible for you to swallow this wealth directly. So Lin Yi and Tsunade didn''t plan to take away this wealth, but buried them in this island and then secretly took them out to buy what they needed when they came out. The two teamed up to take away all the treasures on the ship and buried them in a secret place on the island, and then took the bodies of Kumbu and Shiro directly back to the ship. Its not surprising that the three naval soldiers who have been waiting for their duties saw Lin Yi and the others complete their mission. Obviously they all know the identity of Lin Yi and Tsunade. In their opinion, if Lin Yi, Tsunades mission It is worthy of surprise. When I returned to the voyage, it took almost ordinary time less than the time when I went to Mississippi because of the wind and waves that were encountered many times in the downwind. It only took four days to return to the base. What Lin Yi and Tsunade didnt know was that they went out to complete the task on the first day they were reserve personnel, and they were the hardest one at hand. They immediately attracted attention. Its not that this pirate group is worthy of attention, but Lin. It is worth noting that Tsunade is. After seeing Lin Yi and Tsunade return to sail to complete the task easily, the world government gave them a higher evaluation, and planned to arrange more difficult tasks for the two of them to see where their limits were. For three months in a row, Lin Yi, Tsunade completed nine missions in a row. As they chose the assassination missions that were difficult and time-consuming, they only took three months to complete them. Of course, if you deduct the time required to go back and forth. In fact, Lin Yi and Tsunade completed nine tasks in one month plus the first one completed ten. And each task is mainly assassination, so the difficulty is more than half of the task of investigating intelligence and being a spy. Therefore, Lin Yi and Tsunade are getting higher and higher evaluations and more and more achievements. Not only In this way, they have experienced a lot of actual combat, using the six types to deal with a variety of opponents, including those with animal abilities, those with superhuman abilities, swordsmen, and those with strong physical skills, and so on. Chapter 317: Reward you It is precisely because of this that after a lot of **** battles, Lin Yi and Tsunade use the six forms more and more brilliantly. Lin Yi''s life return has been cultivated to the point of his brain. Although he can''t control his brain, his hair and head Bones, muscles, blood vessels, etc. can be controlled, and Tsunade of course has also mastered the control of the life of the whole body and returned it. And they all found that the Six Forms could produce their own extended moves on the original basis, such as the extended kick in the Lanjiao with a larger range and a larger number of vacuum slashes, and there are a lot of actual combat stimulations under Lin Yihe Each of Tsunade''s six styles has developed their own extended skills. It is precisely because of this that the combat power of the two of them is higher. If they thoroughly perfect all the extension techniques of Type 6 then their combat power will double again. Every time they go to complete the mission and on the way back, they will focus on their six-type extension skills, and then apply them to the areas that are insufficient in the actual combat during the mission and then change and improve them. So with the completion of a large number of tasks, the two have only increased their combat power, and the development of many six-type extension techniques is already a huge gain, let alone other gains. "Is there a device to test the power here?" Lin Yi said to a soldier in the base. "Yes, but it''s not accurate enough." Lin Yi and Tsunade are currently influential figures in this base. They have completed a large number of assassination missions in a short time, and each of them was completed in the shortest time. The current mission completion rate is as high as 100%. One hundred, so the navy soldier hurriedly said respectfully after seeing that the person calling him was Lin Yi. "Not accurate enough? So what are you here for?" When did the world government become so unreliable? Since the unprepared instruments are used, why should they be used? "Because there are many aspects involved in accurately testing a persons moral power, which cannot be accurately tested by instruments alone. However, the Navy Headquarters seems to have recently developed an instrument with an accuracy of up to 70%. At present, there is only an old-fashioned instrument. Yes, the accuracy is only 50%." The soldier explained. "Forget it." Lin Yi heard that Admiral Lin Yi said that the best way to test his abilities is to find someone who is also proficient in the Six Forms. Some people who are proficient in the Six Forms are very familiar with the Six Forms, so they specialize in the Six Forms. As the core, the formula has developed a skill that can test the power with the most accuracy, which is more accurate than any instrument. Originally, he wanted to test his abilities. After all, he has experienced a lot of battles recently, and even encountered hard fights. He has made great progress compared to when he just left the training camp, so he wants to know where he has reached. "The tasks arranged by the world government this month have been completed, so it is time to complete other tasks. The more completed, the easier it is to get the devil fruit. Tsunade has been studying the devil fruit recently to see if he can formulate it to eliminate the devil. For the medicine of the fruit, more devil fruits must be found." It is not only Tsunade that solves the drawbacks of the devil fruit, but many forces including the world government have never stopped since ancient times, but it is a pity that there is still no solution to the drawbacks of the devil fruit, otherwise the capable It''s horrible. But Tsunade wants to use his superb medical technology and pharmacology to get rid of the evils of the devil fruit. After all, everything is mutually reinforcing. Since it exists, there can be a solution. It just depends on whether you can find it. But the premise must be the devil fruit. The mystery of Devil Fruit is deciphered. Otherwise, even the mystery of Devil Fruit is not clear. How to configure the corresponding medicine to solve the drawbacks of Devil Fruit? Of course, a lot of devil fruits are needed to carry out such research. Lin Yi has only one. Currently, they have given Tsunade, but God knows if Tsunade will be damaged, so it is better to find one more. The fastest way to get Devil Fruit is to complete the task. Now the tasks that must be completed every month have been completed by Lin Yi, so he can only choose the tasks he applied for, and Lin Yi has already selected these tasks. "How is Tsunade?" Lin Yi asked immediately after returning to their house. "The devil fruit is really complicated. It is rumored that there is a scientist in the navy headquarters who is 500 years ahead of today''s technology, but he can''t decipher the mystery of the devil fruit. It seems that it is very difficult for me to decipher it alone." Tsunade smiled bitterly. "Moreover, the instruments I have on hand are really too crude, not to mention that they are comparable to those of the Naval Headquarters Department of Science, even those in a better laboratory outside." "There is no way that even if we can find more advanced instruments, it is likely to be discovered by the world government, so it is better to keep a low profile. At present, we still need to develop vigorously. Don''t worry about the mystery of the devil fruit." Lin Yi said. Waved his hand and said. "Yeah!" Tsunade also knows the severity, but he was attracted by the devil fruit. He hasn''t made any progress so far, so he''s a little bit depressed: "What? Come back now and want to go out and do the task?" "There is no way, my baby wants to study the devil fruit. I have to go out and do a mission to help him earn a devil fruit back, otherwise how do you study it." Lin Yi smiled. "Sweet mouth and slippery tongue, but I like it. Reward you." Tsunade suddenly sat in Lin Yi''s arms, raised a pretty face and actively kissed Lin Yi''s mouth. Of course, Lin Yi was always willing to come and opened a French deep. After the kiss, the two separated. "Will you go this time?" Lin Yi asked. "A murloc? To be honest, I havent seen what a murloc looks like. What I saw is on the picture. This time I just went to see it. Anyway, the Devil Fruit thing is impossible for a while. What''s the progress?" Tsunade said. "Then go." Lin Yi embraced Tsunade''s waist, Tsunade also took Lin Yi''s arm and walked out. As for Hubble, he had already arranged the boat because Lin Yi and Tsunade completed the task at a high price. Therefore, Hubble, the world government, arranged for Lin Yi, and Tsunade''s entourage status also increased, so he was very concerned about Lin Yi''s affairs. Chapter 318: Neptune Raid "I have secretly sold all the treasures that I had placed on the island of Mississippi. At the same time, I am also paying attention to the news about the devil fruit on the market. Counting the rewards we have received from so many assassination missions has already 100 million Bailey , If you have a chance, you must buy it." Lin Yi said, "But the lowest price of Devil Fruit is more than 1,000. If you know the ability, the stronger the ability, the more expensive it will be. It''s not easy for us to buy it," Tsunade said. "No hurry, if we encounter it, there are some ways to make money. Every time we go out on a mission, we will try to rob some nearby pirates. The money will roll more and more. In the future, the stronger the pirates we face, the more valuable things they have. There will be more, maybe even they will have devil fruits on board." Lin Yi said. "Yeah!" Tsunade nodded, and when she was about to speak, suddenly the two of them moved their ears and jumped into the air without thinking about it. And when they leapt into the air, the ship under their feet suddenly shattered with a bang, and a huge sea python with a length of at least 150 meters appeared in the originally calm sea, which was obviously a snake-shaped sea king. As for the navies responsible for manipulating ships, they can only be considered unlucky. So Lin Yi and Tsunade had no time to take action and had to protect themselves, and of course they had to have this consciousness when they went to sea for the navy. If Lin Yi and Tsunade didn''t risk their deaths to participate in the superman training of the cp9 training camp and experienced countless life and death wanderings and finally cultivated into the six styles, then maybe they would suddenly die like the few naval soldiers just now. Destiny is in your own hands, and so is your life. You must not arbitrarily hand your destiny and life into the hands of others, otherwise it will end up like this. "It''s strange, this is not a great channel. The sea kings in the East China Sea generally rarely attack ships actively, unless humans fall into the sea, otherwise they rarely attack ships." Tsunade slammed his right foot, creating a four-meter-long vacuum. The slash fell on the Neptune Class''s body and immediately cut off a huge wound, and blood spurted out continuously. "For people in this world, Neptune is just a kind of food, but for us, such a powerful life as Neptune is completely a treasure house. Blood, bones, etc. can be used for soaking wine, and other parts of the body can also be used. After the medicine is given, the meat on the body is scaryly rich in protein. It is suitable for people who have experienced all aspects of the internal organs of Superman training this time, and their physical abilities are different from ordinary people, and we can use our lives to return and manipulate the stomach to digest food at an extremely fast speed. For us, sea king food is the best. of. "Lin Yi said. "I''ve always wanted to get a Neptune to soak in wine. I didn''t expect one now. It''s just that the ship is ruined and it''s hard to take him away." Tsunade said of the sake, he couldn''t help but stick out his attractive tongue at the corner of his mouth He licked it, completely unaware of how seductive his actions were. "Staring at what I do, you haven''t seen it before, so satisfied." Tsunade turned his head and found Lin Yi staring at him, thinking of his subconscious action just now, he couldn''t help but smile while holding Lin Yi in the sky. A kiss on the corner of his mouth while the fragrant tongue gently licked the corner of his mouth. "Satisfied." Lin Yi''s physical stamina is very strong now, especially since he can easily control any part of his body, whether it is blood or everything, he is extremely vigorous. Now his body has entered a period of high-speed development, and there is something around him. A peerless beauty is there, maybe Tsunade didn''t seduce herself deliberately, but her very casual movements usually carry deadly temptations, which are greater than any natural temptation. Tsunade also knows this, but she knows better that Lin Yi should not break her tongue so quickly. It''s better. Anyway, it''s only a year or two. Not all of her belongs to her, as long as Lin Yi can bear it. So Tsunade didn''t mind helping Lin Yi to do anything, such as just now, let Lin Yi be slightly satisfied. Of course, it is inevitable that she will add another fire when she does this, but there is no way she can do nothing. In Tsunades view, as long as Lin Yi can bear it for a while, she can do anything for him. No problem, he can play with himself whatever he wants, because she is really thinking about Lin Yi, anyway, her body has been guarding her body like a jade, not to leave it to Lin Yi. "Although it is impossible to take away this Neptune, it is okay to take away some meat. Let me try my brand-new Sixth Form with you?" Lin Yi said with his right foot kicked out. If there is a microscope, I can see Lin Yi''s muscles. If you use fibers, you will find that the strength generated by each muscle fiber is a spiral strength, and these tens of millions of subtle spiral strengths are combined and twisted into a strand accompanied by Lin Yi kicking it out. Jiji Suddenly, a sharp sound like the sound of Buddha and birds and the lightning of Buddha sounded: "The thunder and storm of the foot!" Unlike the knife-shaped vacuum slash kicked by Zhuan Lan, the vacuum slash kicked out under Lin Yi''s subtle control is like a sharp, slender, but spinning storm with sparkling electric sparks. Like a high-speed rotating whirlwind, even half of the electric blue light gun pierced out directly. When the sea kings were too late to dodge, they were hit and immediately screamed blood. The snake-shaped giant body of the sea kings was crushed by a drill bit. The thick body over a hundred meters long was directly crushed, the largest piece of it. The flesh fluttered up without any damage and was caught by Lin Yi. And because of the vigor generated by the thunderstorm just now, all the blood on this piece of meat has been blown away, and it looks very tender. "Let''s go, go here to the nearest town to buy a new boat!" Lin Yi said as he swept forward at a high speed with Moon Step. In order to save his energy, he stepped on the water to glide. After all, stepping on the water consumes more energy than Stepping on the air is small, and the reaction force is greater than stepping on the air. This is Lin Yi remembering the previous technique of Chakra treading water, and then immediately thought of replacing it with a moon step. Chapter 319: Encounter Little Thief Cat Nami (Part 1) I have to say that this trick is indeed very useful. Although it consumes more physical energy than shaving on the ground, they have been fighting and practicing six poses in the past few months, and their physical fitness has improved again, and they have also developed With their own six types of extension techniques, after successfully practicing, they are getting closer and closer to the real superhuman body. In addition, they had previous experience of treading water with Chakra, so the moon step method is different from that of Chakra, but after all, he has unique experience in this aspect, so he knows how to use the moon step to replace it with minimal consumption. Come the fastest. Of course they can also swim. With their physical stamina, even if they swim hundreds of kilometers, there will be no problem, but dont forget that sea kings specifically attack people who fall into the water. They have been attacked just now, and they dont want to be attacked. the second time. However, if someone from China sees this scene at this time, they will exclaim that it''s so light. "Huh!" Even if it is Lin Yi now, after walking on the water for so long, Tsunade''s physical stamina couldn''t help but breathe slightly shortly after they arrived on the land. They returned their understanding of the human body because they mastered the six forms of life. And control is not at all comparable to before. Knowing clearly that if you sweat during exercise, your physical strength will be consumed faster and faster, so when fighting, they will control the pores of the whole body to close and prevent any sweat from coming out, so that they can maintain the peak battle for a longer time in the battle. force. However, afterwards, you need to slowly control the heat flow generated by strenuous exercise. Otherwise, it will easily cause physical damage. You must slowly smooth this heat flow and finally return to nothing. This ability to control pore closure can be achieved by many masters of Chinese martial arts. Lin Yi, Tsunade and others do not know martial arts, but they have their lives returned, and even after superhuman training, they cant return their lives. They can easily control the closure of pores, let alone master the extremely powerful ability of life return. The higher Lin Yi and Tsunades understanding and mastery of life return, the more they discover that this ability is not simple. Perhaps life return cannot be directly used in battle like the six forms, but this kind of ability is no matter whether it is for cultivation or for training. There are abilities that are incomparable to all six combat styles. It would definitely be a terrifying thing to return life to a more advanced level of cultivation. Think about it, just control the power generated by every muscle fiber in the body so powerful and so fine to control every cell in the body? Even genes, what a terrible thing the brain can be. Of course, the return of life to that level is extremely high, even the highest level is not an exaggeration. Lin Yi can only look up at the moment, far from that level, but there is a pursuit to see a strong future. Good thing. Moreover, Lin Yi and others believe that the key to the cultivation of the six forms after reaching a certain level and the key to the use of the six forms is the return of life, and the key to whether they can go further is the return of life. At least Lin Yi relied on the return of life to make progress so fast. Everywhere in his body was cultivating. At the same time, he relied on the return of life to control the whole body to create a powerful thunderstorm. The improvement and exploration of the return has not diminished. After the two came to a nearby island, they slowly calmed down the heat in the body. After such violent exercise, they didn''t sweat at all. Of course, it was really strong, and the pores were not normally closed. "Here is still some distance from the island of Cocoyashi Village. You have to buy a boat and a navigator." Going to sea is not that simple. At least two things must be prepared. One is a boat, and the other is. It is a navigator, there is no navigator unless you are the king of Pluto Raleigh and can exaggerate to swim across the sea, otherwise you must be a navigator. Unfortunately, these years, Lin Yi, Tsunade and the others have devoted all their energy to cultivation. Although they often learn about the great waterways of this world, they only know a little about the sailing knowledge. The sea here is not like China. , The sea in the world over Naruto World is so calm, even if there is no good navigator, even a strong ship is destined to be destroyed in the sea, even if it is an aircraft carrier. "I hope there will be navigators here." They don''t worry about the ships. They will buy them all nearby. After all, this is the One Piece World. You may not have to buy anything, but there must be ships. It just depends on the sturdiness and performance. . After they stepped into the town on the island, the two did not go blindly. Instead, they took out a wooden sign that they had prepared a long time ago and said: "Recruit navigators, work for half a month, pay interviews, and ask for enough for ships. Understanding and experience in selecting ships." This is normal. After all, they are going to buy a ship later, but they dont want to buy a ship that is not useful. Generally speaking, as a navigator, they have a better understanding of ships. At least there is no problem in picking a ship, definitely better than Lin Yi and the others. Two laymen are better. This is the most direct and fastest method, and Lin Yi is surrounded by a beautiful woman like Tsunade, wherever he goes, his eyes are concentrated, so when he raised this sign, he immediately attracted the attention of people nearby. "This handsome guy, you are going to recruit sailors to go to sea, what do you think of me." It didn''t take long for a tall and plump man, although he was not as good as Tsunade, but the level of the plump man was rare, and he exudes Youthful and energetic, with short orange hair and a playful but very delicate face. Although Lin Yi has seen many beauties in the world of One Piece for so long, he has never seen anyone as beautiful as the woman in front of him. At least among the women I have encountered in this world, except Tsunade, he can outperform this in every respect. Outside of women, at least no one can be as good as her. "Oh?" Lin Yi glanced in surprise at the orange-haired woman in front of him. Navigator is not without women, but it is rare. Chapter 320: Encountered Little Thief Cat Nami (Part 2) What really surprised him was not because of how beautiful this woman was, but because she felt that this woman was a bit familiar, and after thinking about a name that popped out in his mind, this should be Nami, even though he was very concerned about the world of One Piece He knows very little, but he still knows some things, such as the woman in front of him who appeared early on the stage, he still remembers. In particular, her life experience is similar to her own, which is simply a comprehensive version of the earths self and the Naruto Worlds self. She was an orphan since she was a child, and then adopted by her adoptive mother. In the end, besides her adoptive mother, Bermel, she was unyielding. She left her money to Nami and her other adopted daughter, Nuoqigao, and finally died in the hands of the evil dragon. And Namis misfortune only began at that time. Because of her outstanding navigator ability, she was favored by the Dragon Pirates and the last two made a deal. As long as Nami has 100 million Baileys, she can buy back the village, but its a pity. Lin Yi knew that it was just a false lie. But it was precisely because of their similar life experiences, plus Nami was strong and alone since she was a child, struggling to survive in the extremely dangerous sea, but one or not to say she also got a lot of money, which deeply stimulated Lin Yi when she was still young. So until now, Lin Yi still remembers this woman. Its just that Lin Yi didnt expect to meet her here, and Nami took the initiative to run over and said she wanted to be her own navigator. Although it was only a period of time, it was enough for Lin Yi to be surprised. For the first time there was a feeling that the great waterway is very big. But it''s very small. "I personally don''t think women''s abilities are worse than men. If you don''t have this talent, you''ll be able to wear it later, and I don''t mind if you don''t mind risking your own life." Although Lin Yi knows Nami He was an excellent navigator but did not show up, Fang Buddha said as if he had met Nami for the first time. "Of course, of course I am confident in my own abilities that I dare to go to sea with you." Nami said, "But my reward is not low. If you can''t afford it, then I will find someone else." Nami hasnt found a good target recently. Generally speaking, she will only take action against the wealthy and the pirates. She was just about to go back to the country and stayed in this small town for supplies, but she saw Lin Yi holding up the sign, and she thought to herself anyway. You can''t find a good person these days, and just look at the appearance of the two of them, and you know that they are rich people. There is no way that Lin Yis brand indicates that they are going to buy a boat. Those who can afford a boat are not poor people. In Namis heart, if they are rich and unkind, then she doesnt mind taking the sheep by hand, and even more if they are pirates. Go with the sheep. On the contrary, if Lin Yi and the others are not the objects of Nami stealing money, then they will be the navigators who made money by the way. Anyway, they will only ask themselves for half a month, which means that they will be in the nearby area for half a month. Then I didn''t waste my time and didn''t affect my return to the village, so Nami came to apply. Of course, no matter what the premise is, Lin Yi must be able to pay the price, otherwise Nami would not have so much time to accompany Lin Yi and Tsunade to sea. Now Nami is thinking about how to get more money and complete the deal with the evil dragon to buy back her own village, that is, because of this, she has developed a pursuit and obsession with treasure that no one can understand from her childhood. An interest, just like some people like to make money, this is only her interest, hobby. But she is a very principled person even if she has great persistence and pursuit of money. No matter how much money it is, as long as it violates her principles, she would rather not. Although it would be a pity, she is such a person. "Your salary is not for me, but for you." Lin Yi said. "Say it?" Nami asked in surprise. It was the first time she heard such a statement. "Yes, in terms of your own ability, how much do you think your ability is worth?" Lin Yi said. "Interesting!" Nami smiled in her heart but said on the surface: "I am very confident in my sailing skills. Let''s put it this way, as long as your ship meets the standards for going out to sea, then the weather problems encountered in the sea and the sea I can help you avoid all the changes that may cause the ship to submerge. If I can''t do it, maybe I will die with you in the sea, right?" "Okay, then go pick a boat first. You should know where there is a boat nearby to buy. I let you pick the boat. Then if there are any problems then you can''t rely on the boat, it can only be yours. Technical problem." Lin Yi said. "No problem!" Nami likes Lin Yi''s straightforwardness. Everyone is Pingshui. On the contrary, it is better to explain everything directly in advance. Otherwise, there will be unnecessary quarrels if something goes wrong. I have to say that although Nami is not a ship repairer, she has seen different pirate ships, navy ships and other ships for so many years. She is also a navigator and has some understanding of ships. Maybe she can''t repair ships. But she will definitely pick a boat. "Unexpectedly, I would pick a boat. Although it was not me who paid the bill, I felt a sense of accomplishment. At least I was the one who decided which boat to buy." Nami thought while looking at the surrounding boats. "Is this the Nami you told me?" What Nami didn''t know was that Lin Yi and Tsunade were discussing her affairs at this time. "Well, it seems that this time I gave a pillow while dozing off. Her hometown is in Cocoa West Village, and she is an excellent navigator. With her, she can go to Cocoa West Village even on a raft." Lin Yi said. "I believe this, but I seriously suspect that someone will take the opportunity to soak up a crush!" Tsunade joked. "Where is there a great beauty next to me who would do this? What''s more, even if I get soaked, someone won''t let me break my tongue." Lin Yi smiled and teased and went back to make Tsunade''s pretty face blush, and then the wind blushed. Qing Wanyan glanced at Lin Yi, she was willing to accept Xi Rihong for Lin Yi. Of course, she didn''t doubt Lin Yi, but made fun of Lin Yi and made a joke. Chapter 321: Nami who is not calm She knows very well that even if she accepts other women, there can be no woman comparable to her status in Lin Yi''s heart, and there is no possibility of even the slightest shock, so after experiencing the Xi Rihong things and making a decision I don''t care much about it anymore. Even Lin Yi took the initiative to bring other girls to live at home, she would not have any bad thoughts, but she usually flirts and teases each other, after all, this is also a kind of taste. Besides, she is also very aware of Namis abilities. Its a kind of fate to meet her occasionally here. I didnt expect that the two of them met Nami when they went to Cocoyashi Village, and they still acted as their own navigator to take them there. They helped Nami solve the evil dragon. Although Nami didn''t know it, it had to be said that it was a kind of fate. If too many coincidences are combined together, it is no longer a coincidence, but fate. In addition, she is also very good for Nami, a girl, and her childhood experience makes her not to give up her own hope, and rely on herself. Tsunade really appreciates her hands and talents at a young age as a girl wandering on the sea alone and living so moisturized. She knows very well that even if the East China Sea is the calmest relative to other seas, and the strength of the pirates is the weakest, but for Nami, this girl has always been a fatal crisis everywhere, she can live very well, step by step. To achieve her own pursuit, she is strong and stubborn but with a bit of naughty, affectionate, bold, careful and kind, so Tsunade is very satisfied with her being her own navigator even if it is temporary. "Just this one, the price may be a bit more expensive, but if it is this ship, as long as it does not go to the rumored New World in the second half of the Great Channel, it will be used in the southeast, northwest and even the first half of the Great Channel. There will be no problems, at least there will be absolutely no problems with me as a navigator." Nami believes. And Tsunade and Lin Yi liked her cheerful, optimistic but confident look. "Then this one." Lin Yi paid directly, didn''t ask, didn''t look at it, and gave it all to Nami, which stunned Nami. This was the first time she had encountered this after going out to sea for so long. The person of, he is just a stranger to Lin Yi, and he is only a sailor for half a month, yet he trusts himself so much. Not only did I let myself pick the boat, but I also let myself pay the price. In the whole process, I trusted her completely and without any reservation. I chose such an expensive ship without looking at it or asking, leaving it to her to deal with it. The feeling of trust made Nami who has been rolling in the cruel sea, who is extremely strong on the surface and actually has her own fragile side in her heart, warmed slightly. "For the sake of your trust in this lady, this lady will definitely deliver you to your destination safe and sound." Nami thought to herself. "Then let''s talk about my remuneration now." Nami said, although Lin Yi unreservedly trusted her as a stranger to make her feel a little touched and warm, but she would still get a share of the money she should take. Take a lot. After all, she still has her own pursuit. She still has the village to buy back. The heavy pressure on Nami made her have to do this. Whether for this or because of her pursuit of treasure, she gets her reward. , You can''t do it in vain. Moreover, she and Lin Yi weren''t familiar enough, after all, they were just strangers who didn''t even know their names when they first met. All she can do is to send Lin Yi and the others to their destination safely and without pitting their money. "Since you said that you are so good, then use the facts to speak. If your ability is really the same as what you said, how about 50,000 Baileys a day?" Lin Yi said. "Deal." Nami said directly, 50,000 Baileys a day is a lot, think about 50,000 a day, ten days is 500,000, a hundred days is five million, a year is more than 1,500 Wan, that is to say, if someone keeps asking her to be a navigator at this price, where does she need to steal money. She has worked so hard in the sea for so many years, and counted down every year, she doesnt have that much money, and its safe to be a navigator, not as risky as her, so Nami agreed without thinking about it, thinking of this in her heart. I really met a rich man, if I could meet a few every month. "By the way, I haven''t introduced myself yet, my name is Nami, and where are you going? Tell me now so that I can make a good sailing route, and make sure you think that asking me to be your navigator is cheap. "Since she received Qian Nami, of course she would take care of things seriously, and Lin Yi immediately gave half of the money as a deposit, of course Nami''s service attitude is super good. "My name is Lin Yi, and this is my woman Tsunade. We are going to Cocoyashi Village. On the way here, the ship encountered a sea king attack, so we have to buy a new ship here." Lin Yi said. "What are you going there for?" Nami, who was smiling originally, looked slightly stiff, and her heart became a little uneasy. These two people are big money, but Yaxi Village is not a rich place, and there is no treasure. Treasure, how come there was a counterattack by the Dragon Pirates before, let alone two big money in the past. Nami, who originally planned to go back to the country, now hears that Lin Yi and the others are going to Coco Yaxi Village. She pretends to be indifferent. In fact, she has a plan in her heart. Seeing what their purpose is for them to go to Coco Yaxi Village, if they are the same people as the evil dragon and others, then Nami will never let the two in front of her go. "You won''t know when the time comes." Lin Yishen mysteriously made Nami''s heart tickled with anger, and secretly said that if I find out that you have any unruly attempts, I will make you look good. But no matter what, even if it wasn''t for the money, Nami would be here to serve as navigators for the two of them, at least to figure out what Lin Yi and the others think. "I don''t believe that during the journey to Cocoyashi Village, with my ingenuity, Nami will not be able to figure out your intentions." Nami thought to herself. Chapter 322: Dragon Realm Not to mention, Nami felt bitter in her heart all the way, because no matter how she slapped Lin Yi, Tsunade''s tone was so dense that she felt like a mouse and a tortoise couldn''t start. If it wasn''t for the uncertainty whether they were really ill-intentioned or considering that it was the sea, and considering her own safety, she even had the urge to directly sink the ship to threaten them with their true thoughts. "Is this the Coco Yaxi Village? What are you going to do with you?" Lin Yi asked knowingly. "You are so relieved of me? Are you afraid that I will drive your boat away?" Nami asked back. "If you don''t trust you, you won''t be allowed to stay in the boat, and you won''t be allowed to pick the boat directly." Lin Yi said without looking back: "But since you are here, come on, and show me the way by the way. " "You two are big money, but Coco Yaxi Village is just a backward and poor village. It''s worth your visit?" Nami still didn''t want to let go of any chances to derive intelligence. "It''s worth it." Lin Yi glanced back at Nami, making Nami wonder why she felt a little timid, as if she was completely seen through, but fortunately, Lin Yi just glanced at her and didn''t look at it, otherwise It is likely to be discerned. "What''s worth it?" Nami took a deep breath. After all, she has been in the ocean for many years and she will not give up so easily. "If you want to know, take me to the place of the Evil Dragon Pirate Group." Lin Yi said. "What?" Nami looked at Lin Yi in surprise. He didn''t expect that he suddenly said something like this. Could it be that they were here to find the Dragon Pirates? But they are not murlocs. The murlocs of the Dragon and Pirate Group hate humans, so it''s impossible to collude with them. "Do you know about the Evil Dragon Pirate Group?" Lin Yi asked. "Of course I know, but it is very famous in this area. It has occupied Cocoyashi Village and asked the people here to pay the money for the life, otherwise they will die. No one knows the inferiority." Nami used a very complicated The tone said, it was fear, resentment and powerlessness. "Is there no one from the navy to take care of it? It''s okay if they are floating on the sea, they should be easy to attack if they are fixed in a village." Tsunade said. "Navy? Absolute justice, huh, like these pirates." A trace of sadness flashed in Nami''s eyes: "Say what these do, what do you want to do with the Dragon Pirates, I advise. You better not go. They are extremely discriminatory against human beings. If you go, you will either be killed or severely injured." "In that case, the navy might have colluded with them, so it didn''t send anyone to attack them." Lin Yi said: "In this case, my previous guess is valid." "What''s the guess? Who are you?" Nami asked quickly when she heard it. "Since the navy won''t accept them, then let''s do it." Lin Yi walked forward, but in fact, there is no need for Nami to lead the way. The building where the Dragon Pirates is located is so obvious that he walked directly over. That''s it. "Wait, you can''t go." Nami didn''t know why she called them both, maybe she was kind-hearted, maybe the two people trusted her without reservation these days, the stranger brought her to her except for her sister. The warmth outside Nuoqigao, in short, she didn''t want these two people to die. "Watch it obediently." Lin Yi flashed a cold light in his eyes. To be honest, he had experienced the world of Naruto and came to the world of One Piece for a few years. He had no sense of killing or being killed. After all, this world is the survival of the weak and the fittest. If they If the two didn''t work hard to become stronger, they might not be doing better now than Nami. I just read the information about evil dragons and learned what they have done over the years, from the elderly to the babies, all of them can be killed, not to mention looting and looting, and they are completely happy in killing. This is nothing. Moreover, they have eaten humans, treat humans completely as livestock, treat and play with pigs and dogs. There is no good feeling for this pirate group, only dislike, but this pirate group is still its own enemy, the enemy of the mission, killing them is good for him, Lin Yi really can''t find any reason not to kill them. Especially looking at the experience of Nami, who has a similar life experience with herself, and watching Nami now prevent her two from going to the evil dragon, it is obvious that she does not want them to "send to death", for her two Nami who are equivalent to strangers. Mei can do this, Lin Yi felt that he was going to deal with the Dragon Pirates anyway, so let''s give this as a gift to Nami by the way. As for what happens in the future, let''s talk about it later. "Idiot, you will die there." Nami said with a sigh of anger. It was really kind of a donkey''s liver and lungs. They weren''t their own people. They wanted to send them to death. Even though she thought so, Nami decided to follow her quietly. , Intending to save their lives at a critical moment, it is their trust in themselves and a reward for their funding. "She seems to be following behind," Tsunade whispered. "Hard-mouthed and soft-hearted, even if we are just strangers to her, we still dont want us to die in the hands of the dragons, but she has no confidence in us, although the murlocs are generally stronger than humans, and the dragons are even better. It is a leader among the murlocs, but how can we kill a lot of pirates with more than 30 million rewards? Is it necessary to be so nervous for a murloc?" Lin Yi laughed. "No way, maybe after she went out to sea, she knew that the evil dragon was not the strongest, but the evil dragon left a terrible shadow in her heart during her childhood, so subconsciously she felt that it was difficult for him to defeat." After all, Tsunade is a person with extremely high medical technology. Even if she loses Chakra, she is still a superb healer. As a healer, she is not only good at dispensing medicines and saving people, she is very good at people''s mental illness, otherwise she How could it be called a medical sacred hand. "Here!" Lin Yi raised his head and glanced at the evil dragon domain where the evil dragon pirate group is located. This is simply a murloc playground. Chapter 323: Kill the dragon in the realm (Part 1) "Humans, this is the domain of the Evil Dragon Pirate Group, dare to come close here, do you want to die?" Just at this moment, two murlocs came out from inside and met Lin Yi and Tsunade arrogantly. "It''s awful!" Nami who followed her face changed drastically and was about to come out to help the two of them, but she saw an unforgettable scene in her lifetime. "I hate people threatening me!" Lin Yi stretched out a hand and directly pinched the head of the murloc, who was nearly two meters tall, and lifted it into the air. "Ah, a human dared to attack a noble murloc, you are looking for death!" The murloc who was directly lifted up suddenly kicked Lin Yi in anger. "Iron!" Lin Yi spit out two words, the murloc kicked it and Lin Yi didn''t move, but the murloc cried out in pain. "Ah, it hurts, what''s the matter? His body is harder than iron!" The murloc has a very strong physique. Any male murloc can break iron weapons. The dragon is even more exaggerated. Bite with the mouth, and it''s a cannonball fired. The mouth is so powerful that it is not afraid of the cannonball injuring the head and mouth. Although the murloc in front of him is not as strong as the evil dragon, it is not comparable to the ordinary pirate navy. At least the strength can easily destroy the house. This kick is enough to kick a navy soldier to death, but kicking Lin Yi is not only It didn''t hurt him a little bit, but the murloc only felt that his feet hurt to death. "Pointing a gun!" Lin Yi held the Murloc in one hand so that he could not move, and directly pierced into the Murloc''s heart with one hand. Puff The murloc body suddenly shook, and his whole body was tightened and then his whole body fell weakly. "You, as a human, dare to attack the noble murloc, you are looking for death!" Another murloc immediately punched it, but Tsunade''s finger had penetrated his head before the fist was blown out. "Finger spear!" Tsunade slowly retracted a jade finger, and the two humans fell to the ground, killing the two murlocs with a single blow. "Awesome! Are they here to kill the dragons? By the way, they must be like this. They said just now that since the navy is not here to take them, then I will take them. It must be like this." Nami didn''t expect to come back by herself. When encountering such a thing, I did not expect that a young man who seemed to be 17 or 18 years old and a woman who was so beautiful that he was a little jealous would be so powerful, tears of excitement could not help but burst into his eyes. She has always wanted to clean up these murlocs, but helplessly, she didnt have the strength. She could only endure the hatred and humiliation and reached an agreement with them to buy back the village with 100 million Baileys. Over the years, she has been running around since she was eight years old. The girl who ran around until she was a teenager has become a sister-in-law, and she is still outside trying everything she can to get more Pele. But after so many years, there is still a long way to go from 100 million Baileys, but she is not discouraged or she can''t be discouraged. This is her last hope, but she did not expect to encounter such a thing after this trip. Thinking of this, she quickly followed in, no matter what, even if they didn''t deal with the evil dragon for themselves, but now they are also dealing with the evil dragon. She can''t watch Nami from one side, at least at the critical moment if they are really lost, she can save their lives secretly. "Humans, you are looking for death!" The serrated shark who was basking in the dragon realm suddenly stood up, not only him, but other murlocs also rushed over when they saw this scene. "Isn''t the great channel like this? When you are strong, you kill, then when mine is strong, it should be fine for me to kill you." Lin Yi said. "Your fate is more than just death. Humans who dare to hurt murlocs will be worse off than life," the evil dragon said coldly. "Can you do it?" Lin Yi glanced at the evil dragon. "Then you can see for yourself." "Wait, wherever he needs the dragon, I will do it." The octopus man is also a member of the dragon pirate group, and one of the main combat forces, although he is also a member of the dragon pirate group. Murloc is much more normal than other murlocs, and it can even be said to be a bit idiot. According to the intelligence, he did not treat humans like other murlocs, and even often quietly let other murlocs free many other humans. But no matter what, he is also a murloc. Of course, it is impossible to be indifferent when he sees a murloc dying in front of him. He will not wantonly kill humans like other murlocs, but he will not casually make enemies for the human companions. "I''m Xiao Ba from the Dragon Pirate Group. I am the murloc with the highest sword skills in the Dragon Pirate Group. Six swords are invincible in the world. Give you a chance to get a weapon. Don''t say I bully you." Xiao Ba jumped up. Said. "No, let''s do it directly." Lin Yi said, this guy is really as lacking as the intelligence said. "Is that so? But asking me to bully the unarmed you seems unreasonable." Xiao 86 said with arms wrapped in front of him. "Is this guy''s head okay? It''s a pity that I don''t have Chakra. Otherwise, I can check if there is a structural problem with his head." Tsuna muttered while looking up and down in Xiao Ba''s mouth. "Xiao Ba, do you want to go, if you don''t, I''ll come." The cartilaginous murloc Kroobi said in an unpleasant manner. "That''s not good. His opponent is me. Forget it. Since you don''t use weapons, you can''t blame me. At most, I can cut you a little bit harder." Xiao Ba said, spitting out: "Octopus ink!" "Shave!" Lin Yi instantly disappeared and appeared in front of Xiaoba with a punch. "Xiao Ba be careful of him very fast!" All the murlocs looked at Lin Yi in shock, and even the evil dragon looked at Lin Yi solemnly. "You guys go together," the evil dragon said. "But Xiaohachi''s character..." Kroobi was interrupted by the evil dragon before he finished speaking. "It''s not the time to talk about this. This human being is not simple. Such a speed is simply not what ordinary humans can have. Xiao Ba is not his opponent." The evil dragon said gloomily. Among the considerations of the evil dragon. "That''s okay." Another kissing murloc said, and the two murlocs rushed towards Lin Yi. "Accept the human, slurp!" Chapter 324: Kill the dragon in the realm (part 2) He opened his mouth and spit out a water arrow at Lin Yi. "Iron!" Lin Yi didn''t even look at it and let the water arrows hit him, it was useless at all. "What?" Looking at Lin Yi in disbelief, this is his own housekeeping skill. "Then let''s start with you." Lin Yi''s figure appeared in front of Slurping, a finger pierced directly at Slurping''s head. "Be careful, thousands of watts are punching!" Crow Obi screamed, punching with a powerful punch that made the air scream. A punch blocked Lin Yi''s fingers, but when he was about to block Lin Yi''s fingers, Lin Yi''s figure flickered and jumped directly into the air, and his feet flashed to the back of Kroobi''s and a finger pierced his. Back. "Pointing to the gun!" Puff Kroobi snorted, it felt the same as being hit by a bullet, and it was even more painful. "Kroobi, let human beings see my Six Sword Style, Six Sword Style Profound meaning" Six Swords Waltz! "Xiao Bachi shouted six long knives and danced in a tightly airtight rotation direction towards Lin Yi." "Iron!" Lin Yi did not dodge and let Xiaoba''s six swords cut on him. A series of electric sparks burst out, accompanied by the sound of gold and iron clashing. "My Six Swordsmanship!" Xiao Ba''s eyes almost didn''t stick out. Not only him, but other people such as Nami and other murlocs all have a **** expression. Although Xiao Ba is simple and a little silly, his But among the first few existences in the evil dragon pirate group, no one except the evil dragon dares to say that they can follow. But now Xiaohachi''s six-swordsman slashes on a human body and can''t even cut the skin. This completely subverts the worldview of all murlocs, and even wondering when humans have become so strong? Doesn''t it mean that the physical fitness of human beings is inferior to that of murlocs? "I don''t have time to play with you! Finger spear!" Lin Yi stabbed a finger three times in a row, leaving three finger holes in Xiao Ba''s body directly, blood kept coming out, and immediately kicked him away with one kick. Go out and fall in the sea. "Xiao Ba!" With a roar, he saw that his water arrows were useless and immediately rushed over to pick up Xiao Ba''s long knife and slashed at Lin Yi''s head. "Lanjiao." Lin Yi kicked to the back without looking back and shot out. "What''s this?" Sipping watching the oncoming vacuum slash, he quickly slashed it down, but it was a pity that he looked at the sharpness of his long knife too high, and underestimated the power of Lin Yi''s vacuum slash. Facing a stalemate of the vacuum slash for a moment, a long sword snapped off with a sound, and the slurped head was split in two. "You''re looking for death!" The evil dragon can''t stand it anymore. It''s too late when he wants to stop him. Although he has countless shortcomings, he has an advantage that countless people can''t compare. That is, he is very good to his kind. Now Lin Yi severely wounded Xiaoba in front of him, slurping to death, Kroobi''s back was pierced, and the two murlocs outside also died in Lin Yi''s hands. The murderous intent in the evil dragon''s heart has reached an unprecedented level. His power has completely crushed all the murlocs here and easily lifted a house. The power of human beings is calculated by the catty, but the power of the dragon is calculated by the ton. Yes, the calculation unit is completely different. "Are you here? But there is still some **** to be cleared out before this." Lin Yi said. "It''s better for me to come here. You can''t just be a spectator when you come here." Tsunade seldom makes any shots. It''s not because she is not strong. On the contrary, she is very strong, so strong that even the current Lin Yi is not hers. Opponent, but Tsunade always condensed her edge, making Lin Yi shine, and she has been silently supporting her hiding behind this light. Basically every shot is a flash in the pan, but the strength shown in this flash in the pan is extremely daunting. "Yeah." Lin Yi nodded. "Arashi''s foot is broken." Tsunade quietly used his life to control the muscle fibers of the whole body and swept it out with one foot on the double tui. "Stop it!" The evil dragon''s face changed slightly to stop it, but was stopped by Lin Yi. "There are a lot of humans who died in your hands in the past. I dont say those hypocritical words to avenge the humans killed by you. I just ask you one thing. Those humans killed by you told you to stop before they die. Will you stop?" Lin Yi said. "Damn it, get out of me!" The evil dragon slapped Lin Yi with a fist in his anger, and his cannonball-like fist was full of explosive power. "Iron!" Lin Yi stood there with no expression on his face, letting the punch hit him. If Lin Yi had just left the cp9 training camp and only mastered the Six Forms for a long time, he would face the evil dragon so fiercely. The attack of the iron block is really unstoppable. After all, the defense power of the iron block is completely determined by the user''s physical fitness and control over the body, as well as the degree of use of the iron block. But if the physical fitness is not strong enough, even if the iron block is used to reach the peak, the power of the evil dragon is very huge, and the instantaneous explosive power contained in the punch with an angry blow and the increase in speed can reach at least ten tons of power, think about it. It''s horrifying to see how much water falling in his hand and throwing it out can be used as a shotgun to use his power. But now Lin Yi has gone through so many battles, the six-style training is not comparable to when he first came out of the cp9 training camp, and he also wanted to see where his iron nugget can reach so far, so the evil dragon It hit him hard and hard. boom The heavy impact sound resembling a boulder falling from a high altitude echoed in the dragon field. Lin Yi was still standing in place, but the ground under his feet was cracked. Obviously Lin Yi could withstand a blow from the dragon, but it does not mean that the earth can bear. At this time, the enhanced version of Arashiki, one of Tsunades six styles, can also be said to be the extension technique that has been displayed. The ten-meter-long vacuum slash flies out as fast as lightning, so that all the murlocs on the scene have no time to dodge directly. Anyone who had their heads severed or their bodies severed from the position of the heart, was killed by Tsunade''s continued use of Arashito. Including Kroobi, who was shot through by Lin Yis finger gun at the beginning, was also shot through his head with a finger gun by Tsunade and died directly. It can be said that he wants to be in the big evil dragon domain except for the evil dragon himself and the fall. All the murlocs except Xiaoba, who was seriously injured in the sea, died. Chapter 325: Duel Dragon "You all deserve to die!" The evil dragon''s eyes shrank and shrank and finally became as vicious as the angry sea kings. The murlocs here have all died. He had one idea that was to kill, kill all of them here. Humans, kill the anger in his heart, kill until the resentment in his heart subsides. "Die." The evil dragon roared and opened its mouth like a great white shark biting Lin Yi''s head directly. His bite strength can even crush the fired shells, and the shells exploding in his mouth can''t hurt him. It can be said that one of the strongest abilities of the dragon is his teeth. "Iron!" Lin Yi allowed his sharp teeth to bite on his shoulders and couldn''t help but frown slightly, because his originally sturdy body was actually bitten out with a slight bloodshot, and it was obvious that the iron defense faced the evil dragon. The sharp teeth and terrifying bite force were broken. Although it was only a bit more serious than the bruise, if the dragon continued to bite along the wound, it would really hurt Lin Yi. Clang clang sounded constantly, and the dragon''s sharp teeth seemed to bite not a human body, but a piece of steel. "Unexpectedly, his bite force is so amazing, and the sharp teeth are so strong, even Lin Yi''s iron block in his normal state can''t stop it." Tsunade thought, looking at the evil dragon in a little surprised. "I''ll bite your body into pieces." The evil dragon went mad and increased his strength when he saw his attack worked, but Lin Yi tightened his muscles and pulled all his teeth directly. "I see how you bite without teeth." Lin Yi said. "Stupid humans, how can the power of the murlocs be understood by the lowly microbes like you." The teeth that the dragon had originally fallen re-grow, and the speed of teeth growth is almost comparable to the speed of cell division. "Does it keep growing new teeth? It looks very similar to a shark, but it is much more terrifying than a real shark." Lin Yi thought to himself. "Do you feel scared? But it''s useless. From the moment you dared to kill the murloc, your end is doomed to be very miserable." The evil dragon said, actually pulling out the teeth from the mouth and each of his hands. The teeth holding the upper and lower jaws plus the teeth in his mouth are like three mouths. The evil dragon sneered and rushed towards Lin Yi''s teeth in his left and right hands and closed them directly. "Give you three points of color, you really opened a dyeing workshop, don''t think that breaking the iron block is great, let you see the real defense, the iron nugget King Kong!" Lin Yi''s eyes flashed, and his life returned quietly. It has been activated, and every muscle fiber, muscle, muscle, skin and bone in the whole body is all working to generate tremendous strength. When the dragon''s sharp teeth bit on Lin Yi''s body, a burst of fire suddenly burst out, and the teeth in his mouth and hands holding by the dragon''s shocked gaze suddenly shattered with a click. When the dragon bit Lin Yi''s body, not only did it feel like it was biting on a piece of diamond, but it also found that with its own bite, the opponent shot up and down with a powerful vibration force that directly shattered his teeth. . This is the horror of the Iron Nugget Enhanced Edition Iron Nugget King Kong. Unlike other cp9s that simply continuously improve the defense of the iron nugget, Lin Yi''s move is a six-style move that can be used in conjunction with the life return. It cannot be used without life return. Cast. The principle sounds very simple, but it is extremely difficult to do. That is to manipulate the muscle fibers of the whole body. All the muscles, muscles, skin and bones move to produce powerful force. At the moment of defending against the enemy''s attack, every muscle fiber, muscles and bones vibrate violently. When they rise up, they produce a slight jin. When this weijin is combined, it will produce an extremely powerful vibration that directly shatters everything that touches Lin Yi''s body, even if it is as hard as the teeth of an evil dragon. It was shattered easily. In this case, its like a persons strength is very weak, but the combined strength of tens of thousands of people can resist even a flash flood. The strength of a muscle fiber is even a person with a physique like Lin Yi. It wont be too big, but a muscle fiber is like a persons strength. If one is not big, then the strength of thousands of muscle fibers is combined together? Even if this vibrating force faced the dragons teeth, it would only be broken. I have to say that Lin Yis development of the iron block can be described as ingenious. It can strengthen the defense and also be both offensive and defensive, allowing the enemy to attack. Not only does it have no effect on yourself, but it also hurts the enemy. It can be said that in cp9, everyone will use the six styles, but the development and improvement on the basis of the six styles are different, and that is to say, the gap between each six style users can be seen in this place. Where. "Pointing a spear!" The evil dragon was shocked, but Lin Yi was not shocked. A lightning bolt pierced through the evil dragon''s body. "Ah!" the evil dragon screamed and kicked over. shave Lin Yi doesnt have a hobby of being beaten casually. I didnt avoid it just now because I just wanted to see how his defensive limit reached. By the way, I would like to see how the new iron block ability is. He couldn''t hurt himself, and Lin Yi didn''t feel the pain of being beaten, but he didn''t want to be beaten casually. However, the evil dragon didn''t chase after Lin Yi escaped, but rushed directly into his room. He quickly jumped from the window with a big saw blade in his hand and slashed at Lin Yi. At the speed of the evil dragon, even Lin Yi''s iron block can''t stop it at such a height and falling speed. It must be driven by the iron block to stop it. "Lanjiao!" So Lin Yi decisively used Lanjiao to resist, and the blue vacuum slashed towards the dragon. Qiang Qiang The body of the evil dragon flew out, but it swiftly fell to the ground in the air. The moment his feet landed, he immediately rushed to Lin Yi with a stab and slashed his head. The sword still instigated the whole body''s strength and anger. Under the stimulus of the dragon, the power of the dragon is greater and faster than in the normal state. "Paper painting!" Seeing that when he was about to be hit by the big saw blade, Lin Yi''s body seemed to have no bones, and floated to the left side of the evil dragon at a very fast speed, sticking to the edge of the big saw blade. Chapter 326: The Death of the Dragon (Part 1) The evil dragon is not a vegetarian either. Although Lin Yi''s six styles are weird and unpredictable, the evil dragon after all has experienced many battles. Seeing Lin Yi coming to his side, he kicked his legs and kicked it without thinking about it. "Iron!" Lin Yi ate the dragon''s foot unharmed without dodge and touch, his body was motionless, he didn''t even shake, and at the same time he put up a finger and stabled directly at the dragon. There was a finger hole left in his leg, and when his finger was pierced into the dragon''s leg, he gently picked his finger, directly breaking the dragon''s hamstring, which was many times stronger than beef tendon. With Lin Yis current control of the body and the assistance of the return of life, he can easily concentrate his whole body strength on any part of his body, not to mention his extremely sensitive fingers, so although the dragons hamstrings are tough However, Lin Yi''s finger suddenly broke under the lightly stirring. However, with the dragons physique, if someone elses hamstring is broken, its not as good as before, but if the dragon is immediately connected, it will definitely recover as well as before, because his physique is strong and he has a lot of resilience. Strong, this kind of injury is irrecoverable to the peak period for others, but it is no problem for the evil dragon. However, no matter how strong the physique of the evil dragon is, it is impossible to recover immediately after being cut off. Now that the evil dragon''s hamstring is cut off, not only is it extremely painful, but the right foot is so weak that it almost falls to the ground. Taking advantage of this gap, Lin Yi immediately used the shave to come to the other side of the dragon and cast a finger spear to break the hamstring of the other leg of the dragon and leave a finger hole. "Ah!" Even with the toughness of the evil dragon, he couldn''t help screaming, but Lin Yi didn''t have the interest and time to listen to his screams. There were many people who died in the hands of the evil dragon a hundred times more miserable than he is now. "Go die!" The evil dragon knew that he was bound to die if this went on, and desperately instigated the greatest strength to cut the saw blade in his hand. "Do this if you know it won''t be useful, shave!" Lin Yi stretched a distance of ten meters and then used a shave again like a guerrilla warfare, and hit the other side of the dragon. Seeing the opportunity, a finger passed through the dragon. The wrist holding the saw blade not only pierced his wrist but also broke his hand muscles. Suddenly the dragon could no longer hold the saw blade and fell to the ground. "You still have a mouth, you have teeth, and you have another hand. Don''t worry, I will stand in place to compare with you for the sake of fairness." Lin Yi looked face to face and relied on a strong physique to barely stand in place and not fall down. Said the dragon. "Damn you!" The dragon had only one hand and immediately pulled out his teeth and smashed it directly. "Lanjiao!" Lin Yi kicked out without even looking, and the vacuum slash directly knocked the sharp teeth in the dragon''s hand away. At the same time, Lin Yi also kicked the other foot out of the dragon''s foot and took the last of the dragon. The hand muscles were cut directly. "Point the spear!" Lin Yi didn''t have any mercy. He and the evil dragon were indeed without grievances and enemies, but almost all those who died in the hands of the evil dragon in the past had no grievances and grudges with the dragon. This is the case with the Great Channel, many At that time, there was no hatred, but he would fight life and death, and Lin Yi did not have a good opinion of the evil dragon, killing him and getting a lot of benefits, how could he be soft. He knows very well that if his strength is not as good as the evil dragon, he will end up worse than the evil dragon. Similarly, if he could not master the sixth form and died early, even if he does not go to the cp9 training camp in this dangerous and great channel, it is likely to be early. problem occurs. But who did he offend? No, it''s all just because the weak and the strong eat it. Why can the navy be the overlord, why can it shout absolute justice, and why it can execute dark controversies unscrupulously, simply because the navy is strong enough. Why the four emperors of the Great Channel exist like emperors in the new world because they only need to be strong enough. Take Nami''s mother Bermel, who has she offended? Did you offend the dragon? No, but it was not dead in the hands of the dragon, but who avenged her? No, it''s not that they don''t want to but because they don''t have this strength. In the end, the word strength decides everything. You can run rampant wherever you have the strength. Without the strength, even if you are a peerless saint, you can only run into a wall wherever you go. Therefore, treating the character who must be killed in his mission is also the evil dragon who is full of evil deeds and makes him extremely unhappy. Lin Yi really can''t find any mercy or reason for not being cruel. Looking at the evil dragon in front of him, Lin Yi left five finger holes in the upper body of the evil dragon in a single breath, but the evil dragon has not yet died, because he deliberately failed to hit the dragons vitals, but made him weak and weak. lie on the floor. "It''s strange why I didn''t kill you? It''s very simple. You are not worthy to die in my hands. No one can blame anyone for killing and being killed in the Great Channel. Now that you have entered the Great Channel, you must be prepared to kill and be killed. If you are killed, you can only blame you for inferior skills. But what you are doing is no longer as simple as between killing and being killed. I am not interested in evaluating your style. You only need to know that I think you are uncomfortable and that you are not as good as me. " Lin Yi ignored the evil dragon''s gaze that he could not wait to eat himself, but walked aside and washed all the blood on his fingers. "Evil dragon, evil dragon..." Nami murmured, who had been watching. "He was defeated!" Nami''s older sister, Nuoqigao, who has the same tall and plump body as hers and with a little ambition, doesn''t know when she will appear next to Nami. The scene before her is also bursting with tears. "The evil dragon is lying here. He is unarmed now. If you want to take revenge, take advantage of this." Lin Yi said after washing his fingers and sitting on a chair without turning his head back. Anyway, the evil dragon is going to die. Give Nami a gift and let her solve the evil dragon. Just treat her as pleasing to her eyes, as her indomitable, her stubbornness inspired her childhood reward. "Did you see Bermel in the sky? The evil dragon was defeated, he occupied our village, and the evil dragon pirate group that enslaved us can no longer do evil." Nami thought of her life in the sea these years. Can''t help but burst into tears. Chapter 327: The death of the dragon (part 2) "If you want revenge, hurry up and give it to you." Lin Yi gently kicked the big saw blade of the evil dragon in front of Nuoqigao and Nami. Nami and Nuoqigao have been able to endure hardships and strengthen themselves since they were young, especially Nami has been working hard outside. Dont think that she is a woman who cant fight. On the contrary, even the ordinary navy is not as good as Na in close combat. Beautiful and agile. Otherwise, if a person has been alone in the sea for so long since she was eight years old, how can she live so moisturized? It''s good to say when she was a child, but the grown-up Nami is a famous beauty. How can she protect herself if she doesn''t have the ability. In addition, Nami has an adoptive mother, Bermel, who has been in the Navy, so Nami has exercised since she was a child. After her adoptive mother died and decided to go to sea, she always paid attention to improving her skills. It was heavy, but Nami lifted it up alone. "Evil dragon, I have been waiting for this day to come, but I did not expect this day to come so soon, I have a question I want to ask you, but I dare not think about it, I am worried that it will break my last hope. Tell me, if I collect 100 million Baileys, will you keep your promise?" There was resentment and sadness in Nami''s eyes. It was obvious that she knew that even if she killed the dragon, her adoptive mother Bermel would not be resurrected. "You have an answer to this question in your heart, but you don''t want to admit it." Lin Yi took a piece of paper out of his pocket and threw it away, and the piece of paper fell in front of Nami. "You bastard!" Nami was a little puzzled. She took the paper in Lin Yi''s hand and her pupils shrank to the extreme. This piece of paper was written about the evil dragon''s many evil deeds, and it was not simple. Summarized, there are too many others. But this simple summary made Nami shocking. It turns out that there are many islands in the sea, and the village in the hands of the evil dragon is more miserable than the village of Cocoyashi where she is located. Sometimes the dragon will even bring humans. To satisfy the hunger, in his heart human beings are completely a group of livestock. If it werent for Namis navigator talents that the evil dragon fancyed, and he really wanted to build an evil dragon empire in Cocoyasi Village, if the trouble was too strong, it would be pursued by the navy, and even if he bought the navy at that time, it would not be useful. , And he didn''t want to over-stimulate Nami. After all, the people of Cocoyasi Village are the best existence to restrain Nami. The evil dragon did not turn Cocoyasi Village into a **** on earth, but the people and villages that the evil dragon encountered when they were still wandering on the sea were not so. Good luck, all were brutally murdered. "Haha, we murlocs are inherently more noble than humans. In my eyes, humans are low-level creatures. Dont you really want to know? Im telling you that I never intended to fulfill this promise. Im so What I do is to give you a nautical chart that hopes to make you a navigator of my Dragon Pirate Group and draws a great channel for me." The evil dragon probably also knew that he was bound to die, so he wouldn''t let Na be happy, not to mention that he was such a person, even if it hurts others and disadvantages himself, he will do it. "Do you really want to kill me? Come on, even if you kill me, your mother won''t be resurrected!" "Shut up!" Nami, who was already very keen to kill the dragon, was stimulated by the dragon''s words and immediately swung a big saw blade to smash her head. During the period, Nuoqigao also joined in and picked up a long knife and pierced it directly. The eyes of the evil dragon directly penetrated the brain, and Nami''s big saw blade slashed down on the evil dragon from top to bottom. The dragon, whose hamstrings and hamstrings were all severed and severely injured, was stabbed in the brain by Nuoqigao and Nami, and the other was sturdier and smashed directly from top to bottom. Nami''s strength was not small, such a heavy saw. The sword can dance, and the whole body is encouraged to smash down the dragon without being miserable. "Woo!" Seeing that the dragon that killed Bermel in the past died in her own hands, she didn''t have any satisfaction or excitement in her heart, and some were just sad, because the dragon was right, even if he killed him, Bermel Nor will it be resurrected. "Bellmel, you can rest in peace, I will live with your share." Nami and Nuoqigao hugged each other and sobbed. The pair of strong sisters who have always been in adversity together reveal themselves at this moment. The weak side. "You said the evil dragon''s body was chopped into this way, can we take it back for business?" Lin Yi said to Tsunade. "The world government has a special verification method, I think it should be okay." Tsunade glanced at the miserable look of the evil dragon: "But how can I bring this thing back." "I think you are a medical sacred hand. You are the best at dealing with these **** things. Why don''t you take them back." Lin Yi smiled. "I don''t want it. This guy is so disgusting." Tsunade curled her lips. To be honest, she was really familiar with the corpse. Over the years, she took away the pirates and the revolutionary army who were killed by her without killing them. Sometimes there are too many corpses that can only be taken by the two of them. Of course, she didn''t take it because she was sick, but because she and Lin Yi had teased each other. At the same time, she knew that Lin Yi must be taking advantage of herself, so she said that. "It''s not impossible for me to take it, but I helped you take such a disgusting guy, should you reward me?" Lin Yi said with a smile. "Bad embryo!" Tsunade scolded with a smile, but his eyes were tender from beginning to end. For Lin Yi so obsessed with her, Tsunade was too happy to be happy. Of course he would not refuse. This is just two people. Ah, it''s just flirting, a way of married life. Smiling and scolding, Tsunade still nestled gently in Lin Yis arms and completely squeezed her stalwart ya on Lin Yis body, giving Lin Yi a wonderful feeling, and then gently kissed Lin Yis mouth and then There was a sentence in the ear: "I will compensate you tonight, but you have to be gentle!" Compared with the bleak cloud on Nami''s side, Lin Yi''s side is very happy and sweet. Maybe from another world to a strange world and it is still a world full of crisis, it will be uncomfortable for other people. Chapter 328: Nami, Nuoqigaos gratitude But for Lin Yi and Tsunade, there is no such problem. Whether it is on the earth, in the world of Naruto or in the world of One Piece, there is actually no big difference for Lin Yi, as long as Tsunade is with him, Then it is the same for him everywhere. And Tsunade is the same. Although she has a great sense of belonging to Naruto World, but her family died in Naruto World and became popular, and all her relatives are like this. She left too much pain there, so She really wants to leave that place if she can. And now she not only found her own happiness, but also left that dark and decayed place, and came to the world of One Piece. More importantly, she was with the one she loved. Where can Tsunade be unsatisfied and unsuitable. Although it is said that the world of One Piece has the same murderous dew and the same darkness, but here also has the pursuit of sunshine, light freedom, dreams, etc. Here darkness, but the same true justice, light, etc., although the dew exist all the time. The things are also present all the time. So Tsunade is generally very satisfied with this world. After all, it is impossible for any world to have only the sun, the bright side, if this is the case, then such a world is more dangerous, because any world is white and black. , It is impossible to be absolutely light and also impossible to be absolutely dark. It''s like that in the world of Naruto, no matter how ruthless and bloodthirsty it is, there is not the same last glimmer of light in the heart, people are like this, let alone the whole world. "Nami and I are very grateful to you for killing the dragon. Maybe you didn''t kill it for us, but for our sisters, as long as we can kill the dragon, no matter what the reason or the reason is a great kindness to us, I Nuoqigao has nothing to do with it. As long as you can use what I have in the future, as long as you speak to me, Nuoqigao will do your best." After all, Nuoqigao is a strong and unrestrained woman with a very individual personality. She soon picked up her mood and brought Nami to the front of Lin Yi and Tsunade and expressed sincere gratitude. "You also know that I didn''t kill the dragon for you, so you don''t have to be grateful to me, we are just in time." Lin Yi took out the spray from his arms and sprayed the dragon''s body. . This is the corpse preservation liquid specially used by the world government for cp9 people and reserve members. As long as the corpse is sprayed, there will be no stench, corpse poison, decay, etc. within three months, and it will remain just dead. The appearance has not changed, and the validity period is three months. There is enough time to take the corpse back to determine whether the mission is complete. "Are you from the world government?" Nami said suddenly. "Why do you say that?" Lin Yi took out a big bag from the evil dragon''s house and sealed the evil dragon''s body in it. "I have been rolling in the sea for a long time. I know the pirates and the navy very well, and we have been together for some days. How can I still not see your identity." Nami''s eyesight is still very good, after all, in the sea. Rolling inside for so long, these lives are not in vain. "Sometimes knowing too much is not necessarily a good thing for you now. It''s better to forget what happened today, and forget the two of us." Lin Yi pulled up the bag and turned around to leave. After all, the evil dragon has been killed, and there is no need to stay here anymore. Although his time is not said to be extremely precious, he does not want to waste it here. "By the way, I would like to give you a word, the world government is not necessarily all justice, and the pirates must all be evil. It is not the profession or identity that depends on the person, but the essence of him." "Wait!" Nami called to Lin Yi and the two. "What''s the matter, little sister?" Tsunade gave a gentle smile, apparently she admired both Nokigao and Nami, especially Nami. "Why don''t you leave tomorrow? At least let us treat you to a meal." Nami said, "And you don''t have a navigator, so you don''t have to be in a hurry even if you have to go back." "Okay, then." Lin Yi thought for a while. Although he can contact the world government, it is impossible for the world government to complete so many difficult assassination missions in just a few months because he and Tsunade become backup members. He didn''t send a ship to take him back, but he wouldn''t let the world government send anyone to avoid it. Because he and Tsunade both like to be free, even if they are not spying on themselves if they send someone over, there are other navy soldiers who always feel uncomfortable. He is willing to stay in the world government because he needs this platform to continue to show his own strength, and he is currently not in conflict with the world government, where he can leave, and more importantly, whether it is a cp9 or a cp9 reserve member, as long as there are If you can, you will be very free. There will be no restrictions on personal freedom or anything other than accomplishing tasks. As long as you dont do things that are contrary to the world government, you will be pardoned even if you kill people outside. This is a privilege, just like the general Akadog''s unscrupulous means to achieve his goal. The world government will not pursue the accidental casualties caused by it. All the world government wants is the result. What''s more, Lin Yi''s department was originally to implement dark justice. From the beginning, he was instilled with dark justice. Therefore, cp9''s people are very unscrupulous and do whatever they want, as long as they work with the world government. It all depends on the mood of the enemy. In another time and space, the cp9 of the Straw Hat Pirates group offering such a high reward is not just letting go. Although it is said that they have made a deal with Nicole Robin, they can completely deal with the Straw Hat Pirates group without complying with them. Any promise, but they kept it, and even the Straw Hat Pirates did not hunt them down on the road. They just didn''t let them take Nicole Robin. Until finally entered the Judicial Island, the Straw Hat Pirates formally challenged the world government, and the two sides must have a real time to kill. Chapter 329: Nami Nuojigos hospitality The fact that the Dragon and Pirates group had been destroyed that day spread at an astonishing speed throughout the entire Cocoa West Village. Everyone was so excited that they burst into tears. Seeing their performance, Lin Yi was even more obsessed with becoming a strong one. At the same time, I kept reminding myself that I must not be proud. It seems that he is very strong now, but in the eyes of the real powerhouse of the Great Channel, I am not the same as the villagers here in the eyes of the evil dragon, so I must not be arrogant and complacent, and I must continue to improve myself. However, because of Lin Yi''s request, the people in the village didn''t know that the person who killed the dragon was in Nuoqigao''s house, let alone that the person who killed the dragon was Lin Yi and the others. Nuoqigao also knew that he couldn''t bring out anything to thank Lin Yi, Tsunade and the others, so he could only entertain Lin Yi and the others in his best cooking skills and planting the most precious oranges by himself. Lin Yi and the others had never planned to do anything like repaying favors. After all, they didnt kill the dragon for Nami and others, but because of the mission and the reason that they all saw the dragon not pleasing to their eyes, they encountered it by the way. Nami can only be said to be a kind of fate. So Lin Yi and the others never planned to ask Nuoqigao and their two daughters to be grateful to them. Instead, the careful Tsunade had a clue that Nuoqigao had always treated the oranges so seriously and carefully as if they were treating relatives. "That should be their most precious thing." Tsunade took a bite of oranges. It may be the specialty here or it may be Nuoqigao. He planted it entirely with his own mind and put all his thoughts on her foster mother on her. On top of oranges, Tsunade thinks this is the best orange she has ever tasted. "That should be the relic left to them by their mother." Lin Yi said. "No wonder it is so." Tsunade suddenly ate different flavors from this orange, not from the taste, but from the sensation. "For people like this, such things happen every day. If we hadn''t mastered the Six Forms, with our weak strength when we came to this world, we might end up worse than Bermel now." Lin Lin Yi sighed. Tsunade relied on Lin Yi, did not speak, but Zhen Shou slightly clicked, apparently agreeing with Lin Yi''s words, Tsunade lived so many years longer than Lin Yi, and experienced the baptism of the battlefield, witnessing his family''s life. Everyone fell into the battle one by one, and of course they knew the true meaning of these four words. "These are our specialties here, try how they taste." Nuoqigao and Nami said, holding five dishes and white rice on the table. "It tastes good." Lin Yi took a bite and it tasted good. The most important thing is that Lin Yi likes Nuoqigao''s food, because this taste is closer to what Lin Yi eats in China, so the first feeling is very good. , Followed by the cooking skills of Hao Nuoqi Gao is really good. It may be that after the death of her adoptive mother, Nami went outside and worked hard for many years at home by herself. She had nothing to do except caring for the orange orchard, so she worked **** cooking, compared to Lin Yi in the world. All the food from the government is good. "Of course, Nuoqigao is a celebrity chef in Cocoyashi Village. There are so many people chasing her, but she doesn''t like it." Nami is right, Nuoqigao is indeed Cocoa. The most famous chef in the West Village area, regardless of appearance, figure, and temperament are excellent. Moreover, she was still in the kitchen and out of the hall. As for how she performed on the big bed, I dont know, because Nuoqigao has been very strong and sensible since she was a child, and has a very personal personality, so she has been single. No one knows that she is in bed. What''s the situation of her? Knowing that she is currently in the kitchen and out of the hall, she will definitely amaze the audience when she is taken out. Lin Yi also admits that the sisters of Nami Nuoqigao are very beautiful in themselves, everything is very good, they are definitely the best companions for life, especially when the two of them stand up together. Bigger. "Well, are you interested in this pair of sisters? You killed the dragon in front of them. They definitely have a good impression of you. Coupled with the fact that I help you match the bridge, you might be able to hug you in one go. Sister Mei is home." Tsunade whispered in Lin Yi''s ear. "Then I have to be liberated by someone else, otherwise, what will I do when I carry it home?" Lin Yi whispered, and at the same time, he reached out into Tsunade''s pants where he and Nami saw it. He slapped her fiercely, and stopped when Tsunade''s eyes were silky. If it werent for considering that this is not the place where they live, Nuoqigao and Nami are watching here again. Often made to Tsunade. In Lin Yi''s words, since I have to endure that I can''t break my tongue for the time being, then I want you to accompany me to endure it. Of course, in the end, Lin Yi still wont let Tsunade go down. Every time after she picks her up, she will only let her stay with her for dozens of minutes and satisfy her, but in the end it is Lin who is unlucky. Yi, there is no way to watch such a big beauty put in front of him in the end, but he has to endure not being able to do it personally, and every time he flirts Tsunade is not the same as flirts himself. But there is no way, Tsunade is always so tempting himself, even if he kills 800 enemies and hurts Lin Yi, he must give Tsunade a lesson. "Bad guy!" Tsunade secretly threw an ambiguous eye and made a mouth shape, but all of this was passed between the electric light and flint, so Nakigo and Nami didn''t know what happened to the two. After dinner, Nuoqigao and Nami were in the same room. Although they were avenged, they couldn''t sleep. "Nami, I know you have been running around for the past few years in order to make up 100 million Baileys, but I know that your dream is not your pursuit. Although you like money, this is just one of your hobbies. The real dream is to draw a map of the world." Chapter 330: Sisters Night Talk "And it is to draw the most accurate map, but you have always thought that for Cocoyashi Village, for the sake of Bermel, you have been suppressing, and have never been able to pursue what you want. Now you are free and you can be yourself. Want to do. But I also know very well that the sea is dangerous. If you want to draw a map of the world, you must travel to every corner of the sea. I am very worried about you, but now there is an opportunity in front of you. You can fight for it. "Nuoqigao said to Nami suddenly. Nami was silent. Of course she wanted to do it. After all, this was her childhood dream, but she was also very reluctant. She has been running around for Coco Yaxi Village. Now she is liberated, but she has been outside for so many years. , Gathering together with Nuoqigao, and getting together, and now it''s hard to have such a chance to live with Nuoqigao carefree, she is really unwilling to give up. Because of the loss of Bermel, she only has Nuoqigao as a relative and cares more about everything about her, so Nami is very conflicted. While she wants to go to sea to fulfill her dream, she doesn''t want to be separated from her relatives. After all, the evil dragon was suddenly killed, and she didn''t have to work hard outside to piece together 100 million Baileys and such a **** luck was encountered by herself, and Nami didn''t want to be separated from Nuoqigao so quickly. "I know you don''t worry about me, but you should also know that although I am not as capable as you are, who would dare to hurt me in Cocoyashi Village? You are in vain." Nuoqigao knew that Nami knew her without speaking. So he continued. "Oh, Nuoqigao, I know what you said. There are many opportunities in my life if I miss it once, but I dont know anything about them. The only thing I can know is that they should belong to the world government. people. I have been working hard outside these years, and I also know that people who are not world governments are just and kind. If they are not pirates, they must be evil and cruel, but..." "Actually, it''s useless for us to say this here, Nami, you just need to tell me, do you want to fulfill your dream?" Nuoqigao said. "Yes!" Nami looked at Nuoqigao looking at her gaze, knowing that she would never have fooled this all-talking sister, and she didn''t want to lie to Nuoqigao, if she wanted to lie to Nuoqigao I won''t talk to her at all. "That''s fine, let''s not talk about these concerns for the time being. Whether they will take you with you is a question. Let''s try tomorrow. If it doesn''t work, then it''s useless for us to entangle here. If they agree, let''s talk about it. "Nuoqigao said. "Yeah." Nami thinks about it. Even if she is willing to follow others, Lin Yi and the others may not be willing to take her away, but she thinks about it for a while: "Nuoqigao might as well you go with me, Bermel After leaving, I will be left with you as a relative. Although the Dragon and Pirates were eliminated, it is difficult to guarantee that other Pirates will not come again. " "You idiot, let''s not talk about the question of whether I will go with you, but whether someone will take me in. You have gone out and worked hard, knowing that whether you are a pirate or a navy, it is dangerous. On a ship Who would be willing to bring someone who can''t help me? I don''t have the navigator talent like yours. I''m just an ordinary woman. What else can I do besides growing oranges and cooking? Do you think other people can follow me with my skills? Will take me out to sea? And don''t forget that he is not a pirate, but a member of the world government, and the world government is not run by his family. You may have this talent for him to fight for this opportunity, but what about me? What talents do I have? Even if he is willing to take me for your sake, I don''t know what to do on the boat. " I have to say that although Nuoqigao is not a highly educated graduate, but he is smart, and grew up under the guidance of Bermel, who had been traveling north and south since he was a child. In addition to the tragic experience of losing his mother in childhood, Nuoqigao is definitely a thoughtful person. , Every time Nami encounters something difficult to choose, she advises Nami. "Who says you are useless? You are the best cook here. You dont just need to be able to fight to go to sea, you need a navigator, but you also need an excellent chef. There is no excellent chef to prepare nutrition for long-term sailing on the sea. The best food can easily happen." Nami is a traveller, and her actual experience is much higher than that of Nuoji. "Well, Nuoqigao don''t say anything. Anyway, you also said that it is not up to us to decide. Everything will wait until tomorrow to ask them. If he is willing to take the two of us, then it proves that he is very good to both of us. We value and have the heart to help us. If you only bring me, you just look at my talents and ignore my feelings, then such a companion is not worth asking for. Although I really want to draw a nautical chart of the world, and I know that there are rare opportunities, but I also know that this is not an easy thing to accomplish. It needs the full support and trust of my peers. If they can''t understand me and take care of my feelings. Then it''s not worth my being with them. What I need is a companion who is dependent on life and death and takes care of each other, not someone who can completely ignore my personal feelings and only use me as a tool just by looking at me. What is the difference between that and the dragon? "Nami said. "Maybe Nami is right. After all, this is Nami''s lifelong affair. I can''t care about it. Although I am grateful that they killed the dragon, we know very little about them after all. Maybe we can take this to see how they behave. . They are all savvy people. They should be able to see Namis talents after going to sea with Nami for a period of time. Once Nami speaks, she should not refuse, but at this time Nami asks to bring me, which is considered a cumbersome person. , If they refuse, then they really have to reconsider. " Nuoqigao thought it too. She only cared about this as an opportunity for Nami to realize her dreams but ignored these for a while. If they didn''t really treat Nami as a companion but just use Nami as a tool, then even if they can help Na Mei realizes her wish and cannot rest assured that she entrusts Nami to them. Chapter 331: Sisters apply to be chefs and sailors (part 1) If by then Lin Yi and the others were willing to accept themselves, who was considered to be of little practical use, for Nami, and let themselves see what he was, they would choose not to stay. Thinking of this, Nuoqigao also had a decision in his heart, and I didn''t want to say any more now. After the two sisters had made the decision, they also relaxed and no longer hesitated. The death of the dragon made them happy and sad and soon fell asleep. Early the next morning, Lin Yi and Tsunade resigned to Nami and the two daughters of Nochi. "Lin Yi, Tsunade, what do you think of my abilities as a navigator?" Nami immediately spoke out what she had prepared after hearing the two said that she was leaving. "In all fairness, even if I have been in the world government for so long, I have never seen a better navigator, and you have not been to the great waterway. If you go, your knowledge will be more extensive, and your navigator level will definitely be higher by then." Tsunade pondered for a while, already guessing what Nami wanted to say, and a little moved in his heart. Although he said that he and others are getting along well with the world government, it is based on the fact that the two of them can continue to maintain such a record as the world government. Under the premise of completing various tasks. If one day the world government sacrifices them for profit or arranges them to do some mortal or nine-dead missions, what will they do? Is it still dependent on the world government as it is now? Or to continue to work for the world government? The two of them don''t have this idea. In the past few months, they have secretly prepared a lot of things outside to leave some for themselves. Fortunately, they can retreat after the world government and themselves have turned their faces. And if that day really comes, they will be left with Pirates as a way to choose, and they will have full wings by then, and being a Pirate is also the most in line with their personality, free and unconstrained, then be a Pirate. It is necessary to have an excellent navigator, otherwise such a complicated and changeable sea on a great sea route is equivalent to a blind fly crashing into a volcano. Namis navigation skills are the best among so many people she has seen with dogs, and Nami is only a teenager, with limited knowledge and no formal navigation knowledge education, she can reach the level of naval navigators. The navigator, coupled with the ever-increasing strength of his husband and wife, is a great place in the world. What Tsunade can think of, and Lin Yi can of course also think that they will not take the initiative to betray the world government. It is not that they have a sense of belonging to the world government, but that the current world government can give them a platform for growth and strength, and they have enough freedom. Of course it is not guilty to betray the world government. However, Lin Yi, who executes dark justice, knows too much about the urination of the high-level world government. Once he has enough benefits, he will never mind selling himself and others. In another time and space, Rob Luqi and others are so powerful, but they still become substitutes. The lamb of sin. Therefore, Lin Yi will not betray the world government if he can, but will continue to grow with the help of the world government platform. When he is strong enough, he will have no problem doing anything, but he has to be prepared for both, such as being arranged by the world government one day. When doing a mortal task or selling it as a victim of a power struggle, there is still a way out. After all, the world is not afraid of 10,000, but it is always good for itself. It is because of Bruno''s door-to-door fruit that Rob Lucy and others escaped the pursuit and frame of the world government''s high-level government? There are unforeseen days, and people have blessings and disasters. Who knows one day something disaster will happen to him suddenly, so Lin Yi and Tsunade will prepare a few more ways, they will not be sold as a scapegoat and almost killed like CP9. So he and Tsunade have the same thoughts. He also saw Nami''s thoughts and knew Nami''s dreams. He also admired this pair of sisters very much. They are capable, pleasing to the eye, and empathetic, such a person. If he is his own navigator, of course he can''t ask for it. And she also knows that she has participated in the Ninja Wars in terms of drawing people''s hearts and dealing with interpersonal relationships. The upper horse can conquer the Ninja world. The Tsunade who can control Konoha out of the horse is definitely better than her, and Tsunade and Nami are both women, so the communication is even more important. There is no interval, so Lin Yi didn''t say anything and left it to Tsunade to handle it. In his opinion, it would be strange if Tsunade couldn''t handle it well. "I have always had a dream that is to draw a map of the world, so I really want to go to sea. Your ship does not have a navigator. If I join you, will you accept my application?" Nami said. Tsunade and Lin Yi glanced at each other in the dark road. It was true. It seems that after the evil dragon is dead, Nami can and want to pursue her dream wholeheartedly, but her dream is not easy to realize and must be supported by a reliable team. Although she has been rolling outside for many years, she has not met any reliable people. The best choice at present is Lin Yi, who is a great kindness to both of them, and Lin Yi and the others just happen to lack a navigator, and Lin Yi They all clearly recognized Nami''s abilities, and of course Nami didn''t want to let this opportunity go. "I dont think I can find a reason to reject someone like you, Nami, lets open the skylight and speak up. I think you should have a contradiction in your heart. You want to be with us, but you have scruples. I dont I hope everyone will be intrigue in the future, and you dont want a team that cant work together to help each other, so lets just spread everything out." Although Nami has been rolling outside for many years, is experienced and intelligent, she is undoubtedly far worse than Tsunade. She doesn''t agree with Nami and just spread everything out in circles. "I do have scruples. After experiencing the evil dragon pirate group, I only have Nuoqi Gao as a relative. What should I do if I leave her and encounter any danger? I want to join you, but I also I dont want to be separated from Nuoqigao, so I hope Nuoqigao can join you with me." Nami was stunned for a moment, and she didn''t expect Tsunade to straighten out everything, but after all she was very clever to understand Tsunade''s intention. Chapter 332: Sisters apply to be chefs and navigators (part 2) Its nothing more than telling her that I dont want the team to have conflicts and intrigues in the future. I hope everyone can become a united one. There is no need to have any scruples between each other. It is because we have just met each other and we dont understand each other. We should open the skylight. Bright words, don''t guess. Nami is also a quick and capable person, not a scheming person who likes to intrigue. She and Nuoqigao play so much for the sake of each other. Nami is worried about the accident that Nuoqigao will stay here alone. I can''t help in time. However, Nuoqigao was worried that Nami would not be nice to others, and that Lin Yi and the others did not really accept Nami, but just like the evil dragon and others just simply fancy Nami''s talents, only using her as a tool, not as a companion. That''s why it came out. After all, it means that everyone doesnt understand each other and thats why this is the case. Tsunades words have solved everything. Since everyone has scruples, they should open the skylight to speak up. Only then will we be able to get along well in the future. Get along. So after listening to Tsunades words, Nami and Nokiko are slightly embarrassed, but after all, they are thinking about their sister (sister), and they are indeed not familiar with Lin Yi. Of course they are more cautious. After all, this It is a life-long event, and they are not calculating Lin Yi and the others, they just want to ask clearly. So of course Tsunade won''t be angry anymore, but rather pleased that the two of them cared so much about each other and were able to think about each other. Such a friendly person is always better than a white-eyed wolf and a double-faced person infinitely better. Nami also understood Tsunade''s thoughts and unceremoniously expressed her scruples and hopes at the moment. "Let me put it this way, although we are members of the world government, it does not mean that we can run wild. Even if we are with us, it is safer than the pirates. There is a big backing of the world government, but Lin Yi also said before. The world government does not necessarily represent justice, and the pirates do not necessarily represent evil. Following us, your sister may be more dangerous than staying here. You have to think carefully." Tsunade pondered for a moment, and decided to give Nami a vague hint. She knew that Nami''s ingenuity should be able to understand her suggestion. "It seems that Nuoqigao is right. They are members of the world government, but it does not mean that the world government is run by their family. Moreover, they repeatedly mentioned that the world government is not necessarily just and the pirates are not necessarily evil. Worried that the world government will attack them? One day they will live with pirates?" Nami did live up to Tsunade''s expectations. Indeed, some secrets were found from the words that Tsunade and Lin Yi repeated many times. That is, Lin Yi and the others might become pirates in the future, and they might be hunted down by the world government. Will be the enemy of the world government, so you must be psychologically prepared to be with them. Nami is already satisfied that Tsunade, who is not too familiar with each other, can tell her so many secrets. It seems that the other party really values ??her, not just her own talents, and she can do this without friendship. It''s already very good, even if such a secret is secretly revealed to her, it is strange that Nami is not satisfied. "Nuoqigao, what do you think?" Although Nami is satisfied, she can''t make the decision for Nuoqigao, but let her make the decision for herself. "Nami can join you as a navigator, what can I do if I join you?" Nuoqigao also has her own reserved and proud. She doesn''t want to be an idler, although Lin Yi will definitely treat herself very much because of her sister. Okay, but she didn''t want to be an idler who didn''t eat for nothing, and didn''t want to drag Nami. "Nokigaos cooking skills are definitely the best in Kokoyashi Village. She can be a chef. After sailing in the sea for a long time, especially after entering the great waterway, there must be an excellent chef to design food with reasonable nutrition, otherwise It is easy to suffer from various diseases, even no matter how strong it is. Moreover, Nuoqigao''s own cooking skills are not bad, and his skills are not bad. In the future, he can become a full-time chef. To learn this knowledge to improve his level is definitely not knowing how to do anything, not to mention that other chefs are male. Yes, but our chef is a woman. Nuoqigao is the most beautiful woman in Kokoyashi Village except me. Don''t you think it is a good thing to have such a beautiful and capable chef? " Before Lin Yi said Nami, he cracked up and introduced her sister to make Nuoqigao funny and moved, but when she heard that she became a cook, and when Namei praised her, she also Don''t forget to praise her performance, she can''t help but laugh or cry, but she can''t always tear down Nami''s desk. Nami tried so hard to introduce herself. Didnt she want Lin Yi and the others to value herself? There is a very new Nuoqigao at the moment and she has to be a little embarrassed: Although I dont have any professional cooking skills, I dont I think cooking is also passable, and I can learn it later, and if I go to sea, I have to prepare enough fruit food. However, if the picked fruit is stored, it will rot, and even if it does not rot, the nutrition will get worse day by day. I have a way to grow fruits on a boat. " Speaking of being a little embarrassed in the back, Nuoqigao suddenly turned upright, because the orange orchard was a relic left to them by Bermel. They both cherish it, so Nuoqigao usually has nothing to do except to learn the cooking skills. How to grow oranges better, it is best to grow good oranges under many environmental conditions that are not conducive to the growth of oranges. These two sisters really have their own talents. In the world of One Piece, Nuoqigao''s talents are indeed not as good as Nami''s sailing skills, but her accomplishments in growing fruits, especially oranges, are amazing. In many environments that are not conducive to the growth of oranges. Under the climatic conditions, she can actually grow good oranges. Not only can she do so with other fruits, but she can grow oranges best. "Really?" Lin Yi, Tsunade''s eyes suddenly lit up. Chapter 333: Harvest chef, female sailor It''s not that oranges are really so delicious, and it''s not that Lin Yi likes to eat oranges, but that even Nuoqigao and even Nami themselves have not noticed this talent. Everyone knows that the climate of the Great Waterway is unpredictable, and without sufficient soil and environment, no good fruit can be grown, let alone on a boat, and it is still in the unpredictable climate of the Great Waterway. It is important to know that too many ships have suffered various illnesses and even deaths due to insufficient supplies before reaching the next island on the great waterway. If it is a short-term sea voyage, of course it is nothing, but the problem is that it is even in the great waterway. An excellent navigator can only determine the direction of the next island by relying on the memory pointer. God knows how far the distance is, and who knows what will happen in the middle. People like Raleigh of Pluto are of course not afraid, just swim there, they are not afraid of eating and drinking at all, but how many Raleigh of Plutos can swim through such a terrible great channel in One Piece World? So if there are more than one kind of fresh fruits on the boat, and it can survive in various harsh environments and climates, this is definitely a treasure. Who knows if you can sail a few on the sea at once? If you can''t get supplies every month, it''s definitely a great thing to have such talents at this time. Not only that, but Nuoqigao also said that he could grow good fruits in such an environment and also make them mature quickly. Such a method is not simple. It can be said that if Lin Yi''s boat is big enough. As long as it is not a supply that has not been available for ten years or eight years in the sea, there is no need to worry about various diseases caused by unbalanced nutrition and long-term lack of nutrients such as fruits and vegetables on the sea, and it can also be used to the greatest extent. Reduce starvation in the sea and so on. After all, although Lin Yi and the others do not have the sturdy strength of Pluto Leili, as long as the weather and the sea are not too bad, they can completely kill the sea kings to get food by diving into the sea with the six types, and then add Nuoqi. For high fruits and vegetables, there is no need to worry about food anymore. It can be said that Nuoqigao is equivalent to a mobile treasure house of fruits and vegetables. Is it important? "Is my ability very good?" Nuoqigao didn''t expect that his words would make Lin Yi, who has been calm, suddenly reacted so strongly that Tsunade couldn''t help asking curiously. "Your ability may be useless in the battle, but if you are only inferior to Nami in terms of the help and importance given to the entire team." Lin Yi also spoke out the various natural disasters and climate of the Great Channel. Say the importance of Nuoqigao''s ability. After listening to it, both Nami and Nuoqigao had a feeling of waking up from a dream, especially Nuoqigao. She really didn''t expect that the things she spent freely studying were so important. Namidi who reacted Feeling happy for Nuoqigao for a while, she knows that her sister is very personal. If she was asked to eat and do nothing at Lin Yis place, even if Lin Yiken, she would not. Now Lin Yi said the importance of Nuoqigaos abilities can even be said to be an indispensable one. It is of great help. In addition, I was persuading on the side that Nuoqigao would never be separated from himself. Then my two sisters will also go out together, and I dont need to worry that Nuoqigao will encounter things like Bermel when staying here . "Hey, I knew that Nuoqi Gao was so good, I didn''t need to worry about so much. I just told you at the beginning." After knowing that her sister is so good, Nami was completely relieved, even though she could tell that it was Nuoqi. Gao is only a chef, and Lin Yi will also accept her as a companion, but she understands her sister''s character and is a strong, stubborn and extremely individual person. Even if this is Lin Yis kindness without a hint of charity, she will never accept Nuoqigao to eat dry meals on the boat. Nuoqigao has her own persistence and has her own bottom line. This is the case for Nami, and so is she. In this way, this pair of sisters are very similar in many ways in terms of appearance, figure, behavior and personality. And because Lin Yi and Tsunade saw Nuoqigao''s point, they planned to accept her even if Nuoqigao didn''t have any skills at the beginning. As long as Nuoqigao had the heart, he could learn even if he didn''t have any skills. . When Lin Yi and Tsunade came to the world of One Piece, weren''t they also impoverished? The two of them did not rely on their own hard work and dedication to achieve today''s achievements. Therefore, they look at people and choose partners not at the present, but at the future and the nature of a person. Nuoqigao has clearly reached Lin It is Tsunade''s selection of peer review criteria. So no matter how Lin Yi and Tsunade will accept Nuojigo with integrity, this is completely because the two sisters are completely worried. After all, Lin Yi and Tsunade are preparing to break the great channel. Of course, it is impossible to do it with him and Tsunade. They are as powerful as a white beard, and there are other four emperors and even the dead Pirate King Roger to break the great channel. A group of reliable companions, let alone Lin Yi now. Unless Lin Yi completely surpasses Roger, the Pirate King at the beginning, and achieves the real dominance of the world, otherwise he will always need companions, so is there such a way for Nuoqigao to see her essence and what she is after Lin Yi He and Tsunade must be decided, of course, the premise is that Nuoji Gao is sincerely their partner, otherwise Lin Yi and the others will not take her away. Its just that I didnt expect that because Nami and Nuoqigao had created such a drama because of their white worry, they unexpectedly discovered that Nuoqigao had such outstanding talents. If they did not have this drama that the sisters did, even Lin Yi and the others would do it in the future. It will be a lot later to discover that Nuoqigao''s talents will be, but it may cause a lot of losses at that time. "Originally, you were worried for nothing. The two of us have also gone from being poor to the present. Of course it is impossible to look at people only at the present. Apart from the present talents, the most important thing for her partner is that she is also looking at the future. We also know something about you, so we are very happy to accept you." Chapter 334: Sisters as assistants "So take a step back and say that even if Nuoqigao doesn''t have such talents, as long as she is sincerely with us, the two of us will be welcome." Lin Yi said, "Of course, it won''t allow you to say this now. Believe it all, let the facts prove that as long as you join us sincerely, then you will live up to me and I will live up to you. There is no strength, no ability, these can be cultivated, but the nature of human beings is difficult to change much. " "Then re-acquainted Nami Navigator. My favorite is money and oranges. My dream is to draw a map of the world and be the best navigator." The corner of Nami''s mouth was slightly tilted, and she looked at Lin Yishen generously. He said at the same time he took out a hand. "Chef and fruit growers, especially oranges, my dream is very simple. It is to watch Nami complete her dream and live peacefully and happily." Nuoqigao''s dream sounds like no big ambitions, but that one. The simplicity and simplicity contained the love and protection for Nami, but this inseparable sisterhood made Lin Yi and Tsunada feel a glance at each other. The current relationship between Nokigao and Nami is like the relationship between Lin Yi and Tsunade. Nami didn''t speak, only a gleam of tears flashed in her eyes. "Me? Anyway, you will know in the future. I am a cp9 reserve member of the world government. I should turn right now. You can understand it as an espionage agency, which is responsible for assassinations, spies and so on." Lin Yi said: "As for dreams? Two sentences are summarized: I ascend to be immortal, not for longevity, but for the joy and peace of the hands of Tsuna; the other sentence is to be the most free and comfortable person, to live the most free and easy, free Constrained life." "It sounds simple, but it is not easy to do it. I think even Roger, the Pirate King, dare not say that he can do that." Yes, the freest person in the era so far is undoubtedly Roger. But he is just more free than other people, the distance is truly unfettered, free and easy, and he is not even at all bound by it. At least even the original Roger had his helplessness, and there were things he couldn''t do. "Yeah, I feel that this is more difficult than being One Piece." Lin Yi sighed, but this is the biggest pursuit he has found so far. Of course, it is essential to achieve such strength. "How about you Tsunade? Are you very moved when you hear Lin Yi say this?" Nami said with a hint of playfulness. In fact, Lin Yi''s first sentence just now shocked both Nami and Nuoqigao. A trace of envy flashed by Xiang Tsunade, this woman is really a blessing, no matter her figure, appearance, temperament, strength, and even the happiness a woman pursues. "Same as above!" Tsunade gently shook Lin Yi''s hand, just spit out two words, but the feelings and meanings contained in these two words were even deeply felt by Nuoqigao and others. "Okay, I''m going back to the world government too. During this period, I will help you arrange your identities, so let''s be my assistant." Lin Yi said. The world government manages cp9 and reserve personnel very loosely, especially the more powerful, the more capable and potential the more so, but it does not mean that they will let cp9 and them mess around. Lin Yi and the others can choose assistants, but they must Bring them back to register and make records, etc. At the same time, if any losses are caused to the world government because of Nami and others, the person who brought them in will be responsible. That is, Lin Yi and Tsunade, if Nami and the others betray the world government or leak any secrets, then I am sorry that they will not only hunt down Nami and them, but also recruit them as assistants, Lin Yi and Tsunade. They will also be punished with equivalent charges. Therefore, generally speaking, even cp9 people will not want assistants, at most they will only have to be arranged by the world government. In this way, they are not responsible for anything. Others, whether they are foreigners or people in the navy, will not easily choose. . But Lin Yi and the others have nothing to do. If Nami and the others are such people, it would not be worthwhile for Lin Hao and Tsunade to recruit into the gang. "Assistant?" Nuoqigao asked. "The two of us are considered to be the best two of the current reserve personnel. It is estimated that they will soon be promoted to real cp9, and each person can choose one person as his own in order to prevent all kinds of assassinations, spies and other tasks. The assistant handles other matters, and only in this way can you be brought into the world government in a fair way. Tsunade explained. "Okay, you two, let''s make arrangements. Tsunade and I are waiting for you on the boat." Lin Yi knew that Sister Nami should have a lot of things to deal with, so he quietly left here with Tsunade and returned to the boat. "This trip has been very rewarding." Lin Yi said. Although they both have little strength, their talents and qualities are of great help to Lin Yi and others. Such companions are also what Lin Yi needs. Yes, both as people of the world government or preparing for the future Nami and them are indispensable. "Yes, a beautiful cook and a female sailor took the initiative to deliver them to the door. They went out of the hall, entered the kitchen, and got a big bed in minutes." Tsunade said in a delicate tone. "Then it depends on whether my wife is willing to let it go." Lin Yi said. "Sure enough, I was hitting someone else''s sister, but it''s also a pair of sisters. It''s so tempting. Would you like me to help you?" Tsunade suddenly hugged her from behind Lin Yi, and a pair of males pressed Holding Lin Yi''s back, he said in a seductive tone, and then he put out his fragrant tongue and licked Lin Yi''s ear in a charming manner. "I think it''s you who is tempting." Lin Yi rolled over and held Tsunade in his arms, then turned her body to watch her round buttocks suddenly covered it with palm after palm. "Don''t fight anymore, I won''t dare anymore." Tsunade said that he didn''t dare, but his tone was a kind of temptation. Chapter 335: Black mission Even Tsunade twisted her body slightly so that Lin Yi almost failed to rectify Tsunade on the spot. When she looked at Tsunade''s gaze, she found that although her eyes were like silky eyes, she had a hint of cunning color. Obviously she was Knowing that Lin Yi could hold it back, it was deliberately so tempting to tease Lin Yi. Of course, they all enjoyed this kind of intimacy and intimate contact with each other, so they did it often. "I''ll clean up later. After this year, I will be sixteen years old. I will write my name upside down if I don''t clean up you fiercely." Lin Yi took a deep breath and said "fiercely" in Tsunade''s He said after a crackling on the hips. "The old lady is waiting for you to clean up me." Tsunade''s eyes flashed a little water, and it was obvious that she had been waiting for this day for a long time. Nami and Nuoqigao did not let Lin Yi and Tsunade wait for a long time. After half an hour, the two women were ready to go on Lin Yi''s boat. "If I want to go to the great waterway, I cant bear my skills with just one ship, because this ship cant let my abilities come into full play. Whether its a pirate or a navy, I must have it. There is a good ship, so I suggest getting one as soon as possible." After Nami got on the boat, it was as if she went back to her home. After all, she also lived with Lin Yi for a while, and she chose this boat. Now she opened her heart to talk with Lin Yi and the others and officially joined the team. , And with Nami''s super affinity and amazing speed of integrating into the group, of course it is the same as returning to her own home. "If you want to buy a boat, the most suitable place is Water City. It is not too far away from the headquarters of cp9. After the two of us officially join cp9, we can stop by and buy a boat there." Lin Yi said: "Now If you do, you can rely on this ship alone." "Well, either don''t buy it, or buy the best one if you want." Nuoqigao listened and agreed. After all, whether it is to the pirates or the navy, the importance of a good ship does not need to be said much, even if It was Nuoqigao who knew very well, not to mention that there was a powerful boat that could not at least escape and could run faster. After reaching an agreement, everyone was busy with it. Nuoqigao took the soil he had prepared and found a place on the boat to start planting. Fortunately, although this boat is not very big, it is definitely not small, at least better than the straw hat pirate. The group''s Golden Meri is much larger, so Nuoqigao has enough space to plant it. In addition, this time she is trying to accumulate experience. After all, she has never planted on a boat. Of course, she needs to try, so the area she planted is not large. On the other side, there is Nami, an awesome navigator who is in charge of the ship, completely returning to the base where Lin Yi and the others are based on the shortest and safest route. The speed was almost doubled compared to when Lin Yi came back. This alone shows how big the gap is between having a good navigator and not having a good navigator. Lin Yi, who returned to the base a few days later, immediately took the two girls to register, because Lin Yi and Tsunade continued to complete difficult tasks one after another, and their strengths continued to grow. Idiots knew that as long as Lin Yi and the two of them survived. It is absolutely possible to become a cp9, so no one will embarrass them at all, and the formalities will be completed quickly and the body of the dragon will be handed in. Even the idiot officer in cp9 is polite to cp9 under normal circumstances, and only reveals his nature when his life and official position are endangered. Even the idiot officer in cp9 knows this, let alone the others here. The navy is out. "Unexpectedly, you are really the celebrity here." Nami, who has been here for a few days, ate well and stayed well and often murmured that I was right with you. "These are all imaginary. Once my mission fails, then all of this will be broken." Lin Yi shook his head with a smile, and Tsunade, who had just gone out at this time, returned with a heavy face. "What''s the matter?" Lin Yi looked at Tsunade''s expression and immediately knew that something had happened. "Look!" Tsunade took out a black document, Lin Yi''s face changed slightly, the world government issued three tasks, one is the red that must be completed, the other is the blue that you apply for, and the last one. The kind is black, and the black task not only means that it must be completed, it also represents the huge interests of the world government, but also represents a huge danger. Generally speaking, this kind of task will only be released to the official members of cp9, but now it appears in Tsunade''s hands, the meaning of the world government is self-evident. "This is a test. If I''m not mistaken, the world government has already begun to notice us, just like the famous Rob Luchi among the cp9 reserve members was noticed, and will arrange for us to complete an extremely difficult task. If you are done, you will immediately join cp9 and even get a huge reward. I heard that Rob Lucy and they organized other backup members who had a good relationship with him to complete a black mission, so they finally got two devil fruits as a reward and all members who participated in the entire mission were directly promoted to cp9. Tsunade said: "This is a test for us and an opportunity for us. If we succeed, we won''t say that we will get the devil''s fruit, and it may not be one." "So what about failure?" Nuoji Gao asked. "If we fail, even if we don''t die in the task, the world government will not let us go. This kind of task must be completed. If it fails, it will be treated as garbage. Dark justice does not require incompetent people." Lin Yi said. "This is too ruthless." Nami''s face paled slightly. "This is the world government, so I have to prepare with both hands to give myself a back road, advancing, attacking, retreating, and defending. Putting everything on the world government is just a way to die." Lin Yi said: "but The world government is not an idiot either. Such a dangerous task will certainly provide sufficient benefits. If you want a horse to run, you have to feed the horse. The world government also understands this." Chapter 336: Seven Warlords of the Sea "So although this task is very dangerous, and it is also a mandatory task. You can only succeed without fail, but it is also an opportunity. If you fail, you will get back to the original shape. If you succeed, you will not only be promoted and artificial, but you will also get a substantial harvest of devil fruits. And there may be more than one, and it will make the world government more value. In this way, the training will be greater and will not be so easily sacrificed as a chess piece. "Tsunade said. "So you agree to pick it up?" Nuoqi Gao asked. She has been acquainted with Tsunade these days, and with Tsunade''s communication methods, plus everyone is excellent women, they look at each other pleasingly. Of course it''s easy to get acquainted with each other. "If you don''t go, you must go, unless we immediately judge the world government, but our current strength judges the world government is simply looking for death. Now the power of the great waterway is in the equilibrium stage, the world government can always spare its hands to deal with anyone. If we play betrayal at this time, it''s not just looking for death." Lin Yi said. "Let''s take a look at what the mission is." Nami opened the mission and was shocked: "It''s miserable!" "What do you do with such a big reaction?" Nuoqigao craned her neck to look at her face and turned pale, not much better than Nami''s expression: "It actually wants us to trouble the King Qiwuhai." Although Nuoqigao has only joined here for a few days and has not been to sea before, but the time of these few days has allowed her to understand things, such as the strength of the navy, such as the power of the pirates, and this time the mission is actually the goal. It was Qi Wuhai, the king under the three major forces, and this one was really troublesome. "The world government should have no problem with its head. Even the weakest strength among the Seven Wu Hai is completely beyond our reach, and the world government cannot break this balance of power at will to make the already chaotic era of the great pirates even more chaotic. "Lin Yi calmly analyzed it, and at the same time, he took a closer look. Sure enough, as he said, although the target of the mission this time is Qiwuhai, but it is not an enemy of Qiwuhai, but to spy on intelligence, even if it is found in this way, you will have to fight with Qiwuhai, and you will even be caught Kill, but this task is not to force Lin Yi and the others to deal with Qiwuhai, but just to probe the purpose of Klockdal under the king''s Qiwuhai. Obviously, this is a test of the world government for itself and Tsunade, and it is also a huge opportunity, depending on whether you can grasp it well. "It seems that although the world government has recruited the king, Shichibukai, it has not let go of many people in Qiwukai, and it can be said to be hostile. They are monitoring it all the time." After seeing this mission, Tsunade said: "The mission target is Krokdal, one of the seven seas of the king. Recently, the intelligence organization of the world government found that there has been no rainfall in Alabastan for more than a year. After investigation, it is suspected that it is not as simple as it seems. It is likely to be the same as the Qiwu sea of ??Krokdal. There are relationships. The mission requires us to find out about this matter, to determine whether it is related to Krokdal and to find out the personnel information of the Baroque work agency under Krokdal. " "It''s not easy. If you are not careful, it is possible to attract Krokdal''s attention. According to intelligence, Krokdal is very good at conspiracy and tricks, and has been sitting on the throne of Qiwu Sea for so many years. The strength is extraordinary, and he also has the fruits of the natural devil. The fruit ability has been developed to the point where it is very unlikely that we will beat him." Lin Yi said. "If it''s easy, the world government won''t include this as a black mission. Anyway, the mission is down. It is impossible to refuse. What we have to do now is to find a way to minimize the danger and plan how to complete this mission." All sorts of light flashed in Tsunade''s eyes. "No matter what, go to Alabastan first. Let''s think about it on the way. Anyway, it will take some time to go to Alabastan here." Lin Yi suggested. "Alright." Nami and others immediately packed their bags and strode Meteor onto the seaway to Alabastan. It was not long before Lin Yi and the others left. In the office of the Marine Headquarters Marshal, a lieutenant admiral was reporting something about them to the Marshal and Warring States. If Lin Yi and the others were here, they would definitely find that this lieutenant was not someone else. He was the instructor who taught Lin Yi, the six Tsunade styles. "Did they have already set off after receiving the task? Honestly, if you hadn''t repeatedly said that the two of them had huge potential, even surpassing Rob Lucy, the strongest cp9 in the past 800 years, I would really not give them this. For a task, good knives also need to be polished carefully. If they have great potential as you say, this task should be able to polish them well. On the contrary, if they are not as great as you said, they will definitely be interrupted. "Marshal Warring States said. "Master Marshal, I taught them both by myself. I know them better than anyone else. To be honest, I can''t believe this is true if I didn''t witness them learning the Six Forms with my own eyes. I was surprised that cp9 was able to produce a Roblucci. Who knows that there are two more potential boys now. Marshal, you should remember that Robluccis speed in learning the Six Forms shocked many people in the Navy headquarters. , But do you know how fast the two of them learn about Six Forms? It is twice that of Rob Lucy, and according to my understanding, they have realized the unique six-strength technique early in the morning. Said the lieutenant admiral. "What you said is true?" The Marshal Senguo''s hand shook slightly. He is also a person who knows the Six Forms. Of course, he knows the meaning of the Admiral''s words. The speed at which Rob Lucy learns the Six Forms already makes people feel I was shocked, but now I heard that two people were learning Six Forms at twice his speed. Even the Marshal Sengoku began to remember the names of Lin Yi and Tsunade. "Haha, I didn''t expect that there would be two interesting boys. The little leopard was already very fast in learning the Six Forms. I didn''t expect that there would be two people who completely surpassed them." Naval hero, repeatedly called One Piece Carp, who was in desperate situation, suddenly laughed. Chapter 337: Warring States Marshals Reward "This is a good thing." The Marshal Sengoku, who often quarreled with Karp, did not care about Karp''s interruption this time: "But this is also your subjective consciousness. Learning fast does not mean that your potential must be great. Only those who survive the battle with swords and guns and can continue to grow have the potential and are the real geniuses." "So I''m suggesting Master Marshal let them perform this task. Anyway, we don''t really have to figure out Klockdal''s situation. The most important thing at the moment is to maintain a balance. Success is gratifying and we can be sure of both of them. There is indeed the potential to train them with greater peace of mind and greater efforts. There is nothing wrong with failure, we will not lose any, and it is not the talent that has been tested. Said the lieutenant admiral. "You are still so cold-blooded. Even if these two little guys really fail, it doesn''t mean that they don''t have this potential. This task is not easy for them, and failure is normal. What a person needs to grow up is not only potential. It takes good luck." Karp curled his lips and was very dissatisfied, but although he was unhappy about this, he was not a marshal after all, so he was unable to stop it. After all, the role of dark justice is indeed great. Even if Karp intervenes, it is useless. The world government Wu Lao Xing, the true ruler of, will not change this because of Karp and give up dark justice. And Karp also hates these corners, all kinds of nasty things, so he has been reluctant to become a general, and even more did not want to be a marshal in the past, has been a lieutenant general, but even though he can''t stop him, Karp will not change him. Those who stand to support it will immediately show their unhappiness. Hearing Karps words, the lieutenant dared not refute and even dared not get angry. Although he was the same as Karp in his position, Karps high status in the navy might not dare to surpass him even in the Warring States period, even Karp. I often quarreled with the Warring States in a serious manner, but the Warring States has never been able to quarrel with Karp and never blame Karp once. Moreover, the lieutenant general also knew Karps temper, so he didnt hear it at the moment. If he dared to refute, Karp, who didnt like these things at first, might take him out to "practice" because he was unhappy, and he would even be in the Warring States Period. It will only curse Karp for a few words and it will end up in the end, and it will not stop Karp. Because even idiots know that the relationship between the Warring States Period and Karp is so good that they can almost wear the same inner ku, no one can blame Karp. "Oh!" Of course, the Warring States period knew that Karp didn''t know this, but as a marshal, he knew that the dark justice executors were indispensable in controlling the overall situation. As an executor, he must have a ruthless heart and means to the enemy plus strength and strength. Potential is good, the first two are Lin Yi and others, but strength and potential need actual proof. "This matter is not easy after all, so lets let someone contact Lin Yi and Tsunade and tell him that as long as you successfully complete this matter, you will not only officially become a member of CP9, but you will also get Devil Fruit as a reward. The navy headquarters put forward a request that is acceptable." The Warring States Period was willing to give such a generous reward. In addition to Lin Yi''s reason that he wanted the horses to run, of course, he had to feed the horses. Of course, it was also because the Warring States period saw Lin Yi and their information and thought they were talents, instead of waiting for them Growing up, rewarding them is better than promising to reward them now. What''s more, all of this is based on the premise that Lin Yi and the others can complete the task. If they can''t complete this extremely generous reward, it will immediately become a bubble, so the Warring States period will not suffer at all. If Lin Yi can complete the task, it is of course worth paying attention to. Thanks, anyway, it is not for the benefit of the world government for Lin Yi and the others to become stronger, so the Warring States Period gave such a generous promise. The first condition to get all of this is that Lin Yi has the strength and potential to complete this task, otherwise everything is empty talk. "Is it too generous?" The lieutenant admiral hesitated. Such a reward is even a reward that Rob Lucy brought a group of cp9s to complete a black task. "As long as they can do things faithfully to the world government, and those who have the ability to do things loyally to the world government can get rewards." In fact, the Warring States period also used this to tell other dark justice and even other navy people, as long as they are willing to work hard and risk danger to complete the task. Therefore, the execution of justice can definitely be favored, which means that a daughter can buy horse bones. "Don''t hurry." Karp said irritably. If someone beats you to death, you are here stingy with rewards. Who will give your life to the world government? "Yes!" The two naval masters both spoke, and the lieutenant admiral immediately ran out. "Lin Yi, Tsunade? Interesting, the old man did not expect that the old fellow in the Warring States period would actually give such a heavy reward, but if they can perform this task with their strength, it is indeed worth the reward. I just don''t know they will. If you lose any request from the Navy Headquarters, let the old man see what your vision is." For other people who have received such rewards, they can ask the navy headquarters to ask for what rights and wealth, but if Lin Yi and the others do this, Karp also loses the interest in Lin Yi and the others that have just risen. Time is the most time to test a person''s vision and ability. Karp wanted to see if Lin Yi could seize such a golden opportunity. On the other hand, Lin Yi and the others also learned of the rewards given by the Marshal Senguo through the phone worm. Obviously, the Warring States wanted to motivate Lin Yi and the others so that they could work harder to complete the task. "Unexpectedly, this time the navy headquarters will place such a heavy burden. Not to mention the devil fruit, it can still make a request to the navy headquarters." Lin Yi exclaimed. "Opportunity, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. To truly dominate the great channel, only physical skills are not enough, and physical skills must be combined with domineering. If you change someone else, you may need some rights and status, but what we lack most now is domineering. Instructor, and this time the Navy Headquarters'' reward is simply to give pillows during sleep. It was too timely." Lin Yi said excitedly, this is a long-awaited thing. Chapter 338: Division of labor "Yes, as long as we can learn domineering and cooperate with physical skills, even if we can''t find the devil fruit we like, we can cross the world." Tsunade also agrees. Both of them are visionaries. Of course, they know all rights in this world. If it is false, strength is the real last word. Why can One Piece be able to use a small group of pirates to cross the world so that the world government, which has a large number of strong people, is jealous? It is not because almost everyone of One Pieces pirate group is strong, and many of them are domineering and almost all members They were all strong, even Shanks, who was a member of the Pirate Trainee at the time, was extremely strong, except of course Bucky the Clown, let alone the Pirate King Roger and the Deputy Captain Pluto Raleigh. So Lin Yi and the others chose domineering as soon as they knew the news. There is no way, the domineering training method is simply more rare than swordsmanship, physical skills or even natural devil fruits, because without the sincere teaching of a famous teacher, it is impossible to master domineering without specific training methods, let alone practice to the point of advanced. Unfortunately, those who can master the domineering in this world are all strong, and they are not unknown in the new world. You must know that not everyone in Qiwuhai is domineering. It is conceivable that the domineering cultivation method is precious. It would be too difficult for Lin Yi and the others to learn domineering without backstage support, but they did not expect that this time the Navy Headquarters would actually give such a reward, which made them all excited about it and became more fancy about this task. It is true that this task is very dangerous. For Lin Yi and the others, the benefits are also great. It is so big that Lin Yi and the others dare to take risks. Otherwise, if they miss this opportunity, they may not be able to learn domineering. Opportunity. Nokigao and Nami are not people who didnt know anything before. Of course, they know the importance of domineering, one of the strongest powers on the sea. Only those who master domineering can truly gain a foothold on the great waterway. Nami and Nokigao, who were worried about the mission this time, were very excited when they heard such an award from the Navy Headquarters. After almost two months, the four of Lin Yi finally completed a long voyage that they hadnt tried for a long time. Thanks to the adequate preparation and Namis excellent navigator level, and the fruit planting technology that Nuojigo has already begun to work. The memory pointer that had been prepared a long time ago did not provide any supplies at all, and it was sailing day and night, so it arrived so quickly. Otherwise, it would take at least one-third more to reach Alabastan by changing other naval navigators used by Lin Yi. "At present, other spy agencies of the world government have investigated most of the personnel intelligence of the Baroque Work Agency, but the core personnel''s intelligence is difficult to grasp. Their strength is not simple. Basically, the spies who tracked them have been killed." Lin Yi Said: "We have all the information of the middle-level agents, but not all the high-level agents. There is no doubt that the identity of the president is Klockdal. This does not need to be investigated, but the deputy president is extremely mysterious and must be investigated." "The closer the code name of the Baroque Work Agency is to 0, the stronger the strength. So, Nami and Nokigao you two are responsible for helping us pass the news, and Tsunade and I are responsible for tracking, how about?" Lin Yi said, although These days, they also try to teach Nami and Nuoqigao in a gentler way to practice six forms. But its a pity that it is obviously difficult to learn the Six Forms without superhuman will and physical ability. It is too difficult to learn the Six Forms without the consciousness of experiencing life and death challenges and encounters, so Nami and the others have not been able to master the Six Forms so far. However, his physique is better than before, and he has learned a lot of fighting skills. At present, he still uses various weapons as his main combat power. It is obviously dangerous to have the two of them face the senior agents of the Baroque Work Agency. The intermediate agents need some more, but the information of the intermediate agents has been mastered. There is no need to bother them. The target is the senior agents, so the current strength of the two of them is not very good Suitable for participating in such high-end battles, their talents are not used in direct battles. "Fortunately, I am still worried that you will push the two of us up." Nami breathed a sigh of relief. Don''t look at her as if she was afraid, with an expression of escaped catastrophe, but Lin Yi and Tsunade were very bothered. Knowing that if she needs Nami''s help, even if her life is in danger, she will definitely rush forward without hesitation, and the same is true for Nuoqigao. "Why is he willing to push your beautiful sisters out?" Tsunade joked. "Then we have to thank you for your pity and care for us." Nuoqigao was very personal and gently leaned against Lin Yi with his fragrant shoulders, not afraid that Tsunade would be jealous, and raised her eyebrows with a smile. "I feel like you guys are working together to deal with me." Lin Yi smiled bitterly, Nami and others laughed suddenly, and after the atmosphere became relaxed, the few people immediately walked towards the rainy land of Alabastan. Even if Nami and Nuoqigao had been prepared, they were still miserable, because it hadnt rained for more than a year, and there was no oasis along the way. The two girls had never lived and walked in the desert, and they didnt. Like Lin Yi and Tsunade, both of them have experienced many battles and are as strong as human beings in terms of physical strength and will, so even if they didn''t complain along the way, they were suffering. "They cant go anymore. The two of them are not physically as good as ours. They have always lived in the pleasant climate of the East China Sea. Now they enter the great waterway for the first time and come to the desert that theyve been here before. If they go on, they will support. I can''t help it." Lin Yi glanced at the pale Nami and Nuoqi. "But there is no oasis here. If you don''t go down, it will be more dangerous." Of course Tsunade wouldn''t tease Lin Yi with Nami and Nokiko as usual at this time. Instead, he carefully checked the bodies of the two of them. The sisters Hana Tsunade never worried that they would **** a man with herself, otherwise she wouldn''t make jokes about these things. Tsunade joked with them like this because he cared very much about them. Of course, Tsunade wouldn''t joke anymore in this situation. "It''s a pity that I can''t use my medical ninjutsu." Tsunade said depressed. Chapter 339: Sister Nami is sick Even if Tsunade has the strength again, after all, she is different from the previous one. She just has the strength to save people at any time like before. Now Tsunade can only use medicine to save lives. . "One person carries one, and rushes out of the desert at the fastest speed." After Lin Yi finished speaking, he looked at the two sisters: "Don''t be afraid of the one who suffers and I will take advantage of it, come over." Everything made Namis Nuoqi Gao wanted to walk to Lin Yi and let her carry it. After all, there are differences between men and women. Of course, she will not let her sister suffer if conditions permit, but who knows she has this Nami has the same idea, she cares about Nami and doesn''t want Nami to suffer, and Nami is the same. What''s more, Nami has been working hard in the sea for a long time. Although her personality is not as bold as Nuoqigao, she is sincere and careful. Moreover, Lin Yi is also kind. Of course, Nami doesn''t mind. After all, she has a good impression of Lin Yi. I think I have a good relationship with Lin Yi. Someone hired a navigator casually, but he didnt say anything. When they went to find the dragon to complete the task, she was led the way by the enemy of the dragon without knowing it. In the end, he helped her get revenge and hate it again. Become a companion. In the days I got along, I knew that Nami wanted to draw a map of the world to become the best navigator, and knew that Nami had never received a systematic education as a navigator, but Lin Yi, who only relied on her talent to learn by herself, has been using her own. I got a lot of maps and navigator knowledge books from the navy and even specially invited some professional navigators to teach Nami. Although Nami, who both fights and fights with each other, is a female, of course she doesnt want to be taken advantage of by others, but she doesnt resist Lin Yi very much. In addition, under such circumstances, Lin Yi is also good for them, and she cant let Tsunade be alone. People carry two backs and let them choose. Of course, Nami will not have any opinions. She is the first to lie on Lin Yi''s back. The pair of stalwarts under Tsunade is completely squeezed on Lin Yi''s back. . Although I dont mind or resist being like Lin Yi, Nami is a woman after all. Although she has been working hard in the ocean these years, she has always been thinking about how to get more money and she has always paid attention to protection. Yourself. Because she knows that a woman who is so beautiful, especially herself, is prone to accidents if she does not pay attention to protection, so Nami has never had such close contact with any opposite sex, let alone taking the initiative, so Nami''s pale pretty face emerged. There was a strange blush, but no one would pay attention to it at this time. "Support, this is only the first half of the great waterway. The climate change becomes worse and worse as you go later. How can you draw a map of the world if you can''t resist even such a small problem?" Lin Yi dragged Nami. While running fast, Qiao''s hips are not afraid of heatstroke at all while encouraging. Tsunade was the same on the other side, encouraging Nokiko while also saying something to attract her. "Arent you saying you want Bermers oranges to grow in any environmental climate? You cant fall down before its finished. Its best if you think of a way to grow in the desert environment and climate. Come out the fruit." Tsunade said. "This is really challenging, but I am very interested." Of course, Nuojigo knows why Tsunade said that, and she is also very grateful at the moment. When we see the truth in adversity, no matter how well we get along with each other, no matter how good the relationship is, it can''t match. Supporting each other in times of adversity, and sharing in adversity is pure. The four people who had good feelings experienced this accident, but they quickly moved towards the level of interdependence between life and death. No feelings can be achieved overnight, especially if we dont understand each other. Walking together on the sea of ??intrigue, its impossible to live and die together at the first meeting. We will never give up in adversity. This needs to be cultivated, and we need to pay each other bit by bit to accumulate. Yeah, I don''t want everyone to entrust their lives to each other soon after they know each other. Nami and Nuoqigao had a great liking for both of them because of the evil dragon being killed by Lin Yi from the beginning, especially since Nami and Lin Yi trusted her senses to him so much at the beginning, and then the dragon was killed by Lin Yi. Killing favors even greater, and then becoming a mutually supportive companionship takes a step further. During the days when they lived together at the naval base, their feelings rose rapidly. Not only Nami, but also Nuoqigao. Now the two sisters follow Lin Yi and the others to complete this extremely dangerous task, especially the strength of the two of them. They are far from Lin Yi and the others. Once they are in danger, their chances of death are much higher than those of Lin Yizuna, but the two women still come without hesitation. The relationship has become better this time, and now Nami entered the great channel for the first time and entered the desert for the first time because of insufficient physical fitness. They almost suffered heatstroke, but Lin Yi and Tsunade were in trouble. There is no hesitation in the desert to carry them on their backs and encourage their sisters. Seeing the true feelings in times of crisis, and seeing a persons true nature when you need help the most. Although it hasnt reached the point where its most endangered, the relationship between the four has reached a peak again. "Don''t underestimate this lady, I made the best navigator, and I made the most accurate map of the world." Nami''s eyes were red, and she murmured with her head resting on Lin Yi''s shoulder. "It''s awful!" Lin Yi and Tsunade looked at each other. They couldn''t feel the changes of the two women. If this continues, it will be really dangerous. "Damn it, shave!" Lin Yi immediately shaved in the desert. Fortunately, Lin Yis current control power is not comparable to what it used to be. It did not fall into the sand due to the excessive force and frequency of instant stepping on the ground, and did not slow down. Although they left footprints in the desert, they did not sink into the sand at all. Instead, they stepped forward at an astonishing speed as if they were flat on the ground. The same is true for Tsunade on the other side, he did not hesitate to shave one side while advancing at a high speed, and with the help of the strong wind that quickly swept into the longevity, the two girls felt less hard and feel cooler. Chapter 340: Life and death depend on each other, sharing weal and woe "Hurry up, hurry up, the life is back and shave!" Lin Yi immediately used the life back to precisely manipulate the muscles of the whole body. The muscles and bones concentrated the whole body strength in the double tui and burst out like crazy. Lin Yi''s speed was twice as fast as before. many. "It''s still a while to go to the rainy place here. If this goes on, they may have an accident before they go there." Tsunade calculated the speed and distance of the two. It will take a long time, and it hasn''t been here for more than a year. Its raining, and its a desert, its hard to find some medicine. "There is no way, it''s a waste of one time. You must rush to the rainy place in one breath. It is the only place where it rains in Alabastan." Lin Yi and Tsunade made a decision at the same time to take the big kettle they were carrying. When I came out, I took a sip and suddenly crushed it. The water is the most precious in the desert, let alone the desert of Alabastan where it hasn''t rained for more than a year. How dangerous and wasteful is Lin Yi and Tsunade to do this, even if they have excellent physiques, but carrying a person on their backs to shave in the desert for a long time, it is not small, they always need to drink water, once they exercise too much, they consume too much. In addition to the desert environment and climate, even the two of them are very dangerous, but now they both have to do this, otherwise Nami and Nokigao would be dangerous. "Don''t!" Nuoqigao and Nami hurriedly stopped, but they were a step too late. The kettle was broken, and all the water in the kettle poured on the four people, especially Nuoqigao and Nami, in Lin Yi, Under Tsunade''s care, all of them were drenched in water. Originally the body temperature was very high, and it was heat stroke, but he was fighting against it with a much better physique and will than ordinary people. Now that the cool fresh water drenched all over his body suddenly felt groggy, his head was also clear. "Stupid!" Sister Nuoqigao yelled at the same time, but her eyes were red and full of emotions. Except for the dead Bermel, they had never felt this kind of warmth for so many years, especially in the sea for a long time. Nami, who works hard, is more sensitive and insecure than Nuoqigao. Now the actions of Lin Yi and Tsunade made them feel warm inside, and the uncomfortable feelings that came from all parts of their bodies disappeared. Lin Yi and Tsunade didn''t have the thoughts and leisure to return to Sister Nami, but instead concentrated on using their lives to return as much as possible to manipulate every part of the body to squeeze out as much power as possible. Not to mention, under such forced pressure, Lin Yi and Tsunade even carried Nami and Noki at high speeds, they were amazingly fast, with a series of sonic booms and strong winds pulling out two swift and violent sounds in the desert. Shadow. "No, my physical strength began to drop." Lin Yi sank. Shaving in a place like the desert where the land is not hard requires careful control of the body and consumes more strength and physical strength. He is carrying a person on his back again. It''s only strange to shave for a long time in an environment like the desert, and it doesn''t consume much. Lin Yi''s pores are almost unblocked, but he can''t open it. He must hold back. Once the sweat in his body gushes out through the pores, if there is so much sweat for an instant, it is almost the same as the lack of a bank in the Yellow River. Lin Yi''s stamina dropped sharply in an instant, and only by continuing to block and support can he maintain more stamina. "That''s right, it can be like this!" Lin Yi''s eyes lit up and he thought of the previous runaways. This ability was used by Chakra and powerful vitality control. Later, he lost his previous strength. I don''t know why. Lin Yi, who couldn''t practice Chakra here, didn''t pay any more attention. But now he thought of one thing. Although he lost the chakra and the various abilities related to qi and blood, he has the life return. He can control the whole body with the life return control, accelerate the blood flow, and stimulate the adrenaline. Secretion, let him burst out of speed beyond the limit. Isn''t this principle the same as runaway? It''s just that the method of casting is different. One is to use the blood to continue the limit, and the other is to use the life return. The method is different, but the final effect is the same, and his physical fitness is not comparable to that before, although the blood is not as good as before. The blood is strong under the tempering of the limit, but the physical stamina is stronger than before, and the effect will never be bad if it is displayed. Moreover, the return of life can accurately control every part of the body, which is more subtle and comprehensive than the simple control of qi and blood before, and the effect will definitely be better than before. Thinking of this, Lin Yi immediately told Tsunade the method he had thought of. Tsunade used to help him develop bleeding and then bound to the principle of runaway. Its just that before they put all their energy on the six forms, the power of this world, because without the chakra and the previous power, they didnt think much about the previous things, but now if they want to have a life return, they may not be able to use the previous ones. Some abilities. For example, runaway. After hearing Lin Yi''s words, Tsunade''s eyes lit up. If he can succeed, with this ability, the two of them will definitely have one more hole card than other cp9s. By then, everyone will have the same strength, six styles. If the level of use is similar, then Lin Yi and Tsunade will definitely have the upper hand. "Return of life!" With a decision, the two immediately started to try, even fine enough to control every muscle fiber, let alone blood, and the blood of the two immediately accelerated and flowed according to their will under the control of the return of life. . A red light flashed through the eyes of the two of them, and they only felt that their hearts were beating at several times their usual speed. "No, without the protection of Chakra, the heart will not be able to bear it if the blood flow is continuously accelerated." Lin Yi thought in his heart that he would not dare to continue to accelerate, otherwise the heart would not be able to bear the load, it was not that he did not Exquisite control is a problem of the internal organs'' endurance. He can even control the stirring speed of his heart, but he cannot directly change the load limit of the heart, so he dare not continue to accelerate the blood flow, unless he is a rubber man, blood vessels and heart are made of rubber, but he is still human. , It''s just a super human whose physical ability surpasses human beings. Chapter 341: Spying on the Baroque Work Agency (Part 1) But the internal organs are still the same as ordinary people''s limit of endurance, they are normal flesh and blood, not rubber, not made of steel. This trick is actually very similar to the second-stage principle of the world''s rubber man Luffy''s unique trick, except that the way it is used is different, and the final goal is the same. But even if he couldn''t have the unbridled and extremely fast blood flow rate as before, but when he accelerated the blood flow rate to the limit of the load on the heart and blood vessels, Lin Yi''s combat power still increased a lot, and the speed of shaving suddenly doubled again. The sound of the sonic boom became more swift and harsher, not only Lin Yi, but also Tsunade. She is a medical master, and the mystery changes to the human body are very clear. Even if you do this for the first time, it is not like Lin Yi did before. The experience of running away, but with the subtle control and understanding of the human body, she quickly grasped the rapid increase in knocking speed. Although this has greatly improved the combat power of the two of them, the consumption is also not small, and it will also cause a great burden on the body, but at this time, both of them can''t care about that much, just speed up crazy. The surrounding scene changed rapidly, and the water that had fallen on them had dried out, but the long-lived wind under the rapid flashes still made Nami and the others more comfortable than walking slowly in place. "It''s almost here." Lin Yi''s eyesight is extremely strong, especially through the return of life to control his eyes. The dynamic and static strength of the eyes and the range of sight are much stronger than normal people. Lin Yi suddenly sees more distant, equivalent to ordinary people. The same as using a telescope. From a distance, I saw the outline of a city appearing in my line of sight. The pores that were already close to the limit and could not be blocked were suddenly suppressed again due to changes in mood, just as people in a war suddenly heard that there were reinforcements, and their morale skyrocketed. Of course, the combat power is stronger. This is also the truth now, Lin Yi and the others saw the rainy ground close at hand, and they were about to be unable to support their strength once again. A series of sonic booms exploded, and Lin Yi''s face was already flushed. Five kilometers, four kilometers, three kilometers, five hundred meters, finally Lin Yi finally stopped when he was about 500 meters away from the rain, and immediately controlled the heat flow in his body with all his strength, slowly dissipating, and at the same time Vigorous exercise and increased body temperature slowly dropped back. However, the stamina consumed cannot be recovered all at once, and it is necessary to eat and rest to recover. After rushing into the rain, the temperature was not as hot as in the desert, and the air humidity was completely different. Nami and Nuoqi Gao, who had been suffering from heatstroke, immediately became very cool. Without a word, Lin Yi went to the largest and most luxurious hotel in the rainy area and packaged the best suite. Tsunade immediately rushed to the shower room and immediately released the water, putting Nami and Nokiko in it, and at the same time Tsunade Checking the physical condition of the two. Fortunately, although Nami and their physique are not as good as Lin Yi and Tsunade, they are better than ordinary people after all. Especially Nami, who has been rolling in the sea for a long time, if it is not new to the great channel and immediately into the desert, it will not be acceptable if the water and soil are not satisfied. It is so easy to get heat stroke, and if Nami is given some time to get used to it, she will never get heat stroke. Now with the cold water soaking, plus the medicine prepared by Tsunade, the heatstroke of Nokigao and Nami was quickly controlled and began to subside, slowly returning to normal, and they could live alive tomorrow. "Huh!" Lin Yi, who was already tired, saw that Sister Nami was okay. His mind and body were tired. He immediately lay on the bed and took a sip of water. After a sip of water, he slowly regained his strength. Tsunade helped Nami and the others to clean and change their bodies. After the clothes, he also lay beside Lin Yi directly on Lin Yi''s arm. The two of them are really tired this time, not only physically tired, but also tired, especially for the first time to return their lives to manipulate the circulation of the whole body''s blood and control other internal organs to cooperate fully to forcibly increase the body''s functions to the limit. Of course it will be tired, after all, even if it is a superhuman body or a flesh and blood body that is not entirely made of diamonds, there are limits. What''s more, Lin Yi and Tsunade are just beginning to enter the ranks of superhumans. Let alone those lieutenants in the navy headquarters, the three generals have a higher level of Karp and Marshal Sengoku. They are just the group of cp9 guys. There is also a big gap between the ratios, so it''s strange that Lin Yi and the others carried Nami and Nuojiao in the desert so they were madly shaved and not tired. But after all, Lin Yi and the others weren''t injured. They just consumed a lot. They controlled various parts of the body to accelerate the recovery of body functions. At the same time, Lin Yi, who had recovered some, stood up and directly ordered a lot of food. Fortunately, this is the base camp of Klockdal. It is also the only place where it rains in Alabastan. Therefore, not only does this place appear to be desolate because of no rain like other places, but it is very prosperous. . As long as you have money here, you can get the enjoyment of the emperor. For the past year, Lin Yi has been doing missions outside to conquer and assassinate various pirates, the revolutionary army and some state officials who oppose the world government and disagree with each other through the mission every time. The opportunity secretly made a lot of money. Now, plus the small vault that Nami has saved over the years, at least it has almost reached the level of 200 million Baileys. Regardless of the rewards, it is easy to exceed 100 million Baileys. It seems that 100 million Baileys are not too many, in fact it is not. In this way, even the devil fruit is only hundreds of millions of Baileys. Although it is the most trash type, it is also a devil fruit. From here, it can be seen that there are a lot of 100 million Baileys. Otherwise, with Nami''s ability to accumulate money and manage money, which can be regarded as the number one in the great waterway, it would not take ten years to collect 100 million Baileys. Lin Yi and the others were able to collect 100 million Baileys so quickly that they all started by looting and collecting spoils, just like the principle that the primitive accumulation of capital is almost always dark, the pirates killed by Lin Yi, the revolutionary army and some important ministers of the country. Which one will be a pauper, few have millions of Baileys, and many have millions or even close to ten million Baileys. That''s why Lin Yi has so much money so quickly, otherwise, if you save it slowly, even if the cp9 salary is very good, God knows when and how long will it be enough to reach 100 million Baileys. Chapter 342: Spying on the Baroque Work Agency (Part 2) After eating and drinking, whether it is Lin Yi and Tsunade or Nami and Nuoqigao, they seem to be more energetic, especially Lin Yi and Tsunade, without saying anything else, return to the manipulating position and directly digest and absorb the food at the fastest speed. The nutrient, so that the body functions that had been consumed a lot and needed a lot of supplements were restored at an astonishing speed. After resting for a long time, Lin Yi took Tsunade and the rejuvenated Nami and Nuoqigao directly strolling in the rain. One is to relax, and the other is to get acquainted with the rain. At the same time, secretly observe Krokdals popularity here and so on. "Krokdal''s popularity here is really high, even higher than that of the king, which is very problematic." Lin Yi was very surprised. The popularity of a pirate in a country is really unusual. Especially when he was very clear about Klockdal''s character and ambition, he felt it was weird. No wonder the world government will send them to investigate Klockdal. "It is indeed very unusual. Krokdal is not an easy person, and even less likely to be a hero. He has painstakingly managed such a heroic image to achieve certain ulterior goals, otherwise he will be repaid by his strength and ambition. There is no need to maintain his own image because of his personality pursuit, and it is even more unlikely that he cares about the ant-like person in his eyes." Tsunade has a good understanding of Krokdal''s information. After all, it was Qiwuhai recruited by the navy, how could he not understand Qiwuhai? Without Qiwuhai''s information, even if not all of them were clearly known, they also knew about their personalities and so on. For example, the worlds number one swordsman has an eagle-eyed man, Jorah Kormifogg, who is like an arrogant eagle. He never disdains conspiracy and tricks, fights more and less, and acts on the basis of his own preferences, but he is just and magnificent. . But Klockdal, the Qiwuhai, is completely the opposite of Jorah Kormifogger. It is all about profit to behave. If you have the opportunity to win more with less, you will never mind conspiracy, let alone be a good person. Good things are heroes, so not only did Lin Yi and Tsunade notice that there was something wrong, but the world government who knew Klockdal so painstakingly managed the image of a hero immediately noticed something wrong. Its just that the balance of power in the Great Channel needs to be maintained at the moment, unless it is an extremely important matter, otherwise, even if you know that Klockdal is playing tricks, you will never attack him without real evidence. Thats why Lin Yi They came to investigate the emergence of Krokdal''s mission. "At present, there are only two senior spies investigated by the world government. One is an M5 and a man. His appearance is a very trendy black man. He has an explosive head, sunglasses and a big windbreaker. They look very cool. They are with him. My partner fan ss Valentine''s Day is a stylishly dressed woman who often wears an umbrella, but she hasn''t even figured out their abilities yet." Lin Yi said: "At present, the two that are most suitable for us to track are the two of them. Perhaps we can learn from them the identities and abilities of other high-level spies. Advancing at each level can not only find out the personnel information of the Baroque work agency, but also inquire about the changes in Alabastan. Does it have anything to do with Klockdal." "Well, lets divide the work and cooperate. Nami is responsible for helping us prepare the retreat route, and Nuoqigao is responsible for assisting in the communication between us and other assistance. We will follow one each other. If we encounter trouble, we will contact each other immediately and cannot fight for long Retreat as soon as possible," Tsunade said. "Well, give it to me for the man, and you for the woman." Lin Yi immediately replied to the hotel with the two sisters who had become very energetic because of shopping and shopping. After a night''s rest, after repeated inspections by Tsunade, it was confirmed that the two sisters had fully recovered. The four immediately divided the work and performed their duties. "Found it." Because he knew the identity and appearance of m5, and because he had done enough homework before he came to know his location, Lin Yi quickly found that m5 couldn''t help but his dress and appearance were too prominent. He can be easily recognized even in the crowd. "Aren''t you with your companions? Sure enough, normally they will act alone and have their own lives like ordinary people. They will only unite with their partners when they receive a task, which is better." Lin Yi thought to himself. He knew that this time tracking and lurking was not as fast as the previous assassination missions. What he needed was patience and endurance, of course, as well as the ability to hide and track. So Lin Yi is ready to follow for a long time, and even he has prepared for the worst. If he can''t look like a member of other Baroque work clubs from m5, then he can only use a killer to force a confession. This is the worst plan. It is also the worst method, and it is easy to attract the attention of the Baroque Work Society or even Krokdal. But in order to complete the task, there is no way. Anyway, the task does not stipulate that it is not allowed to do anything with the people of the Baroque Work Club. Moreover, Lin Yi is a cp9 reserve staff who executes the dark justice. The world government has only one requirement for them, that is, to complete the task and complete the task by all means. As long as the task is completed, any means can be used. The world government wants results rather than processes. Therefore, Lin Yi is not at all afraid of any trouble after torture to extract a confession. If he is afraid of causing trouble, then the world government still implements dark justice. Moreover, as long as he does things cleanly and there are so many enemies in Klockdal, where would he be? Thinking of myself, of course, this is the worst plan, and I will not use it easily until the last step. "It''s weird, why do I feel as if I''m a little bit restless." The m5 being tracked thought to himself, Lin Yi''s ability to conceal the rise and breath is absolutely top-notch, m5 can''t feel anyone following him at all, but as a senior The spy, who is often in battle or even facing danger, has a keen perception. Even if he does not detect any hostility or murder, it does not mean that he is unaware. Chapter 343: Was discovered? People who are slow to respond and have no sense of mysterious threats are not suitable for spies at all. Even if a soldier who is often on the battlefield is aimed at with a gun, he will feel the distance so far, but the body''s reaction speed can''t keep up, which makes it impossible to avoid the bullet. M5 is also a high-level spy. He has experienced many battles. For Lin Yi''s excellent tracking and hiding ability, he can''t detect Lin Yi''s location or even being tracked, but he has a keen sense of danger, which will make him have The feeling of restlessness is like a cicada''s first feeling before the autumn wind has moved. "Does anyone want to kill me? What dangers will I encounter?" M5 thought to himself, and then took a closer look at the surroundings and found that no one was following him: "Maybe I''m too worried." "It''s really dangerous. He didn''t find me stalking him, or even noticed that someone was stalking him, but the sensitivity to unknown threats that he often fights and develops makes him uneasy. It seems that these agents cannot be underestimated. Although I didn''t exude hostility, there was murder in my heart just now. He couldn''t feel all of my traces, but he felt that his life would be threatened, so he was uneasy. " Lin Yi thought to himself, the hostility in his heart also converged, making his gaze blinded by the public, no different from ordinary people. Sure enough, M5 couldn''t feel anything even after his mind was restrained under his full strength, and he thought he might have been too minded just now, making it impossible to detect anything. I noticed that stalking people had to converge not only the hostility in the heart, but also the inner thoughts, and control the mind to make the eyes obscured and not abrupt, so as not to be noticed by these agents who are extremely sensitive to danger. , Although they can''t detect where they are and someone is following them, they can feel that their lives will be threatened. Of course, some people will think that it is an illusion and will not care about it. In fact, there are many times when it is caused by an illusion, and their nerves are too tight. However, many prudent people will choose to worry about it for nothing rather than think that it is too much. There is only one life. Of course, there are people who feel dangerous, but they cant avoid it. Just like you know that someone is shooting at you but you cant avoid the bullet. Feeling danger and being able to avoid danger are two different things. Just like the current M5, he did feel uneasy for a moment, but Lin Yi relied on his excellent concealment ability and condensed his mind for a moment, and M5 couldn''t detect anyone following him, so he thought he was overwhelmed. Since Lin Yi was ready to track down for a long time, he found that M5 hadn''t been in contact with other high-level agents at the end of the day and was not impatient, so he continued to track M5 patiently every day. It wasn''t until the third day that M5 suddenly joined forces with Mi SS Valentine''s Day, his partner, and Lin Yi of course also followed. But when I came to an open place, M5 suddenly made a very disgusting move, that is, he reached out and dug out a nose, which was nothing at first, but after M5 dug out a nose, it suddenly hid it towards Lin Yi. The place is shot over. Lin Yi immediately noticed something was wrong, is it necessary to shoot a booger? Moreover, its not easy to shoot at him, especially Lin Yis keen perception of danger, plus he knows that this world has a variety of strange devil fruit abilities. If it is bad, it is easy to be weaker than himself. It''s overcast. So whether it was because of being cautious about the unknown or because of Lin Yi''s keen perception, Lin Yi immediately avoided after seeing M5''s weird behavior. And it was this move that made Lin Yi escape the fate of being injured. The moment Lin Yi dodged, the booger blasted like a bomb at his position just now, causing Lin Yi''s heart to jump slightly. "Fortunately, I experienced a lot of **** battles in the Naruto World and went through superhuman training after reaching the Great Channel. I often face life and death, and have a keen sense of danger. Coupled with his strange behavior, if I don''t avoid it, I will take my If your physique is bombed, you wont die, but you will definitely get hurt. Lin Yi thought in his heart and also wondered how he was discovered. "Don''t hide, you mouse I have found you." M5 said. "Hey, there is more than one mouse. I didn''t expect two mice to hide under our noses for so long." Fan SS Valentine said with an exaggerated laugh. "It was discovered? How was it discovered? Forget it, it''s been discovered anyway, it''s inevitable that it''s useless to retreat now, and I was discovered that the other party must have some perception or strong observation and search ability. Those with great abilities, otherwise the two of them would not be able to find me. In other words, even if I retreat and hide, its useless. Its better to capture these two people promptly and use their confidence in themselves and contempt for me. Without uniting with other high-level spies, Klockdal will not be easy. This shot immediately defeated them and captured them for information. Otherwise, if the opponent has the ability to find out where I hide under the grass and startled the snake, tracking is just a waste of effort. "Between the electric light and flint, Lin Yi instantly chose the method that is most beneficial to him, and the last action plan that was the most helpless, immediately used the phone worm to inform Nami that they were careful and retreated, and they appeared immediately. "Shave!" Although he said that he intends to capture the opponent, but he didn''t mean to keep his hand in the slightest. One shot is a killer. The opponent is obviously a person with abilities that he doesn''t know, and two to one, he still intends to capture alive if he keeps his hand. It''s absolutely unfavorable. It''s not as easy to kill one assassin and capture the other one alive. This is much easier, and it''s also safer and easier to achieve Lin Yi''s ultimate goal. Anyway, he has been found to be stunned by the grass, and the other party will count on him in reverse, and it doesn''t make any sense to hide. "Pointing to the gun!" Lin Yi immediately hit the M5 assassin. Chapter 344: War m5 and fan ss Valentines Day I saw Lin Yi Shi Zhansha rushing to the front of the M5 at a very fast speed and stabbing it with one hand. "Breeze breath bomb!" M5 didn''t have any fear. Although Lin Yi''s speed surprised him, his reaction speed was also very fast. He drew out his prepared pistol and declared that there was no bullet but a dangerous breath. It spread. "Yuebu!" Lin Yi, who sensed the danger, immediately stopped forcibly and jumped into the air instantly, and the position where he was just standing had already exploded out of thin air. "Where are you looking, brother!" Just when Lin Yi was in the air, a voice came from above Lin Yi. When I looked up, I found that Mi SS Valentine''s Day was holding an umbrella in hand, as if the whole body was light and light without any gravity. high altitude. "Are the senior agents of the Baroque Work Agency all capable? And they are in pairs. No wonder there is no way to figure out their information without cp9. Even if I follow them, they will be discovered, let alone other people. "Lin Yi was thinking in his heart and immediately used the Moon Step to avoid him again. You must be careful when facing someone who has no ability to figure it out clearly, otherwise it would be easy to overturn the boat in the gutter. "Ten thousand kilograms of pressure!" Lin Yigang used the moon step to escape, and the body of the fan SS Valentine standing above him suddenly became heavier and dropped at a terrifying speed, and the ground below Lin Yi suddenly shattered. "Which method of attack is this?" A cold sweat broke out on Lin Yi''s forehead. One could explode his nose, and the other suddenly increased his weight to a terrifying level. Together, they didn''t know that their abilities would definitely need to be eaten. Fortunately, he has mastered the six forms, allowing Lin Yi to face any opponent with ease, even those with weird demon fruit ability. "The nostrils are towards Erlian Cannon!" The two booger flew towards the place where Lin Yi dodged. "This kind of explosive paper painting is useless, it can only be done like this!" Lin Yi stepped on the void again and flashed directly to a place ten meters away, and then slammed it over: "Lanjiao!" "Breeze Breeze Bomb." M5''s face sank, slashing visible to the naked eye? How could it be possible, but he didn''t dare to touch his body and hold a revolver, shooting continuously, and exploding Lan''s foot with successive bombs. "One is capable of bombing fruit all over the body, and the other is capable of controlling the weight of the body. The lightest can float in the air, and the heaviest is currently known to reach 10,000 kilograms, which is ten tons." Lin Yi I thought to myself, the weight of ten tons is not terrible. For the current Lin Yi, which of his attacks is not ten tons? But what is terrible is how terrifying the force of falling under ten tons of gravity can be terrifying. "Since their abilities have been tested clearly, then the battle can be over." These two men are purely demon fruit abilities, and they have not yet developed their fruit abilities to the extreme, their physical abilities are not strong enough, and their fruit abilities are not strong enough. Except for the weirdness of relying on the power of the fruit, there is nothing terrible at all. "Lanjiao!" Lin Yi kicked out, and a vacuum slash shot out. "Breeze breath bomb." At the same time, the M5 fired continuously. At the same time, the fan SS Valentine''s Day also shot again and jumped in the air and kicked Lin Yi in the air, and they cooperated very well. "Ten thousand kilograms guillotine!" Fan SS Valentine''s body fell extremely fast, gathering ten tons of gravity and the strength of the high altitude rapid descending longevity, kicked directly at Lin Yi''s head on his feet. "Paper painting!" Lin Yi''s body floated like a piece of paper, easily avoiding the attack of the fan SS Valentine''s Day. At the same time, he turned around and stabbed it with a finger: "Pointing a gun!" Flutter I have already figured out their abilities, knowing that Lin Yi, who is so ordinary except for the devil fruit ability, would be polite. Relying on the powerful skills of the six types, he could easily pierce the body of the fan of ss Valentine''s Day. , A finger put a Buddha bullet into the chest of the fanciful Valentine''s Day. Although the hand feels good, Lin Yi''s eyes are as calm as water, without any waves. "Ah!" Fan SS Valentine''s face turned pale, and she looked down at her chest in disbelief and let out a painful cry. "You''re looking for death!" M5''s eyes flickered, and he rushed to Lin Yi and kicked it. "Iron King Kong!" Just now, Lin Yi, who had already figured out how strong the explosive ability of this bomb fruit ability was, was not afraid at all, standing in place and letting M5 kick him to explode. The smoke dissipated and Lin Yi was unscathed. M5''s pupils contracted and looked at Lin Yi in disbelief. It was the first time that he saw someone face his own attack but was unscathed. "Lan feet!" Lightning drew out like a raptor going out to sea, and a blue vacuum slash knocked out the nearby M5. The clothes on his body were chopped away, and a slender and hideous wound fell straight from M5''s shoulder. The blood on the right leg should not be sprayed out like money. "Pointing a gun!" Lin Yi did not relax with a single finger and pierced M5''s head. Suddenly, the high-level spy could not die again. "Let''s go!" Lin Yi picked up the fan who was left with a finger hole in his chest, and quickly flew back. At the same time, before leaving, he took out a bottle of liquid from his pocket and poured it directly on the m5''s body and put a lighter on it. Ignite and threw it on his body, and the raging fire spread across his entire body. Seeing Lin Yi''s easy way to take people''s lives and indifferent corpses, the fan SS Valentine''s face couldn''t help flashing a trace of fear. She is a high-level spy, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know what fear is. Fan SS Valentine knows that he survived, obviously because the other party wanted to inquire about some information from himself, otherwise, he might have been killed by the murderer. "It''s best to be honest, and if you cooperate with me, I don''t mind letting you live." This time Lin Yilai was not murdering, but to inquire about intelligence. It has been discovered now, and he is not afraid of leaks. Chapter 345: Fan ss valentine confession So as long as Lin Yi gets the information he wants from the fan SS Valentine''s Day, he really doesn''t mind letting the fan SS Valentine''s Day live. Anyway, I have been found out, even if the fan ss Valentines Day does not survive, it will not hurt, the most important thing is to be able to complete the task. Lin Yi took the fans to SS Valentines Day and left directly, and came to a relatively secret place they found when they were walking around in the rain these days, and Nami and Nuoqigao were already there waiting for Lin Yi, but Tsunade didn''t show up. Lin Yi knew that she didn''t show up. Instead, she was hiding by her side to guard against possible dangers at any time. Lin Yi and the others would be safer if she didn''t reveal where she was hiding. "My SS Valentine''s Day, those who have the ability to weigh fruits, now we make a deal, either I will kill you here, or you will answer my questions honestly and I will let you go." Lin Yi said. "How do I know if you will kill me after I answer your question." Fan SS Valentine thought that he was bound to die, but he didn''t expect that Lin Yi didn''t intend to kill himself, so he was happy at first, and immediately. Said calmly. "You have no choice. You can choose to believe me, take a gamble, or die here." Lin Yi said, "You should know very well that if I came to assassinate you, you would have died a long time ago, although I don''t know how you are. Found me, but I know that you only discovered me today, and I didn''t know anyone was following you before. So you should be clear that I am not here to kill you, just to follow you to inquire about intelligence. " "Will you really let me go?" asked the fan SS Valentine. "Then it depends on whether the information you told me is true or false." Lin Yi said, "Don''t expect to deceive me. I can let you go today, and I can assassinate you tomorrow. You think you can escape my assassination. Escape from my chase?" Fans of ss Valentines Day thought that Lin Yi could fly fast in any environment or even in the void, could ignore the bomb attack of m5, kick the vacuum slash, and could easily pierce the human body with a finger gun, completely avoiding himself. The ability to attack the paper painting and so on can''t help but feel cold, if such a person wants to assassinate herself, even if someone prompts her, she can''t escape. "Anyway, it''s death, it''s better to take a gamble." No one wants to die if they can survive. My SS Valentine''s Day is no exception. After some deliberation, my SS Valentine''s Day decided to say it, anyway. It is impossible to escape death, at least there is hope of survival. She is not die-hard to the Baroque Work Society, and of course she would not sacrifice her life to keep secrets when she had the chance to survive. "Although I am a senior agent of the Baroque Work Agency, even I dont know everyones identity and information. M1s partner fan SS has two fingers, I dont know her identity, and our president I dont know him. Who is your identity." Fan SS Valentine said. "You are very smart. To be honest, if you say you know the identity of your president, I will kill you without hesitation, because according to my investigation, no one knows the identity of the president except the vice president." Lin Yi said. "Fortunately, I didn''t lie. This guy really knows a lot about the Baroque work agency as I thought." The fan ss Valentine''s Day was stunned. It was not that she had never thought about Lin Yi just now, but she did not think of Lin Yi. Maybe he knew something about the Baroque Work Society, but unfortunately the place where he lied was what Lin Yi knew, so he was sad. I don''t dare to panic when I think of being a fan of SS Valentine''s Day. Now that I see Lin Yi''s performance, I am glad that I didn''t lie. "I only need to know the information of the vice president and other high-level spies. As for the fans and the president that you don''t know, it''s nothing, just tell everything you know." Lin Yi knows very well that even high-level spies are. It is impossible to know everything about the Baroque Work Society clearly. If this were the case, then Klockdal''s conspiracy would not be so famous. "M1 is the strongest among all our high-level agents. After eating Superman''s Quick Cut Fruit, you can turn any part of your body into a blade, and at the same time make your skin as hard as steel. m2 imitates the fruit ability, can become anyone who has touched with the right hand, including face, body and voice. Those with the ability of M3 wax wax fruit can wax their own body and change into any shape; they can also secrete candle mucus, which is as hard as steel after solidification. Fan SS Golden Week, the partner of M3, has the ability to control the feelings of others through the paint of the color palette. M4 is very powerful. The weapon is a four-ton bat and has a swing power of 400 pounds. The pet is a gun that ate the fruit of the waxwurst dog. The waxwurst gun Rasu, and Rasu constantly spit out time bombs from the bat. Go out and cooperate seamlessly. Merry Christmas for fans, those with the Mole Fruit ability can transform into a mole, and they will dig a hole in the ground for combat use. "The fan ss Valentine''s Day said in one breath about what he knew about the senior agents of the Baroque Work Agency, and at the same time gave a detailed account of what they looked like. "Very good, what about the vice president?" Lin Yi asked. "To be honest, although I have seen the vice president, she is actually no less mysterious than the president. I only know that she is a female, code-named fan ssAll Sunday, and I dont know anything else. She is our Baroque work agency. The only person inside who knows the identity of the president and who has met the president." Miss Valentine said. "Let''s go!" Lin Yi said. "Are you really letting me go?" The fan of SS Valentine''s Day was a little surprised, of course she thought about it, but she didn''t expect Lin Yi to let her go so simply. "My identity has been exposed. There are people among you who can accurately find me in the crowd. Killing you is no different from not killing you. It can''t change my exposure to being chased by people from the Baroque Job Club. Destiny." Lin Yi said. Chapter 346: The strongest senior agent arrives "What''s more, you told me so many things about the Baroque Work Club. I believe the people in the Baroque Work Club will know it. If you plan to go back and fight me, you must be the one who was killed in the first place, so Not only will you not be an enemy of me, but in order to survive, you will escape here as quickly as possible to avoid being pursued and killed by the secret agents of the Baroque Work Agency. I believe that the people in the Baroque Job Club will not let me go, but they will never let go of the betrayers. Am I right? Two mice hiding outside. "Lin Yi said in the same tone as when m5 spoke to him before. "It''s no wonder that we will be dispatched. It seems that our opponents are really capable this time." With a click, the door was cut open. A man and a woman walked in. The man had the word "" pierced on his chest, and he was dressed in Shaolin. A bald man in a monk-style costume; the woman has a blue explosive hair and is dressed in black clothes with a little bit of madness, and she walks with a twisted look. "M1, then you are a fan of ss two fingers." The fan of SS Valentine exclaimed: "It must be the vice president, fan ssAll Xunday, who told you to let you come." "My ss Valentine''s Day, I don''t need to say more about the end of the baroque work agency." m1 said coldly. He is the strongest senior agent of the baroque work agency, that is, the man who walked in. As for the afro A woman is a mysterious fan ss two fingers, which is also the partner of m1. "It''s coming very quickly. In this case, the people in your organization can basically figure it out except for the vice president." Lin Yi was not surprised. If the Baroque Job Club can''t find the door, it is not worthy of the world government to take seriously, let alone It''s worth sending yourself to investigate the members of the Baroque Working Society. "Let''s go, there is nothing to do with you here." Lin Yi glanced at Mi ss Valentine''s Day and said. "Calculate you to keep your promise." Mi ss can''t take care of that much on Valentine''s Day. She is very clear that she is not the opponent of the two in front of her, and must leave as soon as possible now. m1 was going to intercept immediately but was blocked by Lin Yi. Of course, he was not protecting the fan SS Valentine''s Day. The reason for letting the fan SS Valentine''s Day pass was because he was a person who acted rashly but kept his promises. Treating the enemy is cruel and ruthless, but once a promise is made and the other party honestly cooperates with him, he doesn''t mind letting him go if conditions permit. Still the same sentence, Lin Yi came here to inquire about intelligence, not to assassinate these high-level spies, otherwise the fans ss Valentine and they died a few days ago, since she told herself so much, and Lin Yi judged it should be Really, otherwise, m1 would not say such a thing, and would not rush to kill the fans ss Valentine''s Day. Anyway, the Baroque Job Club would trouble her, and Lin Yi didn''t need to do anything, so Lin Yi didn''t kill her, but if the fan of SS Valentine''s Day is an enemy of herself, then Lin Yi will kill her without hesitation. He intercepted m1 just to make the Baroque work agency a little more troublesome. At the same time, his current goal is these two people. He has to get more things from these two high-level spies. Lin Yi believes that the two most powerful. A senior agent definitely knows more than a fan of SS Valentine''s Day. So when M1 started, Lin Yi also made an instant shot. One of the six types of shaved was displayed instantly, and he disappeared in situ and shot in front of m1. He raised his fingers and shot out like a bullet. He originally shot against the fan ss. It was too late for Valentine''s m1 to dodge at this time. Lin Yi took advantage of his attack on the fan SS Valentine''s Day to take the lead, which caused him to only defend now. If you change someone else, you will really be caught off guard or even injured by Lin Yi, but m1 dared to face Fu Mi ss Valentines Day in front of Lin Yi, of course, has his confidence, that is, he is not afraid of sneak attacks at all, because he ate the fruit quickly. , Is a blade man, can turn any part of the body into a blade, and at the same time make the skin as hard as steel, and is not afraid of any sneak attacks. "Cut people!" m1 was expressionless, his two-handed crossbar slammed in front of him to block Lin Yi''s punch. He did not take a step back. Obviously he was different from the previous m5 and others, although he was a demon fruit capable person. But the physical exercise has not been let go, and he is not purely dependent on the ability of the devil fruit. His own strength, speed, etc. cannot be underestimated, coupled with his ability to cut fruits quickly, it is just like a tiger. Lin Yi only felt that his fist hit a piece of extremely thick, hard steel, even his The body''s hardness is even higher than the steel fruit ability that Lin Yi killed before. "My ss fingers, kill them!" m1 said as he said, his hands turned into sharp blades, one hand caught Lin Yi, and the other cut to Lin Yi''s body at the same time. "Shave!" Tsunade, who had been hiding on the side when Miss pointed his hands with both hands, also shot at the same time, rushing to Miss''s fingers at a lightning speed, and stabbed them with a finger gun. "Prickly fingers!" The **** of the fan ss are obviously also demon fruit capable people, her fingers turned into spikes, and Tsunade fought together with her fingers. "Iron Helmet!" Lin Yi''s eyes were shining, and the moment he was caught, he directly displayed the iron block. The flesh and blood body was instantly comparable to steel. The m1''s hand knife cut Lin Yi''s body and made a sharp sound of gold and iron. . "What a hard body, it can actually block my grasp!" M1''s face, which had always been expressionless, finally moved. It was amazing that someone could block a hand knife with a flesh and blood body. "Finger spear!" Lin Yi pierced a finger and directly pointed it on M1''s body. Although the pointed spear did not penetrate M1''s body at once, it also made M1 feel painful. Chapter 347: Severely injured those with the ability to cut fruit You must know that although m1 is a quick-cut fruit and a blade man, he is still a human and still has pain. If you exceed the tolerance limit, you will feel pain. Even if Lin Yis iron block is hit by an attack that exceeds the tolerance limit, he will be hit. Breaking the defense, Lin Yi would be hurt as well as pain. "Very weird move, I have never seen it before." m1 took a step or two backwards, his eyes were filled with solemnity. It was the first time he saw an opponent with such a strange physical skill, and the opponent''s ability was simply better than that of the capable person. It must be weird and changeable, with a body that is hard enough to hit one''s own hand, and can hurt himself like a bullet-like finger spear, and move as fast as lightning to make m1 treat Lin Yi as a powerful enemy. "It''s so hard, it''s almost like a refined steel knife." Lin Yi felt a little tingling in his fingers, and it was the first time that his finger gun had encountered such a feeling. "Split!" m1 binocularly shot intently, the two arms turned into blades that crossed towards Lin Yi, the extremely sharp blade cut out at an astonishing speed, and directly tore the air so loudly, letting go. The Buddha''s air is screaming. "Lanjiao!" A blue vacuum slash shot out, m1 did not have the slightest fear or retreat, and directly slashed above the vacuum slash with the slashing slash. The piercing swords collided and hummed, making people''s ears almost like tinnitus, and the ground under M1''s feet collapsed. "Open!" m1 roared, and all his strength burst out, concentrated on the arms that had been turned into blades, and actually tore the feet abruptly. "Spiral cut!" M1''s wrist turned into a high-speed blade rotating tangentially to Lin Yi. "Paper painting!" Lin Yi twisted and floated along the spiral of m1 to the left side of m1 and then swept it over, and Lan kicked it out. "Foam daisy cut!" M1 Fangfo had long expected Lin Yi''s attacking hands to block Lin Yi''s feet. At the same time, both hands directly shot a radial invisible slash, so that Lin Yi had no time to dodge, after all, he I didn''t expect that M1 could perform such an attack, swift and weird, so that Lin Yi could not even use paper painting to avoid it. "Iron King Kong!" In an instant, Lin Yi took out his strongest defensive physical skills, his whole body was like a diamond, but the invisible slash of m1 still knocked Lin Yi away. "It deserves to be the strongest senior agent in the Baroque work agency." Lin Yi looked down at the clothes that had been cut out of his body, and even a red mark appeared on his body. Obviously this move of m1 is powerful. To the point where he could break Lin Yi''s defenses, even though he had only scratched the epidermis and the blood hadn''t leaked out, it was already very dangerous. "You are not a capable person, and you can have such a strong defense. It is really powerful. I can hardly imagine how you exercised your body to such a level, but it is a pity that I am a blade man. You can''t hurt me. "M1 said calmly. "There is no defense that cannot be broken in this world, it just depends on your strength." Lin Yi suddenly raised his head, his eyes have become like fierce beasts, making m1 feel a little chill in his heart. What is this? Such a look is even more fierce than an angry sea king. "Dust Slash!" But m1 is also a master in how to say it. It is not an exaggeration to be called a swordsman nemesis. Of course, it is impossible to be frightened like this. The four fingers have become blades, and the figure rushes quickly. Lin Yi grabbed it directly in front of him. "Yuebu!" Lin Yi suddenly rose into the air and slashed with one foot: "Land foot thunderstorm!" A slender, sharp, rotating storm fell from the sky. "Spiral cut!" M1 didn''t have any fear. He raised blades in his hands and rotated them at high speed, then smashed them with both hands, using the high-speed rotating blade to bounce the thunderstorm and cut open at the same time. "Land foot thunderstorm!" Lin Yi stepped on another tui volley in the air when he had nowhere to borrow, and a thunderstorm that was stronger than before fell again. Obviously this time he used life return to improve his control. , The sharp but pleasant thunder sounded constantly. Sneer M1''s eyes shrank to the extreme, and the blades of his hands were shattered. The second thunderstorm shattered his blades and fell on his arms. A sound of tearing his clothes came out, and I saw m1''s hands. Surprisingly, blood came out, and a lot of it was cut out to the wound. "It''s not over yet, Yuebu, the life is back!" Lin Yi stepped on the void like a cannonball falling from the sky and rushed to m1''s body in less than a second. A finger pierced the void, producing a sharp sound. With a burst of sound, Lin Yi''s whole body power was concentrated on the fingers and directly pierced out. "Exit!" M1 couldn''t believe that his defense was broken, but because of this, he was even more reluctant, and crossed his hands on the finger gun. The collision between the slashing sword and the finger gun immediately caused the surroundings to reverberate with a continuous harsh sound, and the vigor spread out, and the building next to it was actually cut open. "Foam daisy cut!" M1 once again took out his own special skill, wanting to completely cut off Lin Yi''s body. This move can not only be used for defense, but also has an offensive effect when defending. "Finger gun fire gun!" In the face of the foaming Zou Ju and Lin Yi who had just injured himself, he did not defend himself this time. Instead, he suddenly chou back his fingers and then suddenly pierced out of the lightning when chou went back. Lin Yi''s fingers unexpectedly changed. It became a little red, and it even seemed to be a ball of flames, and traces of white smoke slowly rose up. puff At the moment when Lin Yis finger gun, Yan gun, and m1s foaming Zou Juzhan collided, a high temperature iron plate melted through the body of the object and sounded in the ears of the man. Lin Yis flame gun released high-temperature bullets from the Buddha. Amazing power, but also has a strong high temperature melting power. When he tapped his finger on the palm of m1, a finger hole clearly appeared, and this finger hole actually gave out bursts of black smoke, like the burnt flesh and blood of the Buddha. Chapter 348: Klockdal assault Moreover, the finger hole in the palm of m1 was not only forcibly penetrated, it was more like a hole forcibly melted by a high-temperature sharp weapon, and no blood came out. Sneer Lin Yi took out his finger, and the flesh and blood in M1''s palm was almost as if it had been stabbed by a red iron sword. Not only did he suffer tearing damage, he also suffered high-temperature burning damage. He pointed to the blood vessels near the hole in his palm, and his muscles and bones were all burned by Zhi Lin Yi''s flame gun. It was almost the same as setting fire inside the human body. "It seems that this trick can''t be used frequently." Lin Yi glanced at his finger. This trick is very lethal to the enemy, but it also hurts himself. Even if his physique is strong, plus control The power was exquisite, but the fingers still seemed to be burned in the flames for a while, Lin Yi felt a little hot and painful now. At that moment, he had already used the iron block coordination, but it still caused a lot of burden on the fingers. Obviously, this trick can only be used occasionally. If it is used frequently, Lin Yis current physique can easily burn his fingers. . However, when it is displayed at a critical juncture, it can be surprisingly successful in many cases, especially when facing an enemy with a strong defense, it is more effective, just like the current m1. "Land foot thunderstorm." After the blow was successful, Lin Yi''s figure flashed to the back of m1, and a thunderstorm blasted his back. Suddenly the flesh and blood burst and the blood splattered, M1''s whole body flew out and hit the wall and crashed the house. "M1 actually lost?" The fan ss both fingers looking at the knocked out m1 in disbelief. "You''re coming soon too!" Tsunade glanced at m1 without any surprise. Fufo had expected it to be like this early in the morning. When m1 was knocked into the air, Tsunade pierced a burst of finger gun rain and immediately lost his fingers. The released spikes were all interrupted and one blow hit the lower abdomen of my ss fingers, causing her to kneel to the ground in pain. "The two of you are the strongest spy of the Baroque work agency and the most mysterious spy. I think I should know a lot of things. Can you tell me the information of the vice president?" Lin Yi asked. "If I tell you I will only be killed by the president." Fan SS said with two fingers. "If you don''t say anything, you will be killed immediately. Choose yourself." Lin Yi always thinks that although torture is useful, it also depends on who is used. The best way to force the palace is to attack the heart. Many people in CP9 are like this, for the enemy. He rarely uses torture, and usually puts psychological pressure on the other party to vomit the information he wants. "Do you think you can really kill me?" Miss sneered with both fingers, Lin Yi thought of something, his expression remained unchanged, and he held Nami with one hand, and the other with Nuoqigao directly broke through the wall. Tsunade also broke through the wall at the same time that Lin Yi reacted. Less than a second after they left the room, the whole house and the ground were cut apart, not to mention that it was divided into two, and purple electric sparks appeared on the ground that was split. "Krokdal!" Lin Yi''s face changed slightly. As far as he knew, Qi Wuhai was very proud, and Krokdal didn''t want to be noticed about his identity, so he generally seldom shots, let alone work in Baroque. Act as the president of the club. "It seems that you know me too." Krokdal glanced at Lin Yi and others blankly, and then showed a sneer: "Then you are obediently killed by yourself or I forcibly killed you." "I have a third choice." Lin Yi said: "That is to get rid of you." "Haha, this is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard. Although I don''t know who you are, and I''m not interested in knowing it, I will leave it here for me today based on your words." Klockdalhan The voice said: "The Desert Sword!" "Quite fast, the iron block can''t stop it!" Lin Yi''s pupils shrank into a small point, and at a glance, he knew that his iron block was impossible to block this move. If he resisted it forcibly, he would only be seriously injured. Jiang Na didn''t even think about it. Meihe Nuojiao threw it out: "You run first!" "How does this work..." "Nami, we will only get in the way here. Get out of here and prepare the ship to retreat at any time. If you don''t need to protect us, they can retreat even if they can''t win." Nuoqigao reminded. "Damn it!" Nami hated her for being so weak for the first time, but she had to do it because she knew that Nuoqigao was right. She would have nothing to do other than hinder her by staying here, but would let Lin Yi. They are distracted to protect themselves. At this moment, Nami made up her mind that she would definitely become stronger after going back this time. Not only she, but also Nuoqigao had such an idea in her heart. "Do you think they can escape? Although I don''t know which force you were sent from for the time being, you have inquired about so many things about my Baroque work agency, and you even know my identity. It''s impossible for me. Let you go back alive." Krokdal said, struck Lin Yi''s mind. "I believe they can escape." Speaking of her ability to escape, Nami is absolutely top-notch. It is difficult for her to have strong combat power, but it is very easy for her to escape, due to her natural sensitivity to the surrounding environment. Perception, coupled with her clever head, it would be really hard to catch her if she flees unscrupulously. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have gone from being an eight-year-old girl alone on the ocean to eighteen years old so unscathed. "Hehe, I''m really ignorant, I can do it even where you are, and can accurately pick you out in the crowd, do you think those two women can go?" Krokdal mocked. "Yes, there must be someone with strong investigative ability among them, otherwise it is impossible to find me and Tsunade, it is probably the mysterious vice president." Lin Yi thought to himself. "But forget it, it''s okay to waste saliva with you, so sleep here forever." Klockdal said. Chapter 349: Krokdals terrifying ability As soon as Krokdal''s voice fell, his right arm had already turned into sand and then became huge and formed a sand blade that slashed towards Lin Yi. "Sand Fruit Ability!" Lin Yi took a deep breath. Although he had known Krokdal''s ability a long time ago, after all, this is no secret. Krokdal didn''t hide much. Of course, he knew Qiwuhai''s ability with the intelligence capabilities of the world government. Ability. But when I saw it with my own eyes, Lin Yi''s heart was also weak. The strongest natural devil fruit among the three devil fruits, although this sentence is not absolute, for example, the superhuman shock fruit of the white beard is better than the natural devil fruit. It''s scary. But the problem is that for most people, those with natural devil fruit abilities are insoluble, because they can not only manipulate natural elements, but also make body elements flower, except for domineering or restraining things such as water over fire. Any attacks other than that are useless to them. No matter how powerful they are, as long as they use elementalization, they can be inherently invincible. "A little bit of knowledge, then you should be very clear that no matter how hard you work, you can''t hurt me." Krokdal is not surprised. After all, this is not a top secret thing, and the other party even has so much information about his own Baroque work agency. I can investigate and know that my abilities are normal. "Shave!" Lin Yi and Tsunade glanced at each other, knowing that they must join hands this time, otherwise it would be really dangerous, and even joining hands would be dangerous, because their attacks would not hurt Klockdal at all. "It''s fast, but it''s useless! The desert sword!" Krokdal cut out three times in a row. Lin Yi and Tsunade sank. Krokdal looked like a pure ability person, but he was completely different from the previous ability person. , Relying on the terrifying nature of those with natural abilities, coupled with Krokdal''s development of his abilities to a terrifying level, it is completely beyond the reach of the previous abilities. So even if Krokdals rustling fruit ability alone is enough to crush Lin Yi and Tsunade, not only because he is a natural ability person, but also because he has developed the fruit ability to a kind that Lin Yi has never seen before. The height passed is even stronger than the lieutenant general. They couldn''t hurt the other party at all, but the other party had terrifying strength. It''s strange that Lin Yi and the others weren''t dangerous. "Moon step!" Lin Yi stepped on the moon step and jumped into the air and kicked it down: "Land foot thunderstorm!" One shot is a six-style enhanced physical skill. Obviously, he still has some reservations against opponents like Krokdal. The words are simply looking for death. "The foot is broken!" Two vacuum slashes of different shapes slammed into Klockdal''s face. "It''s useless." Klockdal mocked, neither looking nor hiding, letting two vacuum slashes hit him. The body was cut open, but instead of blood, sand came out. "Sure enough, it seems that people with natural ability alone seem daunting." Lin Yi took a deep breath. "We will not be domineering, even if we master offensive and defensive, dodge, volley, and speed, the six forms are completely useless." Tsunade''s heart is extremely heavy. The first time he faces a natural ability person, the pressure is already great, and the opponent is still Krokdal, this kind of Qiwuhai, is simply a master of masters. "Desert King Kong Knife!" Krokdal looked at the two men in the high air with murderous intent, and his hands were completely turned into sand and released, forming four huge sand blades and slashed towards Lin Yi and the others. "Paper painting!" Lin Yi twisted his body, floating away, and then his figure flashed. He rushed to Krokdal''s back with a cracking sound, and his fingers had turned into flames and pierced out: "Finger gun flame gun." "Fire? You can actually hit a blow with such a high temperature with a flesh and blood body, but it''s still useless." Krokdal was slightly surprised, his body turned into sand again, and the elementalization of the natural type ability was the only thing except domineering. The method is to take advantage of their weaknesses. For example, people who manipulate flames use water to deal with him. Only in this way can they hurt their elemental bodies. Unfortunately, Lin Yi''s move can only be regarded as a blow of fire, and it is useless for Krokdal, whose opponent is Sand. "Become a mummy." Krokdal dodges Lin Yi''s flame gun while pressing one hand on Lin Yi''s arm. "Shave!" Lin Yi''s face changed drastically, and he backed away at the fastest speed in his life, but Krokdal tried to restrain Lin Yi with sand, but it was possible. Lin Yi was not only a Type 6 user, he also used to manipulate Sand''s opponents have fought, Gaara in the sandstorm, and the one-tailed crane is a powerful existence that manipulates sand. He knows the characteristics of sand and how to prevent Lin Yi. But what Lin Yi didn''t expect was that although Klockdal, Gaara and Shouhe both manipulate sand, they use sand in different ways. Gaara uses sand to restrain and crush each other. Shou Crane is also similar, but Krokdal is not. His slush fruit can not only do this, but also use the slush fruit''s ability to absorb all the water in the material it comes into contact with. This is what Gaara and Shouhe don''t have. "Oops, even with the same ability, the natural devil fruit is different from sand escape after all. Although they are all manipulating sand, their attack methods are very different. Klockdal and Gaara are completely opposite. They don''t use sand to smash. It is really troublesome to absorb the moisture of the other party instead of pressure." Lin Yi glanced at his arm, and just touched it. Even if he flashed so fast, his arm still looked dry compared to before, and wrinkles appeared on his skin. "Wait, water!" Lin Yi''s eyes flickered as he thought of rushing to the room just now, picking up a bottle that was ready to enter the desert and drenching it on his arm, and then drank the rest in his mouth. Sure enough, the arms that had been a little dry suddenly returned to their original appearance at a speed visible to the naked eye. "In addition to being domineering, people with natural ability can only deal with them by restraining their abilities, but I am not a capable person. Even if I know the way to restrain sand, I can''t deal with Krokdal." Lin Yi thought to himself. Chapter 350: Krokdal the Furious "If Krokdal''s sand is the same as Gaara''s and theirs, the best way to restrain is water. Everything grows and restrains each other. Krokdal can absorb water, so water can also restrain the sand." Lin Yi felt swiftly in his heart. Thinking that while Tsunade resisted Krokdal''s powerful offensive. Although Lin Yi and Tsunade are not Krokdahl''s opponents when they join forces, but with Six Forms and Superman''s physical stamina, Krokdahl will not be able to kill Lin Yi for a while, after all. Developed the fruit ability to a very strong point, but his physical stamina was not as strong as his fruit ability after all, and he could not surpass Lin Yi''s physical speed alone. Coupled with the six-style shave, the three major physical skills of Moon Step and Paper Painting have a strong ability to deal with it. "Try to talk about it again, although such an obvious move will be easily noticed by Klockdal, but you have to fight it." Lin Yi crushed the water bottle in his hand, his hands were covered with water, and in this case, Shi Zhan Lan The feet are useless at all and can only fight close combat. But its very dangerous to do so. If you cant kill Krokdal with a single blow, once the close water can control the sand, the sand can also restrain the water. It is easy to be hit by Krokdal. Unfortunately, this is Lin Yis only way. Can only fight. Lin Yi glanced at Tsunade, and didn''t need to say anything more. Tsunade immediately understood what Lin Yi meant: "Land''s feet are broken!" A series of small, laser-like vacuum slashes formed a rain of light and hit Krokdal. "Stupid, don''t you understand that such an attack can''t hurt me after so many times?" Klockdalton completely ignored Tsunade''s attack when elementalization, but this crazy attack also temporarily elementalized Klockdal. Suppressed. At the moment when Tsunade''s offensive stagnated, Lin Yi rushed to Klockdal. After all, Tsunade couldn''t keep attacking like this. "Pointing to the gun!" Lin Yi stab Krokdal with a finger. "It''s a waste of effort." Krokdal mocked, but his face suddenly changed drastically because Lin Yi''s fingers pierced his elementalized body. "It''s a pity, after he was elementalized, I can''t tell where he is his heart and where is his head." Lin Yi''s blow was aimed at Krokdal''s heart, planning to use Krokdal to find that he didn''t know him. Weaknesses this point to produce the most effective raid. It''s a pity that Krokdal is not a fool. Of course he also knows the weakness of his abilities, that is water. After elementalization, his whole body is full of sand, so he can''t see the appearance of people at all, so he usually chooses elementalization. The whole body is elemental, unless you see that the opponent''s attack can''t hit your own vitals, even if you hit it, you can''t kill yourself. What''s more, Krokdal is a Qiwuhai, even if he is a pure ability person who pays attention to the devil fruit ability, his physical fitness is not bad, but he does not pay attention to physical exercise, but even so, it is not bad. At the moment he perceives the danger, he knows that Lin Yis moves are powerful, so he instinctively tilts his body slightly. After adding his elementalization, Lin Yi doesnt even know where his heart is. Can stab past with his own feelings. As a result, Krokdahl''s slight sideways and Lin Yi didn''t know where Krokdahl''s heart was after elementalization, he could only poke it by feeling. It also caused Lin Yi''s attack to stab Krokdal, but instead of directly piercing the heart, it pierced the shoulder, and the blood slowly flowed out. "You''re looking for death." Klockdalton was full of anger when he said that even if he didn''t turn sideways and Lin Yi''s blow would not hit his heart in the end, the injury was definitely heavier than it is now, not just being a trivial matter on the shoulders of the public. But it still left Klockdal with some lingering fears. I have repeatedly mocked the other party for not being able to hurt me, but I didnt expect Lin Yi would hurt him immediately. This is literally hitting myself in the face. Although Krokdals city mansion will not go crazy with anger, but the anger is It is absolutely inevitable. "Is it water?" Krokdal was not a fool, and immediately noticed that Lin Yi''s hands were water after he accidentally suffered a loss. "Did this guy find out so soon?" Krokdal was puzzled. In fact, if Lin Yi hadn''t studied Krokdal''s abilities before coming here, plus he had previously fought against sand-manipulating masters, he wouldn''t be surprised. The son discovered Krokdal''s weakness. And he is just taking a gamble. After all, he is not sure whether his hand in water can actually hurt Klockdal''s body after elementalization. Now the card is right to bet, but the problem is that he didn''t hit the point. , But with Krokdal''s physique, although it is not as good as Lin Yi, it is not easy to kill him. Even if he hits the key point, he may not be able to kill him. After all, Krokdal is not a person who is helpless. When Lin Yi hurts his fatal key point, he will definitely dodge, resist or counterattack as much as possible. Reduce to a minimum. Just like just now, Krokdahl perceives the threat, he instinctively sideways, and his elementalization becomes sand. Lin Yi doesnt know which place is Krokdahls deadly key. He can only poke it by feeling, anyway anyway As long as it hits, Krokdal can definitely be hurt, it just depends on where it hurts. "Shave, point the gun!" Tsunade also dipped his hands in water and rushed towards Krokdal. "Want to come? Three moon-shaped sand dunes!" Since Klockdal discovered that the opponent knew his weaknesses, of course he immediately changed the fighting style and dealt with it carefully. After all, the biggest advantage of the natural powers over other powers and powers is the element. Transformation is not afraid of attacks, but once someone can be hurt, he will not dare to rely on elementalization to deal with the enemy casually. In particular, Krokdal found that Lin Yi and Tsunade had very strong physical skills, and if they caught the opportunity, they would hit their head and heart in danger. Chapter 351: Life and death comeback (part 1) "Yuebu!" Tsunade clearly knew that Krokdal could absorb water. Lin Yi was touched by him for less than a second, but his arms had wrinkles visible to the naked eye. If he was caught, he would definitely It''s done. Seeing the half-moon-shaped sand blade flying over, whether it is thinking of Krocdals abilities, the fighting instincts and the sense of danger cultivated from countless battles on the battlefield, Tsunade stopped this time without thinking about it. Suddenly, his attack changed to the void that the whole person was up to ten meters high out of thin air. The half-moon-shaped blade hit the house behind Tsunade and found that the house had not been cut open, but Tsunade dared not take care of it because she believed in her own judgment and her own feelings. Strong people like her are right. My feelings are very trustworthy, even more often than what I can see with my eyes or what I hear with my ears. So Tsunade did not even think about it, and the house that was hit did not burst open, but it was cracked and aged at a terrifying speed under the shocked eyes of Tsunade and Lin Yi, and instantly changed from the original IS9000. The house that was not certified to be tofu was turned into a tofu project in an instant, no, it was even a dangerous building that collapsed at any time. "Not only the human body''s moisture, but even the moisture of any substance can be absorbed." Tsunade gasped. "Do you know now? Don''t think that finding that water restrains me and hurts me can make up the gap in strength between us. Just now you just hurt me by good luck. This time I won''t let you get close to me again, the three-day moon-shaped sand dune !" Krokdal roared, and with a big hand shake, the huge half-moon-shaped sand blade shot out several times in a row. "Yuebu, painted on paper!" Lin Yi and Tsunade had to do all they could to avoid, but Krokdal seemed to have experienced a lot of battles. The name of Qiwuhai was not in vain, and they looked at Lin Yi several times in a row. Of course they have a countermeasure for the six forms. "Sandstorm!" Apart from a small sand storm, Krokdal''s palms became more than tens of times bigger in an instant as Krokdal threw it out. A sand storm of ten meters high swept across the sky, and the powerful attraction made Lin Yihe. Tsunade''s speed of using the moon step suddenly slowed down, and even the paper painting became very difficult. "Death, the Desert King Kong Sword!" Krokdal grinned, "This is the gap between you and Qiwuhai." After knowing that the other party discovered his weakness, he no longer despised Lin Yi and Tsunade, and Klockdal, who immediately showed his strength, completely suppressed Lin Yi and Tsunade. No matter what kind of six styles they displayed, they were all killed by Klock. Dar blocked it. Obviously, although Klockdal had never seen the Sixth Form, after seeing it a few times, he couldn''t think of a way to resist the restriction of the Sixth Form. "Landfoot thunderstorm!" Lin Yi found that his body was out of control. Although he could do anything in the air with the moon step, the problem was that the pulling force of the sand storm became stronger and stronger, and his use of the moon step became very strong. Difficult, and Krokdal found the opportunity to release the desert diamond sword so that Lin Yi could only resist it with all his strength. "Lanjiao cuts the air." The same is true for Tsunade. The two simultaneously used the cuts and thunderstorms to block the four sand blades, but their body was dragged by the sand storm after such a slow time. At this time, Krokdal''s elementalization of sand appeared behind Lin Yi and Tsunade through the gravity of the sand storm: "It''s over, dry and cracked!" Krokdal caught Xiang Tsunade with one hand, and Lin Yi''s face changed slightly, this At that time, Shi Zhan Yuebu couldn''t escape under the force of the sand storm. Lin Yi kicked Tsunade''s back without thinking about it and knocked her out, out of the traction range of the sand storm. "Lin Yi!" Tsunade''s face turned white. Lin Yi, who was already affected, now kicked Tsunade. She was relieved, but Lin Yi was pulled into the sand storm, and Klockdal was lost. The target of the attack immediately turned his hand on Lin Yi''s shoulder not far away: "Since you want to die so much, I will kill you first." "I don''t know who died yet." Lin Yi''s eyes were fierce, and Klockdal felt bad instinctively. This was completely the same look in his eyes, although he knew Lin Yi could do anything. The other party had no water, it was impossible. I hurt my elemental self, but staring at Krokdal with such eyes still felt dangerous. But Klockdal believed in his own reason this time. He didn''t think that Lin Yi would be able to make a comeback in such a situation. Thinking of this, he didn''t retreat from shyness and tried his best to use dry cracking. Suddenly Lin Yi''s left arm dried up at an alarming speed When he comes down, if this continues for no more than three seconds, his whole body will become a mummy. "This is just a mourning before dying." Klockdal noticed Lin Yi''s eyes and thought in his heart, but it was his thoughts that gave Lin Yi a chance. "Let you see the killer move I am going to give you, life is back!" Before Krokdal sucked up his own water, a piece of blood suddenly appeared from Lin Yi''s right hand, completely covering his wrist. "Not good!" Krokdal finally knew that Lin Yi was not wailing before he died, but that he really planned to die with him, and he also had the ability to die with him. Blood is also a kind of liquid. Lin Yi covered with blood can completely hurt himself. Thinking of the elementalization that Krokdal did not want, not only elementalization, but also the sky full of sand. There are many ways of elementalization. Du, not just become a natural element that you have mastered. Like the admiral of the Navy, the green pheasant is elementalized into ice, but after it becomes ice, he can completely control the shape of the ice. For example, a cavity appears in the middle. If the enemy strikes his shoulder, even if he covers the domineering, he can also control the elementalization The ice changed its form, and a hole appeared on the shoulders, allowing the enemy''s attack to pass through the hole. In this way, as long as it could not hit the elementalized body, it would be useless even if it was covered with domineering attacks. This is also the way that natural ability people have come up with to resist the attacks of domineering users. After elementalization, it is not like dealing with other people who are not domineering, but simply elementalization and letting the enemy attack the elemental body. Chapter 352: Life and death comeback (part 2) To deal with the attacks of domineering users, those with natural ability will control their elementalized elements after elementalization, and change their elemental form. For example, the green pheasant changes the form of ice instead of becoming an iceman. It can also be a rectangular ice shape, or an iceman with a hollow in the middle. And Krokdal is the same now. He intends to be completely elemental before Lin Yis attack hits his body, and completely turn into sand flying all over the sky. Of course, the elementalized Lin Yi with a pile of sand can attack, but it becomes After the sand fluttered all over the sky in the form of scattered sand. So even if Lin Yi could attack Krokdal, he would not know where to attack the sky full of sand. Krokdal has developed his abilities to a very high level. He can also use this elemental method, but he rarely uses it. In his opinion, even a domineering user seldom pushes himself. At that point, let alone Lin Yi of ordinary goods in his eyes. Now, he didn''t expect Lin Yi to think of this method when there was no water, and use the opportunity of his close body to immediately perform such an attack. So Krokdal had to use this ability to control the elemental form to avoid it. Unfortunately, Krokdal''s elementalization was very fast, but Lin Yi, who had planned for a long time, was even faster. "Pointing to the spear and dragon spear!" Lin Yi''s hand is already covered with blood, but his left arm is dry. He already knows the rustle of fruit. He is not worried at all. As long as he is not dead or completely necrotic, he will cooperate with his control. As long as there is enough water to return the life, the hands that are as dry as a mummy can quickly recover. But now I can''t care about these. If I can''t take a blow to Krokdal before the whole body is sucked up, then the current effort is completely wasted, and it will take his own life. There was a loud, deafening dragon chant that echoed around with Lin Yi''s finger poke. At this moment, Lin Yi''s hand turned into a divine dragon on the Buddha, and directly pierced it out with the divine dragon as a spear. Flutter Lin Yi hit a blood hole in Krokdals chest, but because Krokdal pulled away quickly, coupled with the full elementalization and the traction of the sand storm to dodge, after all, he escaped Lin Yi and risked his life. The key point of the attack in a way of dying of the same thing. Although he couldn''t avoid the dragon spear, he avoided the critical place, but Krokdal was just as uncomfortable, and he had been overturned in the gutter twice, having been crossing the great waterway for many years. The first time it can be said that the rival did not know that Lin Yi discovered his weakness so quickly, but the second time he was injured, and the injury was heavier than the first time, although Lin Yi also paid a lot. The price, but Krokdal could not accept it. "Looking for death, Desert Sword." Krokdal avoided the vital point, holding the wound with one hand to suppress more blood, and at the same time slamming the other hand, a terrible sand blade slashed towards Lin Yi. "The thunder and thunder storm, the iron king." Lin Yi didn''t panic at all when he was in danger. He didn''t know how many times he had encountered such life and death battles, and he was already familiar with it for a long time. A thundering storm hits over and collides with the desert sword, and there is a loud noise. The thunderstorm is broken, but the power of the desert sword is also greatly weakened, and it is impossible to use the moon step to avoid the paper-painted dodge Lin Yi directly. With the current strongest defensive iron King Kong, he forcibly carried the desert sword. But this move was really powerful, even if it was weakened, it still broke Lin Yi''s defense forcibly, leaving a slender and hideous wound on his body. "Krocdal go to death, point the spear and the spear!" Tsunade let out a stern shout. In her opinion, this battle should be a stronger one to protect Lin Yi. She didn''t expect Lin Yi to protect herself in the end. Tsunade went crazy when he saw Lin Yi''s injury. Always converging all the sharpness, hiding behind Lin Yi, let Lin Yi completely show his own sharpness, no one can match Tsunade''s sharp sharpness at this moment, showing a lot beyond the current Lin Yi Strength. With Tsunade''s stern scream, a phoenix sound came out, and Tsunade''s blood-sticky fingers had pierced Klockdal''s shoulder, and suddenly a blood hole was made. This is still Krokdal avoiding in advance, otherwise, this hit is the position Lin Yi hit just now, two consecutive attacks hit the same position, even Krokdal is choking. "Go!" Lin Yi spit out blood. The Desert Sword not only cut him, but also shook his internal organs. At this time, Krokdal was simply a wounded beast. Don''t look at Lin Yi and Tsunade injuring Krokdal in a desperate manner, but Lin Yi knows very well that with Krokdal''s physique, these two attacks are definitely not serious injuries, at most they can only be more serious than minor injuries. It''s just a moderate injury. Changing an ordinary person may be bound to die, but for a person like Krokdal, there is definitely more than 80% of the combat power, and the continuous heavy damage absolutely makes Krokdal completely mad. And now that Lin Yi and Tsunade have a lot of methods, they will undoubtedly die in the face of the furious Krokdal, and Lin Yi now has a dry left arm that is temporarily abolished, and there is a wound on his chest, and the internal organs are shocked. , A combat power of less than 50%, when will you wait if you don''t leave at this time? Moreover, the task of the two of them is only to find out the information of the Baroque Work Agency. Now even Krokdal has played against him, and he knows a lot about his moves and abilities. They can complete the task only with the intelligence of the vice president. Where Still need to fight Krokdal here again. "When we grow up, I will kill you by myself next time we meet again." Tsunade gritted his teeth and Lin Yi held hands to help Lin Yi share part of the consumption. The two of them rushed out of the traction range of the sand storm while using their full moon steps. . The two of them have not created all the enhanced versions of the Six Forms, and their strength is in the stage of rapid growth. As long as they can continue to grow, Tsunade''s words will definitely become a reality. Chapter 353: Female vice president counterattack "Can you go? It''s so easy to go wherever you go." Krokdal roared, roaring up to the sky like a wounded beast, even in the face of a big pirate in the new world, he has never eaten so much. Loss, but now he has suffered a big loss in the hands of two people who are far less powerful than him. It is really hard for him to accept. Under his control, the sand storm became more and more huge, chasing in the direction where Lin Yi and the others fled, and the power of the sand storm continued to increase during the chasing process. Even if Lin Yi and Tsunade are powerful, once Krokdal catches up with them, they are really finished. Lin Yi picked up the water bottle that Tsunade handed over and drank all the water. His dry arm began to recover at an astonishing speed. In addition, Lin Yi used his life return to fully absorb the water, which made the recovery faster. At the same time, Lin Yi also controlled his wounds. The peristaltic muscles were sticking together to prevent blood from flowing out and the wound would not worsen. At the same time, he ran wildly in the desert. Under repeated oppression of life and death, Lin Yi only felt that his life return level had become higher, and his control of the human body had become more sophisticated, but at this time he was not allowed to seriously realize it. There was only one thought in his mind, that is, selling his life. Run wild. Klockdal wanted to pursue it. After all, he was in the desert. But thinking of Lin Yi''s scheming and Tsunade''s presence, he had to be careful not to be attacked again. In addition, Tsunade and Lin Yi would interact with each other. The speed of the borrowing force is very fast, and if Krokdal escapes with all his strength, unless it is to use his ability to pursue his life, he will not be able to catch up. Lin Yi and the others rushed ten kilometers away in one breath. Although Krokdals sand storm was powerful, Lin Yi and Tsunade were temporarily thrown off in the face of the instantaneous explosive power, but the power of the sand storm grew stronger and stronger. The speed is getting faster and faster. On the contrary, Lin Yi and the others are injured and consume a lot. Although the other is not injured, it also consumes a lot of money. Under such circumstances, it is impossible to maintain for a long time in the desert, and the range and movement speed of the sand storm are getting faster and faster. , If this goes on, it is likely to catch up with Lin Yi and the others. "Two handsome guys and beautiful women, it seems that you really need help." At this time, a woman sitting on a crocodile appeared in Lin Yi''s sight and slowly said to them. "Very temperament!" Tsunade glanced at the woman who appeared suddenly. She wore a casual sweater, a dark blue waistcoat and a pink-orange print dress inside, and long boots, but she didn''t feel mad, but intellectual, with a scroll exuding nobility. taste. Coupled with a slender black hair, a beautiful and delicate face, she is simply a noble lady of everyone, and she is also a beauty who is not inferior to Nuoqigao in all aspects of body, temperament and appearance. "I don''t think you would appear here so accidentally." Lin Yi said as he dashed: "Although I haven''t seen you, but I can be sure that you won''t appear here by accident, and death is here to wait. we." "Oh?" The visitor was a little surprised. He obviously didn''t expect Lin Yi to see this at a glance: "I have seen all the senior agents of the Baroque Work Agency, and even the president Krokdal, only The vice president has not met, and even the president of the Baroque Work Club has a partner, and that partner is a woman. But this woman never showed up, and we were chased by Krokdal and you happened to appear in front of us. I have to doubt your identity. You should be the deputy director of the Baroque Working Society. " "Let''s talk about it again." The elegant and intellectual woman did not panic after being recognized as a po, but said in a leisurely manner. "Go up!" Lin Yi didn''t worry about being attacked or taken by her to any bad place. After this woman appeared, he noticed the unusual smell and made him make a decision in an instant. Tsunade''s eyes flashed brightly, as if he had also thought of going with Lin Yi, and he was not worried about sitting on the woman''s mount, the crocodile. The speed of this crocodile is really not covered. Although there are countless species in the Great Channel, it is absolutely impossible to measure this species by the species of the earth. At least Lin Yi has never seen a crocodile that can survive in the desert. Not to mention the crocodile running so fast in the desert. Although the explosive power is not as good as Lin Yi and Tsunade''s shave, this crocodile puts the Buddha to live as if it is for the desert. It is physically strong. It is almost like a whale entering the sea in the desert. It is extremely fast and has an amazing continuous explosive power. Perhaps the instantaneous eruption speed is not as fast as Lin Yi and the others, but the speed of this crocodile in the desert is not to be underestimated, and it has an innate sense of direction towards the desert. If you continue to run at this speed, you can definitely rely on Sandstorm. "There is medicine here. You can use it if you are not afraid of my poisoning." The woman took out a box of ointment and gave it to Lin Yi and said at the same time: "If you can, can you answer me a question by the way? How can you be sure that I am The vice president you are talking about? Can''t I just pass by by chance?" "The first question is that the people of the Baroque Job Club usually act as a pair, even if it is Krokdal, he also has a deputy president as a partner, and the time when you appeared was just when I was caught by Krokdal. The time for the chase, when other people saw such a huge sand storm, you ran away long ago, but you were calm and calm, not as if you were encountering us by chance. There is no hate for no reason in this world, and no love for no reason. Although this sentence is not absolute, it is love at first sight, but I dont think my charm is so big that you are a person with such good conditions. The first time you meet is under the sand storm. Risking such a big risk to save me. And the crocodile at your feet is not something ordinary people can conquer. Its not easy for a woman to conquer easily. When I think of the female vice-president who has never appeared in the Baroque Job Club, I think you are the vice-president. Long, of course, there is the most important point besides this. "Lin Yi said. Chapter 354: Nicole Robins intent "What else?" The female vice-president asked with interest. "Of course it is what you look like. Being a partner of Qiwuhai like Krokdal, at the expense of him completely treating his companion as a chess piece and his arrogant personality, it is definitely not an ordinary person who can be his companion, but you are offering a reward. Up to 70 million people. Combining everything I said just now, so I suspect that you are the vice president of Baroque Jobs. Am I right? Miss Nicole Robin. "Lin Yi said lightly. "It makes sense." Nicole Robin was found out of his identity without a little panic, but instead said in a leisurely manner: "Since you know my identity, why do you still sit up? Aren''t you afraid that I will sell you?" "You sold us? You did sell it, but instead of selling us, you are planning to sell Krokdal." Lin Yi said. "Now I regret letting you ride a ride." Nicole Robin still maintained an elegant and charming smile with a faint sense of distance, but her pupils shrank slightly. Obviously, Lin Yi''s speculation made her feel refreshed. shock. "You should want to make a deal with me." When he saw Nicole Robin, he was already thinking about Nicole Robin''s intentions, and he had thought of so much so far. "Smart, but I regret it a little bit now. I don''t know if you will sell me in reverse if I make a deal with you." Nicole Robin said. "It''s normal to sell Krokdal. For someone like him, either you sold him or he sold you, unless you don''t want to survive, otherwise you can only do this." Lin Yi''s words slightly touched Nicole Robin''s people. "Yes, survival? Historical article, I have paid a lot to know this. In order to survive, for the historical article, I can only live by betraying others." Nicole Robin thought. "Since you have thought about so much, and you know who I am and my past, are you not afraid of me? I am called the source of disaster by the world government, the son of the devil, I dont know how many people were betrayed by me in the past. Now." Nicole Robin didn''t know whether she was laughing at herself or mocking the world government. "It''s because I know so much, so I can sit on your crocodile with confidence." Lin Yi lay on the chair, after Tsunade''s medication, plus his super physique and control muscles to stick to the wound, now completely The bleeding has stopped, and even recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Remember that sentence I just said? There is no hatred for no reason, and no love for no reason. The world government is so jealous of you. There is always a reason to get rid of you by any means." Lin Yi said: "You should be holding something that makes the world government jealous. That''s why you were put on such a high reward from the beginning. An eighty or nine-year-old girl with a reward of more than seven thousand years old is too outrageous. You want to live. Is not guilty. In that environment, you can still live so persistently. I''ve seen two in this life alone, wandering in the ocean. I think you should have a certain kind of pursuit, or attachment, just like her. That''s right, that''s why you are all eight or nine years old as a girl who has been alone until now and lives so nourished. " Nicole Robin didn''t know whether she was right or wrong this time. After contacting Lin Yi, she had a feeling of being seen through but also a confidant when she let the Buddha go. This man was not confused by the superficial phenomenon, and neither I was calculating myself like other people, but I saw a lot of things. "You are talking about your companion Nami, I don''t know the names of you and this young lady, but it is not difficult for your two companions to investigate, but although I don''t know your names, I Know that you are from the world government. I thought about getting rid of you, but after contacting you, I changed my mind. Its better to stop it. I stopped you today, and I will send more people tomorrow. On the contrary, it will be more noticeable. If there are no secrets, where can I block it? you guys. In this case, it will give the world government a feeling that the Baroque Work Society is plotting extremely shocking things. In that case, even if you prevent you once or twice, the world government is likely to send more and more troublesome people. "Nicole Robin said: "I don''t want to be stared at by people day and night. After some observations, especially when you finally fought with Krokdal, you actually sent your female companion out, and I suffered Krokdal''s attack alone. This action moved me to the idea of ??contacting you, and now I am more affirmed of my idea after meeting with you, maybe it is worth it to make a deal with you." "What''s the deal?" Tsunade asked, but his tone was not at all doubtful, but with a tone that Zhizhu was holding, as if she already knew Nicole Robin''s thoughts. "Both of them are people who are not easy to fool." Nicole Robin thought to himself, but said quietly: "I know your intentions very well. I want to know the information about the Baroque Work Agency and Alabastan. Whether it has not rained for more than a year has something to do with Krokdal, I can give you the information you need, as a bargain, you can no longer stare at us." "Although I want to promise you very much, I am just a **** of the world government. I have no right to prevent the world government from doing this." Lin Yi smiled bitterly: "I''m glad you can think of me so much, but it''s a pity that I can''t do it." "No, you can do it. You will be able to do this after you agree to this deal. As long as you submit all the information I sent to you, then even if the world government will send someone to monitor Klockdal, it wont be too much. Too much will not send people like you to investigate like this time." Nicole Robin said surely. "Why? You are so sure? The world government is not yours." Lin Yi asked rhetorically. "Haha, this is a good joke." Nicole Robin pursed his lips. "Although it was not made by my house, please think about what I said just now. It is better to block it. The world government does not know what Klockdal is doing, no I know about Klockdal, so I have to send someone to investigate." Chapter 355: Exchange information "I know the idea of ??the world government very well. They do not allow uncontrollable, unclear people and things to exist, and they send masters like you. To be honest, if Krokdals partner is not me, they will never find out. Your presence." Nicole Robin said confidently: "But at the same time, the current policy of the world government is to maintain the balance of power in the great waterway, and Krokdal is the sea of ??Qiwu, and it is the existence of the government that can freely seize the land and the wealth of other pirates. Alabastan can be said strictly It is the territory of Krokdal. As long as everything about him is controlled by the world government, as long as Krokdal has not violated the bottom line of the world government, then the current policy of balancing the power of the great waterway implemented by the world government will definitely not touch Krokdal''s hair easily, unless Krokdal Dahl was defeated and lost the deterrence that Qiwuhai should have, or he violated the bottom line of the world government. Otherwise, as long as you send the information back and the world government thinks that everything is in control, then even if they send people to monitor Klockdal, there will be no more people like you. After all, they don''t want to anger Klockdal and break the power. Balance. And Klockdal is not a fool. He is very strategic. I believe he will soon know that you are members of the world government. If you dont want to break the balance of power by then, the world government will never send you to investigate Croatia again like this time. The Rockdale thing. Okay, even if the world government is willing to send people to investigate, but this time it is already a thorough investigation, and the world government has also obtained the information it wants. If it finds that Krokdal has not touched the bottom line, it is necessary to continue to do this to Krokdal. , Offend this Qiwuhai? If there is not enough interest to impress the world government, will it easily break the balance of power created by itself? " Nicole Robins words made Lin Yi and Tsunade look at this woman with admiration. She is indeed a child of the devil. She has received the key care of the world government. Like Nami, she only needs face. Unlike the pirates, Nicole Robin is not only wanted, but also facing the pursuit of different forces in the entire world. Regardless of whether it is an ordinary person or a pirate, the pirate wants to deal with Nicole Robin, but she lived so nourishingly and finally became the deputy director of the Baroque Job Club. "Is the so-called transaction like this? Use our hands to send the intelligence to the world government. It doesnt matter if I tell the world government that the intelligence was given by you. I told you, the world government knows that you have a lot of criminal convictions and betrayed a lot of enemies. So it''s no surprise, if you don''t tell it then it''s okay, things will develop as you think. And the advantage of this transaction is that we get this piece of information to complete the task, and what you get is what you just said, so that the world government will no longer look at you as much as it is now, and will not encounter investigations like this again. , Let everything develop as you want. But because you have been paying attention to us, and seeing that the two of us will never leave between life and death, I feel that we are of very good character, and if you do business with us, you should not tell the world government that our intelligence is traded with you. The possibility is higher. After all, its good if we dont tell the world government. At least let the world government think that we will get more attention when we complete the task by strength. Even if we take a 10,000 step back, we truthfully report, the worst outcome is just what I just said. , So you just come to make a deal with us. "Tsunade said. "Yes, are you interested in doing this deal?" Nicole Robin smiled and maintained an intellectual and elegant smile from beginning to end. This kind of temperament is really charming, even if he is an enemy, he will not be aware of it. Had a good impression of her. No wonder she betrayed and betrayed so many people over the years, and so many organizations have lived so nourishing. The aristocratic temperament in her can easily develop a good impression of her even if someone who knows her details sees her. "I have no reason to refuse." Lin Yi said. "Sure enough, as I thought, although they are members of the world government, they are not united with the world government." Nicole Robin''s eyes flashed with an imperceptible light, and then the baroque work agency was silent The intelligence told Lin Yi and the others, it was very detailed, and even the evidence was given to Lin Yi and the others. "I can be sure that you have reservations, but it''s okay. This deal is good for you and me. Although I don''t know what you are hiding, it has nothing to do with me. At least I can get this. You are a help. Ive been busy, and if I send you a piece of information for free as a courtesy, we dont owe anyone. The attention of the world government to you has never been lowered, but I found that it seems that the top management of the world government has not been doing their best to kill, otherwise, no matter how smart and capable you are, you will not be able to live so freely. I think your ability should be very helpful for investigation, but even so, if the world government didn''t make every effort to kill you, you wouldn''t be able to live until now. "Lin Yi said. He has the right to check the information of the people who have been offered rewards, and he and Tsunade are valued by the world government, so the information checked is also very detailed. After all, it is impossible to guarantee that they will not be enemies in the future. Of course, we must take a good look at their character abilities. The information on Nicole Robin in the information that Lin Yi searched was very weird. It was clear that the world government could not wait for her to get rid of her soon. These years, it has not stopped pursuing and killing her. The importance of is completely different from the degree of reward. It stands to reason that since Nicole Robin poses such a threat to the world government, it was best when she was so young at that time, but at that time, she did not pursue it vigorously. At least none of the masters were sent to let Lin Yi. The more I understand, the more I feel that Nicole Robins affairs are definitely not as simple as the world government''s announcement. It is not as simple as Lin Yi has seen from the information. Chapter 356: Tsunades reward "What do you want to say?" The smile on Nicole Robin''s face disappeared for a change. She is not a fool, on the contrary, she is very clever. Lin Yi''s words made her capture a lot of information. "The first ones are my judgments from the intelligence of the world government, and they are justified, but the latter ones are my own inferences. There is no guarantee that they are true or false. You can listen carefully, or you can use them as a whisper. "Lin Yi said: "I suspect that the world government has not pursued the same level of threat as yours to the world government for so many years. It is likely that one of the world government or the navy headquarters is in a high position and is extremely powerful. Very well-connected people secretly protect you. Otherwise, you can''t live so moisturized, but for some reason that person can only help you secretly, and can''t do it in the face, and only in this way can explain why the world government has always attached great importance to you but has not sent enough Powerful people will deal with you. "Lin Yi said. "Is it him?" Nicole Robin is not an idiot. She used to only care about escape and perhaps didn''t pay attention. Now that she has grown up, and Lin Yi reminded her to recall all kinds of thoughts when she was a child, an image of a person suddenly appeared , The sea freezes between the waves, and only he can protect himself, and only he can meet all the conditions of the person mentioned by Lin Yi just now. And among the people in the world government that Nicole Robin knows, only he has the ability to do this, and his mind is suddenly a bit complicated. "It seems that this transaction with you is right. I am very glad to meet you." While Nicole Robin was thinking, the crocodile at his feet had already led Lin Yi and the others across the desert to the coast. Nicole Robin also put away the thoughts in his mind, no matter what, as long as the time comes, he will find out whether it is true or false. Nicole Robin who put away his thoughts once again returned to the woman with an elegant smile before, and said to Lin Yi with a light smile. "Maybe we will meet again in the future." Lin Yi smiled slightly, completely answering the wrong question, but Nicole Robin figured out what Lin Yi meant. "I think I would be happy to meet you again, provided that I can still live." Nicole Robin also followed with a smile and Lin Yi, Tsunade shook hands and sat on the back of the crocodile. Lin Yis deeds quickly disappeared from Lin Yis sight. People who didnt know thought they were really confidantes. They couldnt believe that one was the vice president of the Baroque Working Group and the other was a member of the world government. They are hostile if they don''t come out. "Fancy her talent?" Tsunade asked. "One is that I don''t like to owe anything to others, and the other is that I really like her talents as you said. I feel that I will see her again soon." Lin Yi nodded, admitting that he was really fancy Nicole Robin''s talent, but currently he does not have the strength but has this talented woman, because doing so will only kill himself. But he didn''t want to miss it easily, so he told Nicole Robin a piece of information in advance, and after he formed a good relationship, he would soon try it out. After all, the matter is man-made. Although we can''t fight for it now, it doesn''t mean that we won''t do it in the future. We will plant a foreshadowing now and forge a good relationship, but it will have great benefits in the future. "Indeed, it''s much easier to make a good impression to make friends. I didn''t expect you to attract people more and more." Tsunade smiled. "I didn''t learn it from my mother yet." Lin Yijian smiled with a frown. "You still learn to flatter, but don''t think it''s okay to flatter, before you dared to kick me away and find a fight." Although Tsunade said so, his eyes flashed with tenderness and love. In the previous battle with Krocdal, Lin Yi kicked Tsunade away at the end, making the attack that had hit Tsunade turned into Lin Yi to bear alone. Tsunade was angry, distressed, and endless. Love. She was angry, of course, not that Lin Yi kicked her. On the contrary, she was angry that Lin Yi actually took such a big risk to protect her. In her opinion, she should have suffered a blow from Krokdal and then replaced her with an injury. Yes, who knew that Lin Yi would make such a move without even thinking to make Tsunade feel both distressed and in love. Although Tsunade said he was looking for a fight, he just held Tsunade with both hands, and at the same time let Lin Yi''s hand on his fragrant shoulder fall on his stalwart bank, as if to reward Lin Yi and as if to take this Attracting Lin Yi''s attention makes him lose concentration on the wound and it won''t hurt so much. Tsunade was so proactive and Lin Yi certainly wouldn''t refuse. While enjoying Tsunade''s reward, he let Tsunade embrace him, and Tsunade assumed most of his strength. Lin Yi was much easier to show off. It was already evening when Lin Yi and Tsunade came to the shore where the ship was stopped, and Nami and Noqigao looked around vigilantly with their weapons in hand. Obviously, they were all afraid that the people from the Baroque Job Club would suddenly counterattack, after all. This ship is their way of retreat absolutely not to be missed. Tsunade and Lin Yi also deployed a lot of sunken weapons on the boat. As long as someone gets on the boat, he will be caught off guard unless he is a master like Lin Yi, Tsunade, or a person with natural ability, otherwise he will be caught off guard. It will suffer a big loss, and Nami''s cleverness and cunning will definitely seize the opportunity to kill the opponent. Its just that Lin Yi and the others are acting fast, and they rushed back as soon as possible. It may also be that the people from the Baroque Work Club did not put Nami and Nochi in their eyes, or Krokdal did not put Nami and them in their eyes. , So there is no special agent from the Baroque Work Agency for the time being. Of course, it is also possible that Nicole Robin, who has been promoted to the vice president, secretly made a favor. Not so quickly to find out the location of Lin Yis ship, so the special agent of the Baroque Work Agency Haven''t found it yet. But no matter what, it doesnt matter now. The most important thing now is to retreat. Otherwise, a group of spies from the Baroque Job Club will come over with Lin Yis injuries and consumption. Faced with a group of spies and Krokdal, they are really ten dead. No birth, so the most important thing now is to leave here. Chapter 357: Nozigao Because the only way out is to go to sea, use the unpredictable weather of the great waterway and Nami''s superb sailing skills to get rid of the chasing soldiers. Even Krokdal does not have much advantage in dealing with them in the sea, at least not like in Balabastan. Even in the desert, there is a huge advantage. Lin Yi completed a circuitous strategy, not attacking Krokdal, relying on the ability of one of the six moon steps to walk freely in the air to attack Krokdal or other agents of the Baroque Agency, regardless of whether it is a spy or Krok. Dahl is a person of ability, and there is no need to say more about how the ship will end up in the sea when the ship is destroyed. They don''t know how to fly, and they don''t know how to walk. They are basically capable people. Even if Krokdal is stronger than the white beard, they will die if they fall into the sea, because the capable people are dry ducks and there is no way. So as long as you leave Alabastan and go out to sea to enter the great waterway, you will have Namis super navigator technology, and this technology will continue to learn from the navys books on navigator knowledge in the navy, and often go to sea time and time. Combining theories with her own insights and talents, Nami''s navigator level is still rising. "Wow, you are back!" Nami and Nuoqigao have been worried on the boat, and now seeing Lin Yi come back, Nami, who is bolder and cheerful, cheered first regardless of Tsunade''s side and threw herself directly into Lin Yi''s arms. Suddenly he was full of warm fragrant nephrite, feeling the hugeness of Nami just under Tsunade. Of course Tsunade didn''t mind. She could see that Nami was showing her true feelings, and she was very worried about Lin Yi. Now that she saw Lin Yi''s safe return, she naturally acted what she wanted to do. Obviously, Nami was really into it. In this team, I really care about two people. "Does Nami want to seduce my man? Otherwise, why do you just care about him and don''t care about me." Tsunade doesn''t care, and he won''t be angry, but he will tease Nami. After all, he can see Nami showed embarrassment, but it was rare to be shy, and this was Tsunade''s personality. "Why, I''m not going to say this? Tsunade, it''s great that you come back safely." Nami''s pretty face is a rare blush, her personality is open and honest, but she is generous with a hint of boldness that is similar to that of Nuoqigao. She rarely showed such an expression, and it was really cute now, no wonder Tsunade would use this to tease her. "What''s more, I saw Lin Yi got hurt!" Nami defended. "So you revealed your true feelings and robbed me of a man." Tsunade immediately caught the loopholes in Nami''s words and continued to tease. "I won''t tell you, I''m always making fun of me." Nami Qiao''s face turned red, and she immediately rushed to fight Tsunade with her teeth and claws. Although Nuoqigao did not speak, he took out a towel and gently wiped the dust off Lin Yi''s body, especially when he saw the blood-red wound on Lin Yi''s chest. Although the bleeding had stopped, but it did not heal, Nuoqi The high pupils couldn''t help passing a trace of distress and softness. She was completely unrestrained and unrestrained. She looked different with super personality and handsome. At this time, she was full of femininity. Of course Tsunade didnt just care about fighting with Nami and forget about business. Seeing Nami rushing over, she immediately copied Nami and Lin Yi and boarded the boat. Nami knew it was not the time to make a joke. He still made a face for Tsunade, and then set off immediately. The two immediately took a shower and cleaned all the sand and dust on their bodies. During the period, Nuoqigao showed his unrestrained and super-personal side, regardless of Chi Lu. Tsunade and Lin Yi, who were bathing in the wet bath, walked directly in. Lin Yi gently cleaned the wound. Although Tsunade had been cleared once before and the wounds were glued together, there would never be a problem, but Nuoqigao cleaned again. The movements were very gentle, not at all afraid of Tsunade''s misunderstanding, and not afraid of Lin Yichi''s naked body, not a little embarrassed. After that, he squeezed the bodies of Tsunade and Lin Yi to relieve fatigue. "It seems that sooner or later my man will be robbed by your sister, or by your sister. I can''t help but take care of him so tenderly." Tsunade put on the clothes and lay in Lin Yi''s arms. Joked to Nuoqigao who was lying on the side. "Then you have to let Tsunade go, so I can grab it." Nuoqigao is not Nami, although Nami is bold enough and frank, but compared to the heroic and unrestrained Nuoqigao, it is worse. Some, facing Tsunade''s jokes, Nuojigo was not embarrassed at all. "As expected, I am a big sister, she''s even better than my sister." Of course Tsunade won''t be angry anymore, and the two girls are just joking: "I can''t help but start to hug him tightly tonight. , So as not to be hooked away by you accidentally." "Then you have to hug tighter." Nuo Qigao also boldly lost a wink at Lin Yi, facing the two women joking with each other and finally burning the fire on him, Lin Yi could only smile a little bitterly, but In my heart, I really enjoy this kind of warmth and tranquility. When I went to Alabastan, I was unfamiliar with the place, and this sea route was never traveled. In addition, it was headwind most of the time, so it took a lot of time, but the route back was easy to learn, and most of the time it was smooth and smooth. In this case, the time to return to the voyage is a third less than the time to Alabastan. After a little more than a month, Lin Yi, who returned to the naval base again from the Great Channel, immediately handed over the task and handed over all the evidence and intelligence he obtained to the world government. The admiral of the navy headquarters immediately received the news and also Know the contents of the intelligence one by one. "A hero is a genius, whether he is a genius or not, if he can stand the test, he will know if he can survive and complete the task. If he dies, he will no longer be a genius." The Marshal Warring States finished watching Lin Yi handed in. After a long time, he said. "Haha, it seems that this kid Lin Yi and the little girl named Tsunade are a little bit interesting. They actually fought with Krokdal and hurt this Qiwuhai without saying it. It''s interesting." Karp suddenly laughed. . Chapter 358: I lost and I invite you to donuts "The two of them can only know six forms and are not domineering. According to them, it is impossible for those with natural abilities to hurt them at all, let alone the opponent is Krokdal, who develops fruit abilities to a very strong seven. Wu Hai. But the two of them could actually hurt Krokdal, and it was not the first time. The first time I played against Krokdal, he could find out his weaknesses and use them. Its good, really good, talented, flexible and not static. The old man wants to see them a little bit. "Kapu smiled without image, but he could see that he had a good subjective impression of Lin Yi and Tsunade, who had never met before. "Kapu this time, you rarely said a human word. The first time you face a natural ability like Krokdal, you can still hurt him without being domineering. It is indeed a talent that can be created, compared to cp9. Rob Lucy, the strongest man in the past 800 years, has even greater potential." Marshal Warring States rarely agreed to Karp''s words, instead of cursing Karp as usual. "But Sengoku, is what you promised before is true?" Karp smiled and said: "Two devil fruits are a lot of money, and you can also make a request to the navy headquarters to not be afraid of pain?" "Of course it is true. They can complete such a dangerous task. If they regret it, will the navy still have the majesty and credibility? What''s more, they deserve it." Changing other authorities may regret it, but the Marshal Sengoku thought too. I don''t want to say that the two devil fruits are indeed precious, and it is not simple to add a request, but these are not for nothing. Not only did they cultivate talents for the navy themselves, but also Lin Yi and the others exchanged their strength for them. If this were to be deducted, then the Warring States Period would not be called a wise general. All of this is beneficial to the navy headquarters. It can also be used to tell everyone in the Navy or even the world government that they can get the reward they deserve if they really do things for the world government. Regardless of the reason, Marshal Sengoku will give it without hesitation, and give it without concealment. "What do you think the two of them will ask for? Will they ask for a natural devil fruit after seeing the power of the natural ability?" Kapu thought with interest. "There is this possibility, and seeing the power of Krokdal''s ability, they do have this possibility to be tempted." The Warring States period thought for a while and said. "How about the Warring States period as let''s take a gamble?" Karp said suddenly on a whim. "How do you want to bet?" I am in a good mood today. It seems that Karp, the old immortal, is very serious today. He didn''t refuse the Warring States period. Instead, he became interested. The two men with the highest honor, power, strength, and status of the Navy Headquarters actually gambled against each other like market gamblers. If this scene spreads out, it will definitely scare many people. It can be seen that both of them really value Lin Yi and Tsunade. Karp has long been interested in Lin Yi and the others, while the Warring States period began to pay attention to Lin Yi and the others as a marshal, and included them as key training objects. Otherwise, how can the Marshal of the Navy have so much time to pay attention to Lin Yi and their affairs, but this is also a good thing, at least it also means that Lin Yi and the others have truly entered the eyes of the world government seniors and are no longer dispensable. The chess piece. "How about betting they would want a natural devil fruit?" Karp said. "Okay, what if you lose? What if you win." Marshal Warring States said, the natural devil fruit is precious, even in the navy headquarters, it is not comparable to ordinary superhuman and animal devil fruits. In the navy headquarters, only people with great potential can be eaten by future generals, and they are still people who have made great contributions to the world government. However, because of the difference in strength between Lin Yi and Krokdal, the Warring States period made this Of course he will not repent of his promise. The natural devil fruit is precious, but he can afford it in the Warring States Period, and in the Warring States period, it is worth giving whether it is because of this requirement or their potential and abilities. "The old man will ask you to eat donuts if you lose." Karp said surprisingly. "Get out, get out of me!" The Warring States period was silent for a moment, and then a roar that shook the entire navy headquarters came out, making the entire navy headquarters shudder one after another, some people in high positions, such as the three generals, the lieutenant general Zhiliu thought to himself that, needless to say, Lieutenant General Karp must have stimulated the Warring States again. "You don''t need to be so excited to make a joke. You are always so grumpy and old." Karp smiled heartlessly: "Okay, let''s do it, since you think they may naturally be devil fruits, So if they choose the natural devil fruit then even if you win, then how can this old devil fruit help you get it?" In this case, only Karp has the confidence and ability to say it, and it is convincing. The natural devil fruit is very precious in the entire great channel, and it is not a popular commodity, but Karp said that he helped the Marshal and Warring States obtain it. Obviously, with his status, strength and glory in the navy, he wants to get a natural devil fruit. It is definitely not. The difficulties are also clear to the Warring States Period. "What if they choose something else?" After listening to the Warring States period, they thought this bet was very interesting. Anyway, he would not lose anything, because even if Karp didn''t say the right bet, Lin Yi and the others asked for a natural bet. Devil Fruit Sengoku will also give it. Of course he doesnt mind if Karp comes over to be a fool. If he is lucky, he can save a devil fruit, which is just enough for Karp to use the natural devil fruit to send him to deal with the pirates in the new world. So I don''t need to be lazy here every day and still have the weather. "If they choose something else, even if Laoyou wins, then Laoyou will have a holiday for a year and you will have to buy it for me after I have no doughnuts." Karp said. "Get out, get out of me!" The Warring States was silent again, and roared again for a long time, Ma, I am a dignified Marshal Warring States. If people see myself buying donuts for this old bastard, Kapu, I still have prestige. ? He would rather not bet that he would give Lin Yi and the others the natural devil fruit with his hands. Chapter 359: The devil fruit that the Marshal Warring States treasures? "It''s just a joke." Karp smiled heartlessly, but he was so angry that Warring States almost didn''t vomit blood. "If you have a fart, let it go." Zhan Guoqiang said, holding back the anger that was about to gush out. "Well, if you lose, how about giving me the devil fruit that you have cherished for more than ten years?" Karp said. "Well, Karp, you want to cheat me!" The Warring States almost didnt jump. Its not the first time that Karp this **** is looking at his beloved baby. He got it by accident many years ago, and Karp is not the first time. With this idea, it''s actually coming again, although the Warring States has already eaten the devil fruit and can''t eat it anymore, the devil fruit he collected is no more precious to him but it is only a collection. But after all, it was collected by the Warring States for more than ten years. Not to mention the precious devil fruit, it is not so easy to take it out after collecting it for more than ten years. "Then you don''t need to bet." Karp said indifferently. "Okay, I bet!" The Marshal Warring States thought for a while and said. In his opinion, Lin Yi and the others have seen the power of the natural devil fruit, and they are indeed likely to ask for it after discovering that their physical skills have no effect on the natural ability. A natural devil fruit. And there is a chance that Karp will be taken advantage of and give a good blood. Such an opportunity is rare in the Warring States Period, and the devil fruit is more valuable than practical for him. After all, he has already eaten the devil fruit. , Can''t eat anymore. Its just that this devil fruit is too rare for him. It is his most precious collection, so he has been reluctant to take it out. Now after thinking about it, he decided to take it out. In order to cheat Karp once, he decided to do so. Anyway, the biggest loss is that there is no collectible, and he can''t eat it. Im too old and cant wait to take the collection with him and pass away in the future, and the chance to pit Karp once is really rare. If it succeeds, it will not only make Karp hemorrhage, but also save one for the world government. Natural Devil Fruit is too cost-effective. I have to say that Sengoku and Karp are definitely hard brothers and best friends. In these years, he has been stimulated by Karp many times. In order to pit Karp, he decided to bet. However, it can be seen from here how good the relationship between Sengoku and Karp is. As a marshal, he has stood at the top of the world. Whether it is power, strength or glory, he can collect more than ten years. How could things be bad, and it would make Kapu never forget that he wanted to get it from the Warring States whenever he had a chance. It is conceivable how precious it is. But now the Warring States Period took out a bet with Karp. Obviously, for him, no matter how precious the collection is, he can''t compare with the slapstick and play with Karp. Dont look at the fact that the Warring States is often spitting blood out of anger and yelling at him constantly, but anyone with a bit of knowledge and status in the navy headquarters knows how good the relationship between Warring States and Karp is. Changed Other people in the Warring States period really wouldn''t take out their own collections to gamble, but the object was Karp, and Warring States gambled. From the perspective of Sengoku, even if he loses and falls into Karp''s hands, he is just showing off in front of him and angers himself. If he really wants to go back, Karp will definitely give it to himself without hesitation, but Sengoku But he would never do this, because in his opinion, the relationship between him and Karp can''t be matched by any collection. So no matter how precious the collection is, if the object is Karp, then he doesnt mind taking it out, but taking it out and taking it out, apart from the life-and-death friendship between them, they are also the best friends. The other party''s pain will never let it go, just like Karp wanted to take the Warring States collection whenever he had a chance to make him feel distressed. The same is true of the Warring States Period. If he has a chance to cheat Karp, he doesn''t care even if he takes out the collection. "What devil fruit are you going to send?" Karp asked curiously. "Before they got a devil fruit as a reward when they were in the cp9 training camp. I heard that the two of them have a very good relationship. It may be because there is only one devil fruit. So far, neither of them has eaten the devil. Fruit." The Marshal Warring States said: "The Devil Fruits they got before are superhuman, and they are unknown, maybe because of this, they dare not eat them. After all, the Devil Fruits are good, but they have many shortcomings. If they don''t know the ability to eat them, it would be a waste. In that case, this time I will give them an animal, a superman devil fruit, and I already know it. " Marshal Zhan Guo is indeed a very generous person, as long as he can do things for the world government, is capable of doing things and is practical, then he will not be stingy with this reward, especially those with potential. Smogg''s character is so arrogant, completely ignoring the orders of superiors, but he is still at ease, but the Warring States Period occupies a large part of the reason. Because in the Warring States period, young people who are especially capable of course have unique personalities. If they are the same as ordinary people, they are not normal. As long as the essence remains the same and they can fight for justice, the Warring States period doesnt care at all. . "Master Marshal, Lin Yi and the others have already made a request like the navy headquarters." At this time, a lieutenant admiral walked in and said. Karp and the Warring States suddenly came to mind when they heard this. After all, this is about their gambling. At the same time, they are also very interested. What kind of choice they will make when such a generous request, after all, this choice can tell them. What''s your vision. "They want to learn domineering." The lieutenant hesitated for a moment and said it. After all, domineering is more precious than devil fruits. In the navy headquarters, lieutenants are basically domineering. Domineering training methods are not mastered by the strong. It is in the hands of a large organization such as the navy headquarters, and in such an organization it is only the upper-level people who can reach it. Now Lin Yi and the others are very surprised when they make this request. "Haha, okay, good boy, with foresight." Karp and the Warring States were both stunned. Chapter 360: Karp as a teacher? But soon Karp burst into laughter, a glimmer of light and a hint of appreciation flashed in his eyes, and he could see that Karp''s impression of Lin Yi and the others was getting better and better. "It''s really a misstep. I thought that they would take a natural devil fruit when they saw the power of the natural type ability, but they didn''t expect them to see further and chose domineering!" The Warring States period was shocked and smiled, obviously Like Karp, he was satisfied with Lin Yi and their visionary choices. "Also." The Lieutenant General hesitated even more. "Tell me anything else." Karp said in a huff: "Why is it procrastinating like a woman." "They said you want Master Karp to teach them domineering." Although Karp, who is also the lieutenant general, scolded, the lieutenant in front of him did not dare to complain. On the contrary, it was his honor to be scolded by Karp. In fact, Everyone knows that if Karp wants to be a marshal, with his strength and glory and merits, even the five old stars may not be able to organize him. So although everyone is a lieutenant general, the lieutenant in front of him is very clear that he and Karp are not of the same grade at all. "Good boy, I didn''t expect them to hit me with their idea." Karp smiled happily now. "Kapu, it''s hard to do at this time. You choose to do it yourself. If you don''t want to, then I will arrange for other people to teach them." The Warring States period also found it a bit difficult, even if it was a general, even the most The rebellious general Aka Inu, the Warring States period ordered the past together, and Aka Inu could only obediently do it. But the target is Karp, but the Warring States period can''t do this. He can only let him choose. He knows Karp''s temperament very well. He will teach you if you don''t have the potential, and he needs to be pleasing to you. "The old man also wants to see these two brave boys, what kind of person the little girl would be." Kapuhaha laughed. "In response to their request, the Navy Headquarters allowed them and told them that as long as the world government is committed to doing things for the world government, the world government will not treat them badly, and they will have a bright future in the future." Warring States nodded, knowing that Karp had agreed. The lieutenant admired Lin Yi and Tsunade in his heart. Not to mention being able to learn domineering, he could still be taught by the hero Karp, and it seemed that Karp had a good impression of Lin Yi and others who had never met before. The naval heroes who have been forced into desperation several times to point out this is what countless navies dream of. It is necessary to know that the general green pheasant can achieve today''s achievements is also taught by Karp one by one, and the green pheasant has always remembered Karp''s kindness, and you can imagine how great the benefits of Karp''s guidance can be obtained. It is no wonder that the Lieutenant General is so envious of them. In the opinion of the Lieutenant General, as long as Lin Yi and the others can continue to grow, at least one lieutenant will not be able to run. If you are lucky, it is not impossible to become a general. Lin Yi, who was in the base on the other side, got a reply from the navy headquarters for the first time, and their faces were immediately full of joy. "Great, as long as we learn to be domineering, we won''t be forced to be so embarrassed the next time we face people with natural abilities." Tsunade said excitedly. Apart from their ability to manipulate natural elements, the most troublesome aspect of natural-type abilities is elementalization. If they are not domineering, no sharp attack can hurt natural-type abilities. How to fight like this? As long as they can be domineering, then the natural type ability is equivalent to abandoning an arm in front of the domineering master. Not to mention that the biggest advantage element is completely useless, but the effect is also greatly reduced. "Nami, you also follow along with you, whether you learn well or not, you have to cherish this opportunity." Lin Yi solemnly said, this is what they have spent their lives in exchange for, and of course it can''t be wasted. After experiencing the previous life and death battle, to the end, not only was I not helpful, but I had to leave as soon as possible without dragging my feet. Nami and Nuoqigao were very uncomfortable in their hearts, and they also deeply realized the cruelty and danger of the great channel, and became stronger. His heart is much stronger than before. They also know who Karp is, so this time they all expressed their willingness to participate. After all, such an opportunity is really rare. So Nami and Nuoqigao nodded when they heard it. "But I really didn''t expect that the navy headquarters not only allowed us to learn domineering, but also really asked Karp to teach us. Originally, I was only planning to give it a try, but I didn''t expect to actually agree." Lin Yi is a little surprised now, obviously The navy headquarters promised him this request is really a bit unexpected. In his opinion, it is very good to be able to learn domineering, he just added by the way that he wanted to learn from Karp and fight for luck, but he did not expect to actually agree. "It is indeed a bit unexpected, but I think it was Karp who agreed to it on the initiative. Although we have not seen him, we have heard rumors about him. No one in the navy headquarters can force Karp to do things he doesn''t want to do. The only explanation is that Karp voluntarily agreed, and it is impossible for someone to force him. Only in this way can it explain why the navy headquarters would agree to Lin Yi''s request. "Regardless of the reason, at least this is a good thing for us, Krokdal, if your strength is still not improved next time you meet, then you will be miserable." Lin Yi glanced down at his chest, even though he was in Lin Yi. His super healing ability, coupled with life return to control wounds to accelerate healing, and Tsunade''s medicine did not leave a trace of scars, but Krokdal''s blow still made him deeply remember. After hearing Lin Yi''s words, Tsunade''s eyes were radiant. Not only her, but even Nami and Nuoqi''s high-class female faces were very unsightly. Obviously, if they had this strength, they would definitely clean up Krokdal in the future. "Lin Yi-sama, Tsunade-sama, the navy headquarters has sent a notice, this is a memory pointer, let you go to this island, Karp-sama will be there for you." A navy soldier walked in and said. "Go ahead, learn domineering one day earlier, and our degree of freedom will be higher, otherwise the next time the world government issues such tasks again, we will be miserable if we face those with natural ability." Lin Yi said. In fact, there are many natural ability people whose real strength is not as good as Lin Yi. Chapter 361: Karp standing and sleeping while laughing Although the natural devil fruit is powerful, it also depends on the user and the level of development. Of course the natural ability of a strong man like a navy admiral is terrible, but many people have the natural fruit ability and the real strength is not so powerful. go with. Its just that their elementalization makes it impossible for people who are not domineering to hurt him at all. Thats why those with natural abilities are extremely daunting, but once they have the ability to harm elementalization, then natural abilities, superhumans, and animals. There is no difference between the capable. The best way to do this is to learn domineering, so Lin Yi and the others did not hesitate to learn domineering. Although Karp teaches domineering, but if you learn it earlier, you will feel at ease in your heart sooner. The Great Channel is too dangerous. Even if there are no powerful enemies, the unpredictable climate and sea of ??the Great Channel are dangerous if they don''t have enough strength. So learn them earlier and be safe earlier. Thinking of the powerlessness facing Krokdal before, that kind of feeling neither Lin Yi nor Tsunade wanted to try again. So after receiving the contact, they got on the boat and went out to sea as soon as possible, sailing in the direction indicated by the memory pointer at the fastest speed. In less than a month, Lin Yi and the others came to the island guided by the memory pointer. It is a huge island full of forests. This kind of island has the most great waterways, but it is not surprising that these islands are safe, on the contrary This kind of virgin forest island is very dangerous, and a variety of powerful species may escape from it at any time. "Is it finally here?" A man in the forest is already considered to be an elderly person, but his appearance looks like a middle-aged person regardless of his figure, skin, etc., especially his body, which is as tall and straight as loose. Just standing there and putting the Buddha in such a simple way can support a piece of sky. "It takes at least a month from the base to here. Obviously, they rushed over as soon as they received the news. Yes, they are very motivated and academic." Karp said that he didn''t let himself wait for a long time. Lin Yi and others, who set out in no time, were very satisfied. Speaking, I saw Karp stride out of the meteor, every step it took was a hundred meters away, and the speed was so fast that it had reached the shore for a short while before lightning, and at the same time, Lin Yi and the others had just stopped the ship and got ready to disembark. "Hello, Lieutenant General Karp, I am Lin Yi, I am very happy to follow you to learn domineering, please give me some advice in the next time." Lin Yi walked down and said hello very politely, regardless of Karp''s character Lin Yi''s personality, record and strength are worthy of Lin Yi''s respect, especially now that the other party is still his own teacher. In Karp''s identity, as long as he doesn''t want to teach himself, then no one can force him, obviously Karp himself agreed, and Lin Yi of course was happy and grateful. "I''m Tsunade, Hello Lieutenant-General Karp!" Tsunade also greeted Karp at the same time. "It turns out that Lieutenant General Karp looks like this. It''s amazing. I''m Nami." The guy Nami was flattering the first time. "I am Nuoqigao, please give advice from Lieutenant-General Karp." Nuoqigao said. "Is the little guy''s mouth so sweet now?" But don''t say anything, Nami''s words obviously made Karp, who had good senses to Lin Yi and the others, laughed immediately, but the smile made Lin Yi and the others dull. It happened suddenly. Karp, who was still laughing the other moment, actually fell asleep in the next moment. He didn''t pretend, but he was really asleep. A blisters came out and snored. "No, this is really Kapu? The hero Kapu who has driven the One Piece into desperation several times? It''s not the navy headquarters who found someone to fake it, right." At this moment, whether it is Lin Yi, Tsunade or Namiwa Nuoqigao came up with such an idea in unison. "Do you want to wake him up?" Nami asked calmly. "No need, let''s just wait." Lin Yi and Tsunade looked at each other. No matter what, Kapu promised to teach them that it was their luck. Obviously Kapu was also sincere. No matter what, he could do it. Refused to let other lieutenant generals or generals come over. Therefore, for a teacher who sincerely teaches himself, he must maintain due respect no matter what. Not only Lin Yi knows this, but Tsunade also knows this, so both of them immediately made a decision and stood quietly and waited. Karp woke up. "I have to wait." Nami said depressed, but she said so, but she seriously stood beside Lin Yi and waited patiently, as did Nuoqigao. Without making any noise, Karp stood and fell asleep for a full five hours before waking up slowly, yawning with a look of sleepy eyes, and said: "I''m sorry, I fell asleep accidentally. This way! Huh? Why are you still standing, why don''t you sleep!" When he woke up, Karp said heartlessly, making Lin Yi''s heart a little bit painful. You think everyone is as good as you, and they can go to bed right away while talking, and they still fall asleep standing up. what. But no one knows, the sleepy-eyed Karp thought in his heart: "I thought they would be tempted to wake me up, but I didn''t expect to stand there from beginning to end, waiting for me to wake up. Yes, I know how to respect the teacher. Seriously, but also standing and waiting patiently and not being impatient." Apparently Karp is asleep, but a master like him, unless his body degenerates to the point where his body speed cannot keep up with his perception, otherwise he knows everything in the outside world, but he is stout, straightforward, bold and broad-minded. He was so nervous that he didn''t usually care about it. But thinking that he is a fool to deceive is a big mistake. A guy who can push the perverted ship of One Piece into desperation several times would be a fool? Dazhi Ruoyu makes sense, and no one believes in stupid words. In fact, Lin Yi and the others were well aware of their changes even when Karp was asleep. After all, that he fell asleep didn''t mean that he had lost his perception of the things around him. In fact, he couldn''t hide anything around Karp. For Lin Yi and their performance, especially Lin Yi and Tsunade, Karp was deeply satisfied. Chapter 362: First heard of domineering "It looks like you can''t fall asleep, so if you can''t fall asleep, follow me. From now on, I will teach you to learn domineering, but the teaching is the teaching. Whether you can learn it depends on your own ability." While talking, Karp led Lin Yi and the four toward the center of the forest. Its strange that five humans suddenly appeared in such a huge virgin forest. Normally, they would definitely attract the beasts and beasts. However, after walking for more than ten minutes, even a small bug did not appear. It was terribly quiet, and unusually quiet. "Lieutenant General Karp, I have a question for you." Lin Yi asked. "Ask!" A flash of light flashed in Karp''s eyes, and his normal appearance was completely different. There was a playful smile at the corner of his mouth. He wanted to hear what Lin Yi would ask. "I want to know how Lieutenant General Karp made the beasts and beasts in the forest afraid of even a small bug to approach us?" Lin Yi said. Tsunade had already noticed, but she had always chosen to curb her edge and hide behind Lin Yi to set off him, silently supporting her, making Lin Yi even more brilliant, sharp and unstoppable. Thats why Tsunade didnt ask. In fact, she found that this was not slower than Lin Yi. Although Nami and Nuoqigao noticed something wrong, they didnt think about it. Now they feel good about Lin Yis words. Weird. Even if there is no beast attack, the whole forest is terribly quiet, which is really weird. "Unexpectedly, you found out much faster than the old man expected, but the answer does not need to be told by the old man, because you already have the answer." Karp said. "The answer? Where is it?" Nuoqigao asked in confusion. "Domineering!" Lin Yi narrowed his eyes and blurted out. "Yes, you want to learn domineering, but I think you have a little knowledge of domineering, but also, even in the navy, only the lieutenant admiral level knows what domineering is. Very few people below the lieutenant know what domineering is. It is even more impossible to know too much. It is already very good to know the existence of the power of domineering." Karp rarely put away a carefree look. Karp will be very serious once he enters the training. It is not a problem to talk and laugh with Karp. He is very happy even if he is not big or small, but he must be serious once this time, especially It was when he was teaching people, if it was still like usual, then Karp definitely didn''t mind letting Lin Yi and the others see what is called ai''s iron fist. "If you want to learn domineering, you must first understand what it is, otherwise it will be difficult to learn, so now let me tell you that domineering is not one type, and it is divided into three types in detail!" "Three, which are the three of Lieutenant General Karp?" Nami asked impatiently. Although she didn''t know if she could learn it, she was also curious about the mysterious and powerful power of domineering. "The first type of armed domineering, this is the most effective attack method you most want to use to deal with those with natural abilities. To put it simply, armed domineering has two functions. First, it can improve your personal defense. Works like an invisible armor; Second, it can evolve into attack power, which can then contend with those with the devil fruit ability, and can even touch the entities of the "natural" fruit ability. It can be said that once you have mastered the domineering armed color and cultivated to be strong enough, this domineering alone can not only withstand the attacks of the strongest natural ability among the three demon fruits, but also burst out the power to counter them and even make Their elemental effect is greatly reduced. As long as a domineering attack hits a natural type capable person, even their elementalization will be useless in front of armed domineering, so armed domineering is the most effective means of attack and defense against any capable person. "Kapu''s first sentence made Gang Lin Yi and the others'' eyes brighten. As long as they master the domineering armed color, they won''t be as weak as before facing Krokdal again. "The second is the domineering of seeing and hearing. If you master it, you can sharpen your five senses. You can perceive the aura of surrounding creatures and the domineering of emotional changes. It can also be used to foresee and avoid danger. It can be called a mind-reading technique, of course. Said it is "the power of listening". As long as the person is still alive, the body can make special sounds. With these sounds, the opponent''s next move and position can be predicted. As long as the range is increased by forging, the higher-level owner of "seeing and hearing color domineering", You can use this ability to hear the voices of others, and even give speeches to others, and the people I have seen who have cultivated to the top level of seeing, hearing, color, and domineering can even listen to the voice of everything. " "Huh, Lieutenant General Karp, who is the top person who has seen and heard the domineering and domineering!" Lin Yi has actually guessed who it is, but still wants to confirm it personally. "One Piece, Roger!" When Karp said the word Roger, there was no navy in his eyes when he spoke of the pirate''s anger. Instead, he had no choice but to look sad. Obviously he didn''t hate Roger at all, on the contrary. More helplessness and sorrow, sorrow for such a person''s death, and feeling helpless when being hostile to such a person. "Sure enough, it is him!" Lin Yi felt awe-inspiring. The only person who can show Karp''s complicated expression is Karp''s opponent, Roger, the Pirate King. "Lieutenant General Karp, then what is the last one?" Tsunade asked. Others also showed expectations. The first two are so powerful, so the third one is not even more powerful. No wonder the new The world would say that even those with natural ability can not be regarded as true masters if they don''t know the white ball. There is no way to domineering power is powerful and mysterious, but it is only in the first half of the Great Channel. In the second half of the new world, there are many domineering users. You will not be domineering, even if you are a natural ability person. It won''t be so powerful, even if it is to develop the fruit ability to the level of the three generals, there are many people who can defeat such people if the fruit ability alone is not domineering. Why are the three navy admirals so powerful? Is it just because of their natural ability? Of course not. Chapter 363: Kapp was flying a kite The reason why the admirals are so powerful is that they have developed their fruit abilities to a very powerful level because they also master the domineering and powerful physical skills. It can be said that all aspects are involved. Otherwise, how can they deter the pirates of the great waterway? Therefore, it will not be domineering in the Great Channel, and it is not a real master at all, let alone a top master. Why is the hero Kapu so powerful, and why is it superior to the three generals? Does it rely on fruit power? Of course not, relying on domineering and physical skills. Of course, this is not to say that the fruit ability is useless, but simply relying on the ability of the devil fruit is absolutely impossible to become a real top master. You must control the use of the fruit ability without relying on the fruit ability, whether there is fruit ability or not. The existence of the peak, then is the real master. "The last one is different from the previous two. The armed colors and the domineering colors in the front are all inherently possessed by everyone, but most people have no way to dig out and use them when they die, and the last type is overlord. The domineering is completely different from the previous ones, although it is also natural, but not everyone has it. Overbearing domineering is the "domineering" of a person of choice among millions of people, that is, having the "king aptitude" that stands above others. Once awakened, various potentials can be stimulated. People have earth-shaking changes. The difference from the previous two is that the first two can be practiced and continuously improved, while the overlords domineering attack power will only become stronger when the person becomes stronger. Simply put, it is your own strength. The stronger, the greater the power of the overlord''s domineering. "Kapu said. "The King''s Qualifications!" Just hearing these four words can imagine the benefits of the overlord''s domineering owner once he awakens. "Then Lieutenant General Karp, how can you know if a person has a domineering look?" Nami asked excitedly. "No, if there is a way to detect it, the Navy would have been searching the world for the domineering and domineering owners for training." Karp shrugged and said in a very irresponsible tone, making Nami happy in time and space. . However, Lin Yi seemed normal. If the kings aptitude were so easy to detect, the navy headquarters would have gathered a group of kings aptitude owners for training, and then a group of domineering and domineering owners would burst out in one breath. This kind of domineering does not deter the world, who can stop it. "But although there is no way to detect whether you have the qualifications of the king, whether you are the chosen person, but as long as you can go all the way under my training, you should be able to see it as long as you are domineering and domineering, although not There is a 1% chance of nothing, but at least there is a high chance of seeing whether you have the qualifications of this kind of king. To be honest, the old man is very curious about you, so let me witness with my own eyes how great your potential is. Then now the domineering training has officially started, don''t cry out. "Kapu suddenly showed a weird smile, and immediately made everyone including Lin Yi chill. If anything bad would happen to the Buddha. Soon Lin Yi and the others understood, and they saw Karpu took out a bunch of balloons with strong ascending support from the room behind them, all **** and tied directly to Lin Yi''s body, and Karpu became lighter. A light pile, but this light pile is almost irresistible to Lin Yi. In an instant, Lin Yi was pushed up to an altitude of more than 100 meters and was still rising. "Boy Lin Yi, you are not allowed to use the moon step or pop a balloon by yourself. Try to find a way to survive by yourself, so that you can understand this feeling of life and death. When you can completely ignore the boundaries of life and death, and can walk around between life and death, if you have the qualifications of a king, then you have this kind of despising life and death, leaving life and death completely behind. The arrogance, the domineering look in your body is very likely to be awakened, of course, the premise is that you are the king''s aptitude, if you are not the king''s aptitude, then everything is no use! " Karp said while digging his nostrils very impersonally. People who don''t know can''t unite his image at this moment with the image of the hero Kapu. "It''s so perverted. I can''t resist with a random push. I can only be pushed out. Even if Karp is that old, as a naval hero, he definitely gets the best maintenance. In addition, he is not a capable person. He is a purely strong physical skill, he controls the extremely powerful life return and six forms, and his physical maintenance is definitely not inferior to the peak period." Lin Yi thought in shock. But at this time dont allow him to think too much. Yuebu cant use it. He knows that if he uses it, Karp is likely to kick it over. He doesnt want to try the taste of Karps favorite iron feet, and he is here. Learning domineering is not for playing, and it is hard to get Karp over to teach himself domineering, of course Lin Yi will not use Yuebao. But without using the Moon Step, he was suddenly pushed by Karp to a height of one kilometer, and the balloon on Lin Yi''s body was extremely tough, and his ascending ability was extremely strong. I don''t know where Karp got it. Even if it was a kilometer high, it hadn''t exploded, nor had it fallen down because of Lin Yi''s weight. Instead, it was still rising slowly. "No way!" Nami and Nuoqigao turned pale. At this time, Karp''s image has changed from being a hero at the beginning, to an ordinary middle-aged tough guy, to a nasty tough guy, and finally Kapp is in the hearts of Nami and Nokigao Already belonged to the extremely dangerous trivial old man. "Do you think it''s worth noting life and death?" Tsunade Fubu felt a little bit sentimental: "I just wait for life and death." "Huh? Your little girl is right. You can only wait between life and death. If you have the qualifications of a king, then if you have this kind of courage, it is the easiest to burst out of domineering between life and death, even once. No, then just twice, three times until you can, but it''s still the same sentence, all of this is based on your qualifications as a king, otherwise it will be useless to try as many times." Chapter 364: Just wait between life and death Karp glanced at Tsunade in surprise and said. "That''s not very dangerous. If you don''t know if you have the qualifications of the king, try it. If you have it, it''s okay. If you don''t have it, it''s not a risky adventure?" Nami exclaimed. "Nami, the Great Channel is not a playhouse, you need to pay if you want to get it. If you shrink like this, how can you learn domineering?" Tsunade said seriously. Karp smiled, but his eyes flashed with admiration. Obviously Tsunade''s words made him very satisfied. The Great Channel is not a playhouse. If you want to learn domineering but refuse to risk any danger, it is simply wishful thinking, Tsunade. Karp appreciates the mentality of the hand very much. "It''s a life-threatening!" Lin Yi thought to himself. The balloon had burst, but Lin Yi had risen to a height of 10,000 meters. If he fell from here, no matter how strong Lin Yi was, he would definitely die, even if it was the sea now. It will be like this. The force produced by a 10,000-meter high-speed fall is so great that even if Lin Yi has a strong physique, it is absolutely overwhelming. It happened that Karp didn''t allow Lin Yi to use the moon step at all, which meant that Lin Yi could only survive by other means. Under such circumstances, it was simply the most test of a person''s aspiration and courage. "No matter how big the difficulty is, I have overcome it. I finally won the opportunity to learn domineering, and it was taught by Karp. I must not miss it." Countless thoughts flashed in Lin Yi''s heart, and finally his eyes became firm and calm. Looking at the more and more clear below, Lin Yi''s heart became more and more calm, but at the same time it burned with an unwilling mood. He was unwilling to miss this opportunity, unwilling to learn, not domineering, and supported Lin Yi with unwillingness to learn. The scene of the battle against Krokdal came to mind again, especially at the moment when Krokdal attacked Tsunade. If it wasn''t for his quick response, then it was not him who had absorbed half of the water, but Tsunade. Thinking of this unwillingness had turned into an unwilling anger. "Ah!" After a while, Lin Yi was only a thousand meters away from the ground, and only 600 meters were left in the blink of an eye. At this time, Lin Yi''s eyes were filled with unwilling anger. He definitely didn''t want to The kind of powerlessness that Krokdal used during the war again appeared, that kind of powerlessness that looked at his most precious person being injured but was almost unable to protect him. When only 500 meters were left, Lin Yi roared and kicked out continuously with his feet. The shadows of his legs poured out like rain crazily. Every blow cut through the air and kicked out a sharp vacuum slash. The powerful force kept hitting. The buffering force produced on the ground made Lin Yi unable to keep flying in the air, but the terrifying speed and strength of the fall was slightly weakened. "This alone can''t dissolve the power falling from a height of 10,000 meters, but let me see what happens in the end!" Kapu crossed his arms and looked at Lin Yi with interest. Just as Karp said, Lin Yi''s use of the reaction force of the foot of the foot cannot resolve the force of falling from a height of 10,000 meters, and Lin Yi cannot support such a high-intensity explosion. Even if there is a life return, precise control is useless, and it is not wasted. The most precise control of a little power needs to be able to withstand the body. It broke out for three consecutive seconds. Lin Yi didnt know how many kicks he kicked. Now his double tui was convulsed and he couldnt use it anymore. If he fell from a high altitude, he would die, but a serious injury would definitely not escape. After all, Lin Yi was not from Jumping down at 500 meters, but falling from a height of 10,000 meters. Such an impact is so terrifying, even if Lin Yi''s frantic explosion of his feet just barely saved his life. "Ha!" Lin Yi''s hands flashed with madness, no fear, no fear, no worries about death, and some just an unwilling anger that broke through death. boom Karp suddenly smoothed his hip-hop between his eyes, becoming sharper than a knife, staring at Lin Yi firmly, watching all the changes in his whole body and even the changes in his eyes and breath. "It''s strange that even if he is stimulated by the pressure of death, it is impossible for him to make such a big change at once. His body exudes a kind of unwilling anger, not unwilling to die, but as if unwilling to be unable to do something. Yes, it is supporting him with an unwilling anger." Karp suddenly seemed to think of something and glanced at Tsunade, and found that Tsunade''s gaze gradually became very similar to Lin Yi. She was not standing here but experiencing the same things as Lin Yi. of. The subtle changes between the two made Karp suddenly realize that when he thought of the previous intelligence that the relationship between the two was excellent and that they suffered hard fights and even serious injuries when facing Krokdal, Karp couldn''t help showing a joking smile. I thought to myself: "These young people are so nice!" Obviously, Karp, who is usually careless, is rough but fine, and Lin Yi and Tsunade''s changes were seen by him and he understood what was going on. It was too late, and Lin Yi was about to fall to the ground just as Karp was thinking about it, but when he was about a hundred meters from the ground, Lin Yi''s body suddenly churned in the air. When Lin Yi was about to hit the ground, there was still no panic in Lin Yi''s eyes. Some were just calm and mad and unwilling to anger, almost burning the ground. boom "Iron!" With a loud noise, Lin Yi landed on his limbs first. If you pay attention, you will find that Lin Yi''s appearance is exactly the same as the posture of a cat when he landed from a high altitude. The muscles of the soles of the feet changed their appearance and formed the same fleshy **** as those of the cat''s feet. Lin Yi, who had done so much and used his wisdom and strength to the utmost, survived, without the ease of his life after a catastrophe, and some just looked exactly the same from beginning to end. Tsunade immediately ran to check Lin Yi''s body carefully. Even if Lin Yi did so much, it was still difficult to escape the fate of serious injuries, but his life was saved, and because of Lin Yi''s methods, his injuries were only bones. Although the internal organs have also suffered shock injuries, they are not too big. Chapter 365: Control cell The combination of Lin Yi''s physique and the return of life to control the re-healing of the bones in the body will definitely recover without any harm. The bones will never be broken like ordinary people. Even if they are cured, they will not be as good as before or the bones will not grow well. Lin Yi can easily control the bones of the whole body and combine them as he thought. By then, with his strong resilience, Tsunades exquisite medical skills and well-prepared medical assistance, the recovered Lin Yi will definitely not be stronger before, especially His bones are definitely tougher than before. "How does it feel?" Karp asked instead of gloating when he walked over. "It''s indescribable." Lin Yi sighed. It is indeed hard to tell or even express it in words. Only those who have experienced it and survived know what it is like. Others have not experienced it, even if they have not experienced it. No matter how good the writing is, a person cannot be described to make people immersive. "Not bad!" Karp nodded. He has experienced this taste more than once. It is indeed difficult to explain this taste to others. Lin Yi said such words to prove that he truly realized it. "Do you have to try a few more times then? This is totally a bet on your life and whether you are a king of qualifications. If you are not alive or dead, it will be a waste of effort." Karp did not help Lin. Yi decided that although his training and style are also dangerous, it is not a compulsive type, not as dark and cruel as practicing six types. What Karp hates most is dark justice. Although his training is hard and dangerous, he never forces it. "Try, why not try!" Lin Yi said without thinking about it. Although the front line of life and death was dangerous just now, Lin Yi''s potential power burst out under the pressure of the great terror between life and death. Adrenaline was secreted very quickly, and the potential of the whole body was there. Under the stimulus of pressure and the control of the return of life, it exploded rapidly. Thats why Lin Yi was able to survive this situation unharmed, only to pay the price of broken bones in his arms and calves, because Lin Yi squeezed out a stronger force at the limit, and even Lin Yi discovered that between life and death just now His own life was returned to let the Buddha pry into a brand new door. That is the cell, control the cell, control and stimulate the power of every cell up and down the whole body to match the muscles, skin and bones of the whole body, and each muscle fiber will combine all these forces in the most appropriate way according to the actual situation. They broke out together and twisted together. If this force can be controlled by an ordinary person, even if it is just an ordinary person, the power is astonishing. It is definitely not a problem. This means that ordinary people have this kind of control ability. Now Lin Yi But he was not an ordinary person. He had this kind of control power just now, so he burst out of unprecedented power and survived. It was so terrible when ordinary people broke out, let alone Lin Yi. It''s just that he found that the control ability just now was just a flash in the pan. It was clearly inspired by the extremely dangerous pressure of life and death. After that, Lin Yi couldn''t control it, and he needed a lot of practice and a lot of attempts before he could finally master it. Just like when Lin Yi learned how to return life to the muscles that control his body. "Unexpectedly, the little girl is still a doctor. It''s a mistake." Karp took out a bottle of medicine from his pocket. This was specially prepared for Lin Yi and the others. Of course, the premise was that Lin Yi and the others followed what Karp said. Do that. What surprised Karp was that Lin Yi and the others not only did it, but they did it thoroughly and decisively. And what surprised him was that He Tsunades medical treatment was obviously very high. The medicine taken out by Karps position in the navy headquarters was of course researched by the mad scientists and doctors in the navy headquarters, and it is definitely the best medicine in the great sea route. . The people of Baibeard and Kapu''s generation were constantly fighting in all directions, but when he got old, Baibeard had to do some tricks every day. He might not be able to maintain his strength even in his heyday, not to mention all aspects of physical fitness. On the contrary, Karp''s strength is not diminished in the past, and his strength is not weaker than that of the peak period. Here, except for Karp''s own physical skills, he has superb life return. He knows everything about himself and knows everything about himself. In addition to solving it in a short time, there is another reason, that is, Karp is in a high position in the navy headquarters, receiving the best treatment and the best care. Unlike Baibeard staying on the ship for many years and fighting, Karp doesnt usually need to take action except for the strong man who needs him to take action. Thats why he and Whitebeard are about the same age, but when he grows old, Kapu does not need to take action. The general strength was not diminished back then, but the white beard was still very old, only stronger than the general. In the past, the white beard is not a general, but now it takes a lot of effort to defeat a general. If he is alone, he will be old. The previous pains and dark injuries have all erupted, plus maintenance. Improper, poor conditioning, of course, is not as prestige as it was in the past. Therefore, Karp has been receiving the best care for a long time, and he can''t be more clear about the methods of healers. Seeing Tsunade''s method of bone healing, he found that the navy headquarters is capable of many people, but he really can''t find one that can match Tsunade. Therefore, Karp would say that he had missed his eyes. "Lieutenant General Karp is worthy of being a naval hero, and the medicine from your hands is really extraordinary." Tsunade took the medicine that Karp handed over and checked carefully, and looked at Karp in surprise. The materials of these medicines are simply good. It''s amazing. The year is definitely very long. It''s completely different from the ones that Lin Yi, Tsunade and the others spent a lot of money to buy outside. The gap is as big as the century-old ginseng and the thousand-year-old ginseng. Even if Tsunades ability to make medicines is excellent, the raw materials are still choking. On the contrary, although the pharmacists of the world government are not as good as Tsunade, they are definitely not much different in terms of dispensing. With such good medicinal materials, the prescriptions are of course amazingly good. "Of course!" Karp suddenly raised his head like an old naughty boy and said triumphantly. No one really believed that he was the hero Karp when it spread out like this. Chapter 366: Beyond the boundaries of death together With Tsunades care, Karps precious medicine, and Lin Yis potential to squeeze himself beyond the limit under the pressure of death, the level of return of life is higher, and the physique has become stronger, and of course the speed of recovery It''s also amazingly fast. The regrown bones are not deformed or grown in a certain place, but are the same as before. The combined structure and size of the bones are completely the same as before the injury. The only difference is that they are regrown. The bones and repaired tendons become stronger and harder. In the past few days, Karp did not stop his training. Although Lin Yi was injured and could not perform the training of domineering detection and awakening again, he was able to practice seeing, hearing, or armed. Therefore, apart from resting in bed on the first day, Lin Yi walked out of bed at a terrifying recovery rate the next day, moving as freely as an uninjured ordinary person, and joined Karp''s training ranks. Until the seventh day, Lin Yi had completely recovered, and Karp began his life-threatening training again. "Let''s come together this time." Tsunade looked at Lin Yi: "Before, now, and in the future, we will rush through together no matter how many difficulties, and this domineering practice will be no exception." "Yeah!" Lin Yi nodded, his eyes filled with determination, and changed someone else to try such a special death training. I never dared to try it. At least even Luffy, a rough guy, faced his grandfather. The death training is extremely frightening, and you can imagine how terrifying Karp''s training is. But after doing it once, Lin Yi not only didn''t shrink back, but did not need Capdo to say that he had already actively asked to start. This attitude and performance made Karp appreciate Lin Yi even more. Regardless of whether Lin Yi is a king or not, Karp decided to do his best to teach them both, especially seeing the two facing life and death together. The performance, that kind of perseverance, the friendship of life and death makes Karp can''t help but recall his experience when he was young. "It''s great to be young." Karp said after a sigh in his heart: "This time the balloon is different from before. At least it can rise another kilometer on the basis of the previous one, so you have to be careful. If you are not careful, you will be crushed. Yes, when the old man wants to help you fight the bones, I will be in trouble." "Lieutenant-General Karp, can''t you say something auspicious?" Nami has already figured out Karp''s temperament, so her words are not big or small, and she doesn''t care about Karp''s status and strength at all. "Haha, my mouth is generally not working well. If I say that I am broken and bones, I will never show up. I just don''t know how many places it will break." Karp laughed. "What''s the difference between this and just now!" Nami suddenly went mad, and Karp made people dumbfounded like this. "Get up!" Karp pushed it like before, and the two immediately flew up to the sky, continuously climbing at an alarming speed. This time the balloon was obviously the same as Karp said, and it was tougher and more supportive than before. Strong, if it lifted up 10,000 meters before, this time it will definitely be able to lift up to eleven kilometers, unless someone specially breaks the balloon. "Together beyond the boundaries of life and death!" Lin Yi and Tsunade shouted loudly at the same time, their voices rolling across the island like nine days of thunder, watching the two men grow proud and fearless, Karp couldn''t help showing a trace of satisfaction. color. When the two flew to an altitude of about 11 thousand meters, the balloons all burst, and Lin Yi and Tsunade immediately fell down. Lin Yi acted more crazily than the last time, and the light that ignoring life and death appeared in his eyes was terrifying. Putting the Buddha into life and death makes no difference to Lin Yi at this moment. As long as he wants to, Even a dead end can become a way to live. He doesn''t want to die and no one can kill him. He wants to live no one can make him die. At the same time, that kind of despising or even trampling on life and death has been gradually aroused, even if they do not have the king''s qualifications, but with such a spirit, even if there is no overlord''s domineering, they will not be worse than the king''s qualifications. After all, talent only determines the growth limit of a person''s data, not a person''s life, and even the growth limit is not fixed and can be broken through acquired opportunities. Therefore, Lin Yi and Tsunade had been mentally prepared to continue training even if they were not the king''s qualifications, because this is a good way to exercise a person''s courage. "Be careful!" Nami couldn''t help yelling. The balloons on Lin Yi and Tsunade had all burst, and they fell from a height of 10,000 meters. Lin Yi and Tsunades eyes became more and more crazier, but besides the craziness, they brought a terrible calmness and indifference. This kind of calmness tells everyone that they can be calm and comfortable even in the face of death. Indifference is telling. Everyone, they ignore the danger of death. Although it was not very strong yet, after the second training like this, the calmness, indifference and craziness in Lin Yi''s eyes were far stronger than the first time. Obviously, his spirit was stronger than the last time. Survive after challenging death, and after defeating death, he would challenge a bigger death again. This kind of spirit won''t be strange. boom There were two loud noises in succession almost in no particular order, and the two of them had fallen from a height of 10,000 meters. Although it was only a thousand meters higher, although Lin Yi is stronger than before, it is inevitable that his bones will break. Tsunades strength and physique are better than Lin Yi, relatively better, but not much better, at least Tsunade also broke many bones. But the frightening thing is that after both Tsunade and Lin Yi fell from a high altitude outside, the two of them didn''t fall down. Instead, they stood up in the smoke, stepped on the gravel and looked up at Karp. "Their bones have been broken, and they can still stand up!" Nuoqigao covered her mouth in surprise and looked at the two in disbelief, especially when she saw the eyes of Lin Yi and Tsunade. I couldn''t help but shrank, and my body stepped back uncontrollably. Just one look made Nuoqigao unable to stand. Chapter 367: The aptitude of the king, the awakening of the kings spirit "How many times have they been?" Nami said while looking at Lin Yi and Tsunade who were 10,000 meters above the sky with a telescope. "It''s the ninth time, and counting this one is the tenth." Nuoqigao said: "I don''t think there is any need to go on like this anymore. Lieutenant General Karp raises his height every time, even if Lin Yi and Tsunade''s The continuous improvement of strength still cannot avoid the end of serious injury every time. "What do you two little girls know? The two of them are almost coming!" Karp grinned, but his eyes were full of brilliance: "Whether the king''s qualifications are, you can tell this time." "I can see? Is it because I can see whether they have the qualifications of king?" Nami immediately reacted. They have been studying with Karp for almost three months, and every month Lin Yi and Tsunade have been dying for these three months. Second, the other time is either used to heal the wounds or learn to see and hear the domineering and armed domineering. "Lieutenant-General Karp, didn''t you say that Wang''s aptitude cannot be judged?" Nuoqigao doubted. "Yes, it is really impossible to judge by conventional methods, but think about them as they have been fighting their lives for almost three months and walking on the verge of life and death every day. How strong will their spirit be? Do you think this method is suitable for use? Will you come to judge on a large scale whether someone has the qualifications of a king? Don''t forget that Wang''s qualification holder is only one in a million people, so does the Navy need to use millions of people for this training every year? If this is the case, the navy would have fallen long ago, and it has also cultivated a man with the qualifications of a fart king. "Kapu didn''t have a good air: "Take ten thousand steps and say, even if the Navy does this, you think everyone can survive? Even the owner of the king''s qualifications may not be able to survive like the two of them again and again, so the two of them After so many death tests, even if they are not the king''s qualifications, their achievements in the future will never be inferior to those of the Awakening King''s qualifications. After all, people''s life achievements do not lie in whether they are kings or not, but in their own dedication. " Nuoqigao and Nami felt very powerful when they heard it. In an instant they felt that Karp, who was not serious, suddenly became magnificent: "Lieutenant General Karp didn''t expect you to be so knowledgeable!" It''s just them. With this sentence of praise, the glorious image that had just been established was finally shattered. "Of course, the old man is the Cap of the Navy!" Cap said grinningly, while digging his nostrils in a very impersonal way while eating a donut with the other. "We were all wrong, this is the real Karp!" Nami and Nuoqigao thought in unison. It''s just that Nami and Nokigao didn''t notice Kapu''s imageless appearance. Those eyes were staring at Lin Yi and Tsunade without a trace, especially their eyes. "Death? For so many days, I can''t kill me more than once. Today I will trample on death completely. There is no life and death boundary in my eyes. Life and death are between my thoughts!" Lin Yi''s eyes changed, no Again, the look full of unwilling anger and indifference and calmness as before, but with a look that has never been given to the world before. Not only him, but Tsunade is the same. Both of them looked down on sentient beings like a king. This kind of look is impossible to pretend, because without a strong enough spirit and strength to support, it is impossible to have such a look down on sentient beings. , The look in the world''s eyes. "Roar!" When they reached 500 meters again, Lin Yi and Tsunade appeared at the same time, but neither of them noticed but Karp noticed. The moment they acted, they exuded an invisible wave. Aura, and behind this aura is supported by a terrifying aura, and this aura exudes the aura of a king. Obviously this is not an ordinary aura, but the aura of a king. As the momentum rose to the extreme, Lin Yi and Tsunade kicked their feet wildly and unreservedly vented instantly, and the momentum suddenly changed. To be precise, there was a certain kind of power, a kind of illusion. The power between reality and reality. After the emergence of this force, it spreads out at a terrifying speed and continues to grow stronger, and finally becomes a real force between the illusion and the reality, which is real like a vacuum slash, not like a persons will. Exist, but it is not a substance. After this mysterious breath broke out, it immediately turned into an actual force, sweeping around hundreds of meters or even more. "Ah!" Nami and Nuoqigao''s expressions changed drastically, they only felt that their spirits had been hit hard, uncontrollably fainted, and fainted with only a time to exclaim. But Kaku didnt even look at them. Instead, his eyes were filled with almost substantive heartfelt joy and gratification. The two of them did not give in vain. Faced with death ten times in a row, they finally made their courage strong enough to trample. Death, the point of gazing at the world. With the help of this courage and their subconsciousness, they finally stimulated their potential power, and also detected whether they have the qualifications of the king. To Karps surprise, only one in a million people has the qualifications of a king. Two appeared in front of him. In Karps opinion, its already very good that one of them is a king, but he didnt expect both of them, and they were not accidentally excited by emotions, but by facing death to improve their strength. They were able to initially arouse the domineering look of the overlord if they were forcibly inspired by He Qipu. Although it is impossible to control the power and the range of influence, let alone to be precise enough to specifically attack a certain person, countless people are not affected under the domineering range of the overlord, and only those who the releaser wants to attack suffer the domineering of the overlord. attack. Lin Yi and Tsunade are currently unable to do so. They can only initially stimulate their domineering and conduct indiscriminate attacks within the range, regardless of the range of launch, the size of the power, the target of the attack, etc. They cannot control it. Once the overlord color is released, it will only be like the Yellow River lacking a dyke, the flood will pour out, and it is impossible to control it, and it is far from the level of free control Lin Yi and the others. Chapter 368: Three-color domineering (on) "Well, I have passed the primary overlord color, reached the peak of the primary overlord color, and half of my foot has entered the intermediate overlord color. As long as we can thoroughly control the power and the range of influence, my heart will move. If the strength and coverage of the domineering domineering can be mastered freely, then you can completely enter the middle-level domineering state. However, the power of the overlords domineering is not completely linked to the elementary, intermediate, and advanced levels. The power of the overlord depends entirely on the strength of its own courage and strength, and it cannot pass the day after tomorrow like the armed and domineering. To improve through cultivation can only be improved by improving the strength. " Karp looked at the two people who came out of the smoke. Once a person fully awakens the domineering look of the overlord, then his potential hidden deep in the body will be constantly stimulated, and the improvement of strength is the same as riding on a rocket. Otherwise, Why do people who are overbearing and domineering are said to have the qualifications of a king? The qualification of a king does not only refer to the overlord look and domineering, but also refers to the people who possess the qualifications of the king have the potential to become kings, qualifications, and of course whether they can eventually become like One Piece, Karp, Four Emperor Shanks, etc. People who are like real kings, not just the kings qualifications, depend on personal luck. Now Lin Yi and the others have the qualifications of real kings, and whether they can grow into real kings depends on his own efforts and good fortune in the future. "We understand." Both Lin Yi and Tsunade nodded when they came out. Karp used this to tell them that there are people outside the world, and there are days outside the world, and neither of them has mastered the high-level overlord color, let alone increased their strength to At the level of the Four Emperors, people like them are rare in the first half of the Great Channel, but in the second half of the Great Channel, the New World does not talk about it everywhere, but they are not outstanding. After all, it is not necessarily strong if you have the domineering color of the overlord, and you cannot become the strong without the color of the overlord. On the contrary, many large pirates in the new world are extremely powerful even if they do not have the color of the overlord. Being overlord only proves that you have great potential, not that you are strong in combat. Therefore, Lin Yi and Tsunade know this very well. They dont think that they are invincible after learning overlord appearance. After all, they all know that overlord appearance cannot be domineering. Cultivation, the overlord''s domineering is directly related to their audacity, but this king''s aura is so powerful that it produces substantial power to a certain extent, and this force is the overlord''s domineering. So if Lin Yi''s own strength is not strong enough, even if he now cultivates the domineering level of the overlord to advanced or even beyond the advanced level, it is useless, because the power of the overlord is not at all the same as the three kinds of overlord, intermediate, and advanced. Measured by level. The primary, intermediate, and advanced levels of the overlord color are only a measure of the user''s use and control of the overbearing color. It is not a measure of the power of the overbearing color. The strength of the overlord color is determined by the user''s strength, not the level of the overbearing color. Of course, no matter how powerful the overlord look is, if there is not enough control, it will be a cannon to fight the flies. For example, the strength of two people is a general. Everyone has the same level of domineering, but one is at a high level, and the other is at a high level. If it is an intermediate level, then the owner of the high-level overlord can definitely defeat the owner of the intermediate overlord. All of this is based on the fact that everyone''s strength is at the same level. Its as if the overlords domineering is equivalent to a peerless sword. This peerless sword falls in the hands of the worlds number one swordsman, Qiao La Kormi Fogg, absolutely prestigious, but this peerless sword falls in the ordinary. The swordsman''s hands are not as powerful as a fruit knife in the hands of Jorah Kelmifogg. Realm is equal to control and application level. The level of realm determines the actual combat power generated by the domineering use of the overlord of the same power, and the strength of its own is equal to the power of the overlord. The stronger the power, the stronger the overlord. The stronger the domineering, on this basis, the higher the state of the overlord''s appearance, the greater the combat power that can be exerted by the control and use, and the two complement each other and are indispensable. Although Nami and Nuoqigao have not experienced such special training, Karp still arranges special training for them to practice armed **** and see-heard sex. This is Karp''s teaching method, which is very free and will never restrain you. In order to avoid encountering the Krokdal incident again, Nami and Nuoqigao also studied very seriously. But domineering is not so easy to learn. Even with the unreserved guidance of a famous teacher like Karp, Nami and Noki are also very smart, but they can''t learn it in a moment, but in the process, the two girls His physical stamina and combat power have improved a lot compared to before. If they were to face the evil dragon before, they would have been slaughtered, but now under Karps teaching and training, the two women can join forces to fight the evil dragon, which is an earth-shaking improvement. "Let''s start!" Karp said as he looked at Lin Yi in the forest. "Yeah!" Lin Yi nodded, and Karp waved his hand immediately. Lin Yi immediately picked up a cloth bag and blindfolded his eyes. At the same time, a rope cut by Nami and Nuojiao on the side flew out of the forest. A shower of arrows shot over from different locations in all directions. For ordinary people, even a person with strong hearing would be choking to face such a rain of arrows, but Lin Yi was calm from beginning to end, swinging his body without looking at it, and using paper paintings, his body turned and twisted like a snake Make a variety of difficult movements. Before Jianyu came, he had already made an evasive action in advance. He dodged faster than Jianyu, as if he had foreseen every position where Jianyu would shoot him in advance. The dense rain of arrows passed through Lin Yi''s side, almost touching his skin, but it couldn''t hurt him in the slightest. "Not bad!" Karp nodded with relief: "You have already cultivated the domineering, but like the domineering, there are also levels of the domineering, like you can only be regarded as a basic one. Domineering." Chapter 369: Three-color domineering (below) "The higher the level of seeing and hearing color domineering, the more sounds you hear, and the faster you hear the sound. In this case, you will fight with others, and everyone has the domineering experience. On the basis of the high-level owner of seeing and hearing color domineering, it is definitely a supplement. Take the initiative, because he hears more voices than the low-level ones, and of course the higher the level of foresight." Karp said. "I feel that it is difficult to practice seeing and hearing domineering." Lin Yi frowned slightly. Compared to the domineering domineering that automatically increases with the increase in strength, there is also the three realms of domineering and domineering cultivation, seeing and hearing color dominance is obvious. Cultivation is more difficult. In comparison, the difficulty of practicing armed color domineering is much simpler than seeing and hearing color domineering, it is similar to domineering color, and even simpler than domineering color. Of course, this simplicity is only relative to domineering color and seeing and hearing color. In fact, armed color domineering. The difficulty of cultivation is not low at all, otherwise there would not be so few people who would be domineering. "Of course, there are only a handful of people who have cultivated the domineering style of seeing and hearing to the top level. Compared with the owner of the domineering style, the new world will see and hear the domineering style everywhere, but they will cultivate the domineering style to the advanced level. Too little, let alone practice to Roger''s level." Karp nodded and said: "Now try your armed color domineering." "Yeah!" Lin Yi nodded, and a finger slipped gently on the rock. The original hard and heavy rock seemed to be forcibly split by a sword, and a crack appeared. After dividing the rock in two, Lin Yi''s finger suddenly became metal-like. The whole body was pure black. A piece of black steel was placed on the Buddha. As Lin Yi pointed out, the rock was suddenly penetrated. This time he He didn''t use a finger gun, just pricked it out with a normal finger. "You have used both armed color, arrogance and hardening well, and have reached the point of first glimpses, but you will have to use and practice continuously to enhance the power of domineering." Karp nodded with satisfaction. "The master leads the door, and the practice is personal. I understand that." Lin Yi knew that Karp was telling the truth. All Karp who can teach has been taught to him, and he has absolutely no reservations, otherwise he would not be in half a year. Inside, I learned the three-color domineering. Although all three have only reached the elementary and close to the intermediate level, they have already learned. In the future, the domineering realm will be improved by long-term training and a lot of fighting. Karp nodded happily and immediately said to Tsunade: "It''s you." Karp''s eyesight is so sharp, it can''t be seen that Tsunade was stronger than Lin Yi at the beginning, but she took the initiative to converge on everything. The edge is willing to hide behind Lin Yi and use all of his own to set off him and support him, and he is very satisfied with the two disciples taught by himself. Tsunade smiled slightly and walked to the field to face the arrow rain in all directions as easily as Lin Yi dodges. Facing the rock, he easily destroyed it with armed domineering. Obviously, both of them have mastered the three-color domineering. "I have already taught what I can teach you. If you want to continue to improve, it is better to go outside to hone it. Today is also the time for you to leave." Kapu suddenly lost his usual careless look. , On the contrary, it seemed as if he was watching his disciple leaving when he was going to leave. "I am very grateful to the teacher for your six months of teaching, we can have the current achievements thanks to the teacher''s unchanging guidance!" Lin Yi and Tsunade glanced at each other, and they could see from each other''s eyes that they were reluctant to get along with Karp. In half a year, they all deeply realized everything about Karp. Although he is the world''s top powerhouse, one of the strongest in the navy, with countless glory, but in front of Lin Yi and the others, he is a big-eyed, a little bit old and has no image at all. It''s a grandfather, no big or small. After Lin Yi and Tsunade came to this strange world, apart from feeling the warmth from each other, they also felt the care and care without a trace of impurities from Karp. Obviously, during the six months of getting along, Karp completely treated the two of them as their outstanding disciples. Everyone was laughing and joking except for being serious during training. Karp looked at his two most proud students, with a hint of relief in his eyes. "Kapu-sensei, are you going to leave?" Nami and Nokigao are also very grateful to Karpu. Although they did not learn the three-color domineering as Lin Yi and Tsunade did, they only learned the armed color domineering, but they also knew that there was no card. Pu''s meticulously pointed out that they might not be able to learn it all their lives. For this navy hero who can play any jokes, Nami and the others were a little bit reluctant to see him leaving. Suddenly the atmosphere changed from the original relaxed and cheerful to a bit sad and heavy. "Haha, why make it as if I''m about to die? I''m leaving, and you''re also leaving, but it doesn''t mean that we have no chance to meet." Kapuhaha laughed and said in a weird tone: "Don''t be like this next time. The old man is not dead. If you are like this, the old man feels as if he is leaving the world immediately, but it is also old but charming. Enchanted! It''s normal for you to be unwilling to accept me!" "Sure enough, this is Karp!" The originally heavy and sad atmosphere was immediately dissipated. Lin Yi and the others couldn''t help showing a smile. Yes, even if it is parting, Karp is not dead. Just think You can meet at any time. "Mr. Karp, we are going to leave soon. As a teacher, should you say something, otherwise, if we dont go out, you will be embarrassed if someone knows that we are your disciple." Nami was suddenly strange and strange. Said, Lin Yi and others couldn''t help looking at Nami amused. "Yeah, I want to turn around and deceive things from me. The door is useless. Your three-handed axe is old but you have suffered many losses." Karp raised his head as if I didn''t like you. It''s exactly the performance of an old naughty boy. Chapter 370: Karps Gift In fact, in the past six months, Nami has often used various methods to get a lot of good things from Karp, but even Nami herself knows that it is not because Karp is cheating, but Karp deliberately gave it to herself. "But Nami is also right. You are my disciples. When you go out with empty hands, it''s a shame to the old man. Those who know me also say that the old man is stingy, and the disciples don''t give anything." It''s just that Karp asked Lin to say something Yi and the others burst into laughter, and Karp still looks like this. "Have you brought the things?" Karp yelled, Lin Yi and the others felt a sudden warmth. Nami just asked that. Karp said that, it was obvious that he had prepared things for them early in the morning, even if Nami didnt. Asked, Karp would send it too, and now Nami said that Karp immediately followed the boat. "Hey, Nami, this is yours. Satisfied. This is a map drawn by many navigators of the Navy Headquarters and their experience in navigation." Lin Yi and the others were even more moved when this gift came out. Obviously every gift They were all carefully prepared by Karp for Lin Yi and the others. It is a very happy thing to have such a teacher. "I know that the teacher is the most generous, and I will make a big announcement when I go outside so that everyone in the Great Channel will know that you are the most generous person in the world," Nami said. "Where I am not as beautiful as you said." Karp was a rare humility, but he soon revealed his true face: "Remember that every island in the Great Channel will promote it." Flutter Senior Nuoji laughed suddenly, they were really amused by Karp, the sadness caused by the previous parting has completely disappeared. "As for you Nuoqigao, this is the seed of the fruit that the old man has eaten on many islands while sailing on the great waterway. After the navy guys have tested it, people who have been sailing for a long time eat more of these are beneficial to the body. This is the cooking experience and the special recipes of different places on some great waterways, and the soil is specially used to grow various fruits in the navy headquarters. The fruits grown are extremely nutritious and grow very fast. Here are these Distribution of soil. " Karp said that everything she gave out was specially prepared for Lin Yi and the others, and each one was carefully selected by Karp and was the most suitable for Lin Yi and the others. "I will also help Nami to promote your great deeds as a teacher." Nuoji Gaoyi said seriously, and she was also ruined by Nami. "Low-key, low-key!" Karp stretched out his hand in mid-air as if he was afraid that others would notice him: "I have prepared an extra loudspeaker for you. If you want to promote old deeds, remember to use this." Lin Yi and the others didn''t know what to say anymore, they were already amused by Karp, if they didn''t grasp the life return, their stomachs might twitch. "Lin Yi, Tsunade, the two of you are the best disciples Lao Yu has taught in this life and the disciple who makes Lao Yu the most assured. Maybe in the future, Lao Yu will be proud of you." Thanks to Karp''s wonderful performance before, this time Kapu Even if Pu said it seriously, Nami and the others are ready to be amused: "This is a devil fruit illustration book. Dont think its ordinary goods. The devil fruit chart in the navy headquarters is also graded. The devil fruit that you previously handed to you in the cp9 training camp is so good that there is no demon fruit in the illustration because he only has A pictorial book that can only be read by the general level in the qualification review, On top of this, there are two illustrations that can only be read by generals and marshals, and this one of mine is only qualified for the marshals. How old is it? A lieutenant general can only get the devil fruit illustrations that can only be touched by the marshal. But you have to keep me secret, and Nami Nuoqigao, you two can promote the heroic deeds of the old, don''t promote this to me, or if the old guy in the Warring States period knows it, it is possible to fight with me! "Kapu said it really got back to its original shape in the end, Nami and others secretly said that the marshal and warriors like Kapu don''t know whether to be happy or depressed. "As for this, it is an old collection. I have collected it for decades and have been reluctant to eat it. Let me give it to you now." Karp took out an extremely exquisite box from his arms, looking very reluctant, if If the Warring States Period is here at this time, he will definitely swear: "You are not ashamed, what is your precious collection? This is Lao Tzu''s collection. Isn''t it true that I cheated away from me and even put gold on my face!" Even if the Warring States period is here, it is very likely to be with you. Karp opened the film directly and fought, but it was a pity that the Warring States Period was not there. Of course, Lin Yi and the others dont know this, so Lin Yi and the others are reluctant to eat it when they see that Karp has taken out the devil fruit and collected it for decades, and they know that Karp is not capable and can eat this devil fruit. , But instead of eating it, it was given to Lin Yi, so that people like Karp could show such dissatisfaction to a devil fruit. It is conceivable that this devil fruit is precious. For people like Karp, even the natural devil fruit is nothing to give away. Where can it be like this, but now it looks so painful that people like Karp can treat one by one. With such a big reaction as the devil fruit, one can imagine how precious this devil fruit is. Lin Yi, who didnt know his internal affairs, was immediately moved. In fact, Karp was indeed very painful. This is not a pretense, because he also knows the preciousness of this demon fruit. It is indeed that even he feels painful. of. However, Karp did not hesitate to send it out. Although the devil fruit was precious to him, it was far inferior to the status of Lin Yi and his disciples in Karp''s heart. In Karp''s opinion, no matter how precious the Devil Fruit is, it is not for eating. Anyway, it will be eaten by people sooner or later. It is better than others'' own disciples instead of cheaper. If the Warring States period knew that he had given his precious lumps to his disciples, he would not know if he would be mad. When thinking of the madness after the Warring States period knew about this incident, Capp suddenly laughed heartlessly, and his heart hurts suddenly. Disappeared. "This is!" Lin Yi opened it. He had already read the Devil Fruit Illustrated Book before and it was recorded in great detail. Many devil fruits were recorded in it, including appearance and ability. Chapter 371: Yinglong Fruit What surprised and puzzled Lin Yi was that the devil fruit on the last page and the last record was exactly the same as the one that Karp had just given to Lin Yi, but it was not famous and had no ability to write. Since the navy is recorded on it, it should know the ability, why not write it. "Teacher?" Lin Yi asked. "Its strange that its not recorded. Thats because even if its the ability of the Devil Fruit of the Navy Headquarters, the appearance of this ability is only a flash in the pan. There have been rumors of this fruit before the establishment of the world government, and it was a devil fruit for thousands of years. Never appeared. Decades ago, the Warring States and I led the navy to join Roger''s Pirates in the New World War. I accidentally discovered this devil fruit, and later I gave it to the Warring States. Because this thing is too old, it appeared once in the history recorded by the world government, and it doesnt even know its name, or even its main ability, so it cant be named at all. The only thing that can be known is that its definitely not a superhuman system. Natural department, Judu belongs to the animal department. But it''s definitely not as simple as an ordinary animal devil fruit, and it''s not even an ancient species. After many verifications, it is judged to be an Eudemons species! "Kapu said, if the Warring States Period is here, he will definitely have a meal with Kapu. It was obviously I got it and gave it to you later, why is it turned upside down by you now." "Eudemons!" Lin Yi took a breath. Although the natural devil fruit is said to be the strongest among the three demon fruits, it is only a relatively general one. After all, there are some in the superhuman and animal systems. Many fruit abilities are poorly used in combat, such as slippery fruit, and the same is true for animal systems, and natural devil fruit is very powerful and comprehensive no matter which one is used in combat. That''s why the Natural Type is the strongest result among the three Devil Fruits, but in fact it is definitely not the case. For example, the Superman Demon Fruit with White Beard, who dares to say that the Natural Type can beat it? Even the black beard who got the dark fruit desperately wanted to get the shock fruit of the white beard. It is conceivable that the natural element is the strongest devil fruit. The sentence is relatively speaking. In fact, there are many animal and superhuman fruit abilities that have completely exploded the natural devil fruit, but after all, there are relatively few of these types, so there is an assessment that the natural devil fruit is the strongest devil fruit. And the phantom beast species in the animal devil fruit in front of Lin Yi is said to be much rarer than the natural devil fruit, and every known phantom beast species owner is a powerful person on the side of Megatron. From Kapus mouth, it is known that the worlds peak powerhouse of the Marshal Warring States is the ability of the animal-type phantom beasts, and not everyone with the natural-type abilities is very strong, but the currently known animal-type phantom beasts have the ability. One is a super strong existence, one can imagine the power and rareness of the Devil Fruit of the Eudemon Species. "Is it a devil fruit that is more rare than the natural devil fruit? It turns out to be like this, worthy of a teacher, so precious things can be taken out at hand." Nami did not hesitate to praise her, and a series of flattery passed by. Suddenly, Karp''s head was almost uplifted. "Where, it''s just a trivial thing." Karp said modestly. If the Warring States period were here, he would definitely yell at him. You can get such precious things. This is Lao Tzu''s most precious collection, okay? "It shouldn''t be easy to make teachers so precious!" Lin Yi said. "Because it is too long, even the history of the world government is not well documented, so I dont know how powerful this devil fruit is, but there is a reason why this devil fruit was The guy in the Warring States period has been collecting for decades, and no one wants it. It''s not that he is stingy, but the ability of this devil fruit that is known to make Warring States dare not give it to anyone, worrying that it will cause catastrophe. "Kapu suddenly became serious: "In fact, it is because of this ability that this devil fruit has been specially recorded in the top-secret files of the world government for so long, at least at the rank of marshal. Of talents are eligible to search. " "What is the ability? What does the Eudemons look like?" Tsunade asked. "Does it look like this? I remember it was like this, a dragon with wings." Karp said; "but it''s not a dragon with wings on a lizard, but a snake-like one." "Yinglong!" Lin Yi''s eyes shrank suddenly, and he understood that this was one of the phantom beasts, Yinglong. Although there are dragons in this world, they have never heard of Yinglong. There is only one kind of winged dragon, Yinglong, which exists in ancient mythology in Lin Yi''s world, which is extremely rare and powerful. Its no wonder that people in this world dont know how to call this devil fruit. After all, there is only such a sentence and the ability is not clear. They only know one that is really difficult to name, especially since people in this world dont know what Yinglong is. . "Ying Long? Hey, this name is quite appropriate, it doesn''t seem to be yours? Have you seen it?" Karp suddenly became energetic, and the others also looked at Lin Yi with a fire of gossip. "I once heard a legend that the winged dragon was named Yinglong and could call the wind and call the rain!" Lin Yi said, he knew very little, just hearsay. "That''s the case, it seems that it should be right, because your words contain the reason why the Devil Fruit of the Warring States Collection is not daring to be given to others at will." Karp suddenly realized. "Don''t you say that the ability is to call the wind and call the rain? No surprise, although the sea is the nemesis of the capable, can''t the white beard be able to create a tsunami? This is more exaggerated, and not all of the generals can be powerful. Does the power of yours stand against the sea? Like the teacher, your former subordinates and the current general green pheasants can not freeze the sea. Although the wind and rain are powerful, it is not exaggerated to the point of what you said." Tsunade said. "No, it''s not because of how strong this ability is that makes Sengoku collect it and dare not take it out at will." Karp shook his head dumbly. Chapter 372: Eating Yinglong Fruit "What is that?" Nuoqigao asked. "You also know that the capable people are all land ducks. Fall into the sea and let you be the four emperors or whatever. As long as you are the capable person, no matter how strong you are, you can only wait to die." Karp said, Nami and others listened. He nodded to express his knowledge, and Karp''s words shocked them and completely subverted their understanding of the world. "But in the history recorded by the world government, those who have the ability to eat the fruit of Yinglong can swim in the sea!" Karp''s words made Lin Yi and others stunned. Those with the ability are afraid that the sea is known to everyone and the devil fruit exists. Ignoring people for so many years trying to crack the weakness of the Devil Fruit, but they have been unable to solve it for so many years. Even the genius scientists of the current navy headquarters claiming to be five hundred years ahead of the world''s technology are also incapable of the weakness of the Devil Fruit. One can imagine how difficult it is to crack the weakness of the Devil Fruit. This seems to be a congenital problem. But now Karp actually said that those who have the ability can swim in the sea, how could this not shock Lin Yi and the others. "Although I don''t know whether it is true or not, it is indeed recorded in the history of the world government. Although I don''t know how powerful this devil fruit is and what kind of power it is, it''s just the animal-based phantom beast species and eating. People who have the power of this fruit can swim. Although I dont know if its true, such a thing is unheard of. Since its been recorded, there must be a reason. No matter how its a demon fruit of the animal type Eudemons, the decision can be certain, as long as it is an Eudemons. The devil fruit that is planted is not simple. No one knows the name of this devil fruit. It hasn''t been named until now, but you didn''t expect your kid to know it. It seems that this devil fruit is indeed related to you. "Kapu said: "Eating this devil fruit can still swim. If it is true, I guess its not because the person who eats this devil fruit is not afraid of the sea. On the contrary, they fear the sea like other abilities, and they are also afraid of sea tower stones. Doing this should be the characteristic of this devil fruit. For example, the shaking fruit of the white beard can induce earthquakes and tsunami, which is a unique ability. Of course, this is only my speculation. In the end, I know how to eat it. After all, there are too few records of this devil fruit. If it weren''t for the person who had the ability to eat this fruit back then, there would be such an eternal anecdote. The words may not be recorded into history. " "The teacher is right. This devil fruit was originally given to you, but Lin Yi didn''t expect you to know all this. It seems that this is for you." Nami smiled. "Isn''t it the animal department? I don''t like it very much, and it does have a relationship with you, Lin Yi, don''t you always want to find a devil fruit in your mind? This should suit you." It is absolutely for other people to know such a secret. He competed with Lin Yi, but Tsunade was not greedy at all. Instead, a deep joy flashed in his eyes, happy that his man finally found the ability in his mind. Karp couldnt help laughing because of any bad performance of this rare and unique devil fruit. Maybe Nami and Nokiko are not strong, but Karp has a feeling. The Great Channel in the future will be shaken by the four disciples in front of him who are taught by him, and this feeling is very strong. "Yinglong fruit?" Lin Yi''s eyes flashed with nostalgia. If the historical records are correct, then this one is really Yinglong fruit. Although he lived very **** the earth before and didnt have a sense of belonging, it was his hometown after all. He has left a lot of memories where he grew up, but now he has got a demon that is very connected to the legend of his hometown. Fruit, and Karp personally gave it to himself and named it all by him. It is indeed very fate. Lin Yi didn''t eat the devil fruit, except that he couldn''t find the devil fruit in his mind, but he still couldn''t solve the problem of the dry duck. After all, the great channel, especially the new world ability, is more dangerous than other strong ones to sail in the sea. And now this fruit solves this point, there are any concerns, although it is because of ability to swim in the sea, and I dont know if it is true, Karp also said that this is just a unique ability problem, no I''m really not afraid of the sea. Once you don''t use this ability to transfer to the sea, you will become a dry duck and be no different from other abilities. And being trapped by Hailoushis handcuffs is no different from other abilities, but at least the unique ability of this devil fruit allows Lin Yi to swim in the sea. This is an unprecedented surprise, and Lin Yi is listening. After the incident of this devil fruit, there was a very strong feeling. Fang Buddha felt that this fruit was really suitable for him. Obviously Lin Yi has a good sense of this Yinglong fruit, and Lin Yi is also a decisive person who actually likes it, so of course he will not hesitate to take out the devil fruit directly from the box and treat the devil fruit well under the eyes of everyone including Karp. Just eat it in one bite. Lin Yi, who was still awe-inspiring just now, suddenly became more uncomfortable than eating stool, and his face turned purple. You know, even if Lin Yi and Krokdal were seriously injured in the battle, and when he was learning the domineering domineering, Lin Yi did not react so much to death every day, but now eating Devil Fruit has such a big reaction to Nami There is a thought in their hearts to stay away from the devil fruit. "I don''t want to be a land-duck. If I wear a swimsuit, I can''t swim in the sea. It seems to be really unpalatable. This is the first time I have seen Lin Yi''s expression." Nami thought to herself. "Should I eat the devil fruit?" Tsunade looked at Lin Yi''s expression and felt a bit cold. Although it was said that the devil fruit was unpalatable, he realized that it was not so unpalatable when he saw Lin Yi''s appearance. "Haha, I knew you would be like this, when the kid Kuzan ate the devil''s fruit, it was the same dead face!" Karp laughed. Chapter 373: Transformed into Yinglong "Is it really unpalatable?" Nuoqigao had a very special feeling for Lin Yi. After getting along for a long time, this feeling became more and more intense instead of an illusion. Seeing Lin Yi''s appearance, he immediately ran away. Took a glass of water. Lin Yi poured water directly into it like taking medicine without thinking about it, and then looked like a survivor. "What do you think, I have a few more here, Superman, Animals, do you want to try it." Lin Yi took out the first Superman demon fruit and handed it over, suddenly scared Nuoqigao. She shook her head again and again, and even Lin Yi, who had super endurance, had a deadly expression when she ate the devil fruit. She was worried that if she ate it, she would vomit when she saw the fruit. "About how long will it take effect?" Na Meimei looked at Lin Yi curiously. After eating the devil fruit of the animal type Eudemons, she should turn into a monster, how could it not change. "Don''t worry, I''ll see it soon." Even Kapu, a natural ability person, wouldn''t have any interest in looking forward to it, but he is very interested in seeing this devil fruit that has been collected by the Warring States for decades. , I really want to know if I can really swim. If so, based on this alone, this devil fruit is the most unique of all devil fruits. It is difficult to kill its owner in the sea, and it can swim and run if it can''t be beaten. Do people with other abilities dare to go into the water to chase it? ? Of course not. Under the extremely anticipated gazes of the four of Tsunade, Karp, Nami, and Nuojigo, time passed by one minute and one second. About five minutes or so, Lin Yi no longer had the ugly expression before, and a flash of the same as before. Different gazes, even their gazes changed, except for Tsunade and Karp, Nami and Nokiko were swept back by this gaze. After half a year of Carps training for Nami, the two daughters of Nuoqi are not what they used to be. At least one-on-one cleaning of the dragon is something that can be done, and the will is much stronger. But it was really surprising that the reaction was so big after being swiped by this gaze. "The eyes have changed. Are these the eyes of Yinglong?" Kapu looked at Lin Yi with interest. How could the king''s spirit be afraid of such eyes? If he was frightened, then he would not be Kapu. "Golden!" The pupils of Lin Yi as Tsunade looked closely, and the pupils of human beings have undergone earth-shaking changes. Suddenly, a large number of golden dragon scales appeared on Lin Yi''s body. Each dragon scale was very small, but each dragon scale was very delicate. The group of these dragon scales together completely surrounded Lin Yi. Suddenly Lin Yi changed from a human being to a dragon. Sneer Lin Yi suddenly raised his head, and there was a sound of tearing clothes behind him. A pair of wings that were completely different from birds, insects, bats and other animals grew out of Lin Yi''s back, and were related to other animals. The difference in the appearance after transformation is that Lin Yi did not give people a strange feeling after transformation, but gave people a noble, lofty, and contemptuous breath in every part of his body. The whole shape looks full of streamlines, the head has not become very huge, it is still the same as it is, just covered with dragon scales, it looks noble but not hideous, the human head has also become a reduced version of the exquisite dragon head. The appearance and the appearance of the dragon are perfectly combined. At the same time, a reduced version of the dragon''s tail slowly appeared from under Lin Yi''s back. Chant Along with a long roar from Lin Yi up to the sky, a dragon chant spread all around. "Fortunately, I am still worried that you will look ugly after eating the animal devil fruit. Now it looks handsome. I''m not worried." Nami has seen many animals with abilities who look very ugly, especially those from the Baroque Job Club. spy. But what surprised Nami was that the appearance of Lin Yi after her transformation was funny and weird. Everywhere she went, she was handsome and beautiful. At least Nami felt that Lin Yi was very beautiful now. "It looks better than expected. At least I haven''t seen any person who ate animal devil fruit turned so handsome." Tsunade nodded in agreement. "Of course, this is the devil fruit sent by the old man. How could the devil fruit that entered history be specifically recorded by the world government to look bad." Karp was also relieved and did not forget to put a sticker on his face. gold. After all, many animals with the ability of the animal type are really ugly after being transformed, and Lin Yi is simply a real dragon after being transformed, only noble, gorgeous, without any weirdness, funny, hideous, compared to the fantasy Westward Journey. The Dragon Prince looks handsome and domineering, and the Dragon Prince there is not so much a dragon as a person with dragon horns. But now Lin Yi has completely combined all the advantages of humans and Yinglong to form the form of a dragon, not to mention that Lin Yi is different from other animal abilities, he has control over where his life is returned, and he is completely free to control and change dissatisfaction. The place. But now it seems that there is no need to control the change, because Lin Yi is very satisfied after seeing it. What''s more, what is different from other animal type abilities is that Lin Yi did not heighten his body after transforming. He still kept his original appearance. He did not change his height or make him bigger. Everything was still full of streamlined and explosive beauty. No wonder Nami would say that Lin Yi is very handsome now. After all, people who ate cat fruit leopard form or other animal type devil fruit will grow bigger after being transformed. Among the currently known animal abilities, there is only the undead fruit of the same phantom beast, Margao, whose height and body size have not changed much after his transformation. Of course, besides Margao, Lin Yi is also In this way, after turning into a human-beast-shaped dragonman, no matter its height or body shape has changed, it remains the same. Maybe this is the speciality of the phantom beast species. "You have a pair of dragon wings, see if you can fly." Tsunade said. "It may be more difficult and easy for people with normal ability to fly with wings just now, but we have super strong control over the return of life, and there will be no problem even for the first flight." Lin Yi thought, the dragon wings behind it were completely open. Open, the audience is four meters, covered with dragon scales like the body. Chapter 374: Ying Long enters the sea "Get up!" The dragon wings stirred up, and a strong air current spread, and suddenly there was flying sand and rocks around, and leaves were all over the sky. Lin Yi seemed to be born with the instinct to fly, and suddenly raised ten feet high. Winding and circling in the air like an eagle, it will rise rapidly, fall rapidly, and turn suddenly when flying in a straight line at extreme speed. As he continued to fly, everyone found that his mastery of flight became more and more exquisite, more powerful than the flight of an eagle, and the extremely fast flight made Nami and other women dazzled. "The power of any fruit ability depends on the user''s degree of development. This is true for the natural series, the superhuman series, and the animal series are no exception. Take the natural series for example, the higher the development level, the greater the power of natural elements. The zoology is to increase the physical stamina in all aspects, no matter where it is on the hands, head, feet, etc., it is strengthening. Of course, the level of strengthening is also dependent on the ability of the capable person''s own development level. Your current flying speed is very good, but it is not fast enough. As your ability to correspond to the dragon fruit continues to develop and improve, the higher the level of development, the greater the increase in your flight speed and physique. "Although Karp is not a capable person, as a naval hero, he has taught a general Qing pheasant. His old friend and Warring States are also capable persons. Of course he understands the matter of fruit abilities. Lin Yi is just a person who has just gained abilities now, and needs to be continuously developed. The level of ability development is also high, and the greater the power, just like domineering, fruit abilities also need to be practiced and used to improve. "Go and see if you can swim!" Nami said excitedly, Ying Longguo brought her a lot of surprises, at least the handsome and noble dragon figure made Nami really like it. "Go!" Lin Yi first fluttered his wings and rushed to the sea, and Karp and the others rushed over immediately. When Tsunade and his party came to the shore, they found Lin Yi staying in the air as if preparing something. For about three seconds, Lin Yi, who was still in the form of a dragon, instantly changed with a shining golden light, and suddenly became a five-meter long-backed Yinglong, which was exactly the same as the Yinglong in ancient mythology. And its different from the phoenix Marco of the same Eudemons species when it turned into an phoenix. The Buddha has an eye socket, and his eyes are also a bit weird and funny. I dont know if this is the reason for the unique devil fruit or what, after all, from ancient times So far, the Eudemons species are extremely rare, much rarer than the natural element, let alone this unique demon fruit that can be recorded in history. After Lin Yi transforms into a Yinglong form, it looks exactly the same as Yinglong in ancient mythology, with golden ornate dragon scales, noble and sharp eyes, and a pair of dragons that pierce the sky when the Buddha is placed, and a pair of dragons open to cover the sky. Wings, four and five dragon claws, are exactly the Yinglong in the ancient mythology of living dragons. I dont know if it is Margaus phoenix fruit that will look like that after being transformed, or its because of the influence of Margaus original human appearance. After Margaus transformation into a phoenix, everything else is fine, and the human-beast type also spreads flame wings Very handsome, only the eyes and around the eyes and the expression in the eyes look a bit funny after turning into a Phoenix, which completely affects the overall image. There is no Phoenix''s sharp eyes and gorgeous head. But Lin Yi is not like that. He himself clearly sees his appearance through the reflection of the sea, and he knows every change in his body through the control of the return of life, whether it is dragon head, dragon body, dragon wing, tail, and dragon claws. , Eyes, gaze and the overall shape are exactly the same as Ying Long, and there is no funny comedy of Margau turning into a phoenix. On the contrary, he exudes the nobleness, dominance, and the aura of a dragon all over his body. "So handsome!" It''s no wonder that Karp, Nami, and Tsunade don''t hesitate to praise him like this. "It seems that this devil fruit is really good. The appearance alone exploded countless times after the transformation of Warring States and Margao. Although both of them are very good, there are always some weird things. Affected the overall image, the original look became weird, it may be the problem of their appearance!" Karp said. If the Warring States Period is here at this moment, it will definitely fight with Karp, and he will definitely scold Karp like usual: "This is Lao Tzus devil fruit, okay? You took it to the disciple without telling it and telling it there. Im ill-spoken, and once again declare that it is only the Devil Fruit collected by the Marshal and Warring States Period. "Yinglong enters the sea!" Lin Yi, who turned into Yinglong, suddenly rushed into the sea. Tsunade instantly tightened his body when he was ready to save Lin Yi. It''s really over. Although Karp said that those who were able to swim in the dragon fruit back then, but who knows whether it is true or not, of course it is better to be fully prepared. Boom The calm sea suddenly burst into the sky, and a dragon head rose from the sea. Tsunade, who was tensed, immediately relaxed, because she saw Lin Yi''s eyes without a trace of panic, but rather calm, especially his. The body didn''t sink, but started to swim in the sea. It took a long time for Lin Yi to fly out of the sea and her body instantly changed back to the form of a human dragon, shaking the dragon wings and appearing in front of Tsunade and the others with a sound of Yuebu Shao. "Are you not afraid of the sea now?" Nuoji asked Gao. "No, I''m just as afraid, as Teacher Kapu said, it''s not that this devil fruit itself has no weaknesses, it''s not afraid of seas, rocks, and the sea. On the contrary, it has these weaknesses just like those with other abilities. It''s just an illusion beast species. Those with different abilities have peculiar abilities. And I can swim in the sea because of this unique power. "Lin Yi said. "Sure enough, it is the power of the fruit ability itself that isolates the influence of the sea on the body of the capable person." Karp said. "Yes." Lin Yi nodded, Karp''s eyes were indeed very sharp, he saw through this from the beginning. Chapter 375: Tsunade "Just like Whitebeard is a superhuman ability person who cannot manipulate natural elements like the natural element, but he can use the power of the fruit to induce a tsunami and produce natural changes. The same reason I can swim in the sea is because of this demon. The ability of the fruit itself is not that I am not afraid of the sea and sea towers." Lin Yi said. "Yes, this is the most suitable fruit ability for you. The extent to which the potential of this fruit ability can be developed depends on your efforts." Karp said: "This devil fruit is not simple, at least I feel so, the Eudemons species is a devil fruit that is rarer than the natural type, and the power of this devil fruit is unprecedented. Use it well." "I will." Lin Yi was moved in his heart. He knew very well how the ability to make the admiral as a treasure can be poor. If nothing else, it seemed that he could swim in the sea alone, which completely exploded countless capable people. Not to mention the increase in physical fitness after the transformation, and with the continuous development, many powerful abilities can be discovered, and the increase will be greater and greater. "I will watch you grow up in the navy headquarters, so goodbye, I won''t miss the old too much, haha!" Kapu was as cool as when he came, not waiting for Lin Yi and the others to say anything. Shi Zhan Shave disappeared in place. The speed of shaving with Karp''s abnormal physical ability is so fast that even the current Lin Yi''s transformation is completely incomparable. "Fast speed!" Tsunade exclaimed. "Navy heroes are not joking after all. How can they push the One Piece into desperation several times without such strength, fight alone, Great Channel currently does not know who can beat him." Lin Yi said. Although Karp is older now, his strength is definitely not much worse than he was in the past. Karp is able to fight Roger, the Pirate King. Roger has been dead for so many years, and the powerful pirates now appear to be injected into the Four Emperors. Saying that he can be compared with Roger, one can imagine Karp''s strength. Such a navy standing in the navy headquarters is already a shock in itself even if it does not take action. "It''s also time for us to leave. Six months ago, we were able to join CP9 after completing the task of spying on the information of the Baroque Work Agency. After half a year, it was time to report to CP9''s headquarters." Lin Yi said that one hand had already grasped Tsunade''s jade hand, and Tsunade let the Buddha read Lin Yi''s gaze, and suddenly a faint wind rose between his eyebrows, as if he knew what would happen next. It''s like a thing. But Nuoqigao and Nami didnt know anything. They quickly got on the boat after half a years absence. In the past six months, Nami did not waste her study of navigator knowledge, although she did not go to sea for practice. But in theory, Nami is better than half a year ago. Soon the ship set sail, and after the route was determined, everyone did their own things. That night, both Lin Yi and Tsunade showed a hint of tension and expectation. Because Lin Yi was sixteen years old, Tsunade also decided to hand over to Lin Yi tonight the pure body he had guarded for many years. "How do you feel that you are more nervous than me, how can I say it is the first time." Lin Yi looked calm on the surface, maintaining the queen''s demeanor, but there was a trace of tension between his eyebrows, Tsunade said. "Isn''t it the first time for me?" Tsunade said with an aura, and gently took off his clothes. Although he had watched for many years and slept with this perfect jade ti for many years, but Lin Yi was still amazed every time he saw Tsunade''s perfect body. "You are different, you are Yu Jie!" Lin Yi''s body clothes also disappeared. "Then let my sister-in-law love you well!" Tsunade said as he suddenly threw Lin Yi down with an unprecedented madness, kissed Lin Yi madly, and rode on Lin Yi completely. Showed his own queen style. "My husband tonight Tsunade belongs to you, everything about me, my body, everything I once belonged to you, love me!" Tsunade snorted in Lin Yi''s ear, accompanied by Tsunade With a painful muffled sound, the two of them had waited for many years and finally finished. I finally gave everything I had to each other, and saved the body that has never bloomed for anyone for many years. Tonight, it will be completely for Lin Yi and always will be for Lin Yi. Tsunade cant help but change the corner of his eyes and shed a tear of happiness . After a beautiful and poignant red plum blossomed in full bloom, Tsunades painful and happy voice rang out, and an unprecedented fierce battle started in the ship above the sea............ "Damn it, what''s the matter, what sound is this?" Although Nami had been roaming in the ocean since she was a child, she was still nv like Tsunade, and she didn''t react for a while. On the contrary, Nuoqigo, who is older than Nami, who has been in Cocoyashi Village, suddenly understood what happened. Although she is in the same body as Nami, she has a sly smile with a bold and cheerful personality: " It seems that my Nami has no chance. Look, the two of them finally did everything they needed to do. "What to do, what... I hate Nuoqigao. What are you talking about? I don''t have a chance!" Nami suddenly reacted, her pretty face flushed, and her mind automatically made up for Lin Yi and Tsunade at this time. I don''t know why my body feels a little hot in the sad and lingering look. In fact, not only Nami, but also Nuoqi Gao, who is on the surface, feels hot suddenly. "This pair of harems and harlots don''t know if there is someone next to you." Nami and Nuoqigao groaned in their hearts, but their ears stood up without a trace and concentrated on listening to the other side of the wall The voices of Lin Yi and Tsunade fight, the longer Nami and Nuoqigao feel the heat, and finally they both ran into the Yu room and took a cold shower. Next day Lin Yi''s face was refreshed, and only felt that the whole world had come out very beautifully. Chapter 376: Tsunades style However, Nami and Nuoqigao walked out of the room with dark circles under their eyes. They only felt depressed for a while, and they felt very upset to see everything. "You two came as thieves last night? Did you return to your old business and become a thief cat? But it''s impossible. It''s surrounded by sea and you went there to steal things? You are in charge of the financial power in the boat. , Don''t you still use stealing?" Lin Yi smiled. "You just stole something. I was quarreled by two sneaky guys last night and I couldn''t sleep." Nami said with no anger, and a hint of blush appeared on her pretty face. "Ah!" Lin Yi was a little embarrassed but recovered immediately: "It''s impossible, although the soundproofing of our ship is not very good, but if you don''t listen carefully, you should..." "What are you talking about, I don''t understand anything." Nami immediately shook her head in a little panic and walked aside for fear that Lin Yi would continue. Because Lin Yi was right, you wouldn''t hear it so clearly if you didn''t listen carefully, and Nami and Nuoqigao listened to the live lip palace last night, so they didn''t sleep. But it''s normal. Lin Yi and Tsunade waited for so long for this day, and the savings they had endured for more than ten years burst out in one breath. Of course, they were shocked. However, both of them have terrifyingly strong physiques. Proficient in the return of life, the hair, blood, etc. all over the body can be controlled freely. In this case, how could the two peoples obsessive time be short? From 10 oclock last night, Lin Yi and Tsunade rushed to 7 oclock in the morning. Normally, they may have died or turned to the shadows. dead. Even if he survives, he will be ashamed, but when Lin Yi walks out, he feels more refreshed than before. His mental outlook has changed a lot. After all, he has gone from a boy to a man. The obvious change may not be there. But there are subtle changes, just to see if you can notice. And people at the level of Lin Yi are obviously bigger and more obvious than ordinary people. At least Nami and Nuo Qigao discovered that Lin Yi was different from yesterday. "Could this be the result of men and women doing that? It seems that they have become more mature, and they seem to be more handsome." Nami and Nuoqigao thought to themselves. "What about Tsunade!" Nami suddenly asked. As soon as her voice fell, she scolded herself as an idiot. Tsunade was a woman, and she went crazy with Lin Yi to this point for the first time last night, even if she had no physical or mental problems. , But you should also take a rest in bed. "Are you looking for me?" Tsunade walked out of it, and Nami and others turned their heads and let out a sudden exclamation. After giving the body of Chuzi to Lin Yi, Tsunade, who was already beautiful and indispensable, exuded an extreme fascination at this moment, just like a peony flower that has received the best moisturization and irrigation. The person looks tender and tender, and the graceful and magnanimous wind on her body makes Nami, and the two daughters of Nuoqi and Gao are envious. "Tsunade was already very beautiful before, and his figure is as good as never before, but now he has become even more beautiful. Oh my God, I didnt let this beautiful woman live. Is it really such a big benefit to do that? "" Nami thought to her heart. In fact, it was not just Nami who was eccentric, but even Nuoqigao was thinking about this in her heart. "You almost killed me last night, so cruel, did you hold back very hard?" Since Tsunade gave Lin Yi his most precious thing last night, Tsunade has become more enthralled and gentle with Lin Yi than before. , Thinking of Lin Yi''s appearance last night, Tsunade thought that her little man was so obsessed with herself, a ray of happiness gleamed in her eyes. "What do you mean." Lin Yi said with Tsunade''s chin gently raised. "From then on, when do you think I will give you the head office." Tsunade never said the word rejection to Lin Yi. He had endured it for Lin Yi''s health. Since it is no longer needed, Of course, Tsunade didn''t need to worry about it. In fact, she also enjoyed it very much. The feeling of being obsessed with Lin Yi and herself made her feel that she was always tired of Lin Yi and the Buddha. "This is what you said." Lin Yi showed a wicked smile. "What a bad idea again." Tsunade Jiao groaned and threw her beautiful eyes away. She didn''t notice that she was completely moisturized and irrigated in full bloom peony. A beautiful eye almost didn''t let Lin Yi. Tsunade threw down on the spot. "Nami and the others are still there!" Lin Yi''s extended changes, Tsunade would not notice it. When Lin Yi stared at Tsunade so much, she felt that her heart was broken. She knew very well if Lin Yi wanted her at this time. , She also knew that she would not refuse. "Then you make up for me tonight." Lin Yi encircled Tsunade''s waist and just took advantage of her and didn''t go any further. "It turns out that you had this bad idea early in the morning." Tsunade didn''t have a good air. Thinking of Lin Yi''s bad ideas, Tsunade felt her body agitated, but she was not angry or embarrassed at all, as long as she was with this When men are together, then such a thing is just a kind of happiness. "Really happy!" Nami and Nuoqigao were envied by the two people who had obviously broken through the last level of relationship and had a great change. It was almost a qualitative change in their relationship. "Nami, how long will it take to get to Judicial Island here." Lin Yi lay on a beach chair, and Tsunade was not afraid that Nami and Nuoqigao''s joking eyes directly fell into Lin Yi''s arms, just breaking through to the end. The two people in a relationship can''t wait to stay together all the time. Normal men and women are still the same, let alone they have waited more than ten years with extreme affection. "If you go directly by boat, it will be slower. I plan to go directly to whoever passed it, and then take a sea train directly to Judicial Island. This is the fastest." Namiyi said about the sailing thing and immediately resumed the original. Smart and capable: "It will take about two weeks to go from here. This is still the time that is required without having to sail day, night and night without any stopover supplies." Chapter 377: Ying Long vs Neptune "Two weeks?" Lin Yi said. "Yes, fortunately, the place where we trained is on the Great Channel, which is closer to the Water Capital, and there are pointers left by Karp to remember it so fast. It would take at least three or four months to start from the base of the former cp9 reserve personnel and there is no memorized pointer. Nami nodded and said: "If you dont need supplies, Karp prepared us with a full cabin before departure, and we now have a dragon on board. As long as there is enough fresh water, we dont need to worry at all. We can let a dragon dive directly into the sea to catch it. Aquaman type, so I dont worry about supplies, and I took this into consideration when I set off. So I took more fresh water and took less food. " "Thinking very thoughtfully, it seems that your brain seeds are not only used to hold money." Lin Yi joked. "How can you say that to me? I still help you with careful calculations like that." Nami looked like I cried to you when you said that mine was not. "Your careful calculation is how to drain my small vault." Lin Yi smiled. "You also said, there is no such thing." Nami shook her head resolutely, saying that there was absolutely no such thing. On the one hand, Nuoqigao was also amused by her sister. "Lets try the taste of the sea kings today, but after that, we must speed up and leave this sea area immediately, otherwise the blood of the sea kings will attract other sea kings. We will not be afraid at the time, but the ships are afraid. Lin Yi said. . "Yes!" Nami and Nuoqigao immediately agreed. It is not that they are greedy, but because the food made from the meat of the sea kings really tastes very good, and the nutrient content is extremely high. It can be said that if they can eat the sea kings for a long time As a staple food, even if you don''t exercise much, that person''s physical fitness will not be bad. "Yinglong change!" Lin Yi jumped into the air in a golden light and turned into a five-meter long Yinglong covered with golden dragon scales and a pair of golden dragon wings. He immediately rushed into the sea. It was really a dragon. The sea is free. Lin Yi dived into the sea and dived all the way. This demon fruit is really powerful. It not only allows the capable person to swim in the sea, but also breathe in the sea. Of course, the premise is to transform into Yinglong, otherwise If you enter the sea in a human form, you still cant breathe. So in the future, even if the ship is accidentally in the middle of the sea, Lin Yi and the others will not have any scruples or worries, because then they can transform into Yinglong, which can fly and go into the sea. It can be said that the sky is omnipotent in the sea, the sea, land and air are three habitats. . As Lin Yi dived at his extreme speed, it was already thousands of meters below the seabed. There are really sea kings everywhere. He chose a serpentine sea king, Lin Yi immediately stirred the dragon''s wings and at the same time drove the dragon''s tail to be placed in the sea. Ignoring the resistance of the water, the Buddha penetrated the sea and rushed in front of a serpentine sea king. Roar The Neptune class immediately felt a hostile roar and a hundred-meter-long tail slammed into it fiercely. "Large-footed dragon wagging its tail!" Lin Yi sneered, and a trace of ridicule flashed through the golden dragon pupils. How powerful is the dragon''s tail. Compared with the power of the foot that is displayed by the foot in a human state, the tail is a bit more powerful. Under the pull, a visible dragon-tail-shaped slash directly split the sea water with a sharp whistling sound directly hitting the huge and incomparable tail of the sea king class. Sneer The sea kings suddenly made a sharp sound. His tail was cut open. Lin Yi didn''t have a hint of mercy. There are as many humans as the Ganges sand that die on the sea every day. Respectable. At least he himself had been attacked several times by the sea kings for no reason, so he didn''t have the slightest pity for the sea kings. After cutting off the Neptune''s tail, Lin Yi''s dragon tail, dragon wings and even dragon claws exploded with great power at the same time. Suddenly, Lin Yi''s entire body turned into a golden comet and directly mounted the Neptune''s body. With a click, the entire body of the Neptune class was crushed by Lin Yi except for the tail that was cut off just now, and the Neptune class was too dead to die, leaving only the broken body and the blood around it, and Lin After smashing the sea king class, Yi immediately picked up the cut tail of more than 30 meters and rushed directly toward the surface of the sea. Before Lin Yi left, a group of sea kings directly ate the bodies of the dead sea kings with their hind feet. After being stimulated by blood, these sea kings became bloodthirsty and cruel. Lin Yi didn''t dare to stay for a long time. Although he was like a fish in the sea after becoming a Yinglong, he couldn''t afford to waste time killing the sea kings like this. The food he needed had already been obtained, and there was no need to waste time here. After having so much time, it is better to get familiar with the abilities of Yinglong Fruit and then develop it and develop the six forms that are unique to Yinglong Fruit. Puff The relatively calm sea suddenly splashed in all directions, and Lin Yis five-meter-long body unexpectedly captured the thirty-meter-long giant sea king tail with a single dragon claw, which looked effortless and created a huge vision. Shock. "I am a little envious of you, eating Devil Fruit and possessing such a great and handsome ability can actually swim." Nuoqigao said. "Next!" Lin Yi looked handsome, Tsunade stretched out a jade finger and waved dozens of times in a flash, and suddenly the 30-meter-long sea king became more than 30 one-meter-long pieces of meat. The size of a piece is almost the same, and the most accurate calculation of the Buddha is the same in the cutting. "Knowing that you two are so aggressive, you don''t need to show off in front of ordinary people like us." Nami teased the sea king in front of her and immediately looked at Nuoqigao. "I see, little greedy cat!" Nuoqigao took up five pieces of one-meter-long tender meat and walked into the kitchen. After a few minutes, a variety of different sea king dishes appeared in front of Lin Yi and others. It made everyone''s appetites appetite, especially Lin Yi and Tsunade, who fought hard yesterday, the appetite of the two was astonishing. Chapter 378: When you first arrive at Judicial Island, whoever will disarm During the period, Nuoqi Gaohao directly ridiculed Lin Yi and they said if the sky was consumed last night, or if I would make it for you, otherwise, if the supplement is not enough tonight, it will be troublesome. Dont catch me in the middle of the night. Help you cook supper. This sentence made Lin Yi a little embarrassed, Tsunade was even more shy, and Nami burst into laughter. Two weeks later, Lin Yi and his party had boarded the sea train in Water Capital and went directly to Judicial Island, the headquarters of cp9. The four men of Lin Yi had just come down to guard the first main entrance of Qiandao. The navy soldiers who were in charge of guarding the first main entrance of Qiandao immediately became vigilant. Two of the navy soldiers came over and just wanted to say what Lin Yi opened and handed it over. As if the two navy soldiers let the Buddha think of something, when they looked at Lin Yi and the others, there was a hint of respect. They quickly checked this document, and the more they looked at them, the respect they received grew stronger. "Four people, please come in, I will arrange someone to take you to the Tower of Justice." The navy soldier said respectfully and immediately after reading it. Lin Yi nodded, and under the arrangement of the navy soldiers, Lin Yi and his party quickly arrived at the Tower of Justice, where the cp9 people lived. "The front is the conference hall. The other cp9 members and cp9 chief Spandham are already in there!" The navy soldier walked off as soon as he finished speaking. After all, this place is no longer where he can set foot. This time it is because he is responsible for leading the way. Qualified to come here. Click Lin Yi pushed open the door, and suddenly there was a sound of breaking through the air. Lin Yi Fangfo''s head was slightly on the side as if he had known it early, and he had already made an evasive action before the arrival of the vacuum slash. "Are you going to get off the horse? Okay, although everyone is cp9, there are also different levels of strength. It is the best to speak with strength. I am still thinking about how to establish my status. Unexpectedly, I took the initiative to send someone to my door. Stepping stones." Lin Yi''s eyes flickered. "Yes, it seems that the cp9 newcomer this time is a bit capable and can avoid my kick!" A man with a braid, two slender beards on both sides of his mouth and a water chestnut beard on his chin sat on the sofa. on. Sitting on the other side was a slender, thick pink hair, holding a metal stick, his body was fat, and the outlines of his facial features were also painted with black oil paint patterns, which looked like people in the drama, so did he A lion of cp9 snuggles up. Finally, he has a chubby appearance, with a green-haired mouth that is actually zipper-shaped, and he is an Otome Owl. These people made Lin Yi and Tsunade and other women look at each other and couldn''t help but look at each other. Are these people cp9? No one seems normal. "I generally don''t like what others owe others, and I don''t like what others owe me. Since you kicked it, I will pay you back!" Lin Yi kicked out as he said, no matter what organization department, the strength is the decisive factor. I didn''t see that Spandham sitting in front of the desk, the cp9 chief, was inferior to the most ordinary navy. Did the insidious guy sit there without saying a word? Doesn''t he just want to see how strong they are newly joining cp9? "It''s really arrogant. As a newcomer, I already know how to respect seniors. Just after joining, I brought two women over and I have no respect. Let me teach you how to respect seniors." The man with braids is Gabra in CP9. , Currently the strongest one here. "Shave!" Gabra flashed Lin Yi''s feet and rushed directly. Others were watching the excitement. Although CP9 seemed to be conflicted in appearance, it was actually extremely united. But unity belongs to unity. Before they were instilled by the world government''s darkness and justice, they would not give any face even if they had joined CP9 before they were recognized by them, just like Lin Yi and the others are now. After all, they all think that cp9 is unity, but it depends on who they are united with. As long as they are recognized by them, even if they become disabled, they will be very united, but if they cannot be recognized by them, it is normal for them to kill at will. And they The aim is that cp9 does not require waste, so its okay for people who just joined cp9 to get their approval. No matter what kind of character you are, as long as you show strength, after all, the execution of dark justice often encounters danger. If you are not strong enough, you will not be killed by you? So it is not that cp9 is not united, on the contrary cp9 is very united, provided that you are recognized. "Pointing the gun!" Gabra rushed to Lin Yi and stabbed him. Lin Yi stretched out a hand in advance, like a prophet, and directly held Gabra''s finger, and directly broke his finger gun. "What?" Gabra''s chimney shrank to the extreme, and the cp9 members on one side and cp9''s long Spandam came to their minds. The person who can catch Gabra''s blow is definitely not easy. It seems that the newcomer this time Not bad. "Great. I was worried that two wastes would come. Now they seem to be very powerful. If this is the case, CP9 will become stronger and my chances of promotion will be even greater." Spandham thought. "Come on, Gabra intends to give the newcomer a prestige, and this has become the newcomer''s use to build prestige." Yinwu Owl said. "Shut up and you will die if you don''t speak." Gabra''s eyes changed. It is not easy for someone who can directly catch his gun, but he is also interested. Originally, he just wanted to test the strength of the newcomer and give the newcomer one. Get off the horse and let them know that cp9 is also outsiders, there are outsiders, there are outsiders, don''t be so arrogant. Unexpectedly, he would get off the horse to fight, but he has become the target of others. "I haven''t done much in the past few years. Owl and Snuggle are too far behind me in their strength. These two guys seem to be very capable, and they just give me some exercise." Gabra thought about doing it. The thought became stronger, and Gabra kicked it while thinking in his heart. "Landfoot!" "Iron!" Lin Yi stretched out a hand and directly caught Lan''s foot with a bang, and Lan''s foot broke apart. Chapter 379: Lin Yi vs Gabra "Pointing a gun!" Lin Yi pricked a finger out with a vigorous sound, and Gabra''s eyes shrank, but he didn''t even want to show the paper and twisted his body to avoid Lin Yi''s blow. "Sure enough, they are all Six-Form users. The fight is really exciting!" Nami didn''t worry at all, but smiled heartlessly. It was not the first time she saw Six-Form users in a duel, Lin Yi Before I learned domineering with Tsunade, I often combined domineering with the six forms to learn from each other, so that everyone''s progress in cultivation would be faster. But after all, it was just that the discussion between Tsunade and Lin Yi was completely different from the current battle between Lin Yi and Gabra. "Land foot!" Gabra shoved to Lin Yi''s back and kicked it, but he was faster than Lin Yi, and Lin Yi had already kicked out a foot in front of him before he shoved, it was like an unknown prophet. same. And Gabra did not attack Lin Yi, instead, Shi Zhan Sha came to Lin Yi''s back, very weird, and when he wanted to use Lan Foot, he was already blown out by Lin Yi''s vacuum slash. Fortunately, Gabra is very good at iron blocks, even when moving at high speeds, he can cast iron blocks, so even if he is in a hurry and shocked, he still has time to cast iron blocks, but Lin Yis power is not small at all. His clothes were torn apart and knocked out. "How come? He actually saw through my actions!" Gabra looked at Lin Yi in disbelief, not only him, but also the lion snuggling and the owl standing up and looking at Lin Yi in surprise. "Your movements seem to be a bit slow, can you go faster?" Lin Yi said. "Very well, you irritated me!" Gabra''s eyes flickered with cold light and his body suddenly rose a lot. He transformed into a werewolf, which is different from Lin Yi''s transformation into a dragon. Gabra''s body became much larger after his transformation. What has undergone tremendous changes, but Lin Yi''s changes have not changed at all. "Come on, Gabra has actually transformed, this time is wonderful." Yinwu Owl said. "Howl!" Gabra suddenly let out a wolf howl when he became a werewolf. Unlike the devil fruits of the natural and superhuman types, the devil fruits of the animal type are purely to enhance physical fitness and have extremely strong melee combat capabilities. "Finger guns and ten finger guns!" Gabra put his hands together to form a calyx shape, releasing the tortoise-style qigong, and immediately brought a sharp whistling sound to Lin Yi at a much faster speed than before, ten fingers at the same time Stabbed out. "Paper painting!" Lin Yi avoided looking sideways without looking, and while turning sideways, stretched out a finger to directly pierce Gabra''s body. "Iron!" Gabra let out a low voice, and his body was as strong as steel, and Lin Yi''s fingers pierced it and heard the sound of a bullet hitting the steel. "It hurts!" Gabra cried out in pain, but on the surface he curled his lips with disdain: "You only have so much power..." Before I finished talking about Gabra, Lin Yi got up and drew a kick on his wolf nose to get him directly into the sky. Soon after, Lin Yi stepped on the ground and appeared above Gabra out of nowhere and volleyed in the sky. Bra''s body. "Ah!" Gabra cried out painfully, the whole person was kicked to the ground and a big pit was exploded. "Hey, Gabra doesn''t seem to be an opponent, this time the newcomer is surprisingly powerful." The lion snuggled and said. "I dare to underestimate this uncle, let you see this uncle''s iron boxing style, iron block wolf style!" Gabra touched on all fours and then shoved like a wolf and galloped around Lin Yi at the same time. After shooting out four blue rays, Lin Yi''s figure flashed and jumped directly into the air to avoid Gabra''s blow. "Iron heavy step wolf!" Gabra suddenly appeared in front of Lin Yi, taking advantage of his body to push forward out of thin air, and a punch that erupted from the high speed and the hardness of the iron directly hit Lin Yi. Lin Yi turned around and kicked out without even looking, grabbing the first zero and one second of Gabra''s heavy-step wolf carrying Lin Yi, playing a time difference to make Gabra''s fist a little slower, but However, it is generally impossible to hit him at all, but the whole body is kicked out. "A pack of wolves are staring!" After all, Gabra is not a weak person. Each of the strong cp9 is good at fighting without dead ends. In mid-air, Gabra actually kicked out while flying backwards. Four The wolf-shaped slash, like a real wolf, pounced on Lin Yi to eat Lin Yi''s prey. "From the very beginning, I saw through all your attacks." Lin Yi sighed secretly, his own domineering vision has only just started, but he took the lead and made Gabra, a very powerful person, completely obsessed with him. Squeeze and beat. Lin Yi is not much stronger than Gabra when he does not use the fruit ability and the domineering and domineering armed color and the domineering color, and Lin Yi has not even used the enhanced version of the six styles. It can be said that Lin Yi is completely in the most common six styles now. Fighting Gabra into a werewolf after transforming into a werewolf does not have much advantage in this situation. However, because of seeing and hearing the domineering willingness to foresee all the movements of Gabra, Lin Yi took the lead, and Gabra was completely suppressed and beaten. "Lanjiao!" Lin Yi didn''t even look at the Lanjiao to resolve Gabra''s attack. "Do you want to fight? You are not my opponent." Lin Yi shook his head. "Who said that this uncle is not your opponent, dare to underestimate me!" Gabra has always thought that no one except Roblucci is better than him in cp9, and now a newcomer is actually pressing him to fight. What makes him such a predecessor. In anger, he roared and rushed to the top of Lin Yi: "Finger Gun Moonlight Ten Finger Gun!" "Armed and domineering and proud!" Lin Yi has already fought Gabra, and he is similar to himself who does not display any domineering and abilities in a normal state. If he only confronted him with an ordinary six style, it would be comparable. But whether it is seen and heard, domineering, armed, domineering, or domineering, or transformed into a dragon, any one of them is enough to press Gabra to fight, let alone show them all together. The invisible, armed color domineering arrogantly wrapped around Lin Yi''s fist, facing Gabra''s moonlight ten-finger spear, Lin Yi punched it without dodge or dodge. Chapter 380: Gabra Armed domineering is not only harmful to people with natural abilities, but also to those with other abilities. It can be said that armed domineering and capable people are simply enemies. The strong in the second half of the great channel may not have the qualifications of kings or the fruits of devil. Ability, but absolutely must not be armed and domineering. Faced with Lin Yi''s armed and domineering punch Gabra''s moonlight ten-finger spear directly collided with this punch. A powerful airflow suddenly exploded, and everything within a three-meter radius was blown away. "Ah! You two are going to fight." Spandam is a strange person. On the one hand, he hopes that cp9 will become stronger so that he can be promoted. On the other hand, he is very afraid of cp9 for worrying about being accidentally. cp9 was killed, and now he saw the impact of Lin Yi and Gabra''s battle with him blowing onto the wall. boom Gabra snorted and retreated uncontrollably, hitting the ceiling and knocking out a big hole. A bit of blood flowed out of Gabras mouth, and it was inlaid on the ceiling for a while before Gabra fell to the ground. The snuggle and the owl stood unmarked by Gabras side, obviously worried that Lin Yi would be ruthless. From here, we can see the unity of cp9. The level of unity at critical moments is comparable to that of the Straw Hat Pirates. "Why is the power of that punch so powerful? It makes me have a creepy taste, as if the power of this punch hurts me a lot, it is a nemesis." Gabra ate the canine fruit-wolf type The Devil Fruit not only possesses the ferocity and cunning of a wolf, but also possesses the wolf''s keen sense of danger. Just now when Lin Yi used his armed look and domineering, he felt extreme danger, so he also used an iron block when using the Moonlight Ten-Finger Spear, otherwise Gabra would be dangerous. But even so, he was spit out blood when Lin Yi broke the moonlight ten-finger gun with one punch. "The power of armed color domineering and seeing and hearing color domineering is still not great enough. After all, this is not the power that determines the domineering power, but the level of cultivation determines the power of these two domineering powers. Unlike the overlord color once mastered, how strong oneself is. , No need to practice, the power of the overlord''s domineering will be equal to one''s own strength, and it will automatically increase." Lin Yi closed the curtain and felt the feeling of being armed and domineering just now in actual combat. "That..." Gabra is better for face, unless it is at a critical moment otherwise it is really difficult to get rid of it in peacetime. "I am Lin Yi who just joined cp9, she is my wife Tsunade, and the other two are our partners." Of course, Lin Yi will not get angry or turn her face because of such a thing. On the contrary, cp9 is engaged in the work. It is so dangerous. Of course, it is impossible for a newcomer to join you as a partner without any indication. If this is the case, the cp9 group would have been destroyed long ago, so how a person who is not vigilant would be a killer would have been killed long ago. Therefore, it is better to say that Lin Yi is not angry with Gabra''s so-called dismissal. Anyway, he also needs Gabra to be Liweis object. Here, Gabras strength is the strongest. Using him as Liweis object couldnt be more suitable. Now that Gabra himself sends Lin Yi to the door, how can he be angry? On the contrary, he was a little grateful to Gabra for giving him such an opportunity. "Gabra!" Lin Yi, the victor, didn''t mock him condescendingly or looked down on him, which made him feel a lot better, and when he stretched out himself, he would take the initiative to hold Lin Yi with a human hand. "Hey, that''s right, the two males should be greedy when they meet each other," said the male lion snuggling into a singing voice. "Hello!" Tsunade greeted with a smile. "I''m Nami!" "My name is Nuoqigao!" the two sisters said at the same time. "Okay, it would be a good thing for you to join cp9, a great thing." Seeing Lin Yi so powerful, Spandam was very excited. In this way, his chances of promotion would be greater, and his promotion speed would be faster. Now, it''s strange that he can be unhappy. Of course, if Lin Yi and the others are very weak, after being cleaned up by Gabra, it would be difficult to say whether Spandham would use such an expectation. "I think so too." Lin Yi said. "You just counted cp9''s understanding of this organization, and your understanding of the environment of Judicial Island should not be clear enough. This is the list of cp9''s current members. Look at it, so you don''t get a fight when you encounter it." As long as cp9 has utility value and can help him get promoted, then Spandam will never be condescending to cp9. Although he is a super villain, he is very good at judging the situation because he is a super villain. Now he uses it. Said to Lin Yi and Tsunade in a very gentle tone. "Robrucci, is this the master I''ve heard of in the training camp before? I don''t know how strong he is, he shouldn''t be domineering yet." Lin Yi and Tsunade, Nami, and Nuoji look closely at the senior high school girl. In the list at hand, the first one is Rob Lucy, who is also a capable person, cat-cat fruit leopard-shaped. The second Kaku is very good at arranging feet. He is very young but often calls himself an old man. In cp9, he has a better personality, at least much easier to get along with than Gabra and Rob Lucy. The third Bruro, mastered the six forms, everything is the same, the strength is not strong or weak, he can be regarded as the grassroots personnel of cp9, after all, most of the cp9 people are six hundred to one thousand Dao, only Kaku, The three of Gabra and Roblucci are over a thousand, and over two thousand. The last one is Khalifa, the only woman in cp9. The first impression is that there is a trace of arrogance in her ignorance. At first glance, there is an impulse to push her arrogantly. Her appearance, body, and temperament are all No less than Nami and Nuoqigao, they are very beautiful, even because of age and experience, the mature and ambiguous temperament of Kalifa is not present in Nami. Especially this cp9 woman is very good at dressing up, with long blond hair, wearing glasses with colored lenses, a tall and exquisite plump man figure, and she is wearing black high heels with a mesh silk wa, which is also a mesh underwear. There was a black gown on the outside. Chapter 381: Carnival day This black dress is full of temptation, which makes Kalifana naturally charming, and the maturity of her ambiguity is even more charming, which is simply the temptation of the imperial sister''s black uniform. "My eyes are staring at Kalifa''s photos, do you really want to get her, do you want me to help!" Tsunade whispered in Lin Yi''s ear. "Tsunade is so generous." Nami said with a smile. "Isn''t that to your liking? Didn''t I just give you a chance to seduce my man?" Tsunade laughed, and Nami suddenly joked with Tsunade in an angry way. "Soldiers come in!" Spandam took out the phone and yelled. Soon the door of the conference hall opened and a soldier walked in vigorously and shouted: "Sir!" "Take two to their favorite room and office, and be equipped with necessities like phone bugs. I don''t need to say more!" Because Lin Yi put out his powerful strength and defeated the strongest of the three cp9s here. Gabra, so Spandam is very enthusiastic and generous to let them choose instead of Spandam to arrange. "Yes, sir, please come with me." The soldiers are obviously familiar with the terrain here. When I hear Spandhams tone, I dont know that the four of the newcomers in front of me are very important. At least they are absolutely strong. . Otherwise, based on his knowledge of Spandam, it would be impossible to treat the newcomer in such a tone. "Snuggle, Owl, what do you think of them?" Gabra''s physique, this kind of injury will heal for a while, and he doesn''t need to be treated at all. What he cares more about is these people, who just joined cp9 just like that. Awesome, not many times stronger than when Rob Lucy joined cp9. "Clap, their strength is very strong, I think even Lu Qi and Kaku are not his opponents." Clap said. "Lu Qi will not say for the time being, Kaku is not his opponent, it is necessary, but he and I are half a cat." Gabra said. "But when he tested his power with you last time, he was fifty more than you, and he was younger than you, haha!" Before Owl''s words were finished, Gabra was so angry that he blocked him. mouth. "Did I ask you this? What I asked was how do you think of them." Gabra said in a bad mood. "Yo yo ooh, Gabra, you won''t be so convinced that you have to fight them? This is not good, but we cp9 people can afford to lose." The lion snuggled up and said weirdly. "When I asked you for nothing." Gabra shook his head, but thought in his heart: "What kind of power is that? I feel that he hasn''t tried his best at all, leaving a lot of room. How could such a guy join cp9? Ah, his strength is probably to catch up with the lieutenant admiral of the navy headquarters, and that woman with a terrifying figure is also very dangerous. It is not simple. On the contrary, the other two women look ordinary." Lin Yi, who had already been on the tower of justice on the other side, had already selected their offices and rooms. Sure enough, the treatment of the full members of cp9 and the previous backup members is completely different. The so-called room is at least about 500 square meters, and some are even larger. You can choose. Others buy a suite that is not that big. It''s a room, not a house. Moreover, the decoration and furniture inside are extremely noble and fashionable. Each piece is not a bargain, all of which are high-end goods. The decoration and furniture value of this room alone is extremely valuable. As for the office and although it is not that big, it is not too small. Whether it is a table or chair or a bookcase, tea cups, teapots, etc., they are all high-end goods. I didnt see Nami looking left and right, even putting some things on it. Do you look like you are going to pack it away in your arms? "It''s so beautiful. This is my office. I want to draw the world''s nautical chart here." Nami threw herself into Tsunade''s arms and hung on Tsunade''s body and said, she knew very well that she could have This treatment is all because of Lin Yi and Tsunade. "We will help you!" Lin Yi stretched out a hand, Nami smiled when she heard the words, and put a hand on the back of Lin Yi''s hand, while Nuoqigao did not speak and put her hand on it. On Nami''s hand, Tsunade smiled lightly, one hand was placed under Lin Yi''s palm, and the other was placed on the back of Nuoqigao''s hand. The four people put together, indicating that they would advance and retreat together, and depend on life and death. . "Lets work hard together!" Nami embraced Nuoqigao in one arm and Nami in the other. The four of them hugged each other, and a unique atmosphere spread. That night, Lin Yi and the four directly had a small party. Anyway, the room was big enough, more than 500 square meters could do whatever they wanted. After the party, Lin Yi and the two returned to the room. Because the two lived together, they chose a larger room with a size of more than 500 square meters. The two people immediately kissed each other and eagerly entered the Yushi. Tearing each other''s clothes, each piece of clothing fell into the wet bath in the blink of an eye, and a **** battle started immediately with the sound of Jiao. The next day, after Lin Yi and Tsunade got up, they found that the surroundings were messy. One can imagine how fierce the battle was yesterday. Looking at Tsunades beautiful appearance nestled in his arms, Lin Yi suddenly had a huge reaction, and immediately turned over. Tsunade pressed it down, but Tsunade did not resist a trace of resistance. Instead, a trace of fascination and happiness rose between her eyebrows and took the initiative to cater to Lin Yilai............ For five consecutive days, Spandam did not pass any word. It may be that Lin Yi and the others first came to let them know the reason here. Of course, it may also be that Lin Yi and the others showed great strength, so Spandam is generally okay. But it won''t bother Lin Yi and the others. And Lin Yi and the others were so happy. Without anyone disturbing, Lin Yi and Tsunade had a big fight almost in the morning, noon and evening, and both of them seemed to have inexhaustible energy for the Buddha. All the accumulation of more than ten years broke out, and all the previous ten years were made up for. Chapter 382: The irritating Karp and the shocked Sengoku "Kapu, huh? Are you back so soon? Are they a few incompetent guys, otherwise, why did you come back after only half a year." The Navy Headquarters Marshal Warring States said to Kapu who had been away for half a year in surprise. This is not in line with this guy''s style at all. Such a good opportunity will definitely take more time. Since Roger died, Karp has let the Buddha go and lost his biggest opponent in his life. There are very few people who can let him take action. Therefore, he has nothing to do all day. Only on a whim will he go out to catch a few. Pirate, this Warring States is not surprising, anyway, there are only a few people worthy of Karp''s shot. Moreover, they all have an inextricable relationship with Karp, and the purpose of the current world government is to maintain the balance of the three great forces in the Great Channel, and not to let it easily break it. Therefore, the Warring States period did not let Karp deal with any masters. On the contrary, It is to let him move freely. Suddenly seeing Karp come back so soon, he was a little surprised and couldn''t help but worry about whether these Lin Yi and the others were ineffective. "Oh, Warring States!" Karp looked depressed, as if he had been hit by something, making Warring States a little worried about him. "Is it really that difficult for them to teach? Forget it Karp, anyway, their request is just to teach them domineering, you teach them, they are not effective and have nothing to do with you." There is no simple achievement. The biggest representative is the general Qing pheasant, so the Warring States period thought that Lin Yi and the others had really disappointed Karp, so they couldn''t help but comfort. "They learned everything I want to teach in half a year, what do I still stay there for!" Karp still had a look, but the Warring States period was sluggish, and it took a long time for the Warring States period to let out a loud roar: "Asshole Karp, since they learn so fast, what are you doing with a sad expression, but I thought you were hit hard to comfort you!" "I''m just depressed. My teacher has only been doing it for half a year and I haven''t had to do it. If I want to stay there to eat snacks and drink tea, I can''t do it, forcing me to leave such a chic life and come back here to face you every day. Dead face." Karp didn''t know what an irritating person was. The Warring States period heard his words and his face was green, and he kept breathing deeply. He worried that he would vomit blood to death by Karp''s anger. At that time, he will really become a Buddha, become a Buddha and go to the Western Heavenly Paradise, not just a fruitful ability to become a Buddha. "Wait, what are you talking about? They learned to see and hear the domineering and armed domineering!" The Warring States soon focused on this place and couldn''t help exclaiming, and even forgotten the things that Kapu was angry about. "Hey, don''t tell me, where is this!" Karp''s words first made the Warring States exhale. After all, this kind of cultivation speed is too fast. From only knowing the name of the domineering to mastering the two domineering is actually only used It took half a year to be too fast, but Karp''s last sentence made the Warring States period not know whether to be excited or depressed. "In fact, they have mastered the three kinds of domineering in half a year. They have learned the three kinds of domineering, seeing and hearing color, armed color, and domineering color. I have no chance to continue to teach them. Instead, they have to go back and continue to face you." Karp Said. "What? Overlord? They? Are there more than one of the four of them who are overlord, who is the qualification of the king?" Marshal Warring States didn''t even care about Kapu''s angry words and focused his attention on them. among. "Yeah, there are more than one, which surprised the elders. I didn''t expect that only one of a million people would have the qualifications of a king. There were two people who were chosen by heaven. They were all my students, but they were normal. How can the students I teach Karp be bad?" Karp became narcissistic as he spoke. "The king has two qualifications!" The Warring States took a breath. How could he have thought that Lin Yi and the others had such great potential. At the beginning, he only thought that Lin Yi and the others could be made, but he didn''t expect him to accidentally. The decision in China will actually raise two future kings for the navy headquarters. This gave the Warring States a feeling of buying a welfare lottery at random and winning 500 million. In an instant, he only felt that Karp''s appearance was unprecedentedly pleasing to the eye. That is the king''s qualifications. If he can fully grow up in the future, he will be a navy. Hero Karp is another master of the Marshal Warring States level. "Has the qualifications of the two kings awakened?" Although the Warring States period knew the result, he couldn''t help asking. "Awakened, the various potentials are amazing. Even the old man was not as fast as the two of them when he learned the three kinds of domineering back then. It is worthy of being a disciple of the old man. Blue is better than blue." Kapu Desi said, still not forgetting. Put gold on your face. "How far did their tricolor domineering practice?" The Warring States only felt that they had unprecedented happiness. They actually cultivated two kings'' qualifications in their lifetime. As long as they can grow up, the future will be unlimited, and they must be the pillars of the navy. . At this moment, the importance and status of Lin Yi and the others in the heart of the Marshal and the Warring States rose to many levels instantly, much higher than the status of the lieutenant general in the heart of the Warring States period. This is not the reality of the Warring States period, but because this incident is too shocking. , It is usually difficult to find a domineering owner, but now there are two at once. And it was unintentionally. It can be said that Lin Yi and the others can learn domineering so quickly, and they are found to be the kings qualifications. The contribution of the Warring States period is not small. If it were not for him, Lin Yi and the others could propose a reasonable proposal to the navy headquarters. Requirement, maybe Lin Yi and the others still don''t know that they are Wang''s qualifications. The thought of such a person actually almost slipped out of the palm of his own hand. People like the Warring States period also had some lingering fears. Fortunately, he was finally grasped by himself. Looking at Karps evaluation, although this old guy is usually not big or small, he has no scruples, but the Warring States Period can now see that Karp really appreciates Lin Yi and the others, and it makes Karp really appreciate a person so much. Rarely, even the green pheasant taught by Karp back then, that is, one of the current generals, and the other two generals, the red dog and the yellow ape, have not been evaluated by Karp. Chapter 383: Test power "Is the three-color domineering? It''s the hardest thing to practice? They just learned the initial mastery. They are only elementary. Armed color is better, relatively simple. Half of the foot has reached the intermediate level. The domineering color is almost the same. , Half of the foot has reached the level of intermediate overlord color." Karp''s eyes flashed by Lin Yi and Tsunade when they were cultivating domineering. Even his nasty grandson, Luffy, was tossed by Karps methods, but these two children are very conscious that they never need to force themselves. They will actively participate in the practice, perhaps because of this passion. And attachment, they can cultivate so fast. "Two overlord looks, good, haha, really good. As long as they dont die and finish the road of kings, they must be another naval pillar. The Warring States period laughed loudly, only thinking that Karps appearance was unprecedentedly pleasing to the eye, unexpectedly. Taught two domineering overlords in one pass. "Dont blame the Warring States, I didnt remind you now. The two of them are not simple. You know the darkness and decay of the world government. Dont deny it. Especially they are now cp9, and they are in contact with this level of things. There is black, but the world government is more black than white now." Karp sighed, and a trace of regret flashed in his eyes. Like the Warring States period, he devoted his life to the navy, watching the world government decay day by day. It is strange that his heart does not hurt. Maybe it is because Karp is unable to change, and Roger is dead. What kind of opponents and pursuits are there, so I''m just doing nothing about it. "They are all exposed to this level. They feel darkness, utilitarianism and so on. If there is another villain who makes chaos behind them, 100% of them will become the second and third Rogers. No, even scarier than Roger, because Roger is different from them, you know what I mean?" Karp sighed. "Yeah!" The Warring States suddenly woke up, yes, now they are in contact with the dark side of the world government, and have never been in contact with the bright side. If they are only trained as cp9, then it is nothing, but if these two people are brought in When cp9 training is simply spoiled. What they see now is the bad side of the world government. If it goes on for a long time, if there are some corrupt officials behind them and some small actions behind them, then they will really run away in all likelihood. "So it''s not impossible for them to be cp9. When cp9, they can have more opponents to temper themselves, but they can''t let them be pure cp9!" Karp said in a deep voice, and Warring States immediately understood that Karp thought of his son. Back then, Karp focused on cultivating his son, but he did not expect that the son he had cultivated would have hoped that he would become a hero for his children. But I didnt expect that the naval hero did not do it. Instead, he made the navys nightmare and became the worlds government and navys greatest enemy. So Karp was very strict when he taught Luffy, but he didnt want Luffy to repeat the test. Repeating the same mistakes, but unfortunately I don''t know if fate is at stake. My son has become the navy''s greatest enemy, and my grandson will also become a pirate in the future. This kind of thing made Karp, who seemed to be laughing on the surface, feel haggard. Now he even more didn''t want his two disciples to play a defect again because of the dark side of the world government and not seeing the bright side, then Karp really didn''t know how to do it well. "You are right. Those who have the qualifications of a king have a strong subjective consciousness. Once they find it, even a hundred sea kings cannot bring them back." The Warring States period is too clear about the kings qualifications. No matter what their personality is, whether they have ambitions, or what they pursue, they are male or female. One thing is common. They have a strong subjective consciousness and a very firm will. Once they have identified a certain Such things cannot be changed by external forces at all, unless they change themselves. "Anyway, I told you, you can figure it out by yourself." Karp said heartlessly. "What is it that I can figure it out by myself? You taught them two. You know them better than me. If you don''t tell me their personalities, how can I arrange them?" The Warring States roared abruptly. Karp is very dissatisfied with this practice of pushing everything to himself. "Are they?" A flash of nostalgia flashed in Karp''s eyes. In the first half of the island''s life, Karp smiled happily almost every day, and now he missed that kind of life. Warring States obviously noticed the change in Karp''s eyes, and sighed inwardly: "Kapu, I also know that your heart is very tired. Your son became the leader of the revolutionary army, and your grandson became a pirate. Alas, it seems that you value these two disciples very much, whether it''s because they are the king''s qualifications or Because you value them so much, I will try my best to arrange them." Not to mention that Karp told the Warring States what had happened in the past six months. On the other hand, Lin Yi had been on Judicial Island for half a month. During this period, Gabra and the others also came to Lin Yi to discuss it. After all, they ate the animal devil fruit. Gabra is also very combative. Knowing that it was not Rob Luchis opponent, he had challenged Rob Luchi. Although Lin Yi and Tsunade make the sky dark every day, the domineering practice has never been lost, whether it is armed, seen or overlord, or even the enhanced version of the six styles. Development, and of course the return of life is the same. "Come on, Lin Yi, would you like Tsunade to test your power?" Because everyone is cp9, Lin Yi also used his own strength to get everyone''s approval, and Lin Yi was not domineering, but appeared instead. Being approachable, and these days, for example, we are discussing with each other, and it is very possible to do tasks together in the future, so we are getting along well at the moment. After getting along, Lin Yi also felt that cp9 was too much joke. It''s just that Otonashi Owl often "accidentally" tells the secrets of Gabra and snuggle out, and the people around him have stomachaches when they laugh. "Will you test?" Lin Yi was overjoyed. Chapter 384: The power of Lin Yi and his party Although the strength tested does not mean that they have so much combat strength, after all, the strength only refers to the combat strength of Lin Yi and the others under normal circumstances. What really bursts out in the battle is definitely not as simple as the strength tested on the surface. Yes, but at least after the test, I know where I have reached. "Of course, come on." Owl said triumphantly. All the abilities of the cp9 people were tested by him, and the accuracy was extremely high. "How to test!" Tsunade was also interested. "Kick or hit me with a single punch. The six-style game skills are combined." Owl''s body suddenly slammed into Nami like a ball, obviously he was planning to go from low to high. Bang bang bang Nami first kicked the owl on Owl''s body and kicked the Owl to the front of Nokiko. Nokiko also unceremoniously kicked a ball and shot the ball in front of Tsunade, Tsunade''s Tamade. A clenched fist burst out and hit the owl at the last Lin Yi. Lin Yi looked at the volleyball-like owl flying upside down and smiled and fisted. The owl flew into the air and slowly settled down. At this time, Gabra and the lion snuggle around, and they also want to see how much Lin Yi and their power are. "Nami: four hundred and fifty, Nuojigo: four hundred!" These two are normal, and everyone can accept them. They all know Nami and their strength when they get along. "Tsunade three thousand, Lin Yi two thousand nine hundred!" Obviously Tsunade''s physical fitness is really not a joke. After the development of various death training and domineering training, the six-style training physique has improved at an astonishing speed. Originally, Lin Yi was at least three or four hundred behind Tsunade, but because Lin Yi ate Yinglong fruit, he has been developing recently, so his moral power is also improving. As the level of development becomes higher, it will be a matter of surpassing the master. After all, Lin Yi is only sixteen years old, and he is not considered an adult. It is the golden time for a person to improve rapidly when he is sixteen to thirty years old in the Great Channel. Tsunade is already an adult. Later, Lin Yi will catch up with Tsunade. Definitely just around the corner. "Unexpectedly, the strongest is Tsunade, I almost missed it!" Gabra said and immediately reacted: "No, your strength is definitely not that simple. Although my strength is only 2,180, I turned into a werewolf and said. The strength will definitely increase a lot, if you only have two thousand nines, how could you be able to press me down without using the six-strength technique." "It seems that you are not stupid. That''s right. Under normal conditions, Tsunade and I have so much moral strength, and Tsunade''s moral strength is indeed higher than mine." Lin Yi said. "You used a very peculiar power before. I feel that it hurts people with the ability a lot. Why don''t you have to test it with this ability?" Gabra said, knowing Lin Yi''s power clearly and clearly, he can be more powerful. Motivated to catch up. "Okay, then!" Lin Yi also wanted to know how much he would increase if he used his arrogance and domineering. "Come on, then do it again!" After the owl finished speaking, his whole body slammed into Lin Yi again. "The armed color is hardened!" Lin Yi''s fist quietly became pitch black, like a fist made of a piece of black metal on the Buddha. A fierce punch hit the owl''s body, and immediately knocked the owl out dozens of meters away. "Come on!" Owl raised his head in surprise and looked at Lin Yi: "Four thousand and one hundred!" "What!" Gabra almost didn''t snap his tongue. "Four thousand one? The strength of Tsunade''s armed color is about the same as mine, which means that Tsunade''s at least more than four thousand one hundred." Lin Yi thought to himself, "But this test method can''t make the experience and domineering. And the overlord''s domineering is counted in it, and I haven''t used Yinglong Transformation yet, if I use all of these, I can still improve on this basis. And whether it''s domineering, fruiting ability, or physical skills, I can continue to practice and improve. The higher the level of cultivation, the stronger my Dao power. " Lin Yi and others are not surprised at this. If they hadn''t just mastered the armed **** domineering, if they practiced for another half a year, even if they didn''t use the armed **** domineering, they would be able to reach between three thousand six and four thousand with physical skills alone. And the higher the level of armed color domineering, the greater the power, and the greater the increase when it is used to test the power. Lin Yis armed color is now lower than the domineering state of the overlord. Of course, the power of the increase is not very large. In the future, the higher the level of the armed color, the greater the power of the increase. But even so, the current armed color The domineering power is also great, whether it is for the strong, the capable or the swordsman. "This pervert!" Gabra swallowed hard, is it too perverted, four thousand one strength, and God knows if this guy is a capable person or not, if he is an animal type capable person. Fortunately, this can be tested, but it is more difficult if it is Superman or Natural. "Lin Yi-sama, Tsunade-sama, Chief Spandam told you to come over, and there is a task for you." At this time, a soldier ran over and said. "Stay here for so long is also the time to go out and exercise, let me see what mission Spandam gave me." Lin Yi said. Its no surprise that Lin Yi directly called Spandam instead of sir. Others are not surprised, because all cp9 people dont have a cold with Spandam, and they dont have a good temper to him. They usually listen to his orders because He is a commander, and only those who are cp9 in battle or missions will listen to Spandam. Spandam usually has his own life, and Spandam also needs cp9 to help him get promoted, so as long as the cp9 mission is successful and there is no failure, as long as he is not deliberately attacked, then Spandam will not Would care. There is nothing more important than promotion in Spandham''s heart. "You two are here, life in Judicial Island is still used to it." Spandham is not all rubbish, at least he also knows the relationship between lesbians and shows the appearance of the relationship between clothes and subordinates. This is still good. "It''s okay, sir, you have a mission to call us here," Lin Yi said. Chapter 385: Go see Tina "That''s right!" Spandam was shocked when he saw Lin Yi so refreshed. Originally, he planned to make Lin Yi and the others work harder when they do their tasks, but he didn''t expect Lin Yi to get off to the ground right away. "Didn''t you find Nicole Robin''s trace before?" Spandham said Lin Yi''s heart shuddered slightly, is it going to catch Nicole Robin? If this is the case, he has to find a way, otherwise it will be troublesome for Nicole Robin to be caught. Although he doesnt have much friendship with Nicole Robin, if it werent for Nicole Robin, he might not have learned domineering so quickly, he didnt know Karp so quickly, and its even more unlikely that he could get Yinglong Fruit so quickly, so he didnt want Ni. But Robin has something. Looking back now, the intellectual and graceful sister Lin Yi who was full of scroll atmosphere still has a deep memory. "Yeah!" Lin Yi nodded calmly. "That''s great. This time the Navy Headquarters issued an order for you to figure out what conspiracy is going on between Klockdal and Nicole Robin, and if possible, bring her back by the way." Spandham said. "Is there a time limit for this mission?" Tsunade asked. "No, but the faster the better, the more efficient and faster you complete the task, the higher the world government''s evaluation of you will be, and it will be of great help to you in your future promotion." Kindly remind, of course, not for the sake of Lin Yi and the others, but for themselves. Because what he said to Lin Yi just now was not only to them, but also to himself. The faster Lin Yi and the others complete their tasks, the higher the efficiency, and the faster he, the cp9 chief, will be promoted, otherwise Why would there be such a credit for the boss to take it, and the black pot backed it. And Spandam will faithfully implement this sentence in the future. He deserves all the credit for other people in cp9, but if something goes wrong, he doesn''t hesitate to sacrifice cp9 to himself. Spandam nodded in satisfaction, and it was strange that Spandam was dissatisfied with the clean performance of Lin Yi and the others after listening to the reason. "I know, then let''s set off right away!" Lin Yi was thinking about Nicole Robin and how to break this deadlock. Fortunately, this time the world government is trying to figure out Klockdal and Nicole. But what is Robin''s conspiracy? There is no mandatory requirement to bring Nicole Robin back. Otherwise, Lin Yi would have a headache, at least there is still room for turning around. "The world government should know the current strength of Tsunade and I. It is not a problem to bring back Nicole Robin with our strength, but they did not do this. Instead, they focused on investigation. What''s the point of doing this? In this case, the most suitable one is to bring Nicole Robin back, but he didn''t do that? It seems that my previous guesses are almost true. There is indeed a capable person in the upper navy who secretly helped Nicole Robin, so that her missions against her were changed or disappeared before letting her live. It''s relatively moisturizing a lot. "Lin Yi thought to himself. "Someone in the Navy should help her secretly." Tsunade whispered. "You think so too. Otherwise, this problem cannot be the same. The world government''s tasks assigned by cp9 are basically just killing mistakes and never letting go. Since Nicole Robin is so important and aware that she might be plotting something with Klockdal, she should send someone to bring it back. It is impossible to just let us investigate, even the request to bring back Nicole Robin. If possible, bring her back by the way, which means that it is fine if you fail. "Lin Yi said: "This is too contradictory. If you don''t know the inside story, you don''t think there is anything, but people who know the inside story carefully observe it, especially after meeting Nicole Robin, they should be aware of this." "No matter what, things at that level are not something we can touch at present. The most important thing for us now is to use the cp9 platform to face different opponents to improve the strength of our six forms and domineering. Now lets not say that the six forms and the domineering phase complement each other. Together, it''s just that neither of them has cultivated to the highest level. We only need to pay attention to these." Tsunade said. "Well, by the way, I want to meet two people." A trace of nostalgia flashed across Lin Yi''s eyes. It was because of her help that he and Tsunade came to this world to have who they are today. If Kapu let Lin Yi and Tsunade take the road to the strong, then she made the fate of Lin Yi and Tsunade a turning point. Without her, maybe he and Tsunade are living on thin ice now, where? There is such a scenery as it is now. "Tina and Da Siqi." Tsunade smiled slightly. She was like the roundworm in Lin Yi''s belly. Lin Yi thought she didn''t know why she didn''t know: "But it is indeed going to see them. We weren''t before. The task they are doing is cultivating, and there has been no time to go, and it seems that they have gone to different places after being promoted. It will take a while to find them." "CP9 is the highest espionage agency in the name of the world government. There is no shortage of intelligence. What''s more, the Marshal Warring States must know our situation from Karp. The two kings'' qualifications and tricolor domineering people do not have any special treatment. That''s strange." Lin Yi said: "As long as it doesn''t touch the bottom line of the world government, then I believe that no matter what we do, we will give the green light." "You are right." Tsunade nodded and took out the phone worm and said, "Send Tina''s intelligence from the Navy Headquarters." Fifteen minutes later, there was a knock on the door, and after getting Tsunade''s permission, a girl in a navy uniform came in with a folder, first saluted and put down the files and asked Tsunade if she had anything else to do. "It''s okay, let''s go ahead." Tsunade said, and the navy girl nodded and looked at Tsunade in awe and admiration and then walked out. "I can''t see that my Tsunade is a fanatic. It hasn''t been long since I came to Judicial Island. The women here have already helped you become an idol." Lin Yi smiled. Chapter 386: Modified ship "Don''t look at who I am, I am Princess Tsunade, and Queen Tsunade too." Tsunade said, tilting his head slightly. "Then today I will ride my Majesty the Queen!" Lin Yi directly rode on Tsunade''s willow waist and patted Tsunade''s beautiful buttocks, making Tsunade scream, and the two of them squatted in the room. After a while, Nami and Nuoqigao arrived before stopping. "I heard that you are going to find Krokdal to settle the accounts, count me." Nami is rarely so proactive and brave, mainly because Krokdal makes her gritted her teeth with hatred, so Nami is not at all this time. It takes Lin Yi and Tsunade to use various methods such as financial temptation to come over and sign up. "Nami, you rushed over as soon as you heard the news. It seems that I was right. You really fell in love with Tsunade''s man." Nuoji smiled. "Cut, you''ll laugh at me, as if I''m the only one here." Nami was not teased this time. "That''s because I like to come over, so I came!" Nuoqigao said naturally without blushing at all. "Well, dont tease the other party for now. Lets talk about this first. When we went to Krokdal, one of the Qiwuhai, we investigated whether it was related to the fact that it was not raining in Alabastan. Get a clear understanding of the personnel information of his Baroque work agency. It may be because of the balance of power to avoid stimulating Krokdal too much, or because of our strength, so the original mission was only here. And now the world government asks us to investigate what exactly Krokdal and the others are playing, and why it should not rain in Alabastan for a few years. "Lin Yi said. "If you say that, this time we are likely to touch Klockdal''s bottom line, and it is likely that we will not stop dying." Nuoqigao said. "Clever!" Tsunade praised: "So this time is not as simple as you think. Even if the four of us have been trained by Karp for half a year, we two will master the three-color domineering, and the two of you will master a part of the six-type and the armed color domineering. , But being domineering does not mean invincible. Domineering is indeed the most effective against the capable, but it does not mean that the domineering user will win when facing the capable. Domineering is just a means for ordinary people to deal with the capable. For a person like Krokdal who develops the fruit ability to such a strong point, we learn to domineering only because we have the capital to harm his body after elementalization. Last time he was overshadowed by me, this time if we meet again. He will definitely be careful with us, and even if he tries his best again, he won''t be hurt. " "I''m going!" Nami is completely different from normal times. In fact, she is such a person. Before the critical moment, she often acts as if she is afraid of death and shrinks from normal people, but when the critical moment comes, she is better than anyone else. Resolute, resolute, otherwise I wouldnt have gone to sea alone when I was eight years old. Nuoqigao didn''t speak, but determination was written in his eyes, obviously she was going to go too. "No way, since you also accompany me on the adventure, then I can''t stop people from going with me." Tsunade shrugged, but a smile flashed in his eyes. At the critical moment, Nami and the others will always be there. I haven''t disappointed Tsunade and Lin Yi. On the contrary, there are many people who seem to be very reliable at ordinary times, but they run faster than anyone at the critical moment, and are unreliable than anyone. "It turns out that so much is deliberately arousing us and begging." Nami reacted so cleverly. Just now because of her anger at Krokdal, she thought that Lin Yi protected them from retreating and fighting Krokdal. At the end of her injury, Nami was not calm, so she was so sharp. Now I realized that Tsunade was actually using the aggressive technique, and he immediately walked over and gently scratched Tsunade''s armpit. "It takes an hour to prepare my necessities, this time I don''t want to run into the desert again with someone on my back!" Lin Yi laughed. "It''s your blessing to be able to carry this lady on your back. With such a big beauty as me, you want to tell you what you want, and you are not afraid of being told by your wife that you have an extramarital affair!" Nami thought of being in the desert of Alabastan. When I was in close contact with Lin Yi. And he poured the most precious water of the desert on himself in one breath just to cool himself, holding himself in the desert and shaving wildly and finally made him look embarrassed after almost resting, and then think about being in the face. When facing Klockdal, he and Tsunade stood in front of them and bought them precious time to retreat. That back figure was deeply engraved in Nami''s heart at that moment. "It seems that Nami is a little bit interesting to you." Tsunade said, her tone was not jealous. After all, to be jealous, she would not allow Lin Yi to accept Yurihong. In fact, she has been with Nami during this period of time. The senses of the sisters Nuoqigao are pretty good. Otherwise, the sisters will not be commensurate, and will not be so good to their two daughters. One hour later, Lin Yi arrived at the former island of Judicial Island. The four of them got on the sea train that had been arranged a long time ago and arrived at the city of water at the fastest speed. "Our ship should be ready." Nami said excitedly. After all, the better the ship is, the better it can cooperate with Nami''s navigator skills and give full play to it. Otherwise, it would be just a coincidence. Unfortunately, Nami''s sailing skills are useless, if there is not enough boat support. When Lin Yi and the others put the boat in the Water Capital and they just went to Judicial Island, they contacted the best dock there to let them refit the boat, and they even gave the deposit in advance. It should be completed after so many days. After all, it is not to build a ship, but to transform it on the original basis, so it will not take too much time. Seeing that the outline of the ship in front of her has not changed, but the exterior and interior of the ship have undergone tremendous changes in decoration, etc., Nami yelled that she did not spend so much money in vain. The water is worthy of being a famous shipyard on the great waterway. No matter how common the boats are, they are fine products in other places. Chapter 387: Partial awakening After Namis inspection and the introduction of the ships crew, the overall performance of this ship has doubled after the modification. Of course, the overall capacity cannot be changed. After all, the size of the ship is already fixed. But its enough. After all, its only the first half of the Great Channel. In fact, many of the ships used by the Pirates in the New World are only produced by the Water Capital, and not every Pirate Group uses the Water Capital. Many of the fine boats inside are just ordinary boats. And this boat that has been refitted with a lot of money is obviously very good. At least Nami is very satisfied. After paying the remaining money, Nami cant wait to rush to the boat and show her youthful and cheerful side vividly and familiarly. After getting off the boat, Nami set off immediately. "It''s a big money." Barry, the foreman of the Water City, looked at the boat that Lin Yi and the others had left and said, "You think it''s Lucky." Lu Qi nodded. This person is no one else. He is one of the cp9 members Rob Luqi who is hiding in the Water City as a spy. In addition to him, there are Kaku, Bruno, and Califa hiding there. "Are they two newcomers to CP9? There are more than four thousand Dao Powers, this is true!" Rob Lucky looked at the distant ship and thought to himself. It''s not that he can''t accept that others are better than him. In fact, he knows that there are many people who are stronger than him, but he still can''t believe that a person so much younger than him who has just joined CP9 is actually so powerful. Dao power unexpectedly surpassed him, and I dont know if the other party used all his strength, just as he didnt count the state after transforming when he was testing Dao power, he couldnt guarantee that the other party didnt hide, and what surprised him more was that Lin Yi was only sixteen years old, and the woman next to him was actually more powerful than Lin Yi. This surprised Rob Lucy, who has always considered himself the strongest cp9, to know that Rob Lucy is the strongest of the world government cp9 in eight hundred years, and now suddenly there are two stronger than him, why? It will not surprise him. And what I didn''t expect was that I would meet here. "It''s surprising that Lu Qi is actually higher than Lu Qi. Although Lu Qi has been hiding as a spy these years, his strength has not fallen. It is estimated that Lu Qi may have reached four thousand, but I did not expect that there will be two comparisons. A person with higher moral power than Lucky, and I dont know if its hidden." Staying in the office of the mayor of Water City as a secretary, hidden by the mayor to spy on secrets. The only female of cp9, a very beautiful woman, Kalifa, was also shocked after receiving this information, especially she just passed the message by helping Bingshan. Going out to take a look at Lin Yi and Tsunade secretly under the name of, it brought a great shock to Kalifa. First of all, Lin Yi is so young and scary, so young and powerful is simply horrible, just joining cp9 is so terrifying, you must know that Rob Luqi just joined cp9 when the power was about five or six hundred, now the other party just joined four More than a thousand, and so young has a lot of growth potential, it is simply amazing. In addition to the strength of the other woman, Kalifa''s impact, but also the appearance, body and temperament of the other Tsunade made Kalifa, who thought he was a rare sight, less confident in himself. No way, there are really few women who can maintain confidence in Tsunade, no matter which world they are in, this is true in the world of Naruto, and the same is true in the world of One Piece. "This is interesting!" The other two cp9s had an idea at the same time after receiving the news. On the boat, Lin Yi''s feet are suspended in the void, because his back has opened his dragon wings. As the level of development of the Eudemons is higher, he can completely transform into parts. Like Margau, he can only transform into an undead bird. Wings or flames, other changes in shape did not appear. Lin Yi couldn''t do this before. After all, he just ate the Devil Fruit. Even if he had the life return to assist the control, he could only change the three types of transformations without making any mistakes, and he couldn''t achieve partial transformations at all, such as Only the hands are covered with golden dragon scales and become golden dragon claws, but the dragon tail or the dragon scales on the arms are grown. The more delicate the control, the more difficult it is and the easier it is to make mistakes. After all, no matter what kind of ability people are, they are relatively weak when they just get the ability, and they need a lot of use, exercise, and development to improve. Of course, if you are already familiar with this kind of fruit ability, and your own strength is very strong, the development speed will be much faster than that of a blank person who doesn''t know anything. Just like Dragon Wing, although he doesn''t know anything about corresponding dragon fruit, he knows a little bit about the legend of dragon, plus his own strength is strong enough and the assistance of life return, so the development efficiency is not low, and the speed is not slow. It is now possible to maintain the human form in other places, just simply spread the dragon wings. "With it, it will be more advantageous for me to fight in the future, no matter what terrain I have no problem." Lin Yi knows that Yinglong Fruit''s flying ability is extremely important, and it is very important to have real flying ability among the abilities of One Piece World. Less, let alone Lin Yi, who flies so fast and has extremely strong endurance. Now Lin Yi is the first to develop the speed of flight. After all, flying is a great advantage. The faster the speed, the more subtle the movement, and the greater the advantage in combat. "If you use Yinglong to transform, I will not be your opponent at all." Tsunade drank a glass of wine prepared with grapes grown by Nochiko. The alcohol content is very low, and with Tsunade''s physique, even after all The high content can''t affect her at all, not to mention that she still controls the return of life. With Tsunades now more sophisticated life return, alcohol can be eliminated at any time, so there is no need to worry about alcohol affecting Tsunades brain and nerve response speed. On the contrary, for Tsunade, drink some of these Nuojiko brews. The drink is like a cup of fragrant tea, refreshing the spirit. "That''s because you don''t have a devil fruit yet, Tsunade, I thought of a devil fruit, and I will definitely find it for you." Chapter 388: Goodbye Tina "What devil fruit?" Tsunade asked with a smile. Lin Yi didn''t speak, but looked at the fruit tree Nuoqigao was planting with two eyes. A smile flashed in Tsunade''s eyes. It was obvious that she already knew what Lin Yi was talking about. She is a fairy body, but she hasn''t fully awakened yet. If she had this kind of devil fruit ability, she would definitely surpass Qianshou Zhujian. She understood at once, I was afraid that Lin Yi was knowing about the devil fruit. After that, I always had this idea in my heart, but I didn''t say it. Thinking of this, Tsunade''s heart only felt warm. "According to the information from the navy headquarters, Tina is now a colonel, and she is currently sailing to arrest pirates in this area," Tsunade said. Nami on one side is not curious. Obviously they knew about Tina and Da Siqi early in the morning, and they also knew that Lin Yi and Tsunade were able to walk step by step to this day. Tina was very helpful, so they learned that Lin Yi was going to go. When they met Tina, Nuojigo and Nami were very interested. "Colonel Tina has found the pirate ship of the Bloody Pirate Group, about ten miles away in the sea!" said a navy soldier standing high with a telescope. "Chasing, I dared to rob the house, murder and set fire under my Tina''s nose. Tina is very angry now!" A woman with long pink hair, wearing a red women''s suit, black wrists on her hands and sunglasses on her forehead , Said a woman with a stature no less than Nami. "Yes!" The speed of the navy ship suddenly increased, moving towards the ship of the **** pirate group seen in the telescope. "Captain, the woman Tina is following." A pirate in the **** pirate group said: "Our pirate ship is not as fast as her, and will soon be overtaken. "Damn it, since we can''t escape, let the woman and the other navy be buried on the bottom of the sea. We now pretend to continue to escape, and then secretly prepare cannons. Once the guns enter the attack range, they will attack immediately!" the head of the **** pirate group said loudly. "Yes!" all the pirates roared. "Huh! I was caught off guard, Tina wasn''t that stupid!" Tina sneered, and all the navy soldiers immediately started firing when she waved her hand. Not every cannon of the pirate regiment has the same firepower as the navy, and the equipment on the navy ship of Tina from the navy headquarters is not bad. The fire distance was significantly longer, which made the people of the **** pirate group unexpectedly caused them to be caught off guard. Suddenly several pirates were shot and shot by cannons and fell into the sea with blood. "Hurry up and grab the navy ship, we have a chance!" The captain of the pirate regiment shouted, and the pirate ship immediately ran into it in a rain of bullets. Before the pirate ship was about to be shot down, a lot of pirates directly Rushing onto the navy ship began the bloodiest hand-to-hand battle. "The stinky woman will die for me." The captain and the deputy captain attacked Tina for the first time. Obviously, they both resented Tina who chased them nine streets and finally destroyed their pirate ship. "Stupid!" Tina did not retreat but moved in, extending her hands out of the cage-like iron branches and directly enclosing the bodies of the two pirates, forming a cage to completely trap them. "Damn, this woman is capable." The captain and deputy captain''s expressions changed drastically. "In this piece of aerospace, I didn''t even know Tina''s name. Tina was even more angry." Tina kicked the two of them. Seeing that the overall situation was set, the whole navy ship shook with a boom. , The sky full of sea water soared into the sky, and a huge shark-shaped sea king rushed out of the sea. "Tina is really unlucky. A shark-type sea king came over just now. This kind of sea king is most sensitive to the smell of blood. Even if it can be smelled from a long distance, it should be just nearby if it can come so fast." Her face changed slightly, she was a capable person, if the ship was destroyed, she would die if she was transferred into the sea even if she had the strength of a white beard. But she wasn''t worried, she didn''t care about a sea king class. In fact, unless it is a kind of Neptune that is more than a few kilometers in the new world, ordinary Neptunes, whether they are pirates or true navy masters, do not look at them. Many pirates go out to sea and even want to meet Neptunes like this. Then there will be no shortage of food. Seeing that Luffy fisted a sea king as soon as he debuted. What Tina was worried about was that it would be bad if she accidentally broke the ship, so Tina gave up attacking the other pirates without saying a word, rushed to the sea king class immediately, and cleaned up the sea king class, lest it damage the navy ship. . "The thunderstorm of footsteps!" But at this moment, there was a sharp piercing sound, and immediately a sound of the cloth being torn was heard. The Neptune-like body was cut out with a huge wound that wounded the internal organs, and most of the internal organs were forcibly shredded. . "Are there any pirates?" The navy soldier who had just cleaned up the other pirates immediately grabbed their guns and aimed at the humans that suddenly appeared in the sky. "Oh my God, he can fly!" Many navies exclaimed. These are navies with no background and low status and strength. "Aim at him!" "Shut up for Tina, put down the gun!" Tina stared at the man with his feet on the void in the sky, flashed images in her eyes, and flashed through her mind after years of absence. Unforgettable memories, two familiar faces clearly appeared in Tina''s mind. She has been secretly inquiring about Lin Yi and the others, but the internal affairs of cp9, even Tina at the time or even the now promoted Tina has no right to know, so she has always been ignorant of Lin Yi and their situation. But he never gave up the action of inquiring about the two people. But I didn''t expect to meet again today. The heroic figure looking at the sky would form two extremes with the fierce cunning when he went out to sea with her for the first time to deal with pirates. "Colonel Tina, be careful, he is not easy!" Apparently Tina is very popular, the surrounding navy reminded. Tina didn''t speak, her familiar voice made Tina''s eyes gradually moist, and her long-lost reunion did not expect to happen here. Thank you Youyou Huanchen and Luo Feng brothers for their rewards! Chapter 389: Tinas Hug Lin Yi stopped the moon step and fell from the void. Although the surrounding navy soldiers did not aim at Lin Yi with their guns after listening to Tina''s words, they watched vigilantly at the sudden appearance of Lin Yi, someone who did not know whether he was a friend or an enemy. . "Asshole, Tina is the most angry right now. I actually asked Tina to wait for you for so long without any news to come back!" Tina suddenly made a move that made everyone collapse, especially in the navy ship, but there was a lot of worship. People who have a crush on Tina. However, Tina has always maintained a cold and glamorous performance to any man so that everyone can only look far away. But at this moment, Tina suddenly jumped into Lin Yi''s arms like a wife watching her husband who had been out for a long time suddenly returning home. She held Lin Yi tightly with her hands, and she was almost buried in Lin Yi''s arms, especially her eyes. The eyes were still a little moist, but at this moment many navy hearts were shattered. "I" "Don''t say anything. Although Tina is very angry, she is also very happy!" Tina showed a rare smile on her face. Usually Tina showed a sneer, rarely such a gentle smile. , This smile even crushed the broken hearts of all the pirates into powder. "Where''s Tsunade, isn''t she with you?" Tina said, a trace of worry flashed in her eyes. Since Lin Yi appeared here, he should have successfully joined that organization. That organization specializes in extremely dangerous tasks, but she is worried that something will happen to Tsunade. "It''s coming soon, but I''ll be the first to come here." Lin Yi said, seeing his good friend and great benefactor who has come to this world for a long time, and he is in a good mood now. "That''s good, I know that you two are very destined, so you don''t need to worry about you two in the future!" Tina realized that she seemed to be over-excited at this time. One or two friends who have had a lot of love since childhood were relatively close, and she actually acted like a couple today. Especially when I think of her own behavior just now, it''s just like a wife who had been away from her husband for a long time when she saw her husband go home. It didn''t take long for a ship to appear in Tina''s field of vision and soon came to dock next to Tina''s Pirate Ship. "You can do it, the boat is full of beauties who are no worse than Tina. Beware of fire in the backyard!" Tina teased Lin Yi and gave Tsunade a hug. There are always a lot of topics between women, except There are basically no more topics between men and women in love than between women. "Come on, Tina, let me introduce to you. This is Nami, the genius navigator on our boat. This is Nakigo, Nami''s sister, but the chef and fruit cultivation master on our boat." Tsunade said. "It''s nice to meet you Tina!" Tina smiled slightly, she didn''t have the heroic posture of the iron female warrior in the previous battle, but looked like a big sister next door. In a few words, Tina and Nuoqigao, Nami has become one, especially when it comes to women''s topics, what clothes, decorations, handbags, etc., they get closer together at an amazing speed. "A role model for men!" The male navy who was present watched Lin Yi actually brought three beauties to sea, not to mention that they also brought three beauties to Tina, but Tina was not only not angry, but Tina was also caught in their eyes. Gouda arrived, which made them very envious. "How are you all these years?" Tina said while sitting on a chair while ordering people to clean the battlefield. "What can be done, of course it''s not more moisturizing than you, promotion is so fast, I believe it will not be long before you will be my immediate boss." Lin Yi said. "Then you don''t want to take advantage of Tina now, then Tina will let you live a little better." Tina teased. "Don''t tell me, life now is pretty good or not good." I''ve got acquainted, and Tsunade and Lin Yi are threading needles on the side, and Tina''s personality is not bad, so even if it''s the first time we meet It''s also like a friend for many years. "Let''s change another department in the future." Although Tina doesn''t know the internal affairs of CP9, she also knows that this organization is dedicated to performing dark justice and dangerous tasks. "So I want Tina to get promoted quickly and help us. Otherwise, we will be lighthearted. If we can change it, we will change it. This cup celebrates our meeting today, and I wish you an early promotion." Come here with the juice specially prepared by yourself. This year, not only Nami has made great progress, but also Nuoqigao. Her culinary skills have improved a lot compared to the beginning, involving all aspects, especially the books that Karp gave her, plus her continuous practice every day. At the same time, comparing the meals of other chefs on Judicial Island, her culinary skills continue to improve under mutual confirmation. After all, looking at the living environment given to cp9 by the world government, you will know how good cp9''s daily life is. After all, the members of this organization are fighting for their lives. The world government is stingy and it is impossible to be stingy with cp9''s home life, if So wherever there are people who are willing to work hard for the world government. Therefore, the chefs in Judicial Island who prepare meals for cp9 people are first-class, ensuring that the dishes are different every day, and the nutrition is extremely uniform. Only with such personal treatment can cp9 people fight everywhere for the world government. This also led to the rapid improvement of Nuoqigao''s cooking skills. Especially the fruits grown by Nuoqigo are of very good quality. With such good raw materials as the juice, coupled with Nuoqigo''s cooking skills, Tina exclaimed after drinking it: "This drink is good, Tina likes it!" "If you like it, take some back!" Nuoqigao stood up, jumped back to the boat and returned soon, and placed boxes full of different fruits in front of Tina. "The fruits grown by Nuoqigao are indeed delicious. I have eaten so many fruits and vegetables in so many places and none of them can drink Nuoqigao." Lin Yi said. "Tina thinks so too." Tina took a bottle of Nuoqigao and took a sip, only feeling the fragrance of her lips and teeth, and she was full of praise. Chapter 390: Arabastan "I really envy your life now. There are three beauties who accompany you. One cooks for you, one drives the boat for you, and the other fights alongside you, staying with you all the time. Fortunately, you just said that you are envious. My life." Tina said proudly. "Well, you didn''t want to ask for more because you said so much. I''ll give it to the head office." Of course, Lin Yi understands Tina''s character. "Tina is very happy for you." Tina smiled like a flower, and the surrounding navy soldiers coaxed the usual cold and glamorous sister Tina so happy when they saw Lin Yi''s few words, and they just used some fruits or something. What they think is very cheap makes them unbelievable. In fact, how do they know that Nuojigos technique of cultivating fruits is top-notch, and the seeds of these fruits are brought back by Karp from many places in the great waterway, and then cultivated by Nuojigo using his own methods, they are simply rich. Can''t buy it either. Tina, as a captain of the navy, has the right to bring many people like navy ships. How could the living conditions be bad? It can be said that the people in the name of the world government are absolutely dark in terms of enjoyment, that is, cp9, they really have the worst. and. At least Lin Yi and the others do not have so many navy ships, do not have so many subordinates, and do not have a large base under their jurisdiction. How could Tina in such a living environment eat and drink poorly? Even hers are full of praise for Nuoqigao''s fruits and fruit drinks. You can imagine the taste. It''s a pity that these are things the navy soldiers didn''t expect. "This time I came out to arrest these pirates. I didn''t expect to encounter them here, but I didn''t prepare any gifts for you. Tina is embarrassed!" Tina said a little embarrassed. "It''s polite to talk about gifts or something. Do we still need to talk about this in our friendship?" Tsunade smiled. "Tina knows!" Of course, Tina knows that the relationship between them doesn''t need to be said, she mainly said to Nuoqigao and others. After all, even if they meet Tsunade for the first time, they have a good conversation, but it is the first time after all. meet. Nuoqigao gave her so many things at once, and it suits her appetite very well, but of course she was embarrassed to be empty-handed. And Tsunades one sentence is undoubtedly telling her that it is not necessary to be polite to treat these two girls as her own. Of course Tina understands what Tsunade means, and that she can treat Nami and them like Lin Yi and herself, too polite. Etiquette is not required at all. At first Tina also thought that Nami and the others were Lin Yi and Tsunade''s partners, ordinary friends, but now it doesn''t seem to be the case. Knowing this, Tina looks softer when she looks at Nami and Nokigao. Nami and Nuoqigao, who noticed the change in Tina''s eyes, were slightly happy in their hearts, and they also understood the meaning of what they had just said. Because Tina will definitely be a good friend of Nami and Nokigao in the future. Even if there are no Lin Yi and Tsunade in the future, if the two of them look for Tina, Tina will be warm and entertaining, no doubt greatly. The promotion of their social circle, personal connections. After arriving at the naval base where Tina was staying for a night and getting a full supply of supplies, she stayed with Tina again and again, leaving behind the phone worms that contacted each other, and then reluctantly left. If Tina didn''t know that Lin Yi and Tsunade sometimes were involuntarily in that department, although sometimes they were very free and privileged, even some members of the world government could be killed in the name of darkness and justice. But now that you have such privileges, of course you also need to undertake the necessary obligations. Even if Lin Yi doesnt say anything, Tina knows that the two of them cant help themselves. This time they should have a mission. Its already very good to be able to come here to see her. Happy, so Tina let them go after repeatedly trying to stay. If not, she will definitely say that Tina is unhappy if she doesn''t stay here for ten days and eight days. The consequences are serious. It is possible to immediately use the fruit ability to force them to trap them and prevent them from leaving. After bidding farewell to Tina and the others and knowing where Da Siqi is now and the details, and even the phone worm he contacted, Lin Yi also wanted to see Da Siqi after completing this task. A few days later, a ship without naval flags or pirate flags docked on a relatively hidden shore in Alabastan. "I finally came here again. It''s a familiar environment, but it looks hotter and desolate than last time." After landing, Nami looked around and said. "This is really troublesome." Lin Yi said solemnly. "What''s the trouble?" Nami looked at Lin Yi puzzledly. "The last time someone had a heat stroke like this, this time is hotter than the last time, I am worried that someone will have heat stroke again, and I will have to work hard again at that time." Lin Yi said, making fun of Nami in a serious manner. Yes, Nami suddenly squeezed Lin Yi''s hand fiercely, looking angrily. "Don''t be afraid of Nami, this time I specially prepared anti-heatstroke medicine for you, do you want one?" Tsunade also said in the same tone as Lin Yi just now. "I dare to underestimate me, I will never get heatstroke again." Nami snorted, but she took a medicine from Tsunade''s hand without a trace: "But in order to be able to get heatstroke in your accident. I can feed you medicine and I will hold it for you two first." "Haha!" Nuoqigao was a little funny when she saw her sister. A group of people walked into the desert with a smile, which is completely different from this desolate country and the desolate desert. None of the four of them are comparable in strength in the past, especially Lin Yi and Tsunade, whose strengths have improved drastically. Even if Nami and the others have heatstroke again, Lin Yis current speed can definitely be extremely short. Send them into the rain within time. Nami and Nuoqigao also entered early, and under Karp''s painstaking guidance, the two of them also entered the ranks of Superman. So when they set foot on the desert again, they were unscrupulous, rushing toward the rainy ground at an extremely fast speed. But when they came to the rain, they found it a little weird. Chapter 391: Meet Sauron for the first time "Have you noticed something wrong?" Nuoqigao said suddenly. "It''s a big mistake. Rain is the only place where it rains in Alabastan. Now the drought in Alabastan is more severe than before. It stands to reason that the rain is definitely a paradise on earth in the current Alabastan, but Now the streets are not said to be rare, but there are relatively few people." Nami said. "Just ask someone to ask." Lin Yi walked to a middle-aged man: "Uncle, I want to ask how the rainy land has become so few people. Isn''t it very prosperous?" "You only came here recently," said the middle-aged uncle. "Yes, what''s wrong? Could it be that something happened here?" Lin Yi asked. "You''re right, something really happened here, which caused the people in the rain to be very worried. That''s why the lively and bustling rain land became so depressed." The middle-aged uncle sighed, "Alabastan." Now it is in a very turbulent period. The rebel army is completely at war with the king''s army in Albana. People here are worried that the war will affect them. You should be careful too." "Thank you uncle, we will be careful." Lin Yi nodded and returned to Tsunade and the others to tell them the incident. "It seems that what Krokdal''s plot is finally beginning to surface. He must have spent so much effort to cause a civil war in Alabastan to plot something!" Lin Yi said. "Then what are you waiting for? Just chase after him and have a look. You must stop him. With that guys strength, he has to spend a few years preparing for something. That thing is definitely not simple. If he gets it, it doesnt matter. It''s not necessarily a good thing for us or the people of this country, and it''s not even a good thing for the people of the entire great waterway." Nami said. "Okay, the dragon should be transformed into a dragon figure!" After rushing out of the rain, Lin Yi took the lead to become a dragon figure. After these days of training and development, Lin Yi''s flying ability has obviously improved a lot. "I''ll rush over first, and you will follow." Lin Yi didn''t want to become Ying Long and carry them to fly, but now he has to rush to Albana. If he carries three people, the flying speed will definitely be reduced a lot, on the contrary. Lin Yi would fly at full speed by himself. "Okay, we''ll be here soon." Tsunade nodded, and they all realized that the situation was serious, but they didn''t expect Krokdal to do it so quickly. "I hope to catch up. Although Nicole Robin didn''t say anything last time, who is Nicole Robin? The only person in the world who understands the text of history. People like Klockdal will cooperate with her and give it to the vice president. Such a position definitely requires Nicole Robin to help him do something. The most unique thing about Nicole Robin is that she can understand the historical text. Klockdal will never take such a big risk to cooperate with Nicole Robin. In order to help her find the historical text, the only explanation is that she needs Nicole. Robin helped her translate some texts, and what he was plotting should be recorded in historical text. With Krockdale''s heart, once Nicole Robin helped him translate, Nicole Robin would be of no use to him, and he would definitely be the one who killed Nicole Robin the first time. "Aside from Lin Yi''s observation of people, his eyesight improved. After all, cp9 often completes different tasks and accomplishes them in different ways, and there are more people who come into contact with different types of people. Gradually, Lin Yi''s vision is getting sharper and more accurate and thorough. In addition, after he did cp9, he did a detailed study of the information about Krokdal in cp9 and the information of Krokdal from Nicole Robin before he came to this conclusion. He didnt want Nicole Robin to die like this. Although he had only seen this woman once, Lin Yi was very impressed. For whatever reason, he couldnt let Nicole Robin be killed by Klockdal. Kill, and at the same time, Krokdal can''t use Nicole Robin''s talents to achieve his plot. "Lets hurry over too!" Now each of them is different from the past. Although Tsunade still has no fruit ability, it doesnt mean that she will be slow. On the contrary, her power is better than Lin without the fruit ability. Yat is still high, and the speed is very fast when driving at full speed. And Nami and the others are not slow, how can they be slow with more than 400 powers, so they have the confidence to rush over in time, and it is even more okay if Lin Yi is there to restrain them and buy them time. And they dont worry about Lin Yis safety. Currently, Lin Yi is the strongest among all of them. If you count the fruit ability and tricolor domineering, Lin Yi doesnt even know how powerful Lin Yi is. Even if he goes, it''s dangerous, so wouldn''t they be sure to die if they go? What''s more, Lin Yi can fly, sea, land and air, and his life-saving ability is several times more than them, so they are even less worried. This is why Tsunade is so relieved that Lin Yi will go alone. "Hurry up, hurry up for me!" Lin Yi''s golden dragon pupil flashed a light, and the life return started quietly. Now he is dead. The most precise control of every trace of the dragon wing, plus him The power of the whole body was twisted into a single wave and concentrated on the dragon wing to explode, and the dragon''s tail assisted in speeding up and moving to the extreme. The speed of sound? These are trivial, Lin Yi''s speed has already surpassed the speed of sound under the full burst. Resisting the strong wind resistance, advancing at an extremely fast speed with sturdy kinetic energy, even a faint wave of air visible to the naked eye appeared around it. The scene in front of me is changing rapidly. In a short time, Lin Yi has come from the rain to Albara. He originally planned to find Nicole Robin as fast as he could, but when he was passing a street, Lin Yi flew at high speed. The body suddenly stopped. The transition from extreme movement to extreme stillness is not a bit obscure, stiff, just move when you talk, stop when you stop, it''s so mellow, and it transforms freely. "Green hair, with three knives, three knives, Sauron seems to be right, Karp''s grandson Luffy''s straw hat pirate group is the most important person." Lin Yi fell from the air. Chapter 392: Encounter Dusky At this time, Sauron had obviously experienced a big battle. The wounds were not light and there were wounds everywhere, but from this it can be seen that Sauron should have made a breakthrough, because the changes in Sauron''s body could not be hidden from him. And even though Zoro was hurt badly, Lin Yi was shocked by the look of this man''s eyes. Apart from himself and Tsunade, he had never seen such a persistent look. That is to say, the look in his eyes tells everyone that even if he is injured, it does not mean that he is bullied. "Who are you? A member of the Baroque Work Club?" Sauron looked at Lin Yi warily, the body that had been sitting down actually stood up with infinite perseverance. "You dont need to be so nervous. If I were a member of the Baroque Job Club you mentioned, I would have attacked you just now. I stopped just wanting to repay some favors. I have received a great favor from someone, but at present I cant do anything to repay him, I can only repay the others around him." Regardless of whether Sauron listened or not, Lin Yi took out a bottle of delicate ointment accompanied by Tsunade from his pocket and threw it over. "This has a very good effect on wounds. It is better than the healing medicine of the Navy Headquarters. Believe it or not, it doesn''t matter if you can lose it. I have already sent it out anyway." Lin Yi looked back at Sauron''s vigilant The eyes said: "But I hope you can tell me one thing." "Let''s talk." Sauron''s keen perception of the enemy did not feel any murderous intentions from Lin Yi, but he did not relax his vigilance either. He can be said to be one of the most vigilant people in the Straw Hat Pirates. "I want to know where Krokdal is." Lin Yi said. "Krokdal? If it''s correct, it should be in that direction." Sauron opened the ointment in his hand and a scent of fragrance came to his face. As a pirate hunter, he challenged different masters everywhere, of course, he was inevitably injured. So Sauron is aware of the cognition and taste of some healing herbs. Although this kind of taste is different from the trauma medicine he has used before, the taste is obviously pure and fragrant. The whole person is very energetic, and I feel that he is not It''s like a poison, and it seems to be very effective for my own injuries, because just a smell of the wound doesn''t seem to hurt so much. What''s more, with Sauron''s extremely keen perception of danger and murder, and his eyesight to see people, I can see that Lin Yi has no evil intentions against him. If he doesn''t even have such eyesight and self-confidence, how can he be a swordsman? Lin Yi nodded and didn''t say anything, directly cast the shave and disappeared in place. "When he talked about Klockdal, a murderous intent flashed in his eyes, and he was also full of murderous aura. He seemed to be the enemy of Klockdal. There is nothing wrong with this. I will not feel wrong. This is not a pretense. Coming out, it seems that something has happened in this battle. This man is very dangerous." Sauron will tell Lin Yi the location of Krokdal and accept this bottle of ointment because of the murderous intent that Lin Yi revealed when he talked about Krokdal, coupled with his look at people and his knowledge of wounding drugs, Sauron Initially I believe that this person should have no evil intentions towards him. Sauron didn''t understand what he said about repaying someone''s favor, but it didn''t matter. Sauron''s feeling told him that he would meet again in the future, and he should understand it by then. "Hiss, that''s right, this kind of healing medicine is real, and the effect is the same as he said. If there is such a medicine that is not serious enough to directly kill me, I won''t be afraid of any battles in the future." Sauron Qing Apply some lightly on a shallow wound, if there is any bad feeling, he will definitely peel off the flesh immediately. But what makes Sauron even more assured is that Lin Yi is the same as he can observe, there is indeed no evil, maybe it is really the same as Lin Yi said, it is really a temporary encounter with himself to help himself, because he Feeling the change in the wound, it healed at an astonishing speed. "Go and clean it first." Sauron stood up, took three knives and left here. "How could this happen? Da Siqi!" Lin Yi''s face changed slightly, and he saw a face that had been gone for a long time. He immediately appeared in it and helped Da Siqi, who was sitting on the ground, up. Although it had not been seen for many years, Da Siqi looked like Both her body and body changed greatly, but Lin Yi still recognized her at a glance. "You''re... Lin Yi, it''s you, why are you here, why you seem to have grown a lot!" Da Siqi, who was sitting on the ground and injured a foot, suddenly surprised. At this moment, she may be in battle. In addition to the injured state, so I did not show too much natural stupidity for the time being, but it is inevitable at all. "Stupid, I haven''t seen me in a few years. What''s the matter?" Lin Yi''s eyes were cold. Da Siqi and Tina were the first to know him after he came to this world and they helped him a lot. My friend, seeing her injured now, although it was only a fracture, healed in a few days, but it also made Lin Yi very angry. "I was injured by Nicole Robin when I stopped her." Dasqi said. "What? Nicole Robin!" Lin Yi also had a headache this time. It was actually Nicole Robin who started it. It was really troublesome, but after Lin Yi carefully checked Da Siqi''s injury, he found that it was a little weird. The thought of going to Nicole Robin to settle the accounts suddenly went out. It''s not that he couldn''t start because the object was Nicole Robin, but he found it a bit strange. With Nicole Robin''s identity and Da Siqi, who is naturally obsessed with hunting pirates, Da Siqi would not keep his hands. Yes, for the navy that has chased her for many years, the world government, Nicole Robin, no matter how kind she is, will at best not kill Da Siqi at best. It is normal to interrupt her feet or something. However, Lin Yi found that it was not a fracture at all. He just used a clever technique to dislocation and degumming of the bone network. That is to say, as long as the misplaced bone network is re-fixed, it will be fine after a little rest for ten minutes. This is obviously his mercy. To the point, it will only make Da Siqi unable to stop her any longer. Nicole Robin and Da Siqi do not have feelings, but they are only hostile. Even if Nicole Robin Du Siqi appreciates it, it is impossible to deal with such a light means to deal with pirates who are persistent in hunting down pirates, even if Nicole Robin does not kill at will. I''m exhausted and will never stop Da Siqi, after all, even if the clay figure is chased by Da Siqi so much, it will be angry, let alone the hostile Nicole Robin. Chapter 393: Saved Nicole Robin (Part 1) So Lin Yi is also ready for Da Siqi to be interrupted, and is also ready to find Nicole Robin to settle the account. Of course, this account will still be calculated after saving Nicole Robin. After all Nicole Robin didn''t kill Da Siqi, against opponents, and reluctantly hunted Da Siqi himself. Lin Yi did not intend to hit Nicole Robin hard. Who knows that after the examination, I thought that the result of the fracture was not at all, it was just a slight misalignment. It was just that the technique was very ingenious and could stimulate Da Siqi''s pain to the greatest extent so that she could not walk temporarily. This is simply the extreme mercy of her men. But Robin just didn''t want Da Siqi to continue to stop chasing him. If you want to kill Da Siqi, facing Nicole Robin with Da Siqi''s strength will at least be seriously injured, and he can''t even escape. "It seems that Nicole Robin should know that I have a relationship with Da Siqi, so she is merciful." Lin Yi reacted at once. Nicole Robin is best at collecting information, and she is also the deputy of the Baroque Job Club. President, I should have been investigating myself over the years, so it is not difficult to know the relationship between myself and Da Siqi. Only this reason can explain why Nicole Robin is so merciful to Dasqis subordinates who are enemies. What kind of injury is this? It is not even a minor injury. It is even more serious than a scratched skin. Just take the bones back. Banzheng, get the degumming back, with Da Siqi''s physique in less than ten minutes, nothing will happen. "I found out that she has been hunting her here, but unfortunately, I tried my best and I was not her opponent. She defeated me very easily, and she didnt know why she didnt take my life, and she even attacked me. Show mercy!" Da Siqi said unwillingly, that he was defeated by a pirate, not to mention, and his subordinates bypassed him mercifully, not even seriously injured, just because he was unable to catch up with her because of the pain and the inability to use his right foot. It is not a happy thing for Da Siqi. "It seems that I was right. Even Da Siqi, who is natural, can find Nicole Robin''s mercy. She should have discovered my relationship with Da Siqi, so she kept her hands just to make Da Siqi hurt. Its great to be able to do this as a hostile relationship." Lin Yi''s dissatisfaction with Nicole Robin gradually disappeared. After all, he would compare his heart to heart. If he was Nicole Robin, he would not be merciful if he met the navy, let alone those navy who were reluctant to chase after him. In fact, what Lin Yi didnt know was that Nicole Robin was kind to anyone in the other parallel space, and had nothing to do with Lin Yi in the other space. The same is that Da Siqi, who was chasing after herself, was just injured She wasn''t even seriously injured and let her go, let alone now because of Lin Yi''s relationship, Nicole Robin is even more reserved. "Is it not good to be merciful to your subordinates? Do you still want others to take your life?" Lin Yi instantly straightened Da Siqi''s slightly misplaced bones, and degummed them again. Da Siqi suddenly felt no pain, even I also feel free to move around, and nothing happens after a few minutes of rest. "That''s right!" Da Siqi stunned, nodded suddenly, making Lin Yi feel helpless. "Da Siqi, Tsunade will be here soon, go find them, and leave the rest to me." Lin Yi said. "That''s how it works, that Nicole Robin is not easy, and his companion Klockdal is Qiwuhai." Although Da Siqi is natural but not a fool, she cares about Lin Yi very much. "Qiwuhai? Of course I can hurt him, let alone now. Don''t worry, nothing will happen. If you go, I''m still worried." Lin Yi said. "No, it''s too dangerous, I can''t let you go alone." Da Siqi shook her head quickly, and finally saw Lin Yi again, where could she let him take the risk. "I have a task that I must go to. You should know that I went to a certain department of the world government." Lin Yi said, kicking a house next to him, and a vacuum slash instantly split the house in two. Da Siqi stared at this scene blankly, and looked at Lin Yi in disbelief. She knew that Lin Yi had grown up, but she did not expect to surpass her a lot. The boy who needed her help in the past has become a man. She even sheltered herself from the wind and rain, giving Da Siqi a feeling of waking up from a dream. "Observe, I cant let you go because its dangerous. You go to Tsunade. She will be there soon. Then I will take her with him. When the time comes, we will deal with Klockdal together. It will be difficult for him to escape. , You need to bring Tsunade and the others over, and I want to drag Krokdal to prevent him from continuing to mess around." Lin Yi gently wiped the dust off Dasqi''s face. "Okay, but you must not force yourself, Nicole Robin went to that direction, where the underground temple is." Knowing Lin Yi''s strength, and knowing that he is just a burden with the past, although I am unwilling, I can only watch In the past, I had to help myself, and it could even be said that the person who wanted to protect her would in turn protect her. Why did Da Siqi feel so in love? I definitely have been in vain all these years. At the same time, he was very pleased and happy that Lin Yi finally grew up, and was no longer the young man with potential. "Then everything here is up to you." Lin Yi gently patted Da Siqi''s head and figure disappeared in place, causing Da Siqi''s pupils to shrink. "Fast speed!" In the mysterious underground temple in Alba, Klockdal and Nicole Robin who caused the turmoil and a middle-aged man are staying in it, and there is nothing special here, the biggest one is the one. Everywhere records mysterious information in words that are not understandable by modern people. Everything is almost as Lin Yi thought. After Nicole Robin''s translation, Krocdal decisively kills Nicole Robin. "Whether you didn''t plan to tell me Pluto''s information or there is no record here, I won''t be angry with you. Does Nicole Robin know why? Because I have never trusted you!" Klockdal gave a murderous smile. . Chapter 394: Saved Nicole Robin (Part 2) "What do you want to do?" Nicole Robin''s face panicked. After all, his opponent is Qiwuhai, but he soon calmed down: "Do you think I have worked with you for nothing in the past four years? I have long been weak against you. It''s clear, just sprinkle water and stab it on it. Those two people hurt you back then." "You gave me another reason to have to kill you. In addition to you deceiving me and violating our agreement, there is also that you let go of the two people. If it weren''t for you, it would be impossible for the spies to find Without them, you can only leave them safely if you deliberately arrange the wrong route." Krokdal said coldly that the body does not turn into sand on the spot, but dissipates into windy sand. It makes full use of the characteristics of sand and disperses as soon as possible after turning into sand. In this way, the water will only pass through the air. The sand cannot be touched, and only after the water touches the sand will it be effective when attacking the water. Just like the elementalization of the green pheasant in another time and space to avoid the white beard''s domineering attack, his body is not elementalized, only the place being attacked becomes ice, and then a hole is opened in the middle of the ice, then the white beard The domineering attack did not directly hit the elemental body but directly passed through the air, and the green pheasant could dodge the domineering attack with the elementalization. It''s not that the domineering has no effect, but the domineering is not hit, so it has no effect. This is also the difference between the general-level natural ability person and the ordinary natural ability person. Although Krokdal is not as good as a general, he can still do this under normal circumstances. At most, he is not as superb as a general. After all, the general is not only proficient in abilities, but also extremely strong in fruit abilities. He is very domineering and strong in physical skills. Therefore, he is more fascinated in the switching between fruit abilities and the body, control ability, neural response speed, etc., such as pure Krokdal the capable is much better. After all, in the Great Channel, even a person like Whitebeard cannot dominate the world by relying on the fruit ability alone. They can only be defeated, even if the fruit ability is strong, even if they get two super devil fruits, they still meet the general of the navy. His pursuit can only retreat, if he is so invincible that he can directly kill the general and the navy led by the general. After all, the ability of the two devil fruits is simply unique, but they can only escape, facing the other four emperors, they can only shrink in their own territory. These are two super-powerful devil fruits. It is even worse if they are capable of other single fruits. Therefore, it is impossible to dominate the world in the new world by relying on the ability of fruits alone. Even the black beard''s domineering and physical skills are not bad. of. And Klockdall, let alone compare with the general, even Blackbeard can''t compare, but facing Nicole Robin throwing a water bottle like this, he still has enough reaction time to elementize and disperse the body that turned into sand. . "What?" After all, Nicole Robin is not a natural type ability person and has no experience in fighting against a natural type ability person. Now that he has carefully prepared to protect his hole cards, his face suddenly changed. "Die!" Krokdal, who turned into sand and scattered, regrouped on Nicole Robin''s back and returned to a human form. Soon his left hand with a golden steel hook pierced Nicole Robin''s back directly. Zhong Nicole Robin was not dead and was seriously injured. "Krokdal!" A roar suddenly came. Krokdal only felt that his left hand had become extremely heavy, and a huge force came so that as a person of pure ability, he was immediately hit by the giant that hit the steel hook. Lilian dragged and flew out. Nicole Robin, who was about to be pierced through his back, also saved his life. "It''s you!" Nicole Robin and Krockdale looked over at the same time, and said in unison. "Can''t believe it?" Of course it was Lin Yi. When he just arrived, he just saw Krokdal attacking Nicole Robin. He quickly hit Krokdal''s steel hook and hit him. Fly out. If he attacked Krokdal and elementized him, wouldn''t it cut Nicole Robin in half? And how can you think so much in the middle of the day, of course, it is to save people directly. "Unexpectedly, you dared to appear in front of me. Last time you managed to save your life, you should know the gap between yourself and Qiwuhai, and you should find a place to hide. You dare to appear in front of me. Do you want to die, then?" Klockdal''s face was so gloomy that it was dripping with water. "Do you think I''ve been in vain all these years? I was able to wound you back then, but I can still do it today." Lin Yi said, suddenly disappeared in place, and the extremely high-speed shave was displayed and rushed to Klock in an instant. In front of Dahl. "You were lucky to hurt me back then. Since I knew you would use your blood to attack me, do you think I would give you a chance to get close to me? Die, Desert Sword!" Krokdal said. "The flower of rotation!" "Nicole Robin, don''t take action, step aside, or you will be injured after a while. Don''t blame me. I didn''t remind you. Your attack is useless to the natural powers at all. One move is elemental and you avoid it. Rockdales cunning, knowing how your ingenuity will not be defensive to you." Lin Yi didn''t avoid the desert sword that was swiftly shot over, as he did in the past, with the arms wrapped around his fingers, and he stabbed out with one hand: "Pointing spear and dragon spear!" boom A loud noise shook out in the underground temple, and a strong vigorous puff shot away. Even Nicole Robin had to step back. She now knew that Lin Yi was telling the truth, and it was easy to get caught on the side. Spread. "He was able to face off against Klockdal. He has grown to this point in just a year?" Nicole Robin knew that Lin Yi was not a thing in the pool. She had always believed in her own vision, otherwise. I won''t live well for so many years. After all, even if her life was secretly assisted by a senior navy behind her, she could only help her block high-end combat power. It could not be too obvious, and she could only secretly make a shot or two between life and death. Chapter 395: Fight Krokdal again And Nicole Robin doesn''t know this, so she usually depends on her own wisdom and vision to live, so she is confident in her vision. When Nicole Robin saw Lin Yi for the first time, she knew that he would not be ordinary in the future, because Lin Yi gave her a feeling completely different from any navy and pirates she had been in contact with before, but she did not expect Lin Yi Yi will grow so fast. Before fighting with Krokdal, Lin Yi relied on desperately and cleverly to confront each other, and most of them were evasive and couldn''t do a frontal resistance. This was the first time that Krokdal was directly resisted. It is well known that most people with natural abilities are extremely comprehensive, and they have great power to manipulate natural elements to attack. Krokdals sand is already relatively destructive. If you change it to burned fruit, frozen fruit, lava fruit, and sparkling fruit , Dark Fruits are more destructive, not to mention the Thunder Fruits that claim to be close to invincibility. But even so, Krokdahl has developed the slush fruit to a very strong point after all, and the destructive power cannot be underestimated. What''s more, the direction of his development is not pure destructive power, but is aimed at absorbing water, specifically for the purpose of absorbing water. Deal with your own weaknesses. As long as it is used properly, even if it is to restrain one''s own ability, it can be counter-restrained, just like Krokdal is restrained by water, but it can also restrain the water. The Krokdal Desert Sword is his superpower specially used for destruction. Nicole Robin knows this very well. She didn''t expect that Lin Yi had grown to this point after she hadn''t seen it in a year or so. "Blocked?" Klockdal''s eyes narrowed. In the battle, he was much better than Nicole Robin, and Nicole Robin could see the great changes, let alone Klockdal. "Shave, thunder and storm!" Lin Yi kicked out, Klockdal''s expression remained unchanged, as long as there was no water, he wouldn''t pay attention to such an attack no matter how strong it was. The body was directly elementalized and turned into sand, and the sharp thunderstorm passed directly through Klockdal''s body but did not harm him at all. "Moon step!" Lin Yi instantly appeared on the left side of Krokdal''s body turned into sand. A strange scene appeared. Lin Yi''s front foot appeared on Krokdal''s back, but Krokdal''s hand hit the front. This weird scene not only stunned Nicole Robin, but also shocked Klockdal. "No, you''ve seen and heard domineering, you actually have domineering!" Crock Dalton''s face changed drastically, and his body quickly dispersed, but it was still a step too late, but it was still a step too late, and you could only avoid the vital point. A finger of Lin Yi has pierced Klockdal''s left shoulder: "Finger-spear and dragon-spear!" "Sandstorm!" Klockdal released a small sand storm with his right hand, but he was faster, and Lin Yi was faster. All his movements were controlled by Lin Yi. "Shave!" Lin Yi stepped on the ground and flashed to a place twenty meters away, then immediately disappeared in place and came to Klockdal''s side. "Do you think that you will be invincible if you can see and see the domineering, if you can predict my movement? Let you see the true power of the natural ability person, the three-day moon-shaped sand dune!" A sand blade slashed at Lin Yi, but Lin Yi''s eyes shone brightly , I used the paper painting in advance, and had seen and heard color domineering to foresee the first move, and then dodge the paper painting, it is simply an excellent cooperation. "Even if you can predict my movement, can you dodge this trick?" Krokdal took a right hand, and a sand storm appeared out of thin air and swept the surrounding area. Nowhere to dodge. After all, the large-scale attacks of the natural powers are very troublesome. Even if they predict it for a long time, it is difficult to avoid them. After all, Lin Yi''s current domineering and domineering are only basic, and the trend of prediction is limited, and the speed of prediction is not fast enough. After the prediction, there was not much time for Lin Yi to react in advance. And Krokdal''s action is completely aimed at the domineering of the sight, the large-scale attack at once is useless even if you know it, unless you can rush out of the scope of the attack at once, otherwise, what if you know it? You know, what''s the use of being unable to avoid the body. Just like you know that someone hits you in the head with a sniper rifle after three seconds, its not useless if you cant avoid it. Seeing and seeing color domineering has a great effect on combat, but its not invincible. Foresight and accomplishment are two different things. Krokdal has fought on the battlefield for so long, and of course he also knows the domineering users, so after seeing Lin Yi actually master the domineering, he immediately changed the way of fighting. "Iron!" Lin Yi knew that it was too late to dodge, and his body used the iron to withstand the impact of the sandstorm. Although he was not injured, he was caught in the air with a strong pulling force that greatly affected Lin Yi''s movement. "You can''t escape this time, the Desert Diamond Sword!" Four consecutive huge sand blades attacked Lin Yi in mid-air. Lin Yi, whose movements were greatly affected, had to escape even if he predicted Krokdal''s attack. Very difficult. The pulling force generated by the powerful air current of the sand storm greatly affected Lin Yi''s movements, not to mention that even the evasion of the paper painting was also greatly restricted. It can be said that if Lin Yi can''t rush out of the range of the desert diamond sword attack, even if there is It''s useless to see and hear domineering. Krokdal has of course faced domineering users, and of course he also has a set of fighting methods against domineering users. "Still not working?" Nicole Robin glanced at Lin Yi a little worried. Seeing that when Lin Yi was about to be hit by one of the sand blades, a golden light flashed almost to illuminate the entire underground temple. I saw that Lin Yi''s body suddenly changed. The whole body was covered with golden and gorgeous dragon scales, and behind it appeared. With a pair of golden dragon wings and golden dragon tail, the head becomes a dragon head with human head and dragon head perfectly combined with each other. The size of the body has not changed, the only thing that has changed is the appearance. After transforming into a surging dragon, the dragon wings behind Lin Yi suddenly vibrated to disperse the airflow that swept around him. At the same time, the dragon''s tail was directly drawn into the air and a crisp sound was produced. step. Chapter 396: Yinglong Fruit vs. Shasha Fruit The powerful kinetic energy directly made Lin Yi rush out of the range of the sand storm, and cleverly avoided the slash of the sand blade. "Shave the dragon step!" The dragon''s wings vibrated, the dragon''s tail swayed, and both feet were on the ground. The speed was increased to several times that of a humanoid state. There was a strong impact airflow and sharp bangs during the movement. He rushed to Klockdal and clicked. "Fast speed!" Everyone, including Krokdal, was shocked by Lin Yi''s speed. There is no way that Yinglong Fruit has increased too much for those who are good at fighting with the body, not only the sea, land, and air. , And it''s a perfect combination when used with six types and domineering. Lin Yi is now initially combining the abilities of Six Forms and Yinglong Fruit, and even Krokdal is shocked by the effect that is now produced. "If you want to get close to me, can you do it?" Knowing that Lin Yi can predict his own movements and seeing Lin Yi''s extraordinary speed, Klockdal dare not let Lin Yi get close. He knows that his advantage lies in his natural ability. , Rather than close combat, and because of Lin Yi''s two domineering reasons, Klockdal''s elementalization is already greatly restricted, and one who is not careful may be killed by bombardment. So Klockdal said nothing to bring Lin Yi close. "Sandstorm!" Krokdal immediately increased the power of the sandstorm, causing Lin Yi to rush towards him at an extremely fast speed that immediately slowed down a bit. Krokdal could finally keep up and immediately released a three-day moon-shaped dune with one hand. "Lanjiao!" The dragon wing shook, Lin Yi moved a distance in the air and at the same time drew out with a kick to release a vacuum slash to break the three-day moon-shaped sand dune, and then Lin Yi''s feet and tails used: " Heavy rain and gust of wind!" Like a torrential rain and violent wind, the vacuum slash blasted crazily on the sand storm. The fierce collision between the two produced a huge and strong air current. After a stalemate for a while, there was a thunderous explosion, a storm with sand and dust. Shooting away, Nicole Robin and the king of Abalalstan, who was crushed by her, were constantly pushed back. "Finger guns and wind!" Lin Yi prepared foreseeing Krokdal''s movement in the smoke and dust, incited the dragon wings to rush through the smoke and came to Krokdal''s back with a hand stabbed in the back, swiftly shooting out a finger directly It hit Krokdal''s arm and directly expelled a blood hole. "Damn it!" Krokdal''s face was cold, and a burst of sand burst out of his body, covering himself and the surroundings. "You can''t go now, it''s dry and cracked." Klockdal''s right hand directly pressed on Lin Yi''s body, Nicole Robin''s face remained unchanged, and Lin Yi''s counterattack arrived when he was about to make a move. "Land-footed dragon wagging its tail!" The dragon''s tail rushed out of the sand, with a sudden puff, directly pumping out the air. "Elementalization!" Krokdahl''s face remained unchanged and his body turned into sand and disappeared. The dragon tail-shaped slash was directly missed. At the same time, Krokdahl appeared behind Lin Yi and gathered again by the sand, and threw it out with one hand: "Desert Knife!" "Iron King Kong!" At this time, Lin Yi also opened the shackles of the sand, his whole body was as strong as a King Kong, his hands and dragon wings closed in front of him. With a bang, the desert sword completely landed on Lin Yi''s body and knocked him out, but it blocked the move, but a blood stain appeared on the dragon wing, but it didn''t matter at all. "Enough, I want you to die without a place to bury you, and all the dust of the Huawei desert here, eroding reincarnation!" It is a shame to see himself as Qiwuhai being injured by Lin Yi twice in a row. Krokdal took advantage of the moment Lin Yi was knocked into the air and pressed his hand to the ground. The entire underground temple shook and dried up quickly, and all the surrounding matter turned into sand at a speed visible to the naked eye, whether it was rocks, floors, stone tablets, etc. Turned into sand. "Damn it!" Lin Yi''s face changed slightly. He is not afraid of this trick. He can do it without touching the ground anyway, because he can fly, but he knows that Krokdal will not do useless work. The sound made Lin Yi''s heart sink, she turned her head and glanced at Nicole Robin, but she was standing on the ground with both feet. If you dont leave here again, you will definitely be sucked up. "Get out!" Lin Yi suddenly rushed to Nicole Robin and slapped her on her body. By the way, he also shot the king next to him, and at this time the hole was filled. The underground temple collapsed directly and turned into a local desert, and the entire ground collapsed and pressed down. "Is this the idea? He is elementalized and not afraid of physical attacks, and there is sand everywhere. Even if it collapses and is buried here, he can turn into sand and leave, but it doesn''t work. Krokdal wants to bury me here alive. ." Lin Yi had predicted Krokdal''s attack early on, but Krokdal had calculated it very well, even if he knew Lin Yi, it would be difficult for him to rush out before the entrance of the cave was submerged. And he came here for the purpose of saving Nicole Robin. If he watched her being killed, it would be better not to come. Lin Yi knew that he would definitely be a little bit short of time to fly out with all his strength, but Nicole If Robin flies out, she has enough time to go out. Because Nicole Robin was shocked by the aftermath of the battle just now and stood close to the door, while Lin Yi and Krokdal stood at the deepest point. Robin sent it out, and his purpose here is to save Nicole Robin''s life, of course he can''t let her die here. "You..." Nicole Robin looked at Lin Yi in surprise. She didn''t expect that she would send herself out at the critical moment of life and death. Two times, in a short period of time, this man with no relationship saved her twice in a row. It''s a pity that Nicole Robin hadn''t finished a word. He could only look at Lin Yi and the entrance of the cave was completely submerged. Nicole Robin and the king also flew out in embarrassment and fell outside the door. "It''s not over yet. There is sand everywhere here. Don''t even think about it if you want to rush out. Let me die here completely." Chapter 397: Kings eyes What Krokdal really needs to do is two steps. An erosion cycle will completely turn this place into sand, and the rocky ground above it will completely collapse and bury it alive, but Krokdal knows that this alone cannot completely kill the super body. Strong Lin Yi. The second step is Klockdal''s real killer move. "Desert Sunflower!" Krokdahl roared, most of his body has turned into sand, so the surrounding environment can''t affect him at all. Lin Yi is now oppressed by the sand. Wings equals no wings. He can''t fly at all, and even moving has become much more difficult. The surrounding sand suddenly revolved like a spiral nest, sinking while spinning. Lin Yi''s body was originally difficult to move when pressed by the sand, but now it is even more revolving and sinking to be moved. "Hehe, you are here to die slowly in pain." Krokdal is very tired from the battle, and a lot of sweat has appeared on his face, especially after performing an erosive reincarnation that even completely changed the terrain. And the power is greater than when he fought Luffy before. After that, there was a desert sunflower that turned the sand around here into sinking quicksand, and it also sank while spinning. It''s only strange that the continuous big moves didn''t consume much. After all, natural ability players also need to consume mental and physical energy to perform moves. Krokdal itself is a pure ability person who specializes in the development of devil fruits, and his physical training cannot be compared with Lin Yi. It can be said that he is a severely biased person. , So he was tired after fighting for so long. Seeing that Lin Yi couldn''t struggle, even his head turned into sand and disappeared in place. "Klockdale, do you want to kill me? I have experienced many life and death in the past six months, in order to return the previous one to you." Lin Yi thought to himself. Krokdal turned into sand and slowly moved out of the ground from the tiny gaps and finally returned to the ground. The sand recombined into a human form and then turned back into a human. "Lin Yi!" Nicole Robin said with anger in her voice. "Dead!" Klockdal said, "Back when he dared to hurt me, he was doomed to not end well. He ran away and should hide, but he dared to show up in front of me. Do you think he has a way out? Why? Have you been pitying for someone who has survived by betraying others? It''s funny, but since you are so angry, I will be a good person and send you to Huangquan together. " Krokdal took a big hand, but the ground shook violently. "What''s the matter?" Klockdal looked around suspiciously. "I knew that he wouldn''t die that simple. Back then, when his strength was not strong, he could fight you and wound you as a natural ability person. In the end, you couldn''t help him. Let him retreat all over, this time he has become stronger and more unlikely to be killed by you." Nicole Robin said: "What''s more, he has something you don''t have!" "What!" Krokdal said with a sullen face. "The spirit beyond death!" After Nicole Robin said, the vibration of the ground became more intense, and finally there were cracks visible to the naked eye, and then a loud and deafening noise came out, and a large hole was exploded in the fragmented ground. The golden figure soared out of it. "You''re really not dead!" Klockdal didn''t have time to pay attention to Robin, but instead looked at Lin Yi. "It''s almost. I didn''t expect the quicksand and the pressure of the earth to be so great." Lin Yi left a blood on the corner of Lin Yi''s mouth. Krokdal''s erosional reincarnation and desert sunflowers were combined together under the pressure of the underground environment. After the transformation, Lin Yi, who had a stronger physique, was also injured. Lin Yi''s body also suffered serious injuries under the pressure of the powerful force. "Even if you climb up again, you won''t be my opponent." Klockdal growled. "Really? Nicole Robin, step back for me, how far back." Lin Yi turned her head, Nicole Robin was startled by Lin Yi''s hugely changing eyes, and instinctively followed Lin Yi. It was not only her who did what Yi said, but also the king on one side. Under the shock of Lin Yi''s eyes, they couldn''t help but follow Lin Yi''s words and kept backing away. "What kind of eyes are that!" Nicole Robin looked at Lin Yi with lingering fears. Such eyes were scarier than those of the most ferocious sea kings. The staring felt like an ant man being held high above. The king of life and death is staring at the same, that king''s spirit naturally exudes to frighten all the younger generations. "Your eyes!" Krokdal took a breath, Lin Yi''s current pupils are still like dragon pupils. Krokdal has seen it just now. There is not much surprise, but now his eyes have changed dramatically. This It is the eyes of the king, and the effect of the eyes of the king and the majesty of the dragon is even more shocking. "Could it be...impossible. You can''t have the qualifications of a king among millions of people, the chosen person, how could you be the chosen person, possess the qualifications of a king!" Looking at Lin Yi confidently, he couldn''t believe that Lin Yi had the qualifications of a king. If he knew it early, even if he was desperate, he would kill Lin Yi to avoid future troubles. People who offend a kings qualifications are not the kings qualifications themselves. If people with the kings qualifications have not fully grown up, its nothing, that is, they are better than ordinary people, but once they are awakened and completely they will never have the kings qualifications. A qualified person grows to be a true king, so there is no doubt that a person like Krokdal will die when facing the king. "Wangs aptitude, is it a domineering look!" Although Nicole Robin has never been to the New World and has been wandering in the first half of the Great Channel, her knowledge and contact with people are too wide. In the first half of the channel, many people in the south, east, north and west of the sea have heard about the domineering Nicole Robin, and even the general classification is clear. "The king''s aptitude, the spirit of surpassing death, that''s it, this is the spirit of the king!" Chapter 398: Dragon Cannon vs Desert King Kong Sword Nicole Robin recalled the change in Lin Yi''s eyes just now, as well as the amazing spirit of him that affected the people around him all the time. Now Nicole Robin finally understands what it is, that is the spirit of the king. Nicole Robin also did not expect that a cooperative transaction between himself and Lin Yi would cause such a big change, let Lin Yi learn the domineering not to mention but also awakened Wang''s aptitude, after the various potentials broke out, his speed of improvement was even greater. almost. "Krokdal, I also want to thank you. Originally, my domineering domineering was only at the elementary level close to the intermediate level, but under your attack just now, I broke through. My domineering domineering has reached the intermediate level, and I His strength has also made breakthroughs between life and death. Both his domineering power and control ability have been improved. Now you can experience the anger of the king." Lin Yi said word by word, his eyes became more and more majestic, more aloof, more and more overwhelming, and a strong domineering permeated. Before, Lin Yi did not dare to use it casually, because he could not control it. Live, you will definitely hurt yourself. But now there is no problem, because in the depths of the earth, he used this pressure to break through the primary realm of the overbearing domineering and reach the intermediate level. Now he finds why he has not been able to step into the intermediate level of the domineering domineering. In the past, in his opinion, the realm of overlord **** was actually the level of control, which had nothing to do with the power of overlord sex, but after breaking through to the intermediate overlord sex, he realized that his own strength and overlord **** are domineering. The strength of power is related to the level of the domineering and domineering state of the overlord. In the past, he relied solely on his own experience and mastered the level of domineering to try to figure out that he was a bit general. It can be said that the three levels of domineering and domineering are closely related to his own strength. To achieve the intermediate and higher-level domineering, you must have the corresponding strength, which is the power of the corresponding domineering, otherwise, if the strength is not enough, the power of the domineering is not strong enough, then there will always be a kind of touch but not The feeling of stepping in completely. When Karp didnt tell him this, he hoped that he would experience it on his own. Anyway, as long as Lin Yi can continue to grow stronger and can definitely understand with his potential, Karp only needs to guide him to prevent Lin Yi from going in a completely wrong direction. , Others let Lin Yi try to figure out, experience, research, and comprehend by himself, only in this way can he be more unforgettable and go further on the domineering road. But now that I have realized this point, I really have deep feelings, and I also understand Karps good intentions at the beginning. Karp really hopes that Lin Yi can grow into a top powerhouse, not only in the first half of the great channel. Duan dominated the man for a time. "Sure enough, he is domineering!" Krokdal''s face changed drastically, and his eyes were filled with horror. He is not a man who is not domineering, not to mention his physical skills, but fortunately he has developed the fruit ability to a high level. The level of the spirit is very strong, plus Lin Yi''s current strength, let alone the level of the Four Emperors, even the general level is far behind. Therefore, it is impossible to stun Krokdal by relying on the current overlord look alone, but it is impossible to stun Krokdal, but this does not mean that it has no effect. On the contrary, Krokdal only felt that his head was groggy, and his whole person became very heavy, especially his eyelids had to be closed at any time. Obviously, even if Krokdal can''t be stunned, it can also cause a lot of pressure on his spirit. In this way, people who are domineering and domineering in battle simply have a great advantage, even if they are between the same level. The same is true for the strong against each other. "Die Krokdal, Six-Type Profound Dragon Cannon!" Lin Yi suddenly appeared in front of Krokdal, and while maintaining the domineering release of the overlord, his hands turned into two dragons and blasted out at the same time. "It''s too late for elementalization!" Shocked by Lin Yi''s overlord''s domineering dominance after Lin Yi''s breakthrough, Krokdal''s reaction was greatly affected. In addition, Lin Yi''s lightning strike was as fast as Krokodall''s elementalization. After all, elementalization also takes time. The time for elementalization of the whole body is longer than that for partial elementalization, even if it is a general elementalization of the whole body, it also takes time. It''s just that whether they are domineering, fruiting ability, physical skills are extremely strong, so the speed of the whole body elemental is much faster than Krokdal. Now Krokdal was shocked by the domineering look of the overlord, his reaction was slower than usual, and Lin Yi''s speed was so fast that it was too late for the elementalization of his whole body. "Desert Diamond Sword!" When the danger came, Krokdal showed his critical decisiveness as Qi Wuhai, and with a big hand, four desert diamond swords were shot out. "Blast!" Lin Yi roared, like the roar of the king, the roar of the dragon, deafening and the overlord''s domineering, making the heavens and the earth all let the Buddha change color, and the surrounding area suddenly flew sand and rocks, and the dust was rolling. This terrifying power made Nicole Luo Such knowledgeable people like Bin were horrified. Boom Lin Yijiaolong''s hands like going out to the sea suddenly burst out a faint golden light, and this golden light turned into a strong impact. The moment it hits the desert diamond sword, it suddenly produces a terrifying noise. The ground under the feet of the two of them shattered every inch. "Ah!" Klockdal screamed in pain, and a mouthful of blood was spit out, and the clothes on his upper body were shattered. In an instant, Klockdalton, who was dressed appropriately and with the style of a noble lord, turned into a beggar costume. His chest was sunken, and the whole person flew out and fell to the ground like a broken kite. "Sand crocodile!" Klockdal fell to the ground at the same time there was a roar, and saw a bare-footed, about sixteen or seventeen-year-old, wearing red clothes, a young man covered in smoke rushed out. "Huh? Why are there so many people, Sand Crocodile? Why did you lie down?" The visitor looked at the people around him for a while, and then discovered the location of Krokdal, and found that he was even more embarrassed than himself. Chapter 399: Arrest Klockdal "Straw Hat Luffy!" Nicole Robin didn''t expect Luffy to come over. Didn''t he have been defeated by Klockdal several times in a row? It is really tenacious vitality to be able to stand up and jump around. "Luffy? The captain of the Straw Hat Pirate Group, Mengqi D Luffy, under normal circumstances, he should have inherited the domineering look and domineering, such a tenacious vitality and determination to ignore death is really likely to be the king. Qualifications." Lin Yi had already transformed back into a human form and lifted his awakening transformation state. He raised his head and glanced at Luffy and thought to himself: "He should be Karps grandson. He is indeed similar in some respects. Its a pity that one is a pirate and the other is a pirate. Although its right to pursue his dreams, Luffys actions are totally hurt. Karps heart was lost, but Karp didnt show it, and Luffys rough nerves couldnt be noticed." "Lin Yi!" At this time, Tsunade and others were also led by Da Siqi to the entrance of the underground temple. When they came here, they found that there were more people than they thought. They were a little surprised, especially when they saw Krokdal was even more surprised when he was already lying on the ground. Looking at Lin Yi with blood still hanging on his mouth, Tsunade immediately appeared in front of Lin Yi and wiped off Lin Yi''s blood carefully and gently. Apparently everyone knew that Lin Yi had defeated Krokdal alone. Although he has suffered serious injuries. After all, being swept into the ground by quicksand was suppressed by such a heavy earth. It would be really dangerous if it weren''t for Lin Yi to maintain the human dragon state and make a breakthrough, but even so, he was seriously injured now. The pressure on the earth is enormous. Even if it is surrounded by sand, many of Lin Yis internal organs under the rolling pressure have bleeding and rupture in the bones, but the vitality of Lin Yi in the state of Yinglong fruit is extremely tenacious, so the appearance looks like Lin Yi. It seemed that he had only vomited a little blood, but in fact the internal damage he received was enough to kill many strong people. Facing Qiwuhais Krokdal, Lin Yis strength needed to pay a great price to defeat him even if he made a breakthrough in battle. This was because he didnt know that he had the three-color domineering situation. If he fights again next time, Lin Yi''s strength remained as it is now. He once again fought Klockdal, already knowing that he couldn''t beat him by surprise. Lin Yi lost more and less than he was caught off guard. "It''s okay!" Lin Yi said. "Would you like it!" Tsunade stopped here, but Lin Yi understood what she meant, which was to cut the grass and roots and completely kill Klockdal. "Here, Dasqi will definitely choose to arrest Krokdal, and then hand it over to the Navy Headquarters for the disposal of the world government. And this matter inevitably needs to give an explanation to the world government, and the world government also needs to give an explanation to the world. The living Klockdal is more useful to them, telling the world that even Qiwuhai and their navy can arrest them at any time. It can greatly deter big pirates and other Qiwu Seas. We have accomplished such a thing, and the rewards from the world government will definitely not be less. A living Krokodall is good for the world government and for us, and it is better than his death. What''s more, if Krokdal is arrested, he will definitely be locked up in the infinite **** on the sixth floor of Impelton. Even if Krokdal has monstrous skills, don''t even want to escape, unless there is a huge turbulence in the navy headquarters and there is an outside world. The people who broke into it had the hope of escape, otherwise Klockdal would have to be kept in it for the rest of his life. "Lin Yi said. "That''s true!" Tsunade glanced at Daschi who had ran over to arrest Krokdal, and replaced them with others. Tsunade and Lin Yi could kill Krokdal and even stop them in the name of darkness and justice. It is a crime and can be executed on the spot. But the target was Da Siqi, and Lin Yi and Tsunade also chose to let her arrest Krokdal. I believe that with the scene of her handcuffing Krokdal, she would also get a great reward in this matter. Therefore, both Lin Yi and Tsunade decided not to eliminate the roots. "And compared to killing him, shutting him off for a lifetime should make him more painful," Tsunade said. "That''s right, even if he can really escape one day, it doesn''t matter. I can beat him today, and I will be able to do the same in the future. My improvement rate is much faster than him. If I meet him next time, he is still at this level. , He will no longer be my opponent, not to mention having such a person as my opponent always reminds me that there are still many enemies, and I must not take it lightly, and continue to move forward with more pressure and motivation." Lin Yi said. The conversation between the two was conducted in a very low voice, and both of them controlled their ears to listen with the return of their lives, and they were so close that apart from each other, everyone else didn''t know what they were talking about. "How did the sand crocodile be defeated?" Luffy said confusedly. The people present almost didn''t fall to the ground after hearing this. This guy''s nerves are really thick enough. Could it be the reason for eating the rubber fruit? "Let''s get out of here." Lin Yi gave Tsunade, Nami, and Nuoqi a high look. The latter would have noticed. Several people displayed their shaves at the same time and disappeared in place. When the others reacted, Lin Yi and the others had disappeared. . "Oh!" Nicole Robin sighed softly, because when Lin Yi disappeared, a very slight voice came into her ears: "Although I don''t know why you want to die, there is only one life, a great channel. Most of the people in it are struggling to survive. There are many people who have suffered more miserably than you, and there are people like you. There are people who carry a heavier burden than you, but they have not fallen. I dont know what you are carrying and why you want to die, but I know that the meaning of life is not in length, but in pursuit, in a limited time Glow with the infinite brilliance of your own life, I have always believed in one sentence, tomorrow will be better! " Nicole Robin didn''t expect that one had only met twice, and both times were in a hurry, and other people would actually see through their own will. Chapter 400: Hell luffy But this person is still her enemy strictly speaking, but this enemy has helped her again and again, saved her, and now is persuading her, making Nicole Robin''s heart very complicated, and finally can only leave with a sigh. Up. "Wait, Lin Yi!" Da Siqi looked at Lin Yi who disappeared and shouted, "Nicole Robin, I''ll let you go like that, the straw hat boy!" In the original book, she let Luffy go because he was exhausted from the battle with Krokdal. Her character is very good, so she will not take advantage of others. But now that the straw hat boy is fine, as a navy, she cant just say nothing. Fa''s eyes watched Luffy and Nicole Robin leave. "Let them go." Lin Yi''s voice came from afar: "Mengqi D Luffy, say hello to your grandpa for me." "Grandpa!" Luffy''s reaction was dozens of times faster than usual, with a **** of a face, and he looked around vigilantly as if he was afraid that his grandpa might not know where he would jump out the next moment. "The straw hat boy''s grandfather?" Da Siqi thought in doubt, especially when the straw hat boy usually looks fearless and fearless, and now just hearing these two words, his reaction is bigger than hell, making him even more suspicious. . "How does he know Grandpa? Who is he? Grandpa will not be sent to monitor me, right? It''s better to go first." Klockdal has been arrested, and now there is news about his grandpa, Luffy Run decisively back to help other companions. "His identity is really mysterious!" Nicole Robin, who has left, has been thinking about Lin Yi''s identity. Over the years, she has used her powerful intelligence collection capabilities and the Baroque Work Agency''s intelligence system to only find Lin Yi back then. Appeared at a naval base, the two of them were just ordinary people at the time, and they were recruited into the navy by the current colonel Tina of the navy headquarters. Then it disappeared mysteriously within a few days, and Tsunade, who had always been inseparable from Lin Yi and never separated, disappeared with him, and there has been no other news about him since then. . It wasn''t until two appearances in Alabastan that Krokdal appeared here in the two duels and knew his intelligence, and didn''t know anything else. Especially today I know that Lin Yi actually possesses three kinds of domineering, a person with the kings qualifications, and has awakened the kings potential, constantly erupting his own potential in the battle, such a person Nicole Robin is very It is clear that no matter where it is placed, it is definitely a person with great potential and great cultivation. Even in the current dark and decadent world government, such people can still get huge training and attention, because this is simply the best candidate for the future, and it is not impossible to train even to become a marshal if appropriate. Even if the world government is rotten, it cannot be rotten to the point of disregarding the existence of such people, so Nicole Robin suspects that Lin Yi''s identity is not simple, otherwise it is impossible to master the tricolor domineering. Its a pity that Nicole Robin guessed wrong this time. Lin Yis background is very ordinary. All of todays achievements were made by him and Tsunade Masayoshi in the sea of ??blood. They were exchanged for their lives. The identity of his town is not simple, no matter where you need to go to the end to get all this. "Your domineering look has broken through!" Tsunade said with a hint of surprise in the building in Alba. The stronger Lin Yi became, the happier she was. "Yes, it broke through. It turns out that the power of the domineering and the realm of the overlord are related to each other. If you are not strong enough, and the power of the domineering is not strong enough, then you cannot step into the higher realm of the overlord, and there will always be a kind of approach. It feels like a kick." Lin Yi told Tsunade what he had gained and everything he knew without hesitation: "But I can''t tell you the changes and perceptions that this has brought about. Only you can realize and make breakthroughs by yourself. This is the best for you." Tsunade nodded and said that she understood that she used to be a shadow-level powerhouse in Naruto World. Of course, she knew that sometimes she could only understand it, and she could only comprehend it on her own. "It seems that the potential of the king needs to be continuously stimulated in the battle. The harder the battle, the stronger the mental will and the stronger the courage, then it can completely break through and stimulate and stimulate greater potential." Lin Yi recalled the kind of loneliness and helplessness that he was oppressed in the ground just now, that kind of powerlessness and insignificance under the vigorous crushing, it is under this kind of oppression that his spirit is stronger and he has stimulated his own potential. , Has made a breakthrough to raise the domineering domineering, who is only close to the door, to the point of intermediate domineering domineering in one fell swoop. Telling what happened just now, Nami and the other women shouted out for danger, and they yelled at Lin Yi before they came to confront Krokdal. It was simply a great danger. Although it was a scolding, it was because they were very worried about Lin Yi''s safety, so it was not so much a scolding but also an expression of concern and worry. "Now even if you don''t need the power of Yinglong Fruit, you have already caught up with me or even surpassed me by your physical skills and domineering." Tsunade''s eyes flashed with joy and relief, watching Lin Yi step by step to catch up with and surpass herself. I feel very comforted, because this also means that Lin Yi is less likely to be in distress in the future and has a greater chance of saving his life after distress. "It should be." Lin Yi nodded calmly without any complacency. "The most important thing now is to heal your injury. We bought this house secretly back then. I shouldn''t have noticed it. It is not suitable to go back to the boat now!" Nami said. "My injury has been under control, and there is no possibility that it will continue to deteriorate. Even if it is not treated, it can be healed even if it is not treated, but only with life return and careful guidance, plus my physique, and the super vitality brought by Yinglong fruit." Lin Lin Yi spit out a mouthful of blood. The blood was black, obviously coming from congestion. Lin Yi was crushed by the earth and blocked the blood vessels that he injured and blocked, and the congestion produced by him has been relieved. As for the damaged area, Lin Yi also controlled it and would not deteriorate. With the super resilience, he did not need to eat at all. Medicine, as long as you dont fight, you can recover by resting. "The benefits of mastering the return of life are really obvious." Nuo Qigao said, how can someone like Lin Yi relieve themselves from injuries like Lin Yi. (Thank you Youyou Huanchen, Sky Blue and other brothers for their rewards, Xiao Shi will continue to work hard.) Chapter 401: Confused Natural Dashki "Indeed, life return is practiced to the point where we understand and control the whole body with great precision. As long as the injury does not exceed the limit of self-recovery, then it is completely possible to return the injury in the sparse conductor with life, and then control it without further deterioration, and then let the body function. Its repairing ability to repair independently, which is better than treatment with any medicine. Tsunade said: "Of course, this is also because your body is very strong, plus the super vitality and resilience brought by the dragon fruit, so you have nothing to worry about. If you change someone else, even if I am not enough, you can recover without treatment, but The recovery time is much longer than you." "Each has its own advantages. The Devil Fruit of the Eudemons is the most comprehensive improvement and help to the body. Compared with most Superman and Nature abilities, it is quite choking after being injured." Lin Yi said. Knock knock The knock on the door suddenly sounded, Tsunade smiled slightly and walked over to open the door, and it was Da Siqi who came. "Don''t you need to go to receive the reward? You have to know that this time you have arrested Krokdal, one of the Qiwuhai, the world government will definitely promote you." Lin Yi said, lying on the chair. "Is your injury okay, Lin Yi!" Nuo Qigao said. "I''m Tsunade!" Tsunade said silently, holding his forehead. "Ah, I''m sorry I dropped my glasses!" Da Siqi uttered a full display of her natural personality. "I think your eyes should be treated. I will prepare a medicine for you, which will be very helpful for the recovery of the eyes." Tsunade was a little weak, and it was the same as before when I hadn''t seen Da Siqi for many years. "These two are our companions Nami and Nuoqigao!" Lin Yi said. "Hello, I am Da Siqi, and my dream is to collect all the famous swords taken by the wicked and become the strongest female swordsman. Of course, I must maintain justice." Da Siqi said hastily. "I am Nami, and my dream is to draw a nautical chart of the world!" Nami stretched out her hand and shook Da Siqi. "I am Nuoqigao, Nami''s sister, I am glad to meet you." Nuoqigao also stretched out his hand and shook Nuoqigao. "By the way, you haven''t told me what''s wrong with your injury?" After chatting for a while, Da Siqi remembered that he had forgotten his question and hadn''t got the answer. "My body is very strong. Of course this injury is okay. But what are you doing so soon? You should get the reward. The Navy Headquarters shouldn''t be stingy with your reward. How can you get it this time? I''m a second lieutenant." Lin Yi smiled. "How can I be so weak, how can I be a second lieutenant!" Da Siqi said a little disappointed. "What''s the matter? It''s not like you, who is confident and strong, so easy to be hit." Tsunade took a glass of water to Dasqi and said. "I feel suspicious of the absolute justice upheld by the world government." Dasqi hesitated for a while and said: "Why can someone like Klockdal become Qiwuhai and tolerate his crimes again and again, if not this time. So big, you defeated him again. I think the last thing will be over. On the contrary, shouldn''t the Straw Hat Pirates be bad guys as pirates? But even I cant find anything theyre doing wrong. On the contrary, theyre doing better than my navy. I cant even stop Nicole Robin, let alone Klockdal. " Even Dasqi, who is natural, knows very well, yes, if Krokdal is the victor in the end, then even the world government will not pursue him much, because Krokdal will continue to maintain the balance of power to frighten other pirates. This is the glory of the victor. But all of this is based on the situation where Krokdal won. Now Krokdal has lost, not to mention his prestige, but as a loser, he has lost his original value, especially his Once such a big incident happened, if it were a winner, then the world government would take a lighter shot. It''s a pity that he was defeated this time. As a loser, he was not qualified to enjoy such treatment, and he was arrested again, so he was locked up. "Is the navy''s justice all false? Otherwise, why would it protect people like Krokdal and allow him to commit crimes." Dasqi said with excitement, "Aren''t the pirates all evil? But why the Straw Hat Sea? The pirates, the pirates I hunted down, were doing things that should have been done by the navy." "Sure enough!" Tsunade sighed, she understood Da Si Qi a little bit, because Da Si Qi was instilled in the navy since childhood is the thought of absolute justice, the same as the thought of cp9 infused with darkness and justice, once she finds what she feels When things completely conflicted with the thoughts she accepted, she was at a loss. "Da Siqi, I think you should let go of the navy''s thinking, which belongs to the justice that the navy insists on, but re-view the world with your own thinking and your own justice." Lin Yi said. "Although I also hate pirates, it is undeniable that there are good people among the pirates, and there are also scum in the navy!" Nami said, "but on the whole, the people who pursue justice in the navy are better than those who pursue justice. There are more good people in China." "Da Siqi, there is nothing to be confused about. There is no need to impose the navy''s investigation on yourself. You only need to pursue the justice in your own mind according to your own ideas." Lin Yi looked at Da who was older than himself. Siqi gently touched her head and said softly. Lin Yi was very concerned about this person who cared for him as soon as he came into this world, especially when he saw Da Siqi''s confused look, he was worried that Da Siqi would not be able to turn around. "My own justice?" Da Siqi''s eyes were a little dazed. "Dasiqi, have you ever heard a sentence, not stained out of sludge!" Lin Yi said: "This sentence is what you should insist on. That''s right, the forest is big and there are all kinds of birds, and the world government exists. So many years of decay is inevitable, but since you have no ability to change the entire world government then you can lead by example to change yourself and affect the people around you. Stick to the justice in your mind and ignore everything else. " Chapter 402: Encourage Dusky "Go your own way and let others say, Da Siqi, at least we will support you." Tsunade said, Nami and Nokiko, who had just met, also nodded, giving this confused natural stay an encouragement. Look in the eyes. "Yeah!" The expression in Da Siqi''s eyes gradually ceased to be confused. Although she was still natural and dazed, she appeared to be very energetic. It was obvious that she had come out of doubts about the justice of the world government. "Yes, no matter whether the justice of the world government is right or not, as long as I insist on the justice in my heart and do what I should do." Da Siqi thought to himself, and immediately took a grateful look at encouragement when I was most confused. Lin Yi and others to unravel their own. "Well, don''t look at me with such eyes, so I will be very uncomfortable!" Lin Yi sat down again, and saw that Da Siqi was fine, and his heart was relieved: "I will give you another sentence, work hard to become stronger. There will be no situations in which people facing the worst of crimes are unable to prevent their arrest. When you become strong enough, you even have the ability to influence world governments, so that they will no longer be so corrupt and dark, and let their justice begin to tilt like the justice in your heart. " This method was not invented by Lin Yi. In fact, the three generals of the navy headquarters, as well as the hero Kapu, and the Marshal and the Warring States period, they insist on different justice. The green pheasant is a calm and unhurried justice. With his leisurely personality, he belongs to the peace party. It has the capacity to accommodate people and will not kill innocent people. Huang Yuan is justice in the face of danger. To put it vaguely, it is called easy-going personality, and to put it directly, it is wall-to-head faction. It falls on either side of the wind. The last red dog is justice to turn the tide, personality persistence, also called radicals. To put it directly, it means to do whatever it takes to achieve the goal, even if it sacrifices everything, it doesnt matter. Typical militarism can also be said to be dark justice, but he is not hiding. It is displayed on the dark side, but is displayed grandiosely with powerful strength. The three generals are still like this, let alone other people. They did not completely adhere to the absolute justice of the world government. Instead, they had their own understanding of justice and insisted on the justice in their hearts, just like the red dog who killed O''Hara in the past. The fugitives wanted to avoid future troubles. When the green pheasant let Nicole Robin go, he insisted on the justice in his heart. They are unable to prevent others from believing in abiding by their own justice, so they insist on the justice in their hearts. The same is true for Da Siqi now, and she has also found her own righteous pursuit just now. "Now you will comfort me. Why do you feel that everyone is improving over the years, but I am regressing. Now you can compete with Krokdal of Qibukai, and Tsunade will be the same, but I still have no improvement. "Da Siqi said depressed. "This is not anxious, let''s practice slowly. To be honest, I don''t know anything about swordsman training, but I can''t help much." Lin Yi has learned swordsmanship before, but everything is based on Chakra. On the basis of, in the final analysis it is just a kind of chakra application skills. It was completely different from the swordsmanship in this world. There was no chakra in this world, so Lin Yi couldn''t teach Da Siqi to avoid miserable mistakes. "But I can teach you another thing. After learning it, you won''t be completely powerless even if you face a person with natural ability like Krokdal!" Lin Yi is a person who knows his gratitude, maybe he is not a good person. , He is also a normal person, he is selfish, but he is definitely not a white-eyed wolf. Da Siqi helped him a lot back then, and now he has the ability to help Da Siqi, of course he would not fail to do so. "What?" Da Siqi made up his mind to become stronger when she lost to Nicole Robin, especially when encouraged by everyone. After seeing everyone become stronger, the idea of ??becoming stronger became stronger. "Armed and domineering!" Lin Yi immediately told Da Siqi about the cultivation method of armed domineering without waiting for Da Siqi to ask. Although Da Siqi heard it in the clouds, she also knew that Lin Yi was doing her good. Therefore, I am very diligent in remembering the cultivation methods that I don''t understand very much at present. Toot Just after Lin Yi finished speaking, the ringing of the phone rang in the room. "Hey!" Da Siqi took out a phone worm and said. "Colonel Dasqi, the Navy Headquarters asked you to immediately **** Qiwuhai Klockdal to the Navy Headquarters with Colonel Smogg. The sooner the better, so as to avoid accidents!" "No, I still have things to do!" Da Siqi refused without thinking, Lin Yi is injured now, and it is not easy for her to meet Lin Yi again. How could she run away. "This girl is really bold. This is an order from the Navy Headquarters and not a house wine. If she refuses it, she refuses it!" Nuoqigao thought to herself, but the smart one paid attention to Da Siqi''s gaze and immediately understood that Da Siqi came to Da Siqi because With Lin Yi''s injury, he wanted to stay here to take care of him, so he resisted without thinking about it. "I have nothing to do with Da Siqi. Betting on Krokdal is a top priority, otherwise you will be in trouble if you let him run." Lin Yi said, "And this time you will be rewarded as a great hero. How can you not go? Isn''t it a waste?" Lin Yi said with a laugh. "What great hero, I just went to arrest him last. It was you who really defeated Klockdal. Even the straw hats contributed a lot. No, I have to tell the navy headquarters about this. I cant let you. No reward, you wait for me here first, I''ll be back when I go, remember to wait for me to take care of you!" Da Siqi did what he thought of. She killed him and didn''t want to leave or even defy the order of the navy headquarters. The next moment, she disappeared in a hurry, and she was naturally staying true to her name. "This guy!" Nami and Nuoqigao watched Da Siqi''s change in just a few seconds before and after it made them a little bit unable to keep up with Da Siqi''s thinking rhythm. "She''s still the same as before," Tsunade said. "Isn''t this very good? This is Da Siqi. The moment before, he did not hesitate to disobey to take care of my injury here, and the next moment I worried that the people in the navy headquarters did not know our credit and immediately ran back and stabbed us out. Da Siqi still hasn''t changed, but still has a confused and upbeat personality!" Lin Yi said. Chapter 403: Nicole Robin is going to join in (Part 1) "She didn''t want to think about it taking a lot of time to come back and forth. By the time she comes back, your injury has healed. We have all left here. I really want to see how she plans to take care of you." Nami couldn''t help but smile. "She was like this!" Tsunade and Lin Yi couldn''t help but smile when they thought of the natural embarrassment of Da Siqi back then. "Lets eat something first. If you are injured now, your body needs to consume a lot of protein to heal itself, but you cant eat too oily. Although you can control the internal organs of your body if you are alive, its better not to eat. These are all mine. After being selected, these foods are easy to absorb and digest, and they are very nutritious." Nuoqigao took out a few plates of exquisite dishes and white rice and placed them in front of Lin Yi. "Come and let me feed you!" Nami also had a playful heart, picked up a piece of sea king meat with her chopsticks and gave it to Lin Yi. "Oh, look, your sister and I have already robbed the man, and we have robbed it unscrupulously!" Tsunade lay beside Lin Yi and fiddled with the devil fruit in his hand. These years, including those granted by the world government, and they bought them from outside, they collected a total of five devil fruits. There are superhuman, animal, but no natural ones. After all, natural ones are very rare and impossible. If it flows to the market, of course it is possible in the new world. To get the natural element, I can only rely on luck to encounter it on an island in the sea. "I''m watching your man hurt and take good care of him, let alone our captain fighting so desperately, how can my crew not show it, right." Namijiao immediately snorted and dared to throw an ignorance to Lin Yi. eye. Lin Yi has long been offended by such a situation. Nami and sisters often change their ways to tease themselves, but Tsunade has a very good relationship with them. In the end, she became the three of them fighting each other and teasing each other. Object. "I really envy you. Although you are injured, there is a cook who cooks for you, and there is a lady navigator who serves you to eat. It is worth the injury. Sisters are waiting for you together. Such a thing. But it''s rare to see it." Tsunade smiled. "It would be even better if you were to add you!" Lin Yixie smiled, looking like a rich local tyrant, really wanting to say that the three of you have been taken care of by me, and you are not coming to serve me. "Begging!" Tsunade nodded lightly on Lin Yi''s forehead, but gracefully swept a small piece of meat in his mouth directly to his mouth. "Wow, it''s so fragrant, it''s a stimulating real-life performance." Nuoqigao watched it and immediately booed with Nami. It''s just that Lin Yi and Tsunade are enjoying each other completely ignoring these. After eating a fragrant and delicious meal, Lin Yi also closed his eyes and rested to reduce the consumption of other parts of the body, allowing the body to concentrate on everything to recover from the injury. For ten consecutive days, Lin Yi basically rested every day except for not affecting his body''s cultivation. Of course, it was inevitable that he had lived a life that the emperor on earth could not match for ten days. Tsunade, Nami, and Nuoji changed their ways to take care of him. They even helped him in the bath and dressing, so that Lin Yi had a life that was hard to enjoy with rich money. However, happy days always pass very fast. Ten days later, under the hard care of Tsunade''s three daughters, and Lin Yi''s super resilience, his injuries have been healed. There is no need to take medicine or any treatment, and it takes only ten days to recover from such a serious injury by relying on the body''s self-healing ability. "Why? I still look like I still want to continue to enjoy my previous life." Tsunade snuggled in Lin Yi''s arms and smiled like a little fox. "Happiness doesn''t know the time has passed, I really want to." Lin Yi hugged Tsunade''s willow waist and took a deep breath on her fragrant shoulders, only to feel a fresh, natural body scent rushing over her face, but this one. The body odor that came out naturally gave Lin Yi an impulse to boil with blood. "We have new friends on the boat, but I can''t kiss you." Although Tsunade said so, he did not leave Lin Yi''s embrace. "Come out when you come, sneaky is not like your style." Lin Yi said without looking back. "Who!" Nami and Nuoqigao immediately looked around with vigilance. The two of them didn''t have the strength of Lin Yi and Tsunade, and they didn''t have the domineering look and feel, so their perception of the surroundings could not be compared with that of Lin Yi Tsunade. "Don''t be so nervous, I''m not a bad person!" A graceful woman walked out of the cabin slowly, with the grace of a noble lady and the bookish temperament of a scholarly family all over her body, with a gentle but slight distance on her face. A sense of smile, it''s not that Nicole Robin is a man. "Why did you show up on our boat quietly?" Nami said in a huff. After all, her boat is the same as a house, and of course she can''t let people in casually. "That''s no way. I wanted to die after this incident was over, but your captain saved me, not to mention that he persuaded me when I left, so that I could live what I had lost. The momentum of the resurrection. And I am now homeless. Should your captain be responsible for me? "Strictly speaking, this is absolutely arrogant and unreasonable, but it is not objectionable when it is said in Nicole Robin''s mouth. This is the meaning of the effect of the same thing being said by different people, Nicole Luo Bin fully expressed this sentence vividly. "It''s all the trouble you got back!" Nami glared at Lin Yi and said: "You are really bold. How do we say it is also a member of the world government. Are you not afraid that we will arrest you? Just like Klockdal In the same way, your value is greater to the world government than Krokdal. If you are arrested, we will be promoted at least several levels in a row." "Yeah, I am of great value to the world government, and you can indeed raise me a few levels even if you arrest me." Nicole Robin was not afraid, and nodded gracefully. From the beginning, I was very knowledgeable. But he is knowledgeable and reasonable. Chapter 404: Nicole Robin is going to join (part 2) But under this performance, she fully demonstrated her communicative ability and personality charm. Even Nami herself did not pay attention to her vigilance and was gradually dispelled by Nicole Robin''s performance. "Then you dare to show up on our boat if you know it. We were in a good mood to let you go before." Nami said. "I''m very scared. These are some gems I brought from Krokdal, and some people wanted to bribe me when I was the vice president of the Baroque Job Club and gave me a lot......... "Nicole Robin smiled slightly and sat on the chair, dragging his cheek with one hand and putting out a bag of gems on the table with the other. She hasn''t finished her words. Nami has exploded several times faster than usual and appeared in front of Nicole Robin. She took the bag with gems in her hand and her eyes became money-like: "You are so kind Robin sister! " "Is this really my sister?" Nuoqigao shuddered all over her body, which made her goose bumps. "Get used to it!" Lin Yi and Tsunade glanced at each other. As long as it is in normal times, it is not about the bottom line and their safety, and if it is not a major event, one of Nami''s greatest hobbies is this. "You like it!" Nicole Robin pursed his lips, and then looked at Nuoqigao: "Krokdal opened a casino in the rain, where it entertains rich people and dignitaries from all over, please The chefs who come here are first-class in the entire Great Waterway. These are some of the recipes and culinary experience I brought from them. Of course there are some very special fruits, especially oranges! " Nuoqigao didnt say anything, but he walked over and accepted it unceremoniously. One of the two sisters biggest hobbies is money and oranges, and one of their biggest hobbies is oranges and cooking. This time Nicole Robin is a chicken drumstick. The teeth were soft, and they were sent out completely in response to the preferences of the two women. Coupled with her personality, charm and elegant demeanor, it is too easy to get a good impression. "As far as I know, when I was the deputy director of the Baroque Work Club, I mastered the organization''s intelligence system. I know that there are devil fruits in one or two places. I don''t know if you are not interested!" "Awesome!" Tsunade exclaimed. No wonder Nicole Robin betrayed so many people. Although every time it was those people who wanted to betray Nicole Robin first, outsiders seemed to be Nicole Robin betrayed them. But Nicole Robin is also willing to take in so many people, and the ability is really covered. Before I came, I was completely prepared, let alone behaved so decently. "By the way, you haven''t answered my question just now, aren''t you afraid that we will catch you?" Nami said. "I''m afraid, but I''m even more afraid of other people. At least those of you who want to catch me save me time and time again, so it''s better to be safer and happier when I was caught by you." Nicole Robin said. "You dont really intend to stay on our ship all the time. We are members of the world government. Even if we dont catch you, they will take action when someone else finds out. You will not be narcissistic enough to think that we will treat us for the present. Saying that you are just a stranger, go against the world government." Nuoqigao said. "Of course I am not so conceited. It''s just that the sky and the earth have no place for me, and only you who have pulled me back from the edge of death many times, or your captain made me feel more at ease, at least for a day. It''s a day, let''s talk about that day." Nicole Robin showed the open-minded side of Koda. It''s rare to live such a life with such a heavy burden from a young age to maintain such a mentality for so many years. "Well, if you want to do this, we won''t stop you, but we won''t accept people casually. Tell us what you can do, at least you have to help us." Nuoqigao also knows that Nicole Robins childhood is very similar to herself and even more miserable than herself, so she also feels very pity for this woman, plus Nicole Robins temperament is really charming. The scroll temperament and the charm of mature women are really not covered. "Is that so? My biggest goal up to now is to find the text of history. For this reason, I have worked with many people and betrayed them. The previous Klockdal was my last collaborator." Nicole Luo Bin tells her own life without concealment, and is not afraid of being misunderstood or guarding herself. This is her charm and her character. "Did you always live like this?" Nami now understands a little bit why Nicole Robin wants to commit suicide. She is under too much pressure to live. There are too many people in the world who want her to die. They just want her to die. The strength and power are astonishingly large. For decades, he has been living a life like this. It is no wonder if he is not crazy. "Yes, it has always been. I always give advice. Thanks to them, my behind-the-scenes planning ability is not bad, and because I have stayed in many such organizations, I have a good understanding of all kinds of information and knowledge. , It should be of great help to you." Nicole Robin said. "What are you good at besides these?" Nami said. "Assassinate!" Nicole Robin said with a smile. "This is definitely a dangerous woman." Nami murmured in her heart. She immediately glanced at the jewel in her hand and added a word in her heart: "A dangerous woman with money and generous arrogance." "Of course, it is inevitable that people will be tired during the long journey and battle in the sea. I have a lot of household chores, and I have mastered the skills that women can and can''t, such as massage!" Nicole Robin With a finger, two hands appeared on Lin Yi''s back, pinching Lin Yi''s acupuncture points with moderate strength. "The technique and strength are good." Lin Yi is an expert in this aspect. He immediately understood that Nicole Robin has a wide range of knowledge because he often reads books, plus joined different organizations, the other side is very knowledgeable, not an empty one. A nerd with ink but no practical ability. On the contrary, she is proficient in many things, and there is almost nothing she does not know. She is extremely capable and extremely comprehensive. Chapter 405: One more beautiful crew member "It''s all the romantic debts you provoke, you do it yourself!" Nami said. "It seems that you took bribes from others yourself!" Lin Yi said. "Why, it''s a meeting ceremony. Others are polite. I can''t refuse other people''s politeness. Otherwise, I''m not polite." Nami said unceremoniously. "You are no less arrogant than Nicole Robin!" Lin Yi said, rubbing her forehead, and Nami smiled slightly embarrassed. "Nicole Robin, I am not joking with you. Of course I have no hostility towards you, but it does not mean that other people in the world government have no hostility towards you." Lin Yi said seriously: "Don''t say anything else, it''s just me. Everyone in the department wants to arrest you when they see you, and they can be promoted to several levels!" "Then why don''t you have such an idea?" Nicole Robin asked rhetorically, this is the question she has always wanted to ask. "God knows." Lin Yi shook his head: "What''s more, I don''t have it now. It doesn''t mean that I won''t be in the future. People will change." "Then let''s talk about it later, at least your eyes tell me, now you don''t have to." Nicole Robin got up and wandered on the boat without worry, watching the layout of this boat: "Not to mention you I am not afraid of being considered by the people of the world government that you are in collusion with the son of the devil, what am I afraid of!" "What to do?" Tsunade said. "She doesnt care. What do we care about. Karps son is still the leader of the revolutionary army, and his grandson is still a pirate, but what?" They are them, Karp is Karp, it will not have any influence, at least now. We have this value for the world government, and it doesnt matter if we know it. Lin Yi said. "Haha!" Standing at the stern, Nicole Robin seemed to have heard something. With a light wave of his right hand, some petals floated nearby, and a slight warmth flashed in his eyes. "Then you have to think about how to place her. It''s okay to be here. If we return to Judicial Island, it is so close to the navy headquarters. Although our strength is great, there are several masters in the first half of the great channel, but facing the navy A few lieutenants in the headquarters will be enough for us to drink a pot." Tsunade said: "At that time, it will be difficult for us to keep her. It is not a question of wanting and not wanting, but whether we have this strength!" "It''s a blessing, not a curse, it''s a curse that cannot be avoided. Now that she is allowed to board the boat, she must take the risks she needs!" Lin Yi stood up, there was no trace of fear or worry in his eyes, but some were just going forward and fearless. The boldness. Tsunade chuckled slightly. Dont look at what she said just now. In fact, she just wanted Lin Yi to have a psychological preparation. She didnt intend to reject Nicole Robin. She just wanted to see how Lin Yi arranged it. She had a psychological preparation. It will not be overwhelmed when dealing with unexpected situations. In fact, just like Lin Yi, her eyes shone as calm as a mountain, and she saw danger as nothing. "Now how many CP9 people are lurking in the Water City to do tasks, where is the best place for Nicole Robin?" Tsunade said. "If it''s too far away, we won''t have time to rescue any emergencies. In fact, the water is the safest and the best. Don''t forget that the most dangerous places are also the safest. As long as she knows that cp9 is in the city of water, with her ability and caution, there will never be a problem, even if there is any problem, we can know it for the first time. "Lin Yi said. "Is the most dangerous place the safest? Since Nicole Robin knows that there are cp9 people there, if you pay attention, it is indeed the safest place. Who can think of Nicole Luo in the water capital so close to the navy headquarters? Bin actually hides there, and there is CP9 watching there, and no one would think of it." Tsunade rang, and he couldn''t help smiling with a relieved smile. "Robin, where is the devil fruit you said?" Lin Yi asked. "This is the memory pointer of that island. There is a killer organization hovering over there, because they are not pirates, but killers. They usually hide themselves for assassinations, so the world government did not send anyone to encircle them. Of course, this is also because they can disperse and escape at any time. , Broken into pieces, it would take a lot of manpower and material resources to completely destroy this killer organization. And this assassin organization poses no threat to the world government at all, and has an unclear relationship with the personnel of some nearby naval bases, so at present, as long as this assassin organization does not do things that do not live or die, it will be no big deal. , Of course, it will be hard to say in the future. At present, they have just obtained the Devil Fruit. If the information is correct, they would like to figure out what kind of Devil Fruit is before eating. If they are not sure, the probability of selling it is relatively high! " A hand appeared on the boat board at Lin Yi''s feet, holding a memory pointer in his hand, and at the same time a mouth appeared in the other hand, and Nicole Robin''s voice came out. "It''s no wonder she has lived so moisturized all these years. Having such an ability is simply the best help for spying on and collecting information." Tsunade said. If there is such an ability in the Naruto World, even if the strength is poor, she will definitely be affected. Ninja Villages focus is on training and care. It''s a pity that most people in this world only realize the value of Nicole Robin in reading the text of history, but ignore her own unparalleled ability. "Nami, go to this place." Lin Yi said to Nami, giving the memory pointer that Nicole Robin threw over. "Okay!" Nami saw the direction along the way, she didn''t need to change at all, so she didn''t need much adjustment. In the navy headquarters, Karp and the Warring States and even one of the generals, the general green pheasant with frozen fruit, that is, Karp''s former subordinates, can also be said to be disciples sitting there and looking at the report in his hand. "Unexpectedly, they have grown to this point in half a year. They could only save their lives in Krokdal''s hands, but now they can beat Krokdal''s one-on-one. Although they have suffered serious injuries, they have indeed grown at a speed. amazing." The Marshal Warring States saw that what the report said was not someone else, but it was the battle between Lin Yi and Krokdal. Chapter 406: Want to reward again? It is only now that the Warring States period has fully understood that Karp has no exaggeration. The growth of his two disciples is really amazing. If one of them does not handle it well, they will have a rebellious mentality towards the world government. After they have fully grown up, they will probably be The worst enemy of the world government. "Haha, of course, the people taught by the old man will be worse. You see, Kuzan boy, this is one of the best works of the old man." Kapuhaha laughed and used the words completely regardless of the mood of the green pheasant. It is the name of the green pheasant, the green pheasant is just his general name. "Hey, hey, I''m not a piece of work." The green pheasant was not angry either, but retorted weakly. "When did the Kuzan kid learn the Warring States period and take everything so seriously? This is a joke, okay, there is no humor at all." Karp said indifferently: "But how do you plan to reward him this time in the Warring States period? These kids come out. Another big thing has happened!" "What do you still want me to reward it? Look at which person in cp9 can compare to their treatment!" The Warring States period did not have a good temper, but in his heart he was thinking about how to reward them. Karp suddenly showed a fox-like smile, and the Warring States period suddenly became cold, and even the green pheasant saw it and mourned for the Warring States period in his heart. "It doesn''t matter if you can''t think of it, let me help you, the two children are looking for a devil fruit, and we just help them, so that you don''t need to pay anything and give the greatest reward." Karp said. "What, it must be a bad idea for those two guys to be taught by you, and what bad idea?" The Warring States period looked at Karp vigilantly, seriously suspecting that it was Karp himself seeking good things for his disciples, or it was In the name of helping the disciples seek rewards, they draw blood from themselves under the guise. "Why did you say that? You see, Lin Yi just went to Judicial Island and took on such a task. Which one of CP9 can do it? Defeating Krokdal single-handedly made him hurt himself. It''s too chilling to say that. "Kapu looked like I was crying to show you. "Don''t put on such a dead face, you are a naval hero, pay attention to your image." The Warring States period only felt a bit of chills, and a man in his forties and fifty years of age put on you a face like a coquettish woman and crying at you. How do you feel. "Ahem, kidding!" Karp said solemnly. "Who is joking with you?" A tic-tac-toe came out of the forehead of the Warring States Period and roared at Karp: "Say, you old **** every time you look like this, there is always no good thing. If you have a fart, let it go." "This is my good friend the Warring States Period, this is the strength of the Marshal of the Navy!" Karp gave the Warring States a vengeance, but the Warring States period, which suffered a lot from Karp, did not eat this set. "That''s it. They said they wanted to find a natural tree fruit. They wanted to know if the navy headquarters has it. If there is, they will find a way to use their merits to win it back. If not, they hope the navy headquarters will use the intelligence system to help them. Search for this devil fruit." What kind of natural devil fruit the navy headquarters has even Karp himself does not know, it is not that he has no right to know, but that he was originally not interested in these things and did not usually understand. "Wood fruit?" Of course, the Warring States Period would not be angry or refused because of Lin Yi''s request. If that was the case, he would not have given Lin Yi and the others such a big reward at the beginning. He was just very upset about Kapu. Looks like he couldn''t help but quarrel with him. After all, he also knows very well that Lin Yi and the others performed really well this time. Just like Karp said, it is a great contribution, which can greatly inspire the navy and tell the navy and the world including other pirates. . Qiwuhai was sealed by the navy, but it doesn''t mean that you can do evil, otherwise the navy can designate you as Qiwuhai today, and tomorrow it will still be able to take away the title of Qiwuhai and then arrest you. The Warring States also knew this very well, so of course he would not be stingy with such a reward, otherwise, who would work hard for the navy in the future? He is not a decadent superior, but a shrewd and capable wise general. Of course he would not do such a stupid thing. Moreover, Lin Yi is also very good at being a human being. He didn''t rely on his merits and said that he would get a wooden fruit from the navy headquarters. Instead, he just asked the navy if he had it. If so, he would continue to use his merits to exchange it until he was qualified to get this As far as the Devil Fruit, if there is not, I hope to use the intelligence system of the Navy Headquarters to help search. This is not too much, at least the Warring States period seems to be very humble and very good at being a human being. It is completely different from what a sixteen-year-old should have. Therefore, the Warring States period was also very satisfied, so after arguing with Karp and feeling more comfortable, he immediately recalled whether there was such a devil fruit among the devil fruits currently possessed by the navy headquarters. Thinking that the Warring States Period took out a bag from the drawer and then took out a piece of paper from the bag to examine it carefully. After a while, he said, "They have good luck, this devil fruit is there!" "Really?" Karp immediately showed a hint of joy, and the guys should be very happy now. "But don''t be so happy, because that thing is not in my hands!" Warring States said. "Not in your hands? What''s the matter?" Karp said. At present, the navy headquarters is completely the largest in the Warring States period. Even if it is a few of his immediate bosses, the world government commander and the five old stars respect the opinions of the Warring States period. Basically, he The opinions put forward by the world government''s supreme ruler Wu Lao Xing and commander-in-chief Kong did not very much refuse. "Who owns that thing?" Karp asked. "One of the Five Old Stars, the highest ruler of the world government, the Mumu Fruit was mentioned by Konyako and I. It is the devil fruit obtained by the Five Old Stars. As for whether the Five Old Stars will be handed over to the Navy Headquarters, it is not my decision. Up." The Warring States period is also gone. After all, this is the Five Old Stars, not ordinary people on the roadside. Even if the Warring States sees the Five Old Stars, they must maintain respect. There is no way to make the Five Old Stars the supreme ruler of the world government. "This is not easy!" Karp suddenly had a headache. To be honest, the person he didn''t want to see was Wu Lao Xing. Chapter 407: Supreme ruler of world government Its not because Karp looks at the five old stars upset, but because their pursuits are completely different. Karp doesnt like the five old stars way of acting as a way of dealing with people. Maybe this is the so-called superior, but card Pu doesn''t like it very much. That''s why Karp has rarely been in contact with the five old stars. One of the reasons why he didn''t become a general is because he met with the five old stars from time to time as a general. When he thought of this, he felt that he didn''t like it very much. "It seems that Karp, you also have a headache." The Warring States period smiled gleefully. Of course Karp is not afraid of the five old stars. On the contrary, Karp is not afraid of the five old stars. Sometimes even people like the five old stars are Karp was frustrated, but Karp didn''t like the way the five old stars acted. "Oh, it''s not good in someone''s hands, but it''s in those five old undead hands. If it''s in empty hands, it''s okay in the hands of those five guys. Don''t even think about it without squeezing you out. They get the benefit." Karp said. "To be honest, their merits this time are indeed great. Depending on your identity and their merits, I can help them negotiate with the five old stars and see how it turns out!" Zhan Guo stood up and left the room. "Mr. Karp, a few of them, forget it, I don''t know!" Most of the time the green pheasant spoke intermittently to make people wonder what he was expressing. "Kuzan, I just want to know if I can go and see it!" Karp let the Buddha know what the green pheasant thinks, and smiled. He is very satisfied with the green pheasant. Not only is he a person, but the justice he pursues is also very good for Karp. appreciated. "Really? That''s okay!" The green pheasant also stood up and walked out and thought inwardly: "Three groups of people participated in the battle against Klockdal. The navy led by that fool of Smogg, Mr. Karp''s Sun Tzu Mengqi d Luffys Straw Hat Pirates, and finally Mr. Karps two disciples and their partners, cp9 Lin Yi, Tsunade, Nami, and Nokiko. Nicole Robin disappeared after that incident. It is impossible to be with the idiot Smogg. At present, there is no trace of being with the Straw Hat Pirates. It is strange that it is most suitable for Nicole Robin normally. It should be the Straw Hat Pirates, how come they are no longer there! By the way, Nicole Robin was rescued by Lin Yi. Although the possibility of him being a member of the world government with him is very low, the most dangerous place is the safest. It might not be possible. Anyway, the three groups of people There is only this group left, Nicole Robin, what are you going to do this time? Do you continue to rely on betrayal and selling inventory or treat them as your true partners. Haguval D Sauro hopes that if she really chooses this time, I hope that this time she will really find a place for her as you said. But this place to accommodate this woman is not simple. It is not affordable for ordinary people. If it is really from them, this is the same as Mr. Karp said, then it may not be an opportunity, but is it too messy? Now, the assassination spy organization of the world government is mingled with one of the women the world government wants to arrest the most. Forget it, it''s messy enough anyway, just check it out. " Don''t think that the green pheasant often speaks intermittently and that he is confused and foolish. If this is the case, how he is a general, and why does Karp admire him so much. "Kuzan, you have always cared about the little girl named Robin. You have been following her secretly since you let her go. Every time she was in crisis of life and death, you couldn''t help but help her. It''s just that I don''t know if this is the little girl. Alas, I know that those children are absolutely restless and can cause troubles. I didnt expect that this time they would actually make such a big thing, one side is the world governments espionage organization, and the other is the world governments reward for dangerous people. It''s really complicated, but forget it, anyway, the Kuzan kid can handle it. Lin Yi, Tsunade, the two of you may face the big test of the Kuzan kid this time. If the kid Kuzan cannot be satisfied, he may not be willing to give you Nicole Robin with confidence. But its good to let you know that learning tricolor domineering is not invincible in the world, and the qualifications of the king are not omnipotent. You will also recognize the gap between the worlds highest combat power, which is very good for your future growth. Things. I just dont know how much you can grow this time, but forget it, dont need to think about it, anyway, I will know when the Kuzan kid comes back, but the old guys who want to come will bring a lot of surprises to Kuzan. . "Kappe was sitting without an image while digging his nostrils and eating the donuts, as if he had thought of something extremely fun, he laughed unconsciously. On the other side, the most rigorous and secretive place of the world government, even the Marshal and Warring States, had to go through layers of checks before entering it. "The Warring States Period, if there is no major event, you will not come to us easily. This time it will not be something that makes it difficult for you as a wise general to decide." The Warring States period has not yet spoken to one of the five old stars. Said. "Is it a big deal? Well, one of Karp''s disciples single-handedly confronted Krokdal of Qiwuhai, defeated Krokdal and finally let the navy arrest him and found out that he was looking for the ancient weapon of Pluto." Said. "Oh? I didn''t expect that even Krokdal had the idea of ??ancient weapons, saying that he was ambitious or not knowing the heights of the sky? Is ancient weapons also accessible to people like him?" Wu Laoxing sneered , People dont know which of the five is opening: "In that case, Karp taught a good disciple and showed me his information. Although that guy used to cause trouble for us, his ability to teach disciples is really not covered. Let me see this. Once he taught what kind of disciple, and asked your Marshal and Warring States to come over!" The Five Old Stars are human beings, so I can''t guess the reason for it. Let the Warring States period bring the information to see if Karp''s disciples can satisfy them. Chapter 408: Five old stars decision If you are satisfied, continue to say, and if you are not satisfied, go back wherever it came from. Although this meaning is very realistic, it makes Karp very disliked, but this is the way the supreme ruler of the world government acts, no one can change them, even if it is as strong as Karp, lawless like Karp can only not be a bird. They are just five old stars. Warring States knew in his heart whether Lin Yi and the others could enter the sight of the supreme ruler of the world government this time, but he was also very confident, because he was shocked when he saw the information of Lin Yi and the others. Although his status is higher than him, the Warring States period does not seem to make any difference. Sure enough, everything was the same as the Warring States guesses, and Wu Lao Xing suddenly let out a startled sound when he saw it: "Joined the navy headquarters at the age of twelve. At the age of fourteen, he cultivated into six forms. Before he finished the six forms, he mastered the return of life. After he came out, he completed many difficult assassination missions. Killed the high-level spies, and finally lost to Krokdal in the battle with Seven Wuhai Krokdal, but Krokdal was injured in many places and his injuries were not light. At the age of fifteen, he followed Karp to learn domineering, possessing the qualifications of the king, and awakening the qualifications of the king in half a year, and cultivated into the domineering, armed, and domineering. In the recent second war, Krokdal won single-handedly. It seems that Karp has taught two incredible disciples this time. Klockdal, who can hurt the natural ability before his debut, can still retreat all over his body, not bad, not bad. "Wu Lao Xing''s words made the corner of Zeng Guo''s mouth smile, and he was also happy that his brother Karp had such a disciple. Otherwise, he wouldn''t make a special trip for Lin Yi and the others to meet the five old stars. It would be great to let a person like Marshal Warring States do such a thing for one person, so the five old stars were also very surprised. "Such a person must be well cultivated and reused, and there must never be a Roger, a white beard, and a Dorag!" said Wu Lao Xing. "I will do it well." Warring States said. "This kind of talent must be rewarded well for doing this kind of thing. You come here for this in the Warring States Period!" said one of the five old stars, obviously different from the person who spoke before, and his voice became much lower. "Yes, they have achieved such a feat for the world government, and they are indeed worthy of reward!" The Warring States Period was not surprised that the five old stars could see through themselves. "Oh? As a marshal, you can award anything. Even if you give him a natural devil fruit, you have this right and ability. Don''t you think this is not enough?" Wu Lao Xing said. "The biggest problem is not this, but they are looking for a devil fruit!" Warring States said. "What devil fruit?" Wu Lao Xing was a little curious: "Could it be our old guys?" "Indeed!" The Warring States nodded: "They are looking for the wooden fruit, saying that if the navy headquarters has this devil fruit, they are willing to take out the merits that satisfy the world government in exchange for it. If the world government does not have it, I hope the world government can Use the intelligence system to help him find it!" "Interesting kid, you deserve to be a disciple of Karp, he is really similar to him!" It may be because he is a disciple of Karp, and he is also valued by the Warring States period, otherwise the Warring States period will not make a special trip, of course the most important thing is The five old stars are very satisfied with the strength and potential of Lin Yi and Tsunade, otherwise it would not be such a sentence. "What do you think? Especially you, this is your personal belongings contributed to you by the people below!" Wu Lao Xing and several people started the discussion. "This kid is interesting. He actually dared to take something from us. It is really Karp''s style. Are the two overlords at once domineering? Both of them are rare talents, and they have been together for so many years. To win one is basically to win two, and to offend one is to offend two!" "Although the natural devil fruit is rare, it is not a necessity for us. The collection value is greater than the practical value. Sooner or later, I will train a new generation of generals. Since they said they must make enough achievements to exchange my hands. Devil Fruit, I will give them a chance to see if they have the ability to use such a feat to get this wooden fruit from me!" The five old stars quickly made a decision. After all, this is not a big deal for them. Even the admiral has the right to bestow the devil fruit on the people in the navy, let alone the supreme ruler of the world government. It takes only a few days, nights, and a few minutes to decide on a devil fruit. Regardless of their strength or status, they are truly standing at the top of the world. Although a natural devil fruit is precious, it is really nothing to them. They just find it interesting. For the first time in so many years, there are people. Hit the idea on them. That''s why it was interesting to discuss it. Of course, this is also because of the potential of Lin Yi and Tsunade, and the strength is enough to enter their eyes. Otherwise, the Warring States period is very clear that the five old stars are not so easy to talk. Even so, Karp is right. If you want to get something from the five old stars, they will definitely blow up a layer of oil. It turns out that Karp is right. In terms of Lin Yi''s deeds in arresting a Qiwuhai, plus his potential, it is not impossible to obtain a natural devil fruit, but the five old stars still want Lin Yi to make greater achievements on this basis. Come. Of course, fortunately, Lin Yi knew how to choose between advances and retreats. He didn''t directly ask for the natural devil fruit based on his merits. Instead, he stepped back and said that he should use enough merit in exchange for it. Such performance undoubtedly made it easier for the five old stars to take action. Soon after Wu Lao Xing made a decision, one person sent a box in front of the Warring States Period. "It''s really interesting. Guys like Karp, you just need to handle the Warring States period. We are also a little interested to see if these two little guys will make more trouble than Karp back then, and what they will do. Shocking things are coming." Chapter 409: Demon Slayer Organization "It seems that Lin Yi and the others must come up with a record that makes the five old stars have nothing to say. Otherwise, even if I give them the Mumu Guo, it will only make them annoy the five old stars. Time is not a good thing." After Sengoku returned to the Marshal''s office, it was rare to see that Karp was still there without scolding him but telling him what had happened before. "That''s true for those five old guys. It''s as difficult to get them to send out. Warring States, the feat of arresting a Qiwuhai is not big enough? Then what kind of feat do you want!" Karp No good airway. "Isn''t I thinking about it? By the way, where did the green pheasant go?" The Warring States period found that the blue pheasant, who was usually too lazy to move, was tired and disappeared. "Should be going out to ride his broken bicycle." Karp is heartless. If the green pheasant is here if he vomits blood with anger, what kind of broken bicycle I am, is it better than your clothes. "Forget it, it''s unnecessary to ask you anyway, I''ll find a way to solve it!" The Warring States didn''t know for a while what task they were going to do. If it is as difficult as climbing to the sky, it would simply ruin the two of them, and it would not be too easy. To explain to the five old stars, we must grasp this yardstick. "Is it here? Robin!" Lin Yi asked when he came to an island looking at the obviously deserted island in front of him. "It''s really here, Mr. Captain!" Nicole Robin also followed. For a week of getting along with Nicole Robin''s social skills and super personality charm, he has become one with Nami and the others, and during this period of time Nicole Robin also fully used his own actions to prove what versatility is. Basically, there are no things on the ship that Nicole Robin can''t know. Whether it''s fighting, cooking, navigator''s ability, etc., she has all involved, and it''s not bad. "Nothing!" Nami said. "The only explanation is that it is hidden in the ground!" This island is covered by no more or less woods, and the island is not too big. There are a lot of such islands in the great waterway, and it is simply very suitable as a base. "Then please force them out." Lin Yi is not interested in entering other people''s bases. Although he will never be tricked by his strength, but if he is bold enough to return to a high level of art, he will not be idle. There is nothing to do to complicate simple problems. "Oh? What are you going to do?" Nicole Robin dared to bring Lin Yi and the others. Of course, she knew where the entrance was. Originally, she planned to take them in, but it seemed that Lin Yi and the others didn''t plan to go in. "Stay back a little!" After Lin Yi said that the golden light flashed on his body, he immediately turned into a five-meter long Yinglong. The whole body was shining with golden light, and the dragon''s wings flung away. There was no need for any movement, just a forceful power floating there. It has spread to make people feel heavy breathing, and the heart is very depressed. "Is this another form?" Nicole Robin has seen Lin Yi''s dragon form. Of course, he knows that he is an animal type demon fruit capable person, and he is still a rare beast species than the natural type. "Land-footed dragon wagging its tail!" A huge dragon''s tail cut directly on the ground with a blue slash. A loud bang exploded, and a crack appeared in the ground. "It doesn''t seem to be possible to open it like this!" Nuoqigao said. "You don''t need to open it. Think about the base underneath, the constant ground, and the destructive power is large enough, what do you think will happen under the base? Although this group of killer organizations has sufficient funds, its strength is not weak, and it is in the nearby sea. The area is very famous, but after all, it is not as good as the Baroque work agency. Its not easy to build a base in the ground. They are not a Baroque work society or a navy. They dont have such a huge manpower and material resources. No matter how strong the base is, the base is limited. People who hit the base with such a destructive intensity will be buried alive unless they come out. Inside. "Nicole Robin said. "Really smart!" Tsunade said, Nicole Robin''s ability is really not covered. Not only did she read ten thousand books, she was also rolling on the Great Channel at the age of eight. It can be said that she has walked ten thousand miles, and one read ten thousand books. , People who travel thousands of miles and have done a lot of things, how can their ability be poor. Nicole Robin just chuckled, her body exuding the charm of a mature woman and the noble and tolerant scroll temperament all the time. "Help you in general!" Lin Yi used his life return. After becoming a dragon form, Lin Yi''s power was the largest among all forms. Under such circumstances, it was terrifying that he would concentrate his whole body power on one point by casting his life return. "Six Types of Profound Dragon Cannon!" Lin Yi dropped a pair of dragon claws from the sky and patted the ground directly. Boom A light golden shock that was visible to the naked eye was constantly rolling over the earth, and the earth suddenly fell apart, cracks appeared, and even collapsed. "Who, dare to attack the base of our Demon Killer Organization!" At this time, a passage suddenly appeared on the ground fifty meters away from Lin Yi, and one after another came out from inside, each of them exuding richness. The murderousness, obviously these are killers. "Nicole Robin, it''s you, I knew it should be you, no one knows that our base is here except you!" said the head of a man in a red cloak with a gloomy face. "Is the devil fruit on their bodies?" Lin Yi asked, turning back into a human form. "Yeah!" Nicole Robin nodded: "You always have to bring a name for a newcomer, and everyone except the leader will give it to me!" "The flower of hell!" Nicole Robin crossed her hands gracefully, and a hand suddenly appeared on the ground under the feet of the assassins, holding their hands directly, and suddenly fell to the ground. "Huahuaguo''s ability is not only suitable for collecting and spying on information, but it is also very lethal for people in close combat!" Tsunade did not stop it, after all, it was Nicole Robin''s own decision, and she wanted to see Nico. But Robin''s strength. "Looking for death!" Several of them were very strong and they were actually capable people. They evaded Nicole Robin''s attack and rushed towards Nicole Robin. "Spinning Flower!" Nicole Robin didn''t worry a bit, and one arm after another appeared from the killer''s body and twisted their joints directly. Chapter 410: Bloodletting Fruit Ability They are capable people, but they are not natural type capable people. It''s just that the animal type and the superhuman type are still human in nature. It''s strange that they can move when Nicole Robin''s joint is twisted. "Death!" The leader of the killer organization suddenly rushed towards Nicole Robin, rushing to Nicole Robin at an astonishing speed and punching Nicole Robin. "Lanjiao!" Nami kicked it, and a vacuum slash slashed towards the leader, forcing the leader to avoid. "Don''t be touched by him, he is a superhuman bloodletting fruit capable person. Once touched by him, no matter how strong your defense is, whether there are any wounds, the blood in your body will be released directly!" Nicole Robin is obviously He is very familiar with this killer organization, and even the leader''s ability is also very clear. "Hmph, know what else, I want to drain your blood slowly so that you can watch your life go by, and watch death gradually come." The leader showed a bloodthirsty madness. "No wonder it is called the Demon Killer Organization!" Nuoqigao said. "Do you understand now? As long as the people killed by him are drained of blood, they will even release some blood and put some blood into the body of the assassinated by him when they are in a bad mood. Tortured to death, that''s why it has the name of the Demon Slayer Organization." Nicole Robin said. "I heard that the Baroque Work Society is over. Nicole Robin, your ability is so outstanding. It''s better to join my killer organization. I can forget the past and let you be the deputy leader. Your strength plus my ability will sooner or later demon killer organization. They will become stronger and stronger." The leader said, obviously he also values ??Nicole Robin''s abilities very much. "How does the overall strength of your killer organization compare to the Baroque Job Club?" Nicole Robin asked. "At least my killer organization still exists, but the Baroque Job Club has disappeared." The leader''s face was a bit ugly. "That''s not as good as that, so who is stronger than Krokdal in your strength? Needless to say, it''s also Krokdal." Nicole Robin said slowly. "What do you mean by that?" the leader said gloomily. "Destroy the Baroque Work Society, and the person who defeated Krokodahl is right in front of you. Do you think it is necessary for me to join your organization?" Nicole Robin''s words made the leader''s face greatly changed. "What? The one who defeated Krokdal!" Although the leader is confident, he is not an opponent at all when facing the natural ability of Krokdal. If Krokdal becomes sand, he will fart and have to wait to die. This is the power of the natural ability person. For most people, as long as the natural ability person is completely equivalent to an insoluble existence, one elementalization is enough for you to feel painful and powerless. "The leader of the Demon Killer Organization, you have two options. The first is to give me the devil fruit, and the second I will kill you, and then I will look for it slowly!" Lin Yi looked up at the leader, gradually becoming Exuding a powerful aura, Nami and the others immediately ran as far away as possible except Tsunade. Especially Nami and Nuoqigao, before Lin Yi entered the intermediate overlord state, the two of them were often stunned by Lin Yi and Tsunade''s domineering domineering. When they woke up, they were dizzy. They dont want to try again. Especially now that Lin Yi is better than before, regardless of the realm of overlord look and the power, once they are hit, they don''t know how painful it will be. Fortunately, after reaching the intermediate level of Overlord''s Domineering, Lin Yi can already control the power and coverage of Overlord''s Domineering, so as long as it does not affect the position where Nami and the others are standing, it will be fine. As for Tsunade, forget it, if Lin Yi''s domineering domineering can awaken her to this domineering domineering, and the current strength is not too much for a woman who is too much stunned, then Lin Yi''s domineering domineering is close to the superior or even reaches the superior. Up. So Tsunade saw that Lin Yi had a tendency to release the domineering look, she stood calmly and didn''t worry at all, even she planned to experience Lin Yi''s domineering look firsthand, try to figure out the lower intermediate domineering look and the junior domineering look domineering The difference. "What a powerful momentum!" The leader of the killer organization is definitely not weak, at least not weaker than Nicole Robin, but facing Lin Yi who broke through after the battle with Krocdal, there is a significant gap. "No, if he can''t be promoted anymore, I might not be able to exert much strength!" Under the pressure of Lin Yi''s momentum, he felt that his breathing was not smooth, and his heart began to shake that he could not defeat the man in front of him. The leader knows very well that if this continues, his heart is likely to collapse one step ahead of time, and then he will be completely defeated by Lin Yi without a fight. So the leader rushed to Lin Yi immediately and grabbed Lin Yi with one hand. Once he was touched, even if Lin Yi used the iron block, he would be drained of blood. But can he rush over? "Overlord look and domineering!" Lin Yi snorted in his heart, his eyes changed even more, and the powerful aura in the original immediately produced a qualitative change. It is no longer a kind of aura, but a kind of aura, a kind of both tangible and tangible. Invisible power. A powerful overlord color was released and swept the surrounding area, and the surrounding number suddenly kept falling leaves, and the islands without wind appeared suddenly. The combination of the howling wind and the fallen leaves is simply the real version of the wind sweeping the fallen leaves, and some of them are not too strong. Trunks and vegetation were suddenly cracked by this overpowering pressure. Humph Suddenly the leader only felt that his head was hit hard, and the whole person became groggy, and he was about to fall down at any time. An unbearable depression spread throughout his body, making him unable to help but want to stop. Fall down. But his strength is not simple after all. As the leader of the assassin organization, he has experienced many **** battles. He didn''t immediately fall down and just half-kneeled on the ground to support him, but he couldn''t move either. This is the power of the overlord''s domineering, this is only the intermediate overlord''s domineering, what if it is the top of the intermediate? Or did the superior who hurt me once more put me in that color? Or even to Roger''s level? What''s more terrifying is that the overlord''s domineering ability can be called unlimited growth. The stronger the strength of oneself, the greater the power of the domineering. Although it cannot be directly practiced, it does not require cultivation. Chapter 411: Take away the devil fruit "Honestly, I really want to see how you bleed, can you let my blood go?" Lin Yi walked to the leader step by step, the powerful domineering look made the covered space extremely heavy and depressing . "Damn it!" The leader clenched his silver teeth, his nails pierced the flesh and used the pain to support him, and Lin Yi suddenly regained his domineering domineering look when he was about to be unable to support it. "Let me see how you bleed?" Lin Yi stretched out a hand. "Looking for death!" The leader only felt that his dignity had been severely trampled on: "You have to pay for your arrogance." Speaking of directly catching Lin Yi with one hand, the fruit ability was activated immediately, the leader couldn''t help showing a smug smile, but soon he froze, because he found that no matter how he used the fruit ability, he couldn''t get Lin Yi''s body The blood came out. "What a fool, do you think I will give you this opportunity? Arrogance and underestimation of the enemy does not exist in my life." Lin Yi stepped on the leader, and huge power burst out to directly control the leader. The lying ground is cracked. "I think the people who were killed by you before they died suffered a hundred times more pain than you are now, let''s say, where is the devil fruit?" "I won''t tell you when I die!" The leader growled low. "If that''s the case, then you go to die!" Lin Yi nodded indifferently, a finger stretched out and pierced the leader''s back heart like lightning, and directly pierced the heart. Not only that, the fingers shook, and the fingers shook. On the release of strength, the heart that penetrated the hole was shattered to pieces. There are many strangers with the abilities of the Great Channel, and some will not die even if the head is chopped off and the whole body is broken. God knows if this person is like this. He has no idea of ??letting the tiger return to the mountain. Moreover, such a person is not worth letting go by himself, so he Not only did it penetrate the leader''s heart but also shattered his heart, just in case. "Although capable people are strange, their weaknesses will not change. That is the sea. If you are worried about them pretending to be dead, then just throw them into the sea. You don''t need to worry about the infection of diseases caused by their bodies polluting the sea. , Because it doesnt take a moment for them to be eaten by the sea kings when they fall into the sea, and nothing will be left, especially those with wounds. Nicole Robin said. She has assassinated a lot of people over the years, among them there are capable ones. Of course, I know the weirdness of capable ones, so the safest way is to throw them into the ocean. So far, no capable person can fall into the ocean and survive. , Nicole Robin''s cognition is not yet. The only one is Lin Yi, but he is not afraid of the sea, but his fruit ability allows him to enter the sea and swim in the sea. If he does not use this ability, he can only be transferred into the sea like other abilities. Wait to die. So Nicole Robin''s method is the best, as long as you throw it into the sea, whether you are the four emperors or the general, you will die. "Don''t be so bloody, don''t you, wait a minute, I can''t eat but it''s your fault." Nami said in a bad mood. "This is indeed a good method. If they meet those who are capable in the future, they will be thrown into the sea if they are worried that they can stand up." Tsunade agrees with Nicole Robin''s method, which is safe and practical. After all, it is in the great waterway. There is not much, the most is the sea. "Robin, it''s time for you to perform!" Lin Yi killed the leader so decisively that he was not afraid of not being able to find the Devil Fruit because Nicole Robin was there, as long as the Devil Fruit was in the base here. You can definitely find it inside, and even the leader is in this base. Of course, precious things like the Devil Fruit are kept personally. As for the fact that it cant be found anywhere else, its okay. Lin Yi doesnt have to get it. It doesnt matter if he can get the best. It doesnt matter if he cant get it. Anyway, he collects devil fruits just to experiment with Tsunade. , And its no big deal without it. Nicole Robin walked into the base to display the ability to display flowers and fruits. Many hands with eyes were blooming like flowers in any corner of the base. Soon Nicole Robin walked up again, holding something impressive. A superman devil fruit. If it weren''t for this killer organization to figure out whether this is a devil fruit that is biased towards battle, it would have been eaten or sold where it will be kept until now. "This time you are the most prestigious." Nami put her hand on Nicole Robin''s scented shoulder and looked like a good sister. "Aren''t you more prestigious?" Nicole Robin pursed her lips. She has understood that the two sisters, especially Nami and herself, are very similar, and Robin took the initiative to get along with her. Nami and the others make good friends, so the relationship between each other is getting better and better. "Begging to fight, it''s good not to learn but Tsunade''s style to tease people everywhere." Nami smiled. "There''s nothing left here, let''s go!" Lin Yi motioned to Nicole Robin to keep the Devil Fruit for himself and then went on the boat. Nicole Robin just shrugged and said that it didn''t matter. After sailing again for a long time, Nami suddenly yelled, pointing to the front and said in a shocked tone: "Look, someone is riding a bicycle at sea." "What? Cycling on the sea is too ridiculous." Tsunade couldn''t help but said. Although everything can happen on the great waterway, is it too shocking to ride a bicycle on the sea. Its just that when Tsunade looks over, she has the same expression as Nami, except that when Nicole Robin looks over, her graceful and calm look is completely gone, even if she is facing Lin Yi, who is the world government. She never showed such an expression at the time. But at this moment, Nicole Robin was like a little cat injured in the wind, shivering all over, cold sweat broke out on his face, and fear and anxiety were written in his eyes. When Tsunade and Lin Yi saw each other clearly, they took a breath of cold air, and at the same time they secretly said badly. Lin Yi backhanded Nicole Robin and rushed into the cabin without thinking about it. Chapter 412: The admiral suddenly arrives Obviously, I don''t want the green pheasant to find Nicole Robin. It''s a pity that this is obviously too late. If the general is so foolish, it would not be the highest combat power of the navy headquarters. While Nicole Robin was hiding, the green pheasant who was riding a bicycle on the sea suddenly changed direction and drove towards the location of Lin Yi and their boats. "Seeing and hearing color domineering!" Lin Yi showed his domineering color for the first time, and his face changed slightly. Seeing that his face became paler and more frightened, Nicole Robin also sighed secretly in his heart without the usual noble temperament. When the Green Pheasant and the other generals who used the Demon Slaying Order in those days, they cast a huge shadow on Nicole Robin''s heart. Otherwise, Nicole Robin, who has always been calm and composure, will be as gloomy as he is now. You must know that Nicole Robin doesnt react much even in the face of death, except that the generals such as the green pheasants actually react like this. It''s really amazing. If a person can treat death calmly, then there is nothing in the world to scare her, but Nicole Robin happens to have such an accident. "Stay here and take a good rest, leave the rest to me!" Lin Yi put Nicole Robin on the bed and gently covered her cup, his eyes were as calm as ever, without any panic, and he was not afraid of being greened by the general. The pheasant finds himself with Nicole Robin. "If you can''t beat him on the sea, the green pheasant''s ability is one of the abilities that can most ignore the battlefield. Even the sea can freeze and become his battlefield, and he is not afraid of falling into the sea!" Nicole Robin watched The gentle smile at the corner of Lin Yi''s mouth gave her a sense of security, and the calmness in her eyes made her heart less panicked. My heart calmed down a bit, but my voice was still a little trembling: "We can''t beat him. Run fast. Once we are caught up, we will definitely die in the sea." "Don''t worry, I have a sense of measure. Anyway, you stay here and take a good rest." When Lin Yi turned to go out, Nicole Robin stretched out a hand and held Lin Yi''s wrist. "If it doesn''t work, please hand me over. We''ve met together on the water. You saved me several times and took me in. It''s the most benevolent to me. Moreover, I have lived enough, and I''m tired of living, yours. The future is glorious, not like it is dark. Your future is limitless. There is no need to suffer because of me as a sinner!" Nicole Robin lowered her head slightly. Back then, countless people used all kinds of methods to coax and abduct them all in order to catch her and send her to the world government. After growing up, although she relied on her ability to join many organizations, but in the end those organizations wanted to catch her secretly and send her to the navy. She had already experienced too much of this kind of life and had had enough of such things. But she has never made such a decision by saying such words so proactively. In order to carry the burden of childhood, she must continue to live no matter what, no matter how painful she is, in order to find the historical text. But recently she was really tired. She had the idea of ??committing suicide during the incident in Klockdal, but she was rescued by Lin Yi and persuaded by Lin Yi, plus she was with Lin Yi and the others in the past few days. It''s very peaceful and easy to get along, so I don''t have such thoughts for the time being. But with the appearance of the blue pheasant, everything was broken, and it also awakened the greatest horror in Nicole Robin''s heart. "Although I haven''t officially admitted that you are my companion, but I have saved you many times, every time I appeared in your crisis, and let you get on my ship, don''t you understand what I mean? I don''t Open the mouth to admit it is because you did not admit it yourself, and you have scruples. Since you also have scruples, then I don''t need to speak either. When you let go of your scruples, I will officially admit you, but I didn''t expect the green pheasant to appear suddenly. "Lin Yi said: "But it is also true. Of course it is not easy to take someone like you with a heavy burden, but you should also have a preliminary understanding of who I am. Although I did not admit it, you also have scruples, but I have not yet become mine. It is the habit of the ships people to hand over to people, especially the enemy!" Lin Yi gently shook off Nicole Robin''s hand, and walked out without looking back, his eyes flashed with the earth shaking and the mountain shaking, and the color of the sky and the earth could not be shaken. Nicole Robin was silent, leaning against the bow of the boat, looking at Lin Yi''s back. This back was deeply engraved in her heart. The Buddha Optimus Prime generally supported a piece of sky and could shelter from wind and rain. Even if the sky falls, it can be pushed back. "Oh, I didn''t expect to meet you here!" The green pheasant was riding a bicycle and following the boat. No matter how fast the boat sails, the blue pheasant can easily keep up. This alone shows him. It''s not simple. Can a bicycle keep up with a boat? And it''s still on the sea, and the frequency of watching the green pheasant pedaling on the bicycle is not very high, and it can keep up with it, which is amazing. "Admiral of the Navy Headquarters Aoyama, I didn''t expect you to be interested in small people like us!" Tsunade said. "I didn''t expect that there would be so many bewitching beauties here." The green pheasant first sighed and then said: "You are not little people, but Mr. Karp praised you in front of me more than once. " "Then what do you think of us? Can you deserve Mr. Karp''s praise?" Lin Yi walked out of the cabin. "At the moment, I can definitely afford to be bold!" The green pheasant looked at the cabin: "Then I won''t be oblivious. My purpose of coming here is to visit you and identify a woman. Case." "Nicole Robin?" Lin Yi said calmly. This calmness made the green pheasant give a secret compliment. The people taught by Mr. Karp are indeed different. It is indeed a talent who has mastered the domineering tricolor for half a year, but This did not change the decision of the green pheasant, nor could he make a final decision. "It seems that you should be very clear, and you should know the consequences!" said the green pheasant. Chapter 413: The origin of the green pheasant "As a cp9, you should know better than anyone about the harm this woman is to you. She was born a brutal and brutal beast that no one can deal with. Maybe her character is not like this, and her personality is not like that, but her existence is Will bring such a disaster. For the moment, even if you take him, there is only one dead end. If you are all so aware of her danger, why should you take her by your side? This is only harmful and not beneficial to you, especially if you are still a member of the world government. "The green pheasant said word by word, of course, the voice still has a lazy smell. "Yes, I know very well!" Lin Yi said, Nami and Nuoqigao have quietly squeezed their weapons. "Well, because you are the disciples of Mr. Karp, as long as you are willing to hand over Nicole Robin, I don''t think I have seen anything about today, and you haven''t met me, how?" Qing The pheasant said: "You should be very clear that there is only one dead end in the face of me. This is the harm Nicole Robin brings. No one, an organization can easily afford it, let alone you. Your future is glorious and unlimited. If you do not die, you will have the opportunity to stand at the top of the world. There is no need to lose your life and glorious future for a woman who was born with only harm and disaster. " "I''m sorry, although I met him on the water, but I am very optimistic about her, and I don''t have the habit of handing over people who got on my boat to the enemy in exchange for life!" Lin Yi said. "That''s really a pity!" Qing Pheasant sighed, making people wonder what he meant to express. "It is indeed a very regrettable thing!" Lin Yi also sighed at the same time. When the two of them fell off their voices, the green pheasant let out a sigh of relief, and an ice skate appeared out of thin air and directly smashed into the nearby ship. The same Lin Yi also took action at the same time. "Lanjiao!" Ju Gao condescendingly blasted the ice blade of the green pheasant with a vacuum slash, and then fiercely slashed the green pheasant''s body. A wound appeared on the green pheasant''s body, but it was not blood but ice that flowed out, and the wound was completely frozen. "A person with the ability to freeze fruit is well-deserved." Compared to Krokdal''s rustle fruit, the frozen fruit of the green pheasant is more difficult to deal with, and the green pheasant defeats Krokdal in every aspect, fruit ability, physical skills, and domineering. Under such circumstances, how can Krokdal compare with the blue pheasant. "Thank you for your appreciation, but I still ask you to die in this sea." After the green pheasant said, an ice skate appeared again in his left hand and slashed towards Lin Yi. Frozen up. "Lanjiao!" Lin Yi didn''t dare to be chopped and kicked out a vacuum slash again, but this time it was obvious that the blue pheasant was no longer a tentative attack. The ice blade turned the vacuum slash directly, and flashed through the air. There was a blue light, and the ice blade was only one centimeter away from Lin Yi''s body. "Paper painting!" Lin Yi twisted his body and avoided the blue pheasant''s ice skates, but at this time the blue pheasant did not have a hand holding the ice skates and directly caught Lin Yi. Obviously he saw through Lin Yi''s movements and waited for Lin a long time ago. Yi came to the door. "Pointing to the gun!" Lin Yi pierced the hand of the green pheasant directly with a finger covered in flames visible to the naked eye. "Fire can indeed restrain ice, but if the temperature of the fire is not high enough, and the temperature of the ice is low enough, then the flame will be frozen immediately!" The palm of the green pheasant had already frozen and touched Lin Yi''s fingers and the flame was immediately extinguished. . "Yuebu!" Lin Yi retreated suddenly and flashed into the air. Fortunately, it flashed fast, otherwise Lin Yi''s fingers and even his whole body would be frozen. A gleam of light flashed from the lazy eyes of the green pheasant, and his figure flashed to Lin Yi''s back at an astonishing speed, and opened his hands to catch Lin Yi. "No, everyone will see that **** is domineering, but he hears more and faster voices than me!" Lin Yi''s face changed slightly. If both of them can see **** domineering, then the comparison is whose level of dominance is higher. High and the strength of the two sides, who has the higher reaction speed. The higher the dominance of seeing and hearing color, the more you hear, but also faster and more detailed. The level is high to a certain level, and you can even hear the voice of others through this ability, and pry into a persons heart unless You don''t have any thoughts, it''s completely dead, otherwise everything will be controlled by the other party. At this time, if one''s own strength is weaker than the opponent, and cannot rely on absolute strength and speed to resist the opponent, and seeing and hearing that the domineering level is lower than the opponent, it is really dangerous. "Yinglong turns into a dragon-shaped human!" Lin Yi''s appearance suddenly changed, becoming a dragon-shaped, possessing all the characteristics of Yinglong, but maintaining a human-shaped appearance. Lin Yi''s wings shook behind him, and his figure disappeared in a flash and rushed out of the green pheasant''s capture range at a faster speed. "Hockey!" The eyes of the green pheasant flashed. This is Lin Yi''s fruit ability, which is almost unprecedented. I have never mentioned Lin Yi''s fruit ability in the data, but isn''t it more interesting? The green pheasant shook his hand, and five icicles appeared out of thin air to catch up with Lin Yi instantly. "Landfoot thunderstorm!" Lin Yi''s body quickly retreated while the dragon''s wings shook while kicking out the thunderstorm to crush the icicles. "Crack-mouthed young!" The coldness of the forest, visible to the naked eye, gathered on the right arm of the green pheasant and shot it out faster than Lin Yi. "Shave the dragon step!" Lin Yi''s face remained unchanged, and his speed increased again. The Sixth Form and Yinglongbian perfectly combined. The speed increased instantly and avoided the violent mouth chick, but Lin Yi just avoided the green pheasant''s left hand with his front foot. An ice bird was released and landed on Lin Yi''s dodge position. The time difference was calculated very cleverly, so that the faster Lin Yi had no time to dodge. "The strength is not as good as humans, and the color is not as domineering as humans. From the beginning of the battle, he was suppressed by the opponent. The green pheasant completely occupied the first step, and he had not used the armed color domineering, and he suppressed it only by seeing and hearing the color domineering and the fruit ability. Live with me, and the fruit power he has shown is not his ultimate, otherwise I may have been injured." Lin Yi thought to himself. Chapter 414: Green Pheasant Obviously, Lin Yi could see that even the ability of the frozen fruit currently displayed by the green pheasant did not exert its full strength, otherwise he would have been smashed, but even so, the green pheasant still suppressed Lin Yi. Without him, the green pheasant is more domineering than Lin Yi''s, hears more and faster voices, predicts more than Lin Yi, and is stronger than Lin Yi. With this dual advantage, Lin Yi is still not affected. Suppress, then it would be better for the green pheasant to hit and die in the sea. "Land-footed dragon wagging its tail!" The dragon''s tail twitched, and with a burst of jing, it shot out a vacuum slash and exploded the ice bird. But at this time, the ice hockey of the green pheasant was ushered in several different directions in a row. Under such an offensive, even if the green pheasant does not display more strength, it only takes a moment for Lin Yi to be frozen, even if Lin Yi can fly. , Occupying air superiority is no exception. "Although it''s easy to get frozen up close, but at this time, I can only win by the edge." Lin Yi knows the gap between himself and the green pheasant, and he must take his life to win a round, thinking of this, his eyes change It is extremely fierce but full of a kind of power to look at the world. "Shave the dragon step!" Lin Yi rushed out of the hockey circle and rushed towards the green pheasant. "Want to win in danger? Knowing that you will be frozen near me or give up the flight advantage in the air, Mr. Karp, your disciple is really good, but this is not his limit. You can only know if you push him to the limit. What is his nature? I hope that his choice will not disappoint me. If this is the case, then Sauro, she can also completely inherit your will and continue to live, and I can rest assured. "The green pheasant thought to himself, but there was no tendency to weaken at all when he started. It was as lazy as ever but with a compelling power. "Overlord color domineering!" Although knowing that it is impossible to stun the blue pheasant, it is even difficult to even affect him. After all, the power of the domineering color depends on the strength of the user. Lin Yi''s strength is too far from the blue pheasant. The overlord''s domineering must say that the green pheasant is dizzy, and it is fortunate to even affect him. If the red-haired Shanks is replaced, the situation is completely different. "Oh? Didnt Mr. Karp say that he is still in the realm of the primary overlord? Actually, he has reached the level of intermediate overlords domineering. How long has it been, half a year to master the three domineering, and how long has it been after separating from Mr. Karp, that At that time he was just a junior overlord, but now he is an intermediate. No wonder Mr. Karp would praise him so much, and even Mr. Warring States has treated him differently and favored him many times! "The green pheasant was surprised again in his heart, and the surprise Lin Yi brought him was completely beyond his expectation. "Let''s take the green pheasant, Six-Type Profound Dragon Cannon!" Lin Yi instantly rushed to the green pheasant and bombed out with his arms and domineering mixed with pale golden shock. "Freezing time!" A glint flashed in the eyes of the green pheasant. This move is very powerful, and if it is attacked with an armed color and domineering, elementalization is useless. Although he is stronger than Lin Yi, it does not mean that he is standing. He won''t be injured by Lin Yi here, he is still human, not strong enough to ignore Lin Yi''s attack. The hands of the green pheasant completely turned into ice hands, and the huge cold air spread to form visible ice blocks that actually blasted against Lin Yi''s dragon cannon. The green pheasant''s hands pushed forward all the way, and under the protection of the ice formed by the cold, it was about to rush away with Lin Yi''s dragon cannon and touch his body. Sneer "No!" At this moment, Nicole Robin rushed out, just to see that the hand of the green pheasant had touched Lin Yi''s body, and Lin Yi''s arm began to freeze. "Green pheasant, you can''t go this time. Even if you foresee it, it''s useless. Although I''m not as predictable as you, I can predict your movement after all. As long as you attack me, you can''t avoid it no matter what. Up!" Lin Yi showed a majestic smile, his body directly enlarged with a golden light, and the dragon''s wings behind Yinglong shook, ignoring his about to be frozen body, directly pulling the green pheasant into the sea with himself. "What a crazy guy!" The eyes of the green pheasant flashed with a hint of horror. Although he is also a capable person who is afraid of the sea, Lin Yi himself is also a capable person. Even if he succeeds in doing this, he will suffer both losses, not to mention that the sea is the grave of the capable person. Field, but not for him. Boom Lin Yis body was nowhere to be seen, and so was the blue pheasant. But after a while, the sea within a kilometer of a radius was completely frozen, and the body of the blue pheasant emerged from the frozen sea. He It was safe and sound, demonstrating the supreme combat power of the navy headquarters. No matter what means you have, I will break it with force. "You guys don''t hurry to save him!" Nicole Robin yelled. If she was not a capable person, she would have jumped if she knew that jumping would only add to the chaos. "No need!" Tsunade glanced at Nicole Robin with a satisfied look. She didn''t save the woman in vain. Judging from her performance at this moment, she did start to treat them as companions instead of using each other. Object. "Why?" If it was someone else, Nicole Robin would have slapped him, but seeing Tsunade, Nami, and Nokiko are all calm and relaxed, Nicole Robin is not that kind of irrational. A woman who is not calm, so she quickly thought of some clues. "Each of the abilities of the Eudemons species has unique abilities, so far, Lin Yi has only shown the improvement of the Eudemons species to the body!" Tsunade''s words made Nicole Robin''s eyes flashed with deep thoughts. . "But if he fell into the ocean, it would be useless if he had the ability to reach the sky!" Nicole Robin said hurriedly, thinking of this. This time I dont need Tsunade to speak, because Lin Yi has already told Nicole Robin with practical actions, why Tsunade watched Lin Yi and the blue pheasant so calmly and did not intervene, because they all knew that they were kings. All of his aptitudes require a lot of **** battles to grow up, otherwise it would only have the potential to become a king, not a true king. And now Lin Yi has the qualifications of a king, and all he needs is a lot of fighting to stimulate these potentials. Chapter 415: Ying Longs ability The green pheasant is the best target. When Lin Yi does not support it, it is time for Tsunade to make a move. Moreover, Tsunade is now on the surface as usual, but in fact, the fighting spirit is boiling in her eyes, because she also wants to use The pressure of the green pheasant broke through himself. Boom A huge explosion sounded from the frozen sea, and the frozen sea burst open. Not only was the originally calm sea suddenly throbbing waves, forming waves of tsunamis and rushing towards the green pheasant. "What''s going on?" The Qing Pheasant''s face changed slightly, not because of the tsunami in front of him, but because Lin Yi fell into the sea and was shocked by the fact that he could still act. You must know that he did not dare to fall into the sea, even if he was safe and sound, he was frozen in the sea at the moment he fell on the sea, so there was nothing. In fact, he didn''t fall into the sea at all. Otherwise, even if he is a general, he can only wait to die. But from his point of view, Lin Yi was actually falling into the ocean, how could this be able to move? But don''t let him think about it now, unless he wants to be swept into the sea by the tsunami, and seeing waves of waves hit his face, the green pheasant shot two icicles with his hands and touched the waves and shouted: "Ice Age! " The horrible cold air swept the entire nearby sea, whether it was the sea or the tsunami, was completely frozen without exception. "Jump up!" Tsunade reacted immediately. The range of such an attack was too large, and everything would be frozen. He quickly picked up Nicole Robin and threw her into the void. She, Nami, and Nuojigo performed together. Moon step vacated. As the three women rose into the air, the sea within their sight range and even farther away was frozen, and of course their ships were no exception. "Damn green pheasant, you want to accompany me on a boat!" Nami suddenly exclaimed angrily. She is the finance minister of this group and holds the financial power. When the ship is gone, don''t you have to pay for it? If it was an accident, there was no other way but to buy it, but being frozen by the green pheasant made Nami feel good. "Ah, I''m so sorry that I didn''t notice it by accident!" The green pheasant said to Nami in the sky while she was still free, making Nami feel so angry that she had no place to vent. The dignified admiral apologized in a low voice, what else can you do? kill him? Not to mention the question of whether or not you can fight, seeing the expression of the green pheasant is not very easy. Click The frozen sea shattered, and a five-meter-large pit emerged from the ice, and a golden dragon soared out of it. One-third of the body that had been frozen by the ice had been thawed. "The general of the navy headquarters is the general of the navy headquarters, really powerful, no matter what means are useless, with high strength to crush all means, strategy!" Lin Yi thought to himself. "It''s really surprising. You can''t come up again when you fall in the ocean?" The green pheasant''s tone was lazy and surprised. After all, Lin Yi''s performance broke the world''s perception of devil fruits. "Thanks to you, let me finally develop the core power of Yinglong Fruit. The devil fruit of each Eudemons species has a special kind of special ability besides transforming to improve its physical stamina and the ability of the transformed object. The ability is similar to the ability of the Superman Devil Fruit. But I haven''t been very clear for a long time, I can only use it instinctively, but under your pressure I finally understand what this ability is and how to use it. " Lin Yiju looked at the green pheasant condescendingly, muttered in his mouth, as if he was speaking to himself. "It seems that I can play on the stage. It seems that Lin Yi should have gained something. Taking advantage of this time to let him absorb and sort out these gains, I will help him block the blue pheasant, and by the way see how powerful the general is!" Tsunade watched Lin Yi''s expression knew that she had already gained something, and when she thought of this, Tsunade didn''t hesitate to shoot immediately. In the past, her strength surpassed Lin Yi, even when she learned the three-color domineering, she also surpassed Lin Yi, but now she is greatly separated by Lin Yi. Not only is the gap caused by fruit ability, but a large part of it is caused by domineering and his own strength. Lin Yi''s domineering and domineering have reached the intermediate level, and the previous battle with Krokdal has also stimulated his own potential and strength. Go up one floor. On the contrary, Tsunade didn''t talk about standing still, but the speed of progress was not as fast as Lin Yi. This time she had to catch up and break through the limit with the help of the general''s pressure. Lin Yi didn''t make a move, because he understood what Tsunade meant, so he hovered in the air and sorted out his harvest. "Land feet cut off the air!" A ten-meter-long vacuum slash cut through the sky and rushed to the green pheasant in the blink of an eye, but was evaded by the green pheasant. "Overlord''s domineering!" Tsunade raised his domineering domineering to the extreme in one breath, and immediately faced difficulties, completely ignoring the danger that he would be frozen at any time, and just rushing directly to death, tearing out a path on the road of death. Way of life. The road of the king is not smooth sailing, but full of thorns and ruggedness. If there is no such courage, how can he be worthy of the title of king. "Am I a whetstone?" A gleam of light flashed in the eyes of the green pheasant, and other people, especially other generals, found that this was absolutely angry, but the green pheasant was not angry, but thought with interest: " I will see if your two knives have been sharpened more and more profitably with the help of me, or are they broken!" "Pointing spear and phoenix spear!" Tsunade rushed to the front of the blue pheasant. His fingers had become pitch black. It was clear that he had used the armed color to harden the thorn, and his destructive power had reached the current extreme. The green pheasants chest suddenly turned into ice and then split. Tsunade passed through the cracked mouth with armed domineering fingers and did not hit his body. At this time, one of the green pheasants hands had already been caught. Once Mutsuna''s fragrant shoulder touches, it will freeze instantly. "Yuebu!" Tsuna stepped on the void and swayed behind the green pheasant, raising the overlord''s domineering to the extreme, and at the same time, following the pressure of the general, he forced his spiritual will to the extreme. Chapter 416: Tsunades Edge Many powerful people break through the limit through death and dangerous pressure. There are examples of these in different worlds. In the world where Lin Yi lived in the Republic of China, many martial arts masters used the threat of bullets to hone their martial arts. Under the threat of death, they pushed their spiritual realm to an unprecedented level to improve their martial arts realm. . And Tsunade is the same now, just like when Lin Yi faced Krockdal, he used pressure to break through, but Tsunade was under much more pressure this time than Lin Yi faced Krockdal. There is no way, the blue pheasant Krokdal is a lot stronger, even if the green pheasant doesn''t exert all his strength, he is very strong. "Six-type Profound Phoenix Cannon!" Tsunade pushed out with both hands, and a loud bang mixed with armed domineering impact rolled on the green pheasant''s back. But there was no harm, because the blue pheasant''s armed color formed an invisible armor to block Tsunade''s attack, and the blue pheasant turned around, holding an ice knife that didn''t know when it turned out, and cut it over. "Six-Type Upright Phoenix Cannon!" Tsunade took a deep breath. This move was physically exhausting. It was more expensive than using the sixth-type multiple times in a row, but Tsunade ignored it and shot the Phoenix Cannon again. The ice blade of the green pheasant broke the momentum and hit the green pheasant fiercely, but was still defended by the domineering armed color. "Ice hockey!" With such a close range, the blue pheasant had already predicted Tsunade''s movements and shot out pieces of icicles Tsunade had nowhere to dodge, even with paper painting. "Broken!" Tsunade did not retreat but moved forward, his eyes filled with madness and **** were pierced out in succession, and a loud phoenix sound resounded through the void. Using the fingers that are hardened by the armed color to use the finger gun and the phoenix gun is very powerful, even the ice block of the blue pheasant is interrupted, and Tsunade shrinks back like a lightning when it touches it, and does not freeze the ice block at all. Opportunity, using high-speed motor CA to generate high heat can melt even if it touches some. "It''s over, violent mouth young!" The green pheasant concentrated the cold air on his right arm and released it. This ice bird just broke out and attacked the ice block in Tsunade''s instant. There was no time to pull his hands to resist, and even less time to dodge. But there was no trace of fear in Tsunade''s eyes, only the look in the world like Lin Yi''s eyes, and the domineering look on his body became more and more powerful. "Open it to me!" In Tsunade''s line of sight, the speed of the ice bird slowed down a lot. In fact, it was not the ice bird that slowed down, but her mental will has been pushed to the extreme and her potential has been continuously triggered. She has become faster, not because the ice bird has become slower. "Overlord look domineering, full power!" Tsunade let out a stern cry, and the domineering roar rose to an unprecedentedly powerful height. Suppress the ice bird. Although it can''t crush the ice bird, it can also make the ice bird. The speed is affected. The hands that had been too late to withdraw were withdrawn miraculously with lightning and then pushed out: "Six Types of Profound Truth and Strongest Phoenix King Cannon!" A crisp and noble phoenix sound resounded through the void, which was several times stronger than before. The impact broke out and directly exploded the ice bird and then fiercely blasted the green pheasant''s body. Qiangyuqing''s pheasant was actually repelled several steps by this sudden and powerful offensive. Not only that, Tsunade''s eyes burst out with unprecedented sharp light, and the overlord color on his body has undergone an astonishing change, and his power has increased again. Obviously, she had already suppressed her spiritual will under the pressure brought by Kazuo General, Tsunade had simply chosen a way of survival from death, instead of dying in silence, she would explode in silence. Obviously, Tsunade, who possesses the king''s aptitude, has been greatly baptized in spirit, will, courage, and even the body under the tremendous pressure brought by the general blue pheasant, and has exploded with unprecedented power. "It''s not over yet!" The powerful overlord''s domineering and unreserved look fell on the green pheasant, and Tsunade''s life return was raised to the extreme, every inch of muscle in the body, every inch of internal organs, every breath, every piece Bone collaterals, muscles and veins all produce movement, and the terrifying force exploded out in one breath with the domineering and armed domineering. "It''s a terrible person. Both of these two people are terrible. This woman is no worse than Lin Yi. But they have very good feelings. They live and die together. They are always together at all times. Offending either one It is tantamount to offending all of them. With this combination, even if the world government offends them, they must be dealt with before they grow up." Tsunade''s madness, that kind of survival from death, if it is my life, I will be able to plant golden lotus in the fire. The spirit has brought a huge shock to the green pheasant, which is not inferior to the green pheasant brought by Lin Yi. Shock. At this moment, he fully understood that Tsunade was definitely not weaker than Lin Yi, and even stronger than Lin Yi before. Karp could also see that, but she was willing to hide behind Lin Yi and set off Lin Yi with everything she had. , Support Lin Yi. And at the critical moment, she will stand up and fight side by side with Lin Yi to show the edge that belongs to her Tsunade. Usually Tsunade hides deeper than anyone else, and no one can imagine that this looks, beautiful, and domineering talent can be called Naruto, and the woman at Pirate''s No. 1 altitude actually possesses such terrifying strength and potential. "Usually hide our powers and bide our time, but at critical moments, her edge is revealed. Her edge and her madness are more shocking than Lin Yi!" The green pheasant had such a thought in his heart, Tsunade and the two were completely different people, and their mental will, fighting style, etc. were all the same. If Tsunade doesnt make a move, it means that when you make a move, either you die or I die, especially the spiritual will in her body. The spiritual will that has always been conceived in her heart bursts out during the battle. The forcing edge shocked the green pheasant. "What a great Tsunade!" Even if Nami saw Tsunade''s action for the first time, she didn''t expect it to be so terrible. Even if it was as strong as the blue pheasant, even if the blue pheasant foreseeed Tsunade''s movements, she still Under the power of the hand that crushed everything, he was also knocked back. Chapter 417: Surprise after another "If my life is up to me, I can plant golden lotus in the fire. This sentence is exactly the true portrayal of Tsunade now!" Lin Yi sighed inwardly. Once Tsunade burst into unreserved madness, it would be regarded as Tsunade. Lin Yi is also slightly inferior. It''s not that Lin Yi is inferior to Tsunade, but that the two are completely different in fighting styles, skills, spiritual will, personality, etc., creating completely different styles, completely different spiritual wills, even if they are both overlord. But they are also different. Tsunade is a one-shot kill, crushing the enemy in an instant. That kind of terrifying decisive power and terrifying courage makes all his enemies frighten. He usually hides his powers and bids his time, but in war, he is full of strength. With a terrible decisive power, the ability to hide one''s capacity and bide their time and reveal their sharpness is transformed into a smooth and comfortable way. The usual pregnancy is the outbreak of fighting. Who doesn''t evade when such Tsunade erupts? Even if it is stronger than the blue pheasant, isn''t it repelled by Tsunade''s craziness? Lin Yi is a general pressure, no matter what means you have, I will force you over, no matter what kind of battle, even if it is a river of blood, the heavens and the earth are changing, the earth is shaking, and he will crush the enemy with fierceness. He will never stop. If you use one sentence to describe Lin Yi''s performance in battle, it is that the dragon is fighting in the wild, and his blood is mysterious and yellow. His sharp claws and dazzling temperament are just like a real dragon, full of vigorous and invincible mood, especially since he has mastered the domineering and domineering step by step to enhance the realm of the overlord and eats the fruit of Yinglong to make the dragon mighty. After combining with the domineering color of the overlord, this kind of performance becomes stronger and more rounded and flawless. Nami and Nuoji, who are familiar with Tsunade, are noble and shocked by Tsunade''s performance, let alone Nicole Robin, who knows a little about Tsunade, looking at Tsunade with an unbelievable look. She knew that Tsunade was so powerful, but she didn''t expect to be so powerful. The blue pheasant, who was the subject, had to use some strength to resist Tsunade''s sharp attack. The appearance of two ice skates with armed domineering blocked Tsunade''s blow and simultaneously slashed towards Tsunade. Dont look at Tsunade and the blue pheasant fighting for a short time, but in fact the two fights were between lightning and stone fire, and they fought many times in a flash, and every time Tsunade is a big move, it consumes energy. great. In particular, she pushed her mental will to the limit to burst out the power beyond the limit and kept it all out in one breath. Although she was strong and surpassed the limit, the consumption was huge. Now Tsunade is already screaming. With Tsunade''s stamina, it would not have been possible for him to fight like this for a long time even with the Six Forms of Fighting, but now the breathing has been disturbed in such a short time, and the intensity of the battle can be imagined. "The last Phoenix Cannon!" Tsunade didn''t have a trace of fear when facing the two cross-cut ice knives. At this moment, all the hidden edges burst out. His hands were already armed and hardened, and at the same time he used his life to return. Crazy and desperate to squeeze out every trace of power in the body, all concentrated in his hands to protect it. Qian The moment the hands and the ice blades touched, there was a sound of gold and iron clashing, and then a powerful impact accompanied Feng Ming to interrupt the blue pheasant''s ice blade, and at the same time, the momentum was unabated and hit the blue pheasant''s body. Its just that the blue pheasant completely predicted Tsunades movements. After all, this attack was not foreseen and there was no way to dodge it, so the blue pheasant was already prepared, one second before Tsunades Phoenix Kings cannon hit him. The body has been elementalized and split into a big pit. If a normal person did this, he would have died a long time ago, but the blue pheasant will become ice after elementalization. The shape of the ice can be controlled by him, so nothing will happen at all, but Tsunades final blow is completely Fell through. "Frozen moment." The blue pheasant held Xiang Tsunade with an extremely cold hand, and the blue pheasant was at ease from beginning to end. Facing Lin Yi and Tsunade''s wheel warfare, he was overwhelming without using all his strength. The advantages. "That''s bad!" Nicole Robin just wanted to use the fruit power, but there was someone who was much faster than her. call out A cracking sound reminded of the green pheasant''s ear, and immediately a shadow of the leg in the green pheasant''s line of sight swept his head. "Hey, hit people without slapping in the face." Green Pheasant joked with his thoughts and free time, and he could see how relaxed he was. "Freezing time!" The hand of the green pheasant split into an ice block to escape Lin Yi''s blow and immediately reconnected and caught Lin Yi''s foot. The eyes of the green pheasant flashed with a trace of doubt, he predicted The attack that came was indeed correct, but Lin Yi''s performance shouldn''t be like this, so it was easy to be caught by himself. However, the Doubtful Green Pheasant had no plans to stop, he wanted to see how Lin Yi responded. "It''s time for me for the third round!" Lin Yi''s dragon wing shook slightly, and a strong wind accompanied with a gentle force pushed Tsunade out in the air and landed on the ship unharmed. "But it''s over soon," said the green pheasant. "Really!" Suddenly a golden light flashed from Lin Yi''s feet, and the sound of smashing objects sounded with a click, and the ice frozen on his double tui had been shattered. "What?" The green pheasant can''t believe it. It''s not that no one has shattered his ice and restrained his lava fruit. The user who burns the fruit can melt the ice in the body by the high temperature flame and lava, and even some A powerful and domineering user can directly break his own freeze with armed domineering, but he has already figured out Lin Yi''s strength just now. Although he didn''t make a full shot, but in his calculations, it was impossible for Lin Yi to break free from this degree of freezing, let alone shattered, but in fact, it was completely contrary to what he imagined. Lin Yi not only did it, but also It easily shattered his ice cubes. "I said that I still have to thank you, otherwise I won''t master it so quickly, take it, the green pheasant!" Lin Yi''s right foot is already covered with arms and domineering, and he shoots with an unknown force. Get out. Chapter 418: Lin Yis terrifying ability "Ice blade!" The green pheasant''s eyes flickered, and once again made an ice blade and slashed it on Lin Yi''s foot. With a bang, Lin Yi backed away a few steps, but the green pheasant remained motionless, but the ice skate in his hand had broken apart. "This is not just a domineering power!" The green pheasant can be sure that there is another power besides domineering that Lin Yi has just shown. He can hear clearly when he sees and hears the domineering power. "Is this the power of the Devil Fruit, the power of the Eudemons?" "Yes, this is indeed the power of the Eudemons, I have not known what it is for a long time, but now I finally know, and understand the method of using it, and the direction of its development. Now you can try this Kind of power!" If you can see things that are invisible to the naked eye, then you will find that Lin Yi''s fist suddenly has a strong force, a gathered force, and this force extends to the fingers after being concentrated. on. "Finger spear dragon spear!" At this moment, the dragon spear is the real dragon spear. When one finger was shot, the air was punched through. The green pheasant''s eyes flickered slightly, and his figure dodged Lin Yi''s attack. One hand has caught Lin Yi: "Freezing time!" "Such attacks are the same for several times!" Lin Yi immediately used the devil fruit ability, the power in his body was concentrated on the frozen place and then shook out without spreading, and directly shattered the ice on his arm. "The ability of the white beard!" The green pheasant looked at Lin Yi in disbelief. "It''s a pity, mine is not the white beard''s ability to shake fruits, his is vibration, but mine is control power!" The special power attached to Lin Yi''s Eudemons species is very simple and very complicated, that is power. The use of. Normally, a person''s power can only be concentrated on the body and hit the enemy''s body to produce a destructive effect. But now Lin Yi doesnt need it. He can control his own power to release in different forms. For example, just now he controlled the concentration in his body to release it in a vibrating manner. After the release of this power, it didnt spread but shook all the way. Dissipated in the air until the power was exhausted. It can be said that this force will not disappear as long as it has not been offset. To put it directly, Lin Yi can release the power in his body in different ways. It is not only effective when he concentrates on his body and hits the enemy. For example, when he punches, the power of his fist does not need to be used as a fist. The carrier directly has its own fruit ability to control the release of Buddha energy waves. This is the special ability of the Eudemons of Power, Yinglong Fruit, to manipulate power and release power in different forms and ways. It can be a shock wave, it can be a vibration, and it can even release the power into the shape of a sword. There is no problem. . Only Lin Yi could not imagine that there was no way of using power that he could not do. After he understood that his special ability is to manipulate power, he immediately thought of two ways to use it. The form is released. In the past, Lin Yi had to fight such an attack except for the foot of the dragon cannon, other ordinary boxing, kicking could not be done at all. But now Lin Yi can manipulate the power to transmit power with just one punch. He doesn''t need the body as a carrier, and he can hit the enemy in the air. That is to say, any fist can strike the enemy in the air like a dragon cannon. The power released will not dissipate in the process of blasting. How strong is Lin Yi''s power, and how strong is the power that falls on the enemy in the air. The shock wave form of power is one of them, and the other is inspired by Baibeards use of shaking fruits. That is shaking. He does not have shaking fruits, but he can manipulate his own power. Different forms, methods, and forms are released. Since power can be released in the form of shock, why can''t it be released in the form of vibration. And just now he resisted the ice block of the green pheasant is to release the power in a vibrating way, producing a shock wave effect similar to that of the shaking fruit of the white beard, so the green pheasant conditioned that the ability to shake the fruit at this time is completely absent Thinking of Lin Yi was not a shocking fruit at all, it was just a way of manipulating power. "Control the power!" The eyes of the green pheasant shrank, and the Buddha had already felt the terrible power of this ability. As long as the user is not an idiot, the power can be beyond imagination if it can be fully developed. The fruit of the shock is powerful, but it is only so powerful when it falls in the hands of White Beard. It may just shatter the wood when it falls in the hands of ordinary people, where it can shake the space so terribly. The same is true for the manipulation power of the same power. His ability is to manipulate power rather than enhance power. His power is as much as it is, and he will not be in the process of manipulation. That is to say, the strength of this ability depends on Chengdu. How strong is Lin Yi''s own strength. Like the overlords domineering, the stronger Lin Yis strength is, the stronger his manipulation power will be. If Lin Yis power is strong enough to break the space, then the manipulation power can be released and attacked 100 meters away. everything of. Of course, although this is just manipulating the power and cannot directly increase the user''s power, it can put down the effort in a controlled place. Some people use a force to achieve a very powerful effect. Is it really that strong? Of course not, it''s just a subtle control. Although Lin Yis manipulation power cannot directly increase the strength of the manipulated power, it can use different control methods to increase the destructive power, such as releasing the power in the form of invisible wood, or releasing the power with an invisible sword. Powerful? Maybe the magnitude of the power is the same, but the effect produced is completely different, just like a person holding a sword and a person holding a wood, who has the advantage of doing it with the same strength? Who is better at a glance. "Finger gun air bullet!" Lin Yi stretched out a finger, and the green pheasant suddenly felt targeted. Chapter 419: The power of the green pheasant The power of the finger gun was concentrated on the finger and did not pierce it out as usual. Instead, it uses the fruit ability to manipulate this force and launch it in the form of a bullet. One by one invisible air-like bullets ejected from Lin Yis fingers. The fingers of strength turned into pistols, and his strength turned into bullets and fired out. This is the terrible power of manipulation. The form was released. Before it was a shock wave, and then a shock wave, but now it is released in the form of a bullet by changing the form. The force concentrated on one point released the penetrating power that was extremely terrifying, and the green pheasant immediately covered the armed color and formed an invisible armor to block Lin Yi''s bullet. "What a powerful penetrating power!" The green pheasant lowered his head and glanced at the disappearing air bullets. It was obvious that the air bullets collided with his armed color domineering and disappeared after being completely exhausted. Lin Yi controlled the power. No matter what kind of form it is released, as long as it has not exhausted its power, it will not disappear, nor will its power weaken in the process of releasing it. Unless it is beyond Lin Yi''s control range, of course the power will slowly weaken in the process of continuous release until the power is completely consumed and then disappear. And now Lin Yi shot the air bullet and hit the green pheasant in the blink of an eye. During the movement of the air bullet, no power was consumed at all and all fell on the armor formed by the domineering armed color of the green pheasant. "Green pheasant, this time I have played with you, finger gun air bullets!" Lin Yi stretched out **** and put the power in the body of the two desert eagles of Buddha into invisible air bullets. . "It''s really a monster. Where did he find such a perverted fruit ability. Although the devil fruit of the Eudemons species is rare and powerful, it is the first time I have seen such a powerful one." The green pheasant turned his hands and faced an ice wall. He appeared out of thin air and stood in front of him, blocking all the invisible air bullets. "It seems that we have to show some skills, otherwise, this guy will improve again, and the woman named Tsunade is already regaining her stamina and is watching her. She will join the battle again at any time, and I will have enough today!" The green pheasant still looks lazy on the surface, but his eyes are compelling. With his footsteps, people have appeared behind Lin Yi, fast as a shooting star, and they came behind Lin Yi almost in the blink of an eye. As if moving instantaneously, people who didn''t know thought that the green pheasant also had a pair of dragon wings just like Lin Yi. "Two thorny spears on ice!" The green pheasant waved the ice spear at such a close distance and landed directly on Lin Yi''s back. "Armed color domineering!" Lin Yi immediately manipulated the armed color domineering to form an armor, then cast an iron block, and finally manipulated the power in the body to spread out in the form of shock waves. How strong Lin Yi gathered is so powerful that the shock waves that hit them How strong there is. "It''s useless!" said the green pheasant expressionlessly. The two ice spears directly pierced Lin Yi''s armed and domineering armor and blocked Lin Yi''s shock wave without breaking, and then stab Lin fiercely. Yi''s body. This time, the green pheasant fully demonstrated the general''s power, super fast speed, super power, and the knowledge and domineering ability higher than Lin Yi''s foresight, so that the ability that Lin Yi had just obtained was useless. Its not that Lin Yis abilities are poor. The Green Pheasant also said that Lin Yis abilities are very strong, and his strength and potential are amazing. Its just that Lin Yis current strength is not strong enough, but the Green Pheasant is terribly powerful, so Lin Yi will Was suppressed so miserably. "The strength of the Navy Headquarters is only now shown!" Nicole Robin''s eyes were full of worries. Seeing Lin Yi and Tsunade fighting for themselves one after another, they could completely hand over themselves to the Navy just like the previous ones. If handed over to the green pheasants, they can even be promoted to several levels. However, if you dont have a relationship, it will not only bring you countless bad luck because of her, but now they choose the latter, decisively for themselves, a woman who has no deep feelings and has many backgrounds who betrayed her organization. Fight with the admiral. Robin knows very well that both Lin Yi and Tsunade have a glorious future. Even the blue pheasant, Karp, and even the Marshal Sengoku think so, but now it is very likely that they will pay if they dont say all this. His life, in the end, is for himself, a woman who has only met for a short time. Two clouds of mist slowly gathered in Nicole Robin''s eyes. "Armed and domineering!" The ice spear of the green pheasant is cold but not so hard. Without him, it is the power brought by the armed domineering. Under the power of armed domineering, any grass is better than an invincible sword. Also sharp. Not to mention the ice spear, which is not bad at all. "Green pheasant!" Lin Yi turned around and grabbed the ice spear with one hand. Not only was his hand cut but also frozen, but regardless of his strength, he punched the green pheasant: "Six-type Profound Dragon Cannon!" Now Lin Yi combined the fruit ability with the Six Types of Profound meaning, and the power was stronger than the usual Dragon Cannon. "Freezing time!" One hand of the green pheasant has turned black. With five fingers spread out, he directly held Lin Yi''s dragon cannon and slapped one hand on Lin Yi''s body. In an instant, most of Lin Yi''s body was frozen. Up. "Lanjiao!" At this time, a vacuum slash suddenly slashed towards the green pheasant, but the green pheasant had already expected it, and avoided turning his head. "Is this the real strength of the general? It defeated me in an instant, even if I had a lot of methods, it was just a dying struggle." Lin Yi thought to himself. "Desperate, I told you at the beginning that the fate of taking Nicole Robin is no different from death. She is born and cruel, and no one can bear it!" The green pheasant saw that his head was not iced. Feng, Lin Yi, whose other body has been frozen, said: "Give you one last chance, it was given to you for Mr. Karp''s sake, to hand over Nicole Robin, I assume nothing happened." "No, I''m here, I''ll go with you, you let them go, and forget all about it, I was arrested by you, and I have never appeared on their boat!" Chapter 420: Kings Wrath Nicole Robin suddenly jumped from the boat to look at the green pheasant and said. "Hehe, I didn''t expect that there is always only betrayal. When you betray the people around you, you will sacrifice yourself to perfect others. As far as I know, your time with them seems to be very short, right? You are willing to sacrifice yourself for them?" The green pheasant looked at Nicole Robin blankly, and a trace of relief flashed in the depths of his unknown eyes. "Stop talking nonsense, anyway, I have already done what you said, I won''t run away anymore, you let them go!" Nicole Robin said with his head down. "Shut up, people who survive by sacrificing their own crew are not worthy of being a human being. Although you Nicole Robin is not a member of my official recognition, but I let you on my ship, before I did not let you Before disembarking, your life is the same as my other companions!" Lin Yi didn''t expect that Nicole Robin would make such a decision, but he was more angry. He would never allow himself to sacrifice his life for his life by sacrificing the people around him. Instead of surviving, he might as well fight vigorously. . People don''t want to die, and Lin Yi doesn''t want to die, but sometimes in the face of death and his own attachment, he chooses the latter, just like now. "Remember, Nicole Robin, before I die, no one can take you away. The same is true for you, Nami and Nuoqigao. As long as I haven''t died for one day, you will be my crew for one day. , My companion, no one can hurt you without my permission, unless I step over my corpse!" After Lin Yi had made a decision in his heart, his eyes flashed with a trace of determination. Without any action, a domineering arrogance had been released. This time it was not he deliberately controlled and released, but the domineering arrogance resonated with his soul. What kind of king is a person who can''t protect his companions, relatives, and friends? What qualifications does a person who has to rely on betraying the people around him for his life to become a king? When someone pushes himself to a dead end, besides being resolute, he is resolute. Then such a person is the most terrifying, let alone a person with the qualifications to become a king. At this moment, Lin Yi not only has the qualifications to become a king. , And has the character of becoming a king. Just like the emperor of a country must rely on betraying his concubines and his courtiers in exchange for the prosperity of the country, he is not an emperor at all, he can only be regarded as an incompetent generation. A king must have the courage and dignity of the king, the king can be sinister and cunning, can be vicious and ruthless, but it cannot be without the dignity and courage of the king, let alone its own bottom line and perseverance. "What a terrible guy!" In fact, after Nicole Robin made such a decision, the green pheasant had been observing Lin Yi and the others, especially Lin Yi, and found that each of them was filled with righteous indignation, without a trace of survivorship. On the contrary, when they were all ready to fight to the death, a glimmer of relief flashed in their hearts, thinking to Sauluo, have you seen it? The person who inherited your will and you sacrificed everything to send it out to sea has found her destination just like you said, and she is no longer desperate to find out the text of history even if she betrays the people around her , A helpless lonely family, she already has a group of companions who live and die together. I have done everything you want for you. Nicole Robin and how they will end in the future have nothing to do with me. They are dead or alive, and whether they can pursue their dreams depends on them. But while the green pheasant was pleased, he did not expect that Lin Yi would have such a change. Not only that, but when he saw the change of Lin Yi, Tsunade was the same. The hearts of the two kings actually resonated and affected him. The domineering look of the overlord has produced unprecedented and wonderful changes. Even the two domineering looks did not contradict each other because of the heart-to-heart reason. Instead, they concentrated on the green pheasant alone. The overbearing domineering that has increased its power many times this time is even more complementary to each other to crush the blue pheasant. Even the blue pheasant feels a little heavy on the eyelids, no longer the domineering domineering that completely ignored Lin Yi and Tsunade. Chant With a loud sound, everything was surrendered, and the trembling dragon roar came from Lin Yi''s mouth. The sound was so loud that there were visible ripples in the air. The ice block that could not be broken because the blue pheasant had strengthened its fruit ability was actually shattered at this moment. "Green pheasant!" Lin Yi landed on the boat and stomped on the boat. A vibrating force spread throughout his body and shattered all the ice on the frozen boat. Snapped The hands of Lin Yi and Tsunade merged with each other. At this time, they didn''t need to say any extra words. They only needed a look in their eyes to communicate. "With our blow, the wrath of the king!" Lin Yi and Tsunade uttered a sharp shout at the same time, and their figures flashed. The figures and strengths of the two were all mixed together, intertwined and complemented each other, forming a perfection. The cycle combination. The speed of the two climbed to the extreme in an instant, and in the blink of an eye separated by a distance of 100 meters, they came to the green pheasant. The merged hands pushed out at the same time, and there was a great power that Mount Everest would be flattened. boom A dragon chant, a phoenix chirping through the world, and at the same time it exudes a kind of anger, a kind of anger of the king, the emperor is angry, and the corpse is millions. Although the two are not really kings, they are constantly facing The king advances, possesses the potential of a king, and of course also possesses the characteristics of a king. Looking at the two people''s selfless performance, a trace of envy slowly emerged in Nami''s eyes: "I don''t know why I look at them like this, I feel so envious!" "That''s because you and Tsunade said, you want to seduce her man, so seeing them live and die together will be envious!" Nuoji smiled slightly, but her eyes also appeared in her eyes. The same envy as Nami. Looking at Lin Yi and Tsunade, Nicole Robin also showed envy, but unlike the first two, Nicole Robin envied the feelings of the two of them, and envied them that they could advance and retreat together no matter what the good time. , Mutual support, feelings of life and death. Chapter 421: New way of using power: repulsion They have their partner by their side at all times. Unlike her, who has always been alone, but she is more moved and touched, because all this happens because of her. The two of them who tried their best to fight were all for her, but the two of them did not complain at all, resolutely abandoning the glorious future and fighting for the generals, knowing that the odds of winning are infinitely close to zero but still do it. "Is this their potential? Not only did Mr. Karp not exaggerate them, but he put them too low and reserved." The green pheasant looked at the oncoming two, Lin Yi and Tsunade were fighting From the beginning to now, the green pheasant was shocked too many times, too many times astonished. "Freezing Time Capsule!" An air-conditioning bomb flew out from the hands of the green pheasant with a terrible chill and collided with the king''s anger released by Lin Yi and Tsunade. The thunderous sound of a thunderbolt in the sky spread all over the area for dozens of miles, and the two of them joined forces to gather the impact of their current peak power to destroy the air-conditioning bomb and directly blasted on the green pheasant''s body. However, the green pheasant did not dodge or dodge. The hand covered with the ice layer directly pressed on the impact, and the powerful cold air was continuously released to create the ice layer. Finally, it actually offset the peak blow created by Lin Yi and Tsunade, and immediately the green pheasant The other hand waved two ice spears and shot at Lin Yi. "Go!" Lin Yi and Tsunade slapped each other with palms at the same time. The strength of the collision between the palms bounced both of them away to avoid the stab of the ice spear. Then they both stepped on the moon step at the same time. On the ship that had been broken through by Lin Yi. Lin Yi took a deep breath, agitated the power in his body to shoot out in the form of shock waves, and the powerful force that was generated directly fell on the green pheasant. Click The body of the green pheasant was beaten to pieces, but there was no blood flowing out, which was obviously ignored by elementalization. "Sit down!" Lin Yi became a dragon and swept his tail, huge power burst out and blasted the ship on the ice made by the green pheasant into the air. Soon after, Lin Yi''s claws slapped against the void. The shock wave sprayed from below to produce a powerful impact, pushing the ship to high altitude at an astonishing speed and also to the distance. As long as you leave the ice field made by the blue pheasant and use Namis navigation technology to take advantage of the changeable weather and climate of the great channel, plus the protection of him and Tsunade, you will have a chance to retreat. Otherwise, except for Lin Yi to become Yinglong and fly into the sky. Everyone else will die here except the chance to escape. "Can you go!" The green pheasant shot out two icicles with both hands and stretched out to reach the ship. "Your opponent is me!" Lin Yi slapped it, ignoring the distance of more than a hundred meters and directly transmitting the power with a palm to form a shock wave that hits the green pheasant''s body, but was blocked by the green pheasant with elementalization. A domineering attack has no effect on the elemental pheasant unless it is the ability to restrain the green pheasant. Lin Yi''s domineering power can''t attack the green pheasant at present, so he can only stop the green pheasant from continuing to attack, and cannot hurt him. "Gunbeak!" An ice bird also surpassed the ship''s speed and landed on the ship. As soon as it was about to hit Nicole Robin next to Lin Yi, another ice bird flew over to see Na who was next to Tsunade. Beauty also freezes. "Ah!" Lin Yi roared wildly, the overlord color tilted out unreservedly, his hands slapped in the air, two shock waves shattered the ice bird, but at this time the green pheasant stepped on an ice bird. It was less than ten meters in front of Lin Yi. "I said, since you want to take Nicole Robin, no matter what the reason is, it will only bring you death. Today, you all die here." The green pheasant shot out an icicle with one hand and the ship Has been frozen again. "Damn it, Six-Type Profound Dragon King Cannon!" Lin Yi flew up and stomped on the ship, a shock wave shook out from the bottom of his feet and shattered the ice on the surface of the ship. At the same time, Lin Yi hit the green pheasant with both hands. . "You''re slow!" The green pheasant escaped Lin Yi''s attack and came to Lin Yi''s side while holding Lin Yi with one hand: "Freezing time!" The speed of the green pheasant is faster than Lin Yi, and more predictive than Lin Yi. If this is the case, Lin Yi is really difficult to fight, unless it is an attack that the green pheasant knows but cannot escape, otherwise Lin Yi and the green pheasant will fight There is no fight at all. The difference in strength was originally a huge gap, not to mention that his every move was known in advance by the other party. In this case, Lin Yi could support it until now except that the blue pheasant has not used all his strength because he and Tsunade have been connected in succession. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Break through your own limits, otherwise you would have lain down. But even so, the current situation is not much better. This time the green pheasant is obviously heavier. Lin Yi found that the shock wave released from his body could not break the ice block in the ice. Obviously the green pheasant did not this time. Planning to let Lin Yi break out of the ice again. "Landfoot!" "Landfoot!" "Spinning Flower!" Nami and others immediately released their attack, but it was useless. One elementalization was completely ignored. Only Tsunade''s attack could make the blue pheasant care about it, but it was only a moment. "Stamina is almost gone!" Tsunade thought to her heart. She is not Lin Yi. She has not eaten the demon fruit of the Eudemons to enhance her physique. She has exploded frantically since the battle. In addition to breaking through his own limit, he was able to support it now because he was supported by a strong spirit, otherwise Tsunade would have been sitting on the ground and could not move. "Your stamina is gone, and it''s all because of your courage to stand, but that''s all!" Seeing Tsunade choose to point the spear instead of the six-type secret, I don''t know where Tsunade is dead now. Going strong and doing it in the middle. Not to mention Tsunade, even Lin Yi, who had turned into a dragon, was almost at the bottom, after all, his consumption was no less than Tsunade. "So you are just the last dying struggle!" Green Pheasant said. "Although I can''t break the ice on my tongue, I can bounce you away!" Lin Yi''s eyes flashed, and he thought of the way of heaven among Penn''s Six Paths that he had fought with before. He has the power to manipulate gravity. And the ability of repulsion. Chapter 422: Lin Yi version of Shenluo Tianzheng, bounce off the green pheasant Of course Lin Yi wouldn''t have such a limit, but he could achieve the effect of repulsion and gravitation in other ways. After all, repulsion and gravitation were nothing more than a force field. Lin Yi doesn''t have such a limit of blood succession, but he has extremely diversified manipulating powers. Although he cannot increase the strength of Lin Yi''s own manipulation, unlike the white beard, although he only has the ability to vibrate, he can continuously increase the vibrating strength. , Until Baibeard''s current fruiting ability is at its extreme, but Lin Yi couldn''t do it. Because his ability can''t increase his strength, no matter how strong the fruit ability is, at best, he can only control his power more delicately and use it more delicately without wasting a single bit, and he cannot directly increase the power of vibration like the white beard in essence. After all, Lin Yi''s ability is not a shocking fruit, but a pure manipulation power, displaying his own power in different ways. So since shock waves and shock waves can do it, why can''t the repulsive force bounce off everything? "Unexpectedly, one of the culprits who sent me to this world would have inspired me today because of your abilities, giving me a greater opportunity to retreat. Is this a reward for a reward? Or is there a cause and effect? Fixed number?" Such a thought suddenly appeared in Lin Yi''s mind, but the movement of his hands did not stop at all, and his hands opened, and the strength in his body immediately changed unprecedentedly. "Huh? Do you want to bounce everything?" The green pheasant suddenly predicted Lin Yi''s movements, but this time, the bounce is all-round and innocent. Even if you know it, it''s useless, unless the green pheasant actively jumps out of the repulsive force. Scope, otherwise, as long as there is nowhere to hide within the exclusion scope. "It''s another brand-new way of using fruit abilities!" The green pheasant felt a bit tricky at this moment. It was not Lin Yi''s strength that made him tricky, but Lin Yi''s endless methods made him feel tricky. Armed and domineering can protect him from a little bit of damage, but in mid-air, although he has a moon-walking force, it is not as good as on land or ice. In mid-air, relying on air force alone cannot keep his body from being bounced off by repulsive force. . Even if Lin Yi got it right, he didn''t intend to hurt the green pheasant with this trick alone. He just wanted the green pheasant to enter and retreat. If he retreats, Lin Yi and the others would be separated immediately, and the green pheasant would be difficult to catch up again. , If you don''t retreat, you will be bounced away by Lin Yi''s repulsive force. Although you won''t be hurt at all, you will definitely be bounced away. It can be said that the green pheasant is in a dilemma, and the result of advancing and retreating is exactly the same. Nothing is more painful than this result, especially the green pheasant predicts more than Lin Yi, and is stronger than Lin Yi, but it is in a dilemma, as to stop Lin Yi? Forget it, Lin Yi''s thoughts can be released with a single move, and after transforming into Yinglong, Lin Yi''s speed is amazing. The green pheasant can defeat Lin Yi, but it is absolutely impossible to prevent Lin Yi from making moves, especially Lin Yi is also domineering, although he does not know as much as the green pheasant, but there are not many, plus Lin Yi has the advantage of the sky, so Qing It is difficult for the pheasant to stop Lin Yi from releasing this trick. "He has calculated it again!" The green pheasant smiled bitterly. This kid''s strength is very different from his own, but he is calculating him again and again by using strange abilities, scheming and methods, and increasing his strength after constantly breaking through the limit. Although he was never injured once, he was counted every time. He was clearly stronger than the opponent and could predict all the movements of Lin Yi, but it was still counted, and more than once, even if it was Kuo Daru. The green pheasant couldn''t help smiling a little bitterly. "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" A repulsive force that had nowhere to dodge hit the blue pheasant. Of course, the blue pheasant, which was completely incomparable with the ground, was inevitably bounced out. After all, he couldn''t fly, although There was no injury, but he was inevitably repelled by this repulsive force. "Isn''t this the move of the person with the reincarnation eye?" Tsunade was startled. He also saw Tiandao Payen perform this trick. Although the method and the process are different, the principle is exactly the same. It is the repulsive effect that bounces the enemy away. "Six-Type Profound Dragon Cannon!" Although the Dragon Cannon used to be able to strike through the air, its distance was very short, and its power would be greatly reduced if it exceeded a certain distance. Now it has the ability to manipulate the power of Yinglong Fruit, as long as it is still in Lin Yi Within the range of manipulation, the release of the Dragon Cannon will not reduce its destructive power no matter how far it is hit. Just as the blue pheasant is still in the range of its own power to attack, so even if the power of the dragon cannon is not weakened at a distance of tens of meters, it all falls on the blue pheasant. It''s a pity that the green pheasant used elementalization in time to open a hole in the middle of Lin Yi''s attack to fail. There is no way for such a straight line attack as long as the speed is not so fast that the green pheasant reacts, it is difficult to hit, especially if the distance is not short. Especially the green pheasant can predict Lin Yi''s attack, the level of prediction is even more difficult to hit than Lin Yigao. This is also why in the new world, a person with pure ability, even if he develops the power of Devil Fruit to the level of white beard, cannot become a top expert, at most it can only be at the level of Anilu. Although the attack was avoided by the green pheasant, the impact generated by Lin Yi''s other punch in the void directly greatly increased the speed and time of the ship''s flight in the air, and it was completely driven by gliding at high altitude. But it takes a lot of strength to support a ship and three people to glide in the air. At least Lin Yi didn''t watch to stop after pulling the distance from the green pheasant, lest the ship fall. "Lin Yi is downwind to the southeast, go there!" Nami began to use her super ability as a navigator at this time, knowing what to do to make Lin Yi less burdened and make the boat faster: "As long as you rush over within five minutes, there will be a storm soon. Although it is impossible to cause any damage to the green pheasant, it will definitely affect the speed at which he chases us." Nami''s perception of weather changes is true. It''s too keen. Chapter 423: Crying Nicole Robin "Okay!" If Lin Yi hadn''t covered the golden dragon scales at this moment, he would find that his face was dead and pale, and sweat was coming out of his forehead. Obviously, this was a sign of loss of strength. To know how powerful Lin Yi''s body control ability is now, and the ability to close pores is extremely strong, but he can''t stop the sweat from flowing out, it is conceivable that Lin Yi is completely supportive now. Even if it becomes the form of Yinglong, the vitality and resilience are astonishingly tenacious, but it can''t be limitless. Lin Yi punched hundreds of punches in a row, and each punch turned into a shock wave to form the power of the ships flight. The continuous hundreds of shock waves greatly increased the height and speed of the ships flight, but Lin Yi stopped after punching a hundred punches. The body also changed back to a human form, just standing in place quietly. "Lin Yi!" Tsunade noticed that something was wrong for the first time, but her body had already surpassed the limit with the final blow just now. I don''t know how many times. Now she is also in a state of disengagement. . But now Tsunade relied on his care for Lin Yi and a strong spirit to drive his body step by step to Lin Yi. And Nicole Robin is faster, after all, she hasn''t suffered a bit of damage, and she has never fought, and her physical strength remains at its peak. So she came to Lin Yi first, and it was okay not to look at it. Two lines of clear tears were slowly left in her eyes. Although the time of acquaintance is very short, in Nicole Robin''s heart, Lin Yi is completely a man who can hold the sky down. No matter what kind of battle, how dangerous, and how painful, he has never cried out once. Pain, I have yelled for suffering once, and I have never seen him fall down. Even in the face of the blue pheasant, he was abruptly supported by repeated death threats, breaking through his own limit and continuing to fight the blue pheasant. What does Nicole Robin see now? He saw that Lin Yiming had completely relieved his strength, revealing his body and spirit, but his eyes kept looking at the direction where the green pheasant was, his body was standing in place abruptly, and he had already fallen into a coma, but Standing still looking at the green pheasant, it seemed to be guarding the green pheasant, and it seemed to be telling the green pheasant that he had not fallen down yet. But in fact, Nicole Robin knew that Lin Yi had passed out in a coma, but he stood still standing still, his eyes slightly open and not completely closed. What a perseverance and perseverance this is, it is all because of her. Originally, this man and the people in this ship could completely ignore their own affairs, hanging up high and abandoning her directly. If that is the case, not only would they not suffer such a danger, but there would be a lot of benefits. But so far, none of them have complained, which makes Nicole Robin''s lonely heart wanting to die to emerge with unprecedented vitality and warmth. Wu Wu Nicole Robin couldn''t help sobbing anymore. She thought that her tears were completely drained with the destruction of O''Hara. She never shed tears in these years, no matter how hard she was, but at this moment Seeing this man, Nicole Robin, who had passed out of a coma but was still standing in front of him, couldn''t help holding Lin Yi and crying anymore. "This..." Nami and Nuoji Gao are the people who have spent the longest time with Lin Yi in this world and know him best except Tsunade, but they are still shocked by how Lin Yi looks at this time. It''s just for a crew member who hasn''t fully acknowledged it, but the crew member Lin Yi who has been on the ship for a while can do this. If the target is changed to them, maybe Lin Yi will be more persistent. Lin Yi thoroughly implemented his purpose of being a person with his own actions. As long as it is the person he allows to board the ship, even if he has not fully admitted that person is his companion, but allows him to board the ship, as long as he has not Before the man was driven off the boat, no one but him and the people in his boat could hurt him. What''s more, Nicole Robin is not the one who makes a downwind boat. During this short period of time, Nicole Robin has made friends with everyone. Everyone has a good relationship. Lin Yi also wants such a person to join this small group. . Maybe her past survived by constant betrayal and betrayal, but those who betrayed and betrayed by him didn''t want to calculate her all the time, Lin Yi and Tsunade both believed and could see that Nicole Robin absolutely Not such a white-eyed wolf. Otherwise, Lin Yi and Tsunade wouldn''t be able to protect him like this. "Hold him into the room, and leave the rest to you Nami, Nuoqigao, and Robin!" Tsunade exhausted his strength and reluctantly walked to Lin Yi, and forcibly raised his hands in Lin Yi. Gently stroking his face, the tenderness that never disappeared flashed in his eyes. The three women nodded vigorously, especially Nicole Robin''s eyes flashed with unprecedented perseverance and warmth. Tsunade followed Lin Yi into the room, her body ached every step, but Tsunade didn''t frown, she walked into the room, kicked off her shoes and slowly lay on the bed, wrapped her hands around Lin Yi, and buried her head in her head. Inside his arms, the couple, who had surpassed the limit many times but persisted, finally closed their eyes and fell asleep. No matter how dangerous it is, or what kind of battle they will never leave, just like now, both of them must stay together during and after the battle. "Have you passed out in a coma? But you still have to stand on the boat and look at me with your eyes open. Are you telling me that he hasn''t fallen down yet?" Qing pheasant rode his bicycle and stood on the sea looking at Lin. In Yi''s boat, there is not a trace of resentment and depression in Yi''s eyes because of Lin Yi and the others escaping. On the contrary, there is a touch of relief and a complete sigh of relief: "Sauro, the things you have been obsessed with, now I have done it for you. This group of people has a glorious future, but they are willing to directly confront me for the enemy of the world government, Nicole Robin. , I dont know if they are bolder or better than Jin Jian. But forget it, no matter what, this is also a good thing, at least you don''t need to worry about her anymore, and I don''t need to worry about her anymore! " Chapter 424: Joy after the war "She has finally found her destination. She has found a ship that can carry her and her companions on the vast sea. This group of people should have met my and your requirements!" The green pheasant laughed slightly and then turned and rode. Leaving on the bike: "Nothing really happened today!" If Lin Yi and Tsunade were here, their shrewdness would surely understand that the battle from just now to now is nothing but a test given to Lin Yi and the others by the green pheasant. See if they will let go of Nicole Robin for their own future because of danger and predicament. If this is the case, the green pheasant will not blame them, but they will not hand Nicole Robin to them. But what pleases the green pheasant now is that Lin Yi and the others have not given up on Nicole Robin from the beginning to the end, especially Tsunade and Lin Yi, the one who is beyond the limit is obviously already in a coma, but is still standing in place and lying on Nicole. In front of Bin, the one who was completely relieved of his strength was able to drive his body to launch an attack to stop him just now. In particular, Tsunade and Lin Yi both advance and retreat together, relying on life and death, and the performance of emphasizing love and righteousness makes the green pheasant very relieved and satisfied. Although Nami and Nokigao did not join the battle very much, it also made the green pheasant not I''m a little worried, Lin Yi and Tsunade are such people, it wouldn''t be bad for them to be invited to join that group. Moreover, the green pheasant believed in his own vision. He found that from the beginning to the end, Nami and Nuoqi Gao did not flinch or complain, and stood firmly beside Nicole Robin. Such performance made the green pheasant fail. rest assured. "The green pheasant is not chasing!" Nuo Qigao took out the binoculars and breathed a sigh of relief. "Now the ship can glide down the wind for a while, and now that the wind is getting stronger, the gliding speed will be faster and faster. With Lin Yi and Tsunade''s recovery speed, especially Lin Yi should be able to wake up soon. !" Nami said. Nami is right. Although Lin Yi is now very severely deprived and has frostbite in many parts of his body, after all, although he was frozen many times, although he broke the ice in the end, he also suffered from frostbite, but Lin Yi''s super strong Resilience is nothing at all. Because the main force of the team is now training, and I dont know if the green pheasant will report this to the navy headquarters. If so, then they are in danger, so Nami dare not go to places with many people, but try her best. To go to some sea areas. Fortunately, with Nami''s superb technology, they did not encounter any ships for a day, which also made them breathe a sigh of relief. Lin Yi had already woke up that night, but his recovery speed was very fast, many times faster than Tsunade. When Lin Yi woke up, Tsunade was still lying in his arms, probably because he smelled Lin Yi''s breath, so Tsunade looked sweet even if he fell asleep. Recalling how he was not much better than himself, Lin Yi''s eyes were full of compassion and love, and instead of going out immediately, he continued to lie on the bed and hugged Tsunade. It took several hours for Lin Yi to use his life to return and twist himself. The bone network walked out with the slightest touch. But Tsunade is Tsunade after all. Although the recovery speed cannot be compared with Lin Yi, after Bi Lin Yi slept for a few hours, even if Lin Yi left, even if he left, Tsunade opened his eyes immediately. . "I still woke you up!" Lin Yi lowered his head and gently kissed Tsunade''s red lips. "Of course I will wake up if you leave!" Lin Yi sat down again, Tsunade immediately curled up in Lin Yi''s arms like a little female cat seeking comfort. "How''s your recovery?" Lin Yi said. It would be okay if they simply let their physique rest for a few hours, but this time the two of them were not just as simple as letting go, but overdrawn their body and even their spirit. Therefore, it is impossible to complete recovery in just a few hours. Otherwise, with Lin Yi''s super recovery speed, how could it be possible that he hadn''t fully recovered after sleeping for a day. "It''s still a lot worse, but free activities shouldn''t be a problem!" Tsunade said that there was a hint of separation in his eyes. Lin Yi didn''t understand what was going on when he looked at it: "Should we have a post-war joy? Happy, enjoy it!!! Husband loves me, okay?" Tsunade murmured and took off his clothes after saying a word. Lin Yi was not far behind, and soon the two bodies rolled onto the sheets of the joy of a great battle, and the joy after the great battle ignited immediately... Nami who was planning to go in to see Lin Yi suddenly stopped. Although she has been dead, I dont know how many times, but every time Nami is still blushing, and I dont know why this time feels better than before. It must be strong, and I want to walk away but I put my feet on the Buddha again, and I can only stand in place blankly. In order not to attract the attention of Nozigao and Nicole Robin, Nami pretended not to lean on the wall easily, and looked at the sea as if she was observing the changes in the sea, but in fact her ears stood up and listened to the inside. There was Tsunade''s blushing voice. Its just that Nami has completely forgotten what kind of person Nicole Robin is. She may be able to hide from Nicole Robin, but she can never hide from Nicole Robin. Especially after experiencing this time, Nicole Robin has already Beginning to truly integrate into this group, Nami''s expression changes could not hide from the gaze of the observant Nicole Robin. Quietly displayed her abilities of flowers, flowers and fruits. I wanted to see what Nami was listening to. It was good to hear that she stood in place like Nami. Although she is a mature elder sister, she has either been fleeing or fleeing these years. Looking for the historical text, I never thought about anything, let alone making any boyfriends. Its already good for the people around her not to sell her to the world government. She doesnt want to be secretly sent to the world government by someone she likes. In addition, Nicole Robin has seen the warmth and warmth of peoples love for so many years. A man can come into her eyes, and she doesn''t have that time and interest. All her energy is spent on how to evade chase and find the text of history. Chapter 425: Nami and Robin overhearing So although Nicole Robin is a mature royal sister, she is essentially the same as Nami, but the difference is that she has experienced more things after all. She has never eaten pork but has seen too many pigs run away, so She didn''t show any movement at all on the surface. However, Hua Huaguo''s ability has not been recovered. Instead, she stalked like Nami on the side, and there was a gleam of water in her eyes that made her spring heart sprouting. A royal sister and a woman with the same figure as the royal sister actually played the corner. Fortunately, Nuoqigao didn''t notice it, otherwise she would play the corner like Robin and Nami. "Unexpectedly, they have come to this point, but is it too intense inside? The previous battle has overdrawn their mental and physical strength, how can they be so crazy now!" A delicate color flashed in Nicole Robin''s eyes. She had seen too many such things in the dark world before, even darker and obscene, but Nicole Robin was able to treat her face-to-face with no mood swings in her heart. But this time, I dont know why she only feels that her heart, which has not changed in more than two decades, has started to throb. If it hadnt been for Nicole Robins ability to restrain her mind and control her emotions, her thoughts might have been first-rate. See it. At least it''s not the first time that Nami has listened to it. She has been psychologically prepared for a long time, but Nicole Robin is only the first time. The actual reaction is even greater than Nami. When Lin Yi and Tsunade walked out, they were both refreshed and refreshed. They didn''t show any consumption at all, but they seemed to have taken a big tonic. Especially when Tsunade didn''t let go, their faces were pale, but their skin was on the contrary. A piece of rosy, tender and tender, almost a light twist to release the Buddha can wring out the water, but Tsunade''s skin looks white and tender as jade, in this case, the three girls are very envious. "Nami, give me the phone bug." Lin Yi finished receiving the phone bug from Nami and connected the phone bug to Judicial Island. Originally, he didn''t want to call, but after having fun with Tsunade just now, he Looking back on the unprecedented clarity of his head, the fight with the green pheasant just now revealed a strange aura in it. The more careful it was, the more he felt so. Finally, when he thought of Nicole Robin, he suddenly had a guess, and now it was time to prove that his guess was true. He fights to Judicial Island. If his guess is wrong, he will definitely be scolded and even threatened. If his guess is true, then he is still a member of CP9. Just as he guessed, after hearing that it was Lin Yi, the person who answered the phone bug in Judicial Island immediately returned to Lin Yi politely. It was not like a criminal against a general who harbored Nicole Robin. which performed. In order to further confirm his guess that Lin Yi directly contacted Karp through the phone worm, everyone in the Navy could lie, but this person alone would not and disdain to do so. "Haha, boy Lin Yi called me so free, didn''t you hide and heal your injuries?" Karp''s first sentence made Lin Yi thoroughly confirm his guess, ignoring Nicole Robin, Nami, and Nuo. The third girl of Qi high school looked puzzled and Lin Yi said: "How did you know? Did you know that the green pheasant was looking for me?" "Of course, the old man is Karp, how could Kuzan kids careful thoughts conceal the old man, but your kid is not stupid so quickly that you think of the improprieties, based on the strength of the kid Kuzan and Personality If he really wants to arrest someone, how can you escape? With your current strength, even if you raise a few more levels, you will not be his opponent, how can you escape!" Karp grinned and said: "What? I have suffered a lot in his hands? I have seen the strength of the general of the Navy, right? You little babies are still very tender." "It turns out that teacher, you already knew it, why didn''t you tell me, and made me and the green pheasant fight so hard." Lin Yi didn''t have a good air. At this time, Nami, Nuoqigao, and even Nicole Robin understood that the green pheasant did not come to arrest Nicole Robin at all, but deliberately came to look for them, as for the reason. They vaguely guessed some, especially Nicole Robin, who was the client, guessed the most. "If I tell you, why are you so desperate? I have heard Kuzan say that the kid rarely praises someone like that. It seems that he is also very relieved to give Nicole Robin to you, but you can Don''t take it lightly, Nicole Robin''s matter is big or small, and it is never known if it is small. It depends on who it is in the hands of who it is. If there is someone who wants to target you one day, Nicole Robin will become your time bomb and reminder, so dont think that Kuzan cant come to arrest when nothing has happened. Once Nicole Luo If the news of Bin on your ship is known to others, then you will immediately become wanted criminals. At that time, if the world government asks the green pheasant to arrest you, he is assured that he who entrusted Nicole Robin to you will never keep his hands at all, and whether he can escape then depends on your ability! "Kapu reminded him that he was extremely broad-minded, and he did not approve of O''Hara''s incident back then, but there is no way, no one can stop that matter, unless it is a five-star. Therefore, he was not very angry or disgusted with Lin Yi''s taking Nicole Robin, on the contrary, he admired Lin Yi and the others for not letting go of their companions. "Speaking of big or small, you mean that Nicole Robin has room for redemption?" Tsunade''s eyes lit up, and Karp meant from the beginning that unless Lin Yi and the others were not afraid of becoming criminals, Otherwise, Nicole Robin can only be found in their boat. But Lin Yi and Tsunade at the back discovered another meaning in Kapu''s words and quickly asked. "If Nicole Robin were to fall into the old ship, then there would be nothing!" Karp''s words made Lin Yi and the others completely understand, in the final analysis it is strength and power. Chapter 426: Return to Justice Island Karp''s meaning couldn''t be simpler. As long as the strength and power in the navy are large enough, and the status is high enough to withstand the invisible threat brought by Nicole Robin, then there will be nothing. After all, the real threat of Nicole Robin is not her strength, but that she can read the text of history and is still looking for the text of history, so the world government has always wanted to get rid of her quickly. But why are the minor characters who arrest Nicole Robin all the time? If you really want to arrest or kill Nicole Robin, just send a cp9 to solve it perfectly. But Nicole Robin has been stunned for so many years that nothing happened, nor has he encountered real masters of the world government, such as cp9, such as Lieutenant General, and so on. why? It''s not because there is a green pheasant behind it that is secretly escorting, even if it is secretly escorting a general, it is enough to make the world government scrupulous. After all, its not a good deal to force a general away for a woman who is only threatening but hard to find the historical text. Nicole Robin was escorted and the person who escorted her secretly was the blue pheasant. So if the person who escorted her was Karp or the Warring States period? Maybe Nicole Robin will become a member of the world government, even if he won''t be taken care of, but as long as Karp or the Warring States are still there, then Nicole Robin will be fine. In the final analysis, this is a question of strength, power and status. So Karp has told Lin Yi the best solution, which is to keep climbing up, the stronger the strength, the higher the status, the greater the power, the more able to do what he wants to do and protect the people he wants to protect. At least in the world government, it is true in the great waterway. Karp also clearly told Lin Yis solution. Before Lin Yi and Tsunade have grown up enough to **** Nicole Robin without being taken by the navy headquarters, the world government should try not to let anyone discover Ni. But Robin was on their boat. As long as no one finds the green pheasant, he wont talk too much. If he wants to do this, he wont help Lin Yi and the others conceal it, let alone let Lin Yi and the others go before, unless Lin Yi is so unlucky that he has been caught People discovered that it had nothing to do with the green pheasant. He had done his best to do so. After all, his identity was always a general of the navy headquarters, not a pirate. So now there are two paths in front of Lin Yi. The first one directly defected to the navy and took Nicole Robin as a pirate, because if Nicole Robin was discovered, Lin Yi would not be a pirate, the navy would also give He has established this status, and he really wants to do it. The second is to hide Nicole Robins identity and quickly become stronger. Even if the power status is not high enough, it doesnt matter, as long as it is strong enough. Just like Karp, a lieutenant general treats the marshal, even if he is not big or small, even three The most unpleasant, fierce, domineering red dog saw Karp and called Mr. Karp politely. Is this the result of Karp''s status and power? Of course not, its Karps strength, so Karps meaning couldnt be simpler. As long as Nicole Robin is still a companion, the best solution is to become stronger, become stronger and stronger again, and still use The fastest speed, after all, there is no airtight wall in the world, and there is no secret that can be kept forever. Therefore, there is not much time left for Lin Yi and the others, especially for the world government, Lin Yi and Tsunade, two people with great potential, are actually more threatening than Nicole Robin. After all, Nicole Robins strength is for the world government. In terms of being vulnerable, the potential is not huge and scary. Her threat comes from the hidden, from her reading the text of history. Its not like Lin Yi and Tsunades real potential and strength pose a huge threat to the world government, so once something goes wrong, it is very likely that the generals will be dispatched to solve the troubles of Lin Yi and the others, even if the generals are not dispatched. , Four or five lieutenants will never escape. "Robin, you decide for yourself, do you want to hide for a while, or just defect?" Lin Yi asked, after all, this matter is about Nicole Robin, so let her make the choice. "I have been living a dark life for more than 20 years, often staying in the dark world. Although it is dangerous, it is also very safe. I have long been used to that kind of life, not to mention just hiding myself for a while. Time is only, what''s this?" Of course Nicole Robin didn''t want Lin Yi and the others to take a risk, especially now that there is a better way to solve all this. Nicole Robin felt warm in her heart and said to Sauro secretly, is this the companion you are talking about? It seems I have found it. "Well, we will become stronger as soon as possible. I have made great progress in the previous battle with the general blue pheasant. The same is true for Tsunade. I believe that we will grow up soon if we continue to do so. As long as we are still in the justice system for this period of time. If you are an island, you will hide in the water capital. Although there is cp9 there, I think it should not be difficult to prevent them from discovering you with your ability, and no one would have thought that Nicole Robin would hide on the Judicial Island so close to the navy headquarters. Although it is the most dangerous place, it is also The safest, not to mention any accident, we can also be there as soon as possible! "Lin Yi said and took out a phone bug to Nicole Robin: "Whenever you come to us directly, you don''t need to feel that it is a drag on us. General we are not afraid, let alone other things." Lin Yi knew that Nicole Robin would probably be worried about their danger and knew that they would not be in trouble. Will find them, so I got a vaccination in advance. "I''m not that stupid. You also said that the generals are not afraid. Of course I have to ask you for help if I have any trouble!" Nicole Robin pursed his lips. This mature and graceful posture made people feel heartbroken. "Nami set off for Water City!" Lin Yi said. "I have already set off." Nami said with a smile: "You thought I was you, and the reaction was so slow. After hearing the words of the old man (Kapu), I had already guessed a lot of things, so I have been moving towards The city of water has set off." Chapter 427: Dao power is greatly improved After putting Nicole Robin in an inconspicuous house in Water Capital, Lin Yi and his party returned to Judicial Island. Unlike the previous time when he entered the Judicial Island, ordinary navy soldiers looked at Lin Yi with mad e worship, while the other cp9 people in the Judicial Tower looked at Lin Yi with respect and awe. Lin Yi and the others knew what was going on as soon as they thought about it. Of course, it couldn''t be the story of the battle with the green pheasant. It was because the story of Lin Yi''s defeat of Qiwuhai Krokdal was spread to them. CP9 is an espionage organization. Of course, they would not think that Dasqi was arrested like ordinary people. On the contrary, Gabra and the others knew very well that Lin Yi single-handedly defeated Klockdal. Although cp9 has a high self-esteem, they are not so conceited that they can contempt and defeat Qiwuhai, one of the three great forces of the Great Channel. There are also three or sixty-nine divisions in Qiwuhai, and they dont think they can be like Lin Yi. That way, one person would defeat Krokdal. After all, because they are cp9, they know more than ordinary people. Of course, they also know the power of nature-type abilities. If they are not domineering, they can''t cause any harm to natural-type abilities. However, Lin Yi, who is the same person with natural ability, did this. It''s strange if they could not let them admire. "Come on, I feel that your strength seems to have improved a lot when you go out. Gabra is still training to defeat you, it seems that is a dream!" Owl said. "When did you open your mouth, close it for me!" The old Gabra, who was exposed by the owl, suddenly became angry and pulled the zipper on the owl''s mouth to prevent him from shrinking. Otherwise, God knows if he will. The color of the ku in oneself is said. "Yo yo eh, trying hard to cultivate a shame before shame is something to be admired, why should we collect collections? This is not what a man should behave, Gabra, you are wrong!" said the lion snuggle . "I think Kaku and the others are normal." Gabra thought very depressed, clutching his head. In the past, Lucki, Kaku and the others often quarreled here, but they were better than these two abnormal guys. Much. Now Gabra misses Kaku and their days here. "Wait, what did the owl just say?" Gabra found himself too excited just now, as if ignoring what the owl said just now, and it was the only thing that interested Gabra. "Hey, don''t you tell me to shut up?" Owl grinned. "Quickly explain it to me." Gabra said in an unpleasant way. "I said, Lin Yi and the others seemed to have improved their strength a lot when they went out." Owl said. "No, it''s true. It''s just going out to improve your moral power so much. It''s not easy to improve your moral power to his level." Gabra immediately expressed his disbelief. "Lin Yi, do you want to test it, let''s go!" Owl said, looking at Lin Yi and the others who were sitting drinking tea. "Whatever you want." Lin Yi also knew that his potential for multiple breakthroughs should have improved a lot, but he didn''t know where he reached. Since Owl said so, he would test it by the way. "Let''s start from the usual state." Owl said and rushed towards Lin Yi. Lin Yi patted the owl on the body without looking, and then flew upside down and slammed into Gabra. "Hey, you did it deliberately." Gabra immediately shoved to hide and then returned to his original position: "What is the power of the owl?" "Lin Yi has the ability to improve his moral strength. If it is in a normal state, what? It is actually four thousand!" Owl couldn''t believe that Lin Yi had not had four thousand moral strength before, but it was in actual combat with armed **** and domineering. Now it is purely physical skills to test, so the owl would be so shocked. "What? Four thousand? Owl, you didn''t test it wrong, how could it be four thousand? How can they improve so quickly without much time?" Gabra was hit hard, thinking that he had some strength after practicing hard. Even if they were not able to compare with Lin Yi and the others, they could at least find some psychological comfort. However, with the owl''s sentence of four thousand powers in a normal state, Gabra felt no comfort in his heart, and his improvement was simply inferior to others. "Come on, you can''t go wrong, it is indeed four thousand in a normal state, I don''t know why I improve so fast, but Lin Yi is only sixteen years old, so it should be normal to improve faster!" Owl said . "So Tsunade?" Gabra didn''t give up yet. Damn, he just wanted to find some balance to comfort him a little bit. How come such a pervert has come out, but now he can''t find comfort and is hit again. , This guy is four thousand in a normal state. What kind of peculiar power is it? It''s not higher, it''s true that people are better than dead people. "You have to test it before you know it!" Owl said as he rushed towards Tsunade, Tsunade gently raised a hand and hit Owl''s body, and under Gabra''s expectant gaze, he said one Heartbroken answer: "Tsunade''s strength is three thousand eight hundred. Under normal conditions, Lin Yi actually surpassed Tsunade, and both of them are progressing so fast!" Owl said in surprise. "Oh oh, how can this keep me alive, please let me cut my belly and apologize!" Snuggle did not know where he drew a knife and slashed on him, but cast iron before the blade fell on him Chun, the others are fine at all, but the knife in his hand is broken. Nami and the women who saw this scene felt painful. What kind of abdomen apologize was this, and it was clear that the evil taste is good. As for Gabra is already completely petrified, lying on a chair, with a mentally shocked look, which makes people feel pitiful. The famous wild nature in cp9 is like a cunning lone wolf. Bula is no different from the **** who lost the fight at this moment. "Hey, Gabra man must be strong!" Snuggling comfortingly, of course his comfort was useless. Chapter 428: The method of getting wood fruits (part 1) Toot At this time, there was a ringing sound from the phone worm in Lin Yi''s arms, and he was thinking about who is looking for me. When he opened the voice, his face changed slightly. "Cp9 Lin Yi, Tsunade, I think you two should have both inseparable styles. I want to find a place where no one is there. I have something to tell you. I forgot to introduce myself. I am the Marshal Sengoku of the Navy Headquarters!" His voice echoed in the deliberative hall of the Judiciary Tower. On one side, Spandam heard that the Marshal and Warring States had personally approached Lin Yi and they suddenly looked at Lin Yi and their expressions changed. At first, he thought that Lin Yi and the others were just people with no background, but with great potential to fight. Now it seems that this is not the case at all. These two people seem to have a much more brilliant future than themselves. Even the Marshal Sengoku personally approached them instead of looking for someone to spread the word, and also prevented other people from listening. Spandam may not have the same skills, but he is absolutely top-notch in thinking about promotion and wealth. What is the tone and performance of Sengoku. I don''t know that I underestimated Lin Yi and the others. "Damn it pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, if I accidentally find them both as a scapegoat, maybe they won''t kill me, the marshal has pulled out my skin!" Spandham cursed in his heart and decided to be good. Investigate the information of Lin Yi and others, so as not to accidentally offend someone who shouldn''t be offended. Spandam is an absolute villain, and it''s not the kind of real villain, but Spandam has one thing in common, that is, bullying and fearing hardship. "Wait a minute!" Lin Yi stood up and disappeared in place, returning to his room as quickly as possible. Just as Lin Yi returned to the room with his forefoot, Tsunade followed, and Nami and others also walked in. "Hey, what did you say that the Marshal specifically asked Lin Yi and the others?" Gabra asked. "Come on, it should be for them to complete some difficult tasks." Owl said, and Gabra felt so after hearing it. "It''s all right here, Mr. Marshal!" Lin Yi said. "Speaking of speaking, it''s the first time we have a formal conversation. Although I haven''t met each other, I have been observing you." The voice of the Marshal Warring States came through the phone worm and even his expression was made by the phone worm: "I am very satisfied with your current performance. Even if I want to pick, I can''t find any shortcomings. To be honest, I am as optimistic about you as your teacher Karp. It is not the first time that he has told me to You moved away from cp9, he said that there will only be dark and justice and will never be a big climate. But considering that if you are in cp9, it will be easier to find a strong opponent for you to hone, so I temporarily rejected his request! " "It''s okay, we have a pretty good time here," Tsunade said. "Then it''s okay. After a while, even if the old guy doesn''t say anything, I will transfer you away from CP9. After all, it would be too shameful to just put you there." Zhan Guo sighed and his tone changed suddenly. : "Then the end of private matters, now it''s official business. Remember, this is top secret and must not be exposed to anyone to know. Except for those of you who have heard it, I don''t need to say more if you know what you know." "Yeah!" Nami and the others were awe-inspiring when they heard it. She was indeed a navy marshal, and she was really not easy to follow. "This matter also has something to do with you. Didn''t you propose to ask for wood fruits before? Although natural devil fruits are precious, the world government can still take them out for those who have merit. You also have the qualification to obtain natural devil fruits. Fruit." The Warring States Period said: "However, since what you want is not just a natural devil fruit, it is a tree fruit, so even if the old guy Kapu whispers to me repeatedly, I can''t directly give it to you." "Doesn''t this devil fruit belong to the world government? It''s the private property of a certain big man?" Lin Yi immediately guessed a lot of information, and even Karp and the Warring States could not be the master''s coconut oil above them. Big shot. "Smart, you will know about this sooner or later anyway, so I will tell you first so that you can know more clearly. You also know that the three generals of the world government are the highest in the navy and almost the highest status. Of course, Karp is not an alternative. Above the three generals is the admiral, or me, but I am not one of the navy, let alone. One word in the world government. Even Karp''s lawless guy has times of helplessness, let alone me. "Maybe because I am satisfied with Lin Yi and the others, I admire them very much, and of course because they are Karpu''s disciples, so the tone of the Warring States Period is not serious, but like the tone of the elders towards the younger generation, with condescending, but a little amiable. "There is a commander in the world government above me, and above the commander in charge, the real highest decision-maker of the world government can only unconditionally obey any of their words. They are the world government''s. The supreme ruler is also the supreme decision maker Wu Lao Xing. The wooden fruits you want do not belong to the navy headquarters or the world government, but the private property of one of the five old stars, so they do not belong to the world government, but only to them. Although a natural devil fruit is nothing in their eyes, it is very difficult to get the wood fruit from them. At least based on your achievements. If the wood fruit belongs to the world government or the navy headquarters, then I am completely I can give it to you directly, but not now. If you want to get their private property from the five old stars, then you must take out the achievements that satisfy them. Otherwise, even if I give you privately and let the five old stars hate you, it is not the same for you. A good thing. " The words of the Warring States period put Lin Yi and others under great pressure. I did not expect that a devil fruit would actually involve the supreme ruler of the world government. This joke is too big, but it is impossible for this to come from the mouth of the Warring States. It''s a joke. "So? You have to take out the merits that satisfy the five old stars?" Lin Yi said. Chapter 429: The method of getting wood fruits (below) "That''s right, you must convince the five old stars, and let them willingly give you the wooden fruit. This is the best way. Otherwise, it will be given to you, but the highest ruler of the world government will be dissatisfied with you. It is not a good thing for your future or life, so now you have two choices. Complete a task that I have prepared for you that will definitely allow the five old stars to praise you without any comments, so that you can get the fruit of the tree. Secondly, give up the wooden fruit, I can give you a natural devil fruit that is not bad in the name of the admiral. One is difficult and the other is simple. Choose by yourself. "The Warring States period fell silent after speaking. "What do you think?" Lin Yi focused on Nami and other women. He already has the answer, but he will still respect the choices of Nami and others. After all, companions are not used to force or betray, but to each other. Respect and help each other. "Do you still need to ask?" Nami glanced at Tsunade and said. "I have no objection." Nuoqigao said. "I choose wooden fruits." Lin Yi looked at Tsunade, and his eyes were filled with determination and love that was unshakable and unshakable. Tsunade just held Lin Yi''s hand and said nothing, but the two figures were leaning against each other. "Sure enough, it''s the same as I thought!" The Warring States sighed: "You have to think clearly, I''m not an aggressive general, but as a person over here, I will ask you to think about it carefully. I can tell you the content of the task first." I have to say that Lin Yi and Tsunade used their actual actions to step into the sight of the Warring States Period. Now the Warring States period is completely supporting them as juniors. Of course, I dont want them to lose too much because of small mistakes, and they can even tell them in advance. They can be said to be very good to them. "This task is to take back a country that was overthrown by the revolutionary army that originally belonged to the world government. Of course, you only need to be clear about the armed forces left there by the revolutionary army. Others will be sent by the world government to take over. one country. Dont think its an easy task. Thats right. Destroying a country by force can be done with your current strength, but the Revolutionary Army is the only organization in the world that can face the world government. . They are not like the world government or the navy headquarters, which disperse the power of the organization to all parts of the world. They only overthrow a few countries. The small size means that they will treat more seriously and also means that the strong who are stationed there. There are a lot of them, and it''s normal for even Qiwuhai level experts to be there. "Warring States said: "Maybe you think that if you can defeat Krokdal, Qiwuhai will not be in your eyes, but if you look at Qiwuhai with this kind of thinking, then you will definitely die miserably, and Qiwuhai can become a great channel. Do you think one of the three powers is that simple? If it is, then the world government will not spend so much effort and price to attract it. It is even more impossible to become one of the three powers. This is not one of the three powers or the three powers that the world government calls, but is recognized by the world. " Lin Yi and others have a clearer understanding of the strong in this world. Although they also think that there are strong and weak in the Qiwu Sea, they are not as clear as the admiral. Now they listen to the marshal Sengoku. Said that only to realize that he and others still underestimated Qi Wuhai. "Yes, if it''s just Krokdal in Qiwu Sea, Moonlight Moria and the like, you are fully equipped with the power of World War I, but Qiwu Sea is also strong and weak. The next Qiwu Sea may be replaced at any time. Yes, and although they can also deter other pirates, it is not Krokdal in Qiwuhai and Moonlight Moria that can really deter other pirates. Although Moonlight Moria, Krokdal, and the others are already very strong, they can''t be called super masters at all with pure ability. If Qiwuhai is full of such people, how can they become one of the three major forces? How to deter other pirates? "Warring States Fangfo had already expected Lin Yi and the others, and continued: "Your understanding of Qiwuhai is too one-sided, a bit generalized. Qiwuhai is composed of "Pirate Queen" Hancock, the world''s largest swordsman Joura Cormifogg, and "Tianyasha" Tang Ji Heiddoflamingo, "Tyrant" bear, Shakrokdal, Seaman, and Moonlight Moria consist of seven people. But among the seven people, there is a huge gap in their strengths. The real deterrence of the great channel in Qiwuhai is the female emperor Boya Hancock, an amazingly powerful woman, the world''s number one swordsman and Tang Ji. The most important of these people are the first two, such as Heidedo Flamenco and the tyrant Xiong. One is a horribly powerful woman, and behind him is a country where almost all the people in the country are domineering. The other is a lone ranger but powerful and one of the four emperors, the red-haired Shanks, is the great sword of the irresistible acquaintance. How, these are the core strengths of Qiwuhai. " "It turns out that the former is used to deter the pirates in the new world, and the latter are the pirates in the first half of the great channel!" After Lin Yi listened to it, he really found that he underestimated Qiwuhai. There is no need to say more about the strength of the world''s largest swordsman. Empress Hancock can be called a powerful woman by people who stand on the top of the world with power and strength like Marshal Sengoku. It is conceivable that her strength is powerful. However, the Warring States period said that their missions this time are likely to encounter figures of the Qiwuhai level, so there is no need to say what this means. That is to say, Lin Yi and the others are at least a master of the Krokdal level, even Tyrant Bear, a master at the level of Don Quixote and Flamenco, and probably more than one. Otherwise, the Warring States period would not say that their mission this time was extremely dangerous. After all, the revolutionary army finally took food from the world government and seized the power of several countries from the world government. It would be so easy to be retaken by the world government. Chapter 430: Against a country In those countries that were overthrown by the revolutionary army, it is very likely that many powerful revolutionary forces were secretly stationed in the country. After all, few people in the revolution are known to the world except for Mengqi d Dorag. , It is not clear how many masters there are even the world government. But can be treated by the world government in such a righteous way, the hidden power of the revolutionary army is extremely astonishing, otherwise the country that is overthrown by the revolutionary army is likely to be wiped out by the world government immediately. Given that the world government is so powerful, it must have scruples for the revolutionary army to start. And this time, the Warring States period asked Lin Yi and the others to destroy one of the revolutionary army masters who had left behind, and the military power of the country that was overthrown by the revolutionary army. Needless to say, the degree of danger needs not to be said. At least from now on, Lin Yi and the others will defect. The world government is absolutely against the revolutionary army, and it is very dangerous to leave the big tree of the world government. But there is no way. Its not that the Warring States period wants to pit Lin Yi. With Kapu in one day, as long as Lin Yi does not actively betray the world government and the Warring States period, he will definitely not pit Lin Yi and the others. The task is to allow Lin Yi and the others to walk into the sight of the five old stars and obtain the approval of the five old stars to obtain the wooden fruits. And if there are no surprises in the future, it will definitely be flat, with status and rights skyrocketing. The saying that there will be great gains as much as you pay is not necessarily true, but if you pay so much, you will never gain less. This sentence is definitely true. "But you don''t need to worry too much. Although there will be masters of the Qiwuhai level, there will not be too many, and the revolutionary army does not dare to blatantly confront the world government. They have scruples, and we also have scruples. Although they are masters stationed in the country, people at the core level, such as Dorag, will not appear, because Dorag is a spiritual leader besides being a leader. He is a core warfare with other revolutionary forces. The force must also guard against the masters of the world government, so it is in a balance. If we send masters of the world government or the three big generals here, it will immediately affect the whole body and even the great sea pirates of the great waterway will take advantage of it. At that time, the world government does not want to, and the revolutionary army does not want to. , So it caused the country to be seized and the world government did not send the three big generals or other masters to it. Its not that you cant be sent without a master, but the two of you are the most suitable. You have been hiding in the dark to act as executioners of darkness and justice. The revolutionary armys understanding of you is very limited. If that group of people do something, the navy headquarters and even the world government will take action, and no one wants to break this balance. After all, although the Revolutionary Army claims to be able to confront the world government in frontal combat, it is actually a lot worse than the world government. Otherwise, it would have directly attacked the headquarters of the world government instead of overthrowing a few countries until now. "Marshal Zhan Guoyu gave Lin Yi and Tsunade an analysis with earnest heart. Obviously he really valued Liu Hao and the others. Otherwise, as a marshal, he would send Lin Yi and the others directly. Wherever there is so much to say, Lin Yi and the others also knew this, so they listened carefully. "Mr. Marshal, its not that I dont trust you. I believe that whoever you said doesnt want to break this balance, but I dont like to hand over my life to others. If the Revolutionary Army really I care about these countries sending more combat power, but the world government has some scruples. If they don''t send masters to sacrifice the two of us or let us both fend for themselves, who can I make sense? Of course I believe that neither you nor the teacher will allow this to happen, but you also know that this is not a simple matter, and it even involves the supreme ruler like Wu Lao Xing. If we make a fuss by then What is a terrible trouble, as those high-level executives, if they have enough benefits, they can sacrifice us at any time. " Lin Yi didn''t immediately rush out because of the marshal''s amiable performance. Instead, he said calmly. It is true that the Marshal Sengoku is indeed very good to them, completely treating them as their own juniors, but the world government is not the same as the Sengoku, and sometimes even Sengoku and Kapu are helpless if huge interests are involved. For example, the things of the Tianlong people, such as the dark and justice things, Karp are very annoying, but he can do nothing. "Haha, you are really careful guys, you are completely different from Karp!" The Warring States period was unexpectedly not angry but laughed. There is a kind of appreciation in the laughter, which is obviously for Lin Yi and the others. Calm and cautious Warring States appreciates and likes it. A shrewd mind, a calm mind, strong strength and potential, and good luck, combined with unrelenting effort and will, is the most wanted talent in the Warring States period. This is the real general talent, even the marshal talent. The Warring States had originally regarded Lin Yi and the others as their future future training, and they valued them very much, otherwise, they would not be frank with them and talk so much. Now that he heard Liu Hao and the others behave so calmly, he was too happy to be happy. How can I be angry. After all, just like what he said, this task involves a lot. A bad word can easily cause huge disturbances, but only by completing such a task can Lin Yi and the others completely walk into the sight of the five old stars and get them. Recognition, get the fruit of the tree and become a general or even a marshal in the future. Otherwise, Lin Yi and the others would not be recognized by the five old stars, even if the Warring States period gave them the wooden fruit, it would have harmed them, and instead would make the five old stars feel unhappy and jealous towards Lin Yi and the others. This is not a fun thing, just like in ancient times, none of the courtiers who were born with suspicion by the emperor had a good end. Of course, the Warring States did not want Lin Yi and the others to die in such a conspiracy, so the Warring States still assigned the task to Lin Yi and the others when he knew the danger, and he could only do his best to help Lin Yi secretly. Chapter 431: Warring States’ Favors And Lin Yi and the others'' current calm and wise performance made the Warring States very fond of them. The secret road Karp really taught two good disciples, and perhaps their achievements will surpass the green pheasant or even him and Karp in the future. After the Sengoku laughed, he remained silent for a while before speaking again. Fortunately, even if he did not speak, even the calm Lin Yi, the steady Tsunade, the naughty and intelligent Nami, and the rational Nuoji Gao were all taken aback. "If I hand over the Mumu Fruit to you in advance, then you should be relieved a lot." "What?" Tsunade and the others were taken aback. They didn''t expect that the Warring States period would give Mumuguo ahead of time. They must know that to get Mumuguo, they have to complete such a dangerous task. Now the Warring States period unexpectedly sends Mumuguo ahead of time. Give it to them, don''t you be afraid that they won''t do the task or just cheating and defecting? And if something like this really happened at that time, the Warring States would have to bear a huge responsibility from the Five Old Stars. However, I have to say that the Warring States period is extremely risky, and the act of taking huge risks by themselves made Lin Yi and the others feel warm. No matter how dark and decadent the world government is, there are still people who truly uphold absolute justice in the world government, and they have been working hard. , Such as Karp, such as the Warring States period. As the Marshal of the Warring States Period, he could not tell Lin Yi and the others so much and let them do the task directly. Lin Yi and the others could not refute, either they would do it or they had to give up. There was no third option, but the Warring States period was very earnest. First, I analyzed a lot of things with Lin Yi and the others for fear that they would suffer, and then actually handed them the wood fruits in advance. This kind of behavior is simply regarded as their own relatives. "Haha, I thought you wouldn''t be surprised or gloomy. Seeing your performance I thought you were not a sixteen-year-old boy, but an old fox with a mature and respectful attitude. I didn''t expect you to be gloomy too." He smiled, but his tone was serious. Obviously what he said just now was not a joke: "I have already sent Mumuguo to you." This sentence tells Lin Yi and the others that the Warring States period had been prepared early in the morning, and they had decided to give the Mumuguo to Lin Yi and the others in advance to make them stronger. Just to do the task, in this way, even if there are some changes at that time, the safety factor of Lin Yi and others will be higher if the world government does not help because of some interests. The dignified Marshal Warring States puts his heart to such an extent to people whom the two have never met before. This is no longer a simple way of valuing younger generations. "Its hard not to be surprised if you have such a heavy gift. If we dont do it well then, even if you are a marshal, you will still have to bear great responsibilities when it comes to the five old stars. You do this. It can be said to be asking for trouble, but it''s not good for you, so you won''t be surprised if you don''t want to." Tsunade said. "Haha, I believe you will be able to get through no matter what the variables are. Now I just hand over to you the rewards you can definitely get in advance. What''s the responsibility?" The Warring States period smiled boldly, the things gathered together, and the people were divided into groups. Karp was a bold, generous man. As his brother confidant, the Warring States period was known as a wise general and thoughtful, but it did not mean that he was a deep city, with many conspiracies and thoughts. For a gloomy person, on the contrary, wisdom belongs to wisdom and character belongs to character. The Warring States period is also a bold and generous person, otherwise Karp will have such a good relationship with him. "You are right, we will definitely complete this task." Lin Yi and others looked at each other and nodded. They have always completed the task not for the world government, but for themselves, so they all have to complete it. The reason and determination is precisely because of this, no matter how difficult the task is, they can accomplish it, and how dangerous the situation they can overcome one by one. "Then Karp and I are waiting for your good news at the navy headquarters. This task does not need to be rushed. There is no clear time limit. You can slowly prepare to investigate your opponent''s information and the current strength of that country before doing anything. Not later, I won''t talk about the others, and I believe you don''t need me to explain more." After the Warring States period, he hung up the phone worm, and everyone fell silent. "He can be a marshal of the navy. It is not unreasonable to suppress the already powerful navy." Tsunade sighed. "He is bold and majestic, rewards and punishments are clear, but has a good vision but is very decisive. Such a person is simply not a marshal. wasted." "Yeah!" Nami and Nuoqigao nodded their heads. Although they hadn''t seen the Marshal Warring States, the conversation in the phone worm just left a deep impression on the two women. The performance of the Warring States Period was completely different from what they expected, and everything was completely different. Not only was it like an amiable elder, but it also cared them so much. "At this time, everyone is ready to adjust their mental and mental state, and then it will be a tough battle." Lin Yi said, closing his eyes and starting to practice. The strength to reach the level of Lin Yi no longer depends on pure penance, exercise is essential, but it is definitely not pure penance. It also needs to understand and feel, whether it is the six forms, the profound meaning or the fruit of the six forms. Ability and domineering are all to understand, to comprehend, to feel the mystery. There is going to be a war in a country or even a revolutionary army, of course he has to prepare well. "I wonder if I should also eat a devil fruit, anyway, Lin Yi can swim in the sea, even if we fall into the sea, we are not afraid that no one will be saved!" Nami said. "Are you willing? If you eat the Devil Fruit, you can only wear your beautiful swimsuit on the beach and can''t swim for the rest of your life." Tsunade laughed. Nami and Nokiko are both women, and because they live on the island. The reason, of course, is that they like to swim and often swim. The biggest reason they dont eat Devil Fruit until now is that they dont want to wear swimsuits and stare at one side in the future, as Tsunade said. "I''m just worried about this." Nami smiled bitterly. Chapter 432: Wood Fruits Arrived Early "You don''t need to be so discouraged. Over the years, I have not stopped my research on Devil Fruit. I have always hoped that a drug can be formulated to enable those with the ability to swim in the sea. However, even if the medicine is highly skilled, it is difficult to accurately configure it without first understanding the pharmacology, so whether I want to get the devil fruit or to configure the ability to suppress the devil fruit, I cant go into the sea. The shortcomings of dry ducks I also have to eat a devil fruit. If you dont personally experience the physical changes after eating the devil fruit, experience the feeling of becoming a landruck, and experience the powerless feeling of the capable person facing the sea floor stone and facing the sea, how to configure the best drug. Tsunade said: "So you dont need to be anxious. First of all, you havent decided what fruit you want. If its the best, you have to choose the devil fruit that suits you best. Otherwise, its a waste of eating it. Take advantage of this time. What devil fruit, think about it, we will try our best to help you find it. And I can also take advantage of this time to study the deficiencies of the capable people in the face of the sea, and figure out a way to prepare medicines, and it will not be too late for you to take it by then. " "Tsunade, you are so kind." Nami heard the words and her eyes suddenly brightened as if she saw a lot of treasures, she threw herself into Tsunade''s arms and said. "At this time you are the best flatterer!" Nuoqigao shrugged helplessly. Sometimes his sister is also a real treasure. The Warring States did not let Lin Yi and the others wait for a long time. After all, the navy headquarters was very close to the Judicial Island. In addition, the Warring States sent people to send the Devil Fruit over early in the morning, so a female navy knocked on the door a few hours later, with Tsunade''s permission. The gatekeeper walked in, holding a brocade box in his hand, needless to say, it was also filled with wooden fruits. "Thank you." Tsunade nodded. She has always been polite. She didn''t disdain the navy soldiers or be superior because she was a high-level member of the Judicial Island. So Tsunade''s popularity in Judicial Island is no1. . The female navy obviously knew Tsunade too, and she was not flattered when she heard what she said. Instead, she looked at Tsunade with an admiring look and then walked out. "Wow, the devil fruit obtained after paying such a high price to complete such a dangerous task should take a good look at what is special." Nami yelled and opened the box. The goal was an emerald green color. It looks like a reduced version of the oval-shaped forest fruit. Obviously this is the woody fruit among the natural devil fruits. "So beautiful!" Nami and Nuoqigao couldn''t help but admire the crystal clear wooden fruit in front of them. "It''s really beautiful." Tsunade nodded. She didn''t know how many precious and beautiful jewels, jade, etc., she had seen in her life, so she was totally immune to these kinds of things, and Tsunade and Nami had different hobbies. . Nami and the others like beautiful clothes, pearl treasures and other things, while Tsunade likes to enjoy life, such as wine, tea, and food, accommodation, and drinking. Tsunades interests and pleasures are all enjoying life. Living in, the life she enjoys is not extravagant, just like how much money is needed to soak in a hot spring. Nami buys any clothes and its enough for Tsunade to soak in the hot springs every day for more than half a year, but if you have money, Tsunade still doesnt mind spending extravagantly in life, so although the wooden fruit in front of you looks like a forest. The same green crystal, but Tsunade just said a little and disappeared. "Eat it and see if it has any effect." Lin Yi was very curious. Tsunade''s body had an immortal body and Mu Dun''s blood. It was just that he hadn''t been awakened for some unknown reason, but not awakening doesn''t mean that he didn''t, no. The representative doesn''t exist, it''s just hidden deep in Tsunade''s bloodline. Now Tsunades celestial body and Mu Dun bloodline will be inspired by eating Mumu fruit. Even if you cant perform ninjutsu at that time, the celestial body and Mu Dun bloodline will exist after all. In addition, wood fruits are likely to produce unprecedented changes. It is precisely because of this that Tsunade is determined to get the fruit of the tree, and Lin Yi also knows this, so he will do everything possible to get the fruit of the tree at all costs. Tsunades face suddenly became calm, not because she didnt want to eat it, but because she suddenly had a headache when she remembered Lin Yis expression when she ate the devil fruit, but the headache returned to her headache, she still picked up the devil fruit to joke and be curious about Nami and others. He took a bite with his gaze. Tsunade''s complexion suddenly turned blue and purple. Lin Yi glanced at Tsunade with sympathy. Then Tsunade suddenly picked up a cup of water and rinsed his mouth, and then drank a cup of black tea that he had prepared. He held Lin Yi and kissed Lin Yi, regardless of the expressions of Nami and Nuoqi watching the show, the whole person was intoxicated. As if to forget the terrible taste of the devil fruit in this way, it took a long time for Lin Yi to let go. "It''s strange, it doesn''t smell unpleasant at all, on the contrary, there is a fragrance, but I don''t know why it feels more uncomfortable than eating stool when I eat it." Tsunada said with a lingering fear, she would rather talk to the three major generals. I don''t want to eat something like this again after a big battle. "Is it really that scary?" Nami, who still wanted to eat the devil fruit, once again had the idea of ??shrinking. Her mind is as firm as Lin Yi and Tsunade, both of them retreat to the taste of the devil fruit one after another, making Nami retreat. My heart is very unstable. "You will know if you try it later. People who haven''t eaten it will not be able to feel the taste of the devil fruit." Tsunade exhaled. Nami and Nuoqigao couldnt help but look at each other. They were not calm and curious. Obviously they were also curious about the taste of devil fruit. How unpalatable would make them firm, even People who can face life and death calmly showed this way. Especially they have also smelled the devil fruit, and it smelled really good. Chapter 433: Paradise Island, Paradise Country If you don''t understand the inside story, you definitely don''t believe that the devil fruit is unpalatable to this point. "How about the ability to try?" Lin Yi asked curiously. Obviously he wanted to see what unprecedented changes Tsunade would have when he got the fruit of the tree. "I think there is something extra in my body!" Tsunade Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. After practicing the life return, she has an extraordinary understanding of any part of her body, so she found out the first time she ate Mumuguo. The changes in the body seemed to be boiling. Even if she loses the ninjutsu illusion and Chakra, the blood of the immortal body and the blood of Mu Dun are not lost after all. They still exist, but they have been unable to awaken, but after eating the wood fruit, she found her own The body seems to have undergone unprecedented changes. Even the creator of Mudan Senjujuma, or Tsunades grandfather, cant explain the changes clearly here. After all, although Mumu Fruit and Mudan are both from the same source, they have the same source. Because of the difference, even Senjujuma couldn''t solve Tsunade''s problems, so he could only rely on Tsunade to explore it. Tsunade closed her eyes as if she was feeling something. Although Nami and others were curious, they didn''t speak. They didn''t disturb Tsunade but watched quietly. It took full fifteen minutes for Tsunade to open his eyes, and a gleam of gleaming color flashed in his eyes. Suddenly, his body exuded a breath of life that everyone could wash and feel, and the Buddha returned to the ancient place full of vitality. Like in the primeval forest. Just standing here just gave Lin Yi and the others this feeling. "Shen Luo Wanxiang!" Tsunade suddenly spit out four words. Nami and Nuoqigao only felt their bodies tighten. I don''t know when they added a number of thick roots that had cracked and appeared. Bundling the two together, such a big movement was silent and colorless, it was really weird. It can be said that Tsunade, who cooperated with Kuki Fruit, played assassination and it was difficult for anyone to stop it. "Compared with Grandpa''s Mu Dun, it is much better. No matter how powerful the move is, you don''t need Jiujiu, you just need enough physical support." Tsunade smiled with satisfaction, obviously for Mumu Fruit Belt She likes the changes that come: "Moreover, my immortal body and Mu Dun''s bloodline were stimulated. Although it was only a preliminary stimulation, they have been supplemented with Mu Mu Fruit''s abilities and combined with each other. As long as they continue to develop, it will no longer be a problem to surpass Grandpa. " "Good things come." Lin Yi stretched out his hand holding Tsunade''s Yushou. Tsunade smiled slightly, a trace of deep affection flashed in his eyes and leaned against Lin Yi''s arms. "In addition to sending Mumuguo, Mr. Marshal also has some information on the masters of the revolutionary army in that country that the world government has investigated. Although not all of them, after all, the revolutionary army is too mysterious, and even the intelligence network of the world government cannot investigate. It''s clear, but it is also precious to us. Of course, there is also information about that country. Let''s take a look first. Then there is one month to prepare, and we will set off again at that time. This is the cultivation and preparation of everyone''s cultivation. In short, we must face this battle with the best mental outlook. "Lin Yi said. "No problem!" Nami and Nuoji said in high spirits. The four started their own preparations. Lin Yi continued to develop Yinglong Fruit and Domineering, while Tsunade focused most of her energy on Mumu Fruit. After all, she had just acquired it, even those with natural ability had just acquired the fruit ability. It will not be very strong and requires continuous development, even if you have a good understanding of this devil fruit, you need to develop it. Even Tsunade has the blood of Mu Dun and the immortal body, but because she has her own understanding of Mu Dun in her heart, although she has learned it, she will not, but she has also mastered a lot of theoretical knowledge before. And there is a Mu Dun grandfather who knows Mu Dun very well. Although Mu Dun is different from Mu Dun fruit, there are many similarities, so it is completely possible that the stone of other mountains can be used to attack jade, and the Mu Dun fruit has initially merged with the immortal body and the Mu Dun bloodline. Of course, Tsunade must be developed well when it comes to moving the whole body. Otherwise, no matter how good the Devil Fruit cannot form a strong combat power, it would be a waste. So everyone was very busy this month, even Nami didn''t go out shopping, and devoted themselves to their own preparations. After a month passed, several people got on and set off for the country captured by the revolutionary army. "Paradise island, paradise country? The revolutionary army will really choose it. It is a holiday resort and a place to collect money. If you grasp this country, you will have a steady stream of money and send it to your pocket. It is simply a huge profit, even if it is a great sea route. The wealthy people in the New World often go there to spend money. The revolutionary army that got the Paradise Island is equivalent to having a steady stream of money. No wonder it will send heavy troops to guard it. Tsunade said, looking at the information in his hand. In a month, she has developed Mumu fruit to a certain extent. Of course, she can have it so fast because she has been prepared for a long time and has a certain understanding of Mumu fruit. In addition, she also has an understanding of Mu Dun and immortals. The body is the foundation, so Tsunade develops the devil fruit at an amazing speed. One month is at least equivalent to the progress of other peoples development for one year. Of course, this is just the beginning. People with the Devil Fruit ability are all easy to enter. In the future, the stronger the strength and the higher the level of development, the more difficult it will be to develop. The progress of the hand has already slowed down. But compared to her now a month ago, she has undergone earth-shaking changes. There will be a breath of life inadvertently emitting from her body. People can''t help but want to approach her, and even feel good about her, just like a child gave birth to a mother. Favor and closeness. Nature is the mother of all life. Now Tsunade is equal to the origin of life. Under such circumstances, matching Tsunade''s figure, appearance and temperament makes her already envy of all living creatures even more amazing. "There are already two masters I know so far, and there will definitely be more people who don''t know." Chapter 434: Nicole Robins plan Lin Yi said: "This task is really not easy at all." "It was not easy at first." Nami said with a groan, after adjusting the direction of the ship''s sailing: "What shall we do when the time comes?" The main combatants were Lin Yi and Tsunade. Although they also joined the battle, they were not the main candidates. "I have to ask the experts about this. Robin who makes plans is a good player." Tsunade glanced at Nicole Robin and said. After eating the wood fruits, Lin Yi and the others told Nicole Robin everything through a telephone bug. After listening, Nicole Robin was not surprised or moved at all. Instead, she agreed without thinking about it. It was completely different from the wise and calm her before. Obviously she was already fully integrated into the group, even if she knew that there were many crises ahead. Join in without hesitation. "What else can I do? Everyone is not well-known here except that I am a little famous. Of course, it does not rule out that the Revolutionary Armys intelligence network knows you, but I think the Revolutionary Armys intelligence is no better than the world governments. The world government that has been around for more than 800 years is not so friendly. That kind of cutting-edge technology and intelligence capabilities are definitely not comparable to the current revolutionary army. In addition, Tsunade and Lin Yi are favored by Karp and the Sengoku period. They should spare no effort to cover up your affairs so as not to let the revolutionary army members. Knowing that you have been prepared, the revolutionary army knows that the possibility of you is not high, but it has to be prepared. " Nicole Robin is worthy of being an expert. When it comes to all aspects, he has a countermeasure early in the morning, and everyone nodded and agreed with what he said. "Then, of course, it was a low-key operation. In fact, our combination is attractive everywhere. After all, it is difficult for a man with four beauties to be attractive or not, but Paradise Island is a famous tourist attraction on the Great Waterway. Rich people often go there to enjoy it. Even if it is captured by the revolutionary army now, it is no exception, because the revolutionary army cares about this country very much, so compared to the world government, the revolutionary army manages the Paradise Island better, and has invested a lot of resources and manpower to manage and maintain it, so Those rich people still go to Paradise Island to enjoy. Compared to them taking hundreds of bodyguards and dozens of women at every turn, even if there are women like us around Lin Yi, and super beauties like Tsunade, they wont be too noticeable, but because of Lin Yis age. The reason for being young will be more likely to be considered to be the eldest master who came out from a large family or a wealthy family to enjoy the holiday. In this way, it is easy to conceal our identity, let the revolutionary army think that our identity is like this, and then we enjoy it there, not in the name of a vacation, but secretly gathering information, but a real vacation. If we want to deceive others, we must first deceive ourselves. As long as we go to Paradise Island and truly enjoy it, we will be the same as other people, and will not attract attention. At that time, we will collect information secretly to find out the terrain of Paradise Island and the combat power of the revolutionary army. , Personnel distribution, and finally choose the best time to destroy them one by one. " Nicole Robin said his thoughts in one breath. Everyone applauded. The method is not complicated, but it is very practical. Sometimes the tactics dont need to be complicated, and the strategy doesnt need to be advanced to be useful. The best tactic is to deal with the enemy and achieve one''s own goals. "Then it''s so decided." Lin Yi nodded. It is worthy of Nicole Robin who has been in the dark world for many years since she was a child, doing all kinds of jobs, all kinds of life, plus her extensive books. He has traveled more than 10,000 miles, and his knowledge, knowledge and ability to do things are very mature. It can be said that if the mission can be successful this time, Nicole Robin will play a significant role. "Can I understand that you patted my horse?" Tsunade teased. "Not really, at least I am very envious of you having such a figure, although I think I have a good figure, but I am still eclipsed by you!" Nicole Robin smiled gracefully, and everyone couldn''t help but smile upon hearing this. , But Nicole Robin also said the voice of all women. Whether it''s Nami, Nuoqigo or Nicole Robin, they are all angel faces, devil figures, excellent temperaments, and personalities, not to mention, any one of them is rare and excellent when they are released. A stunning woman, even in the great channel where there are so many beauties is rare. But a woman who is so good as Tsunade is at least Nicole Robin who has a lot of experience herself, and has never seen one in the south of the river. "It''s not flattering, but I accept your flattery!" Tsunade smiled, feeling a little proud, especially thinking of Lin Yi''s obsession with himself, and remembering that he had to hold his stalwart every night since he was a child. When she was sleeping, Tsunade''s eyes flashed with a blur of light. As everyone talked and laughed, the journey to Paradise Island became full of laughter and laughter. One month has passed, and a huge bird-shaped island has appeared in Lin Yi''s sight. Obviously this is the paradise island. In addition to allowing people who come here to lead a paradise-like life, it is called this name because the island looks like a bird of paradise, so it is named paradise island, and the country is also a paradise country. . "Sure enough, there are a lot of strong men." Lin Yi and the others just docked the ship. Through seeing and seeing the domineering, they realized that there are many strong men who are observing and monitoring everything on Paradise Island. Needless to say, they are also members of the revolutionary army. They all have different opinions. There are all kinds of identities, such as shopping, eating, and waiters. This is the least noticeable and the most open way to monitor everything here. Lin Yi and the others were noticed as soon as they came in, but just like Nicole Robin said, it would be difficult for them to go to other places without being noticed by a man and four women, but it seems normal here. There are a lot of dozens of women, let alone four, at most because the women around Lin Yi are so beautiful that everyone around them envy. Chapter 435: Master will take care of you After all, even if the people who can come here are either with identities or with money, they don''t need to say much about the beauty of their partners, but there are really very few compared with Nami and others, and there is no one compared with Tsunade at present. In addition, Lin Yi was surrounded by the four women standing alone, Tsunade also intimately held Lin Yi''s shoulders, and completely buried her extremely stalwart that made all the men present and made all the women''s extremely stalwart. In his arm, there was Lin Yi''s young look. Almost everyone thought that Lin Yi was a rich young man from a big financial group. So I didn''t pay much attention. Obviously, Nicole Robin''s plan was very successful. Together, they were the most natural cover. "Look at them, your eyes are full of envy and jealousy, and some can''t wait to take us away from you. Master, you must protect them!" Nuo Qi said with a high smile. "How is it possible that you are all taken care of by this young master, how can I let others take you away from me." Lin Yi''s current identity is a young man, the young man who came here to enjoy the holiday, plus Nuoqi Gaozai While teasing himself, Lin Yi instantly entered the role. "Master is so majestic, people love you to death." Nami snuggled in Lin Yi''s arms. Such an intimate behavior made the people around them more enviable and less doubtful of their identities. "I think this is what you two sisters are saying in the heart. Let''s do it now, and give you the opportunity to blatantly seduce my husband." Tsunade held her forehead with an unhappy look. In fact, her eyes were The smile is sweet. Of course she could see that Nami and Nuoqigao had a great affection for their men, and even Nicole Robin joined the ranks, but she was not jealous. If she wanted to be jealous, she would have been jealous of Xi Rihongs things that year. If she was really jealous, she wouldn''t let Lin Yi accept Xi Rihong. So she will be jealous now, she will be acting like a baby, but she will not be jealous. After all, she will go shopping with a man and his wife. If she is amazed by the audience, men will feel very proud and happy, and women have similar thoughts. From Tsunade''s point of view, the man who can get his love is the best in the world. It is normal to be crushed by other people and attract good feelings. Let alone Lin Yi and them day and night, every one of them can save lives. Thanks, she can''t stop other people from liking Lin Yi, after all, she is not a god, and Tsunade''s temperament is not so bad, how can she be jealous and angry because of such a thing. On the contrary, she often makes jokes about these things, teasing Nami and the others. "Husband, sister, she bullied me." Na Meiliang seems to be completely in the play, Nicole Robin pursed her lips while she was on the side, and said in her heart that life is like a play, play is like life, and Nami can enter the play so fast. Express your heart. I usually dont dare to express it, but in such an environment and atmosphere, I did it naturally, because I needed Nami and the others to dress up as the women next to Lin Yi, that is, the women who were brought up by her, so Nami and the others did this. But Nami is so fast to enter the play, even she is not acting at all, but expressing herself, expressing her heart, so everything seems very natural. Nicole Robin completely saw the reason for Nami''s appearance. In fact, Nami discovered it herself, but I dont know why she didnt want to stop, so she would like to give her a chance to become Lin Yis woman, and she would not show it even if she had this idea. , At best, it''s just acting like a baby. Because in her opinion, Tsunade is not only her good sister, but also a person who saves her life, even if she realizes that she has a unique feeling for Lin Yi, she dare not cross Lei Chi half a step. So she has been hiding it all the time, but it is inferior to flooding, and the same is true for feelings. The more depressed, the stronger the rebound. She has never dared to show it, but now she has an opportunity to put it in front of her. It makes Nami feel bad and she must do it, because this is a cover, if it is someone else, Nami is I absolutely oppose it, but the dressing object is a woman raised by Lin Yi. I don''t know why Nami naturally displays all the side she wants to express in her heart but she doesn''t dare to express. Rather than being deeply involved in the drama, it is better to say that Nami is faithfully showing the most true and eager side of her heart. "Sure enough, Nami has sunk in. Normally Nami can control herself not to cross the thunder pond for half a step, but with Robin''s plan to ask Nami to be Lin Yi''s woman, it is completely dozing off to give her a pillow. , Even if Nami controls herself, she still naturally shows her inner side when she does this." Nuoqigao sighed inwardly. How could her younger sister''s idea as a elder sister not know, even Nicole Robin has only seen it in such a short time, let alone that it is Nuoqigao who has been together for more than ten years. She clearly knows that Nami usually controls and suppresses herself, but now she is completely given a chance to not control herself, and there will be no chance to be sorry for Tsunade in front of her, so that she does not need to have any scruples. You can get what she wants most in her heart, and it''s strange that Nami didn''t completely fall into it. Even Nami herself didn''t notice that she was originally acting, but she became self-expression. "Hehe, what am I thinking, Nami is like this, isn''t my sister like this?" Nuoqigao couldn''t help but laughed at herself, thinking that she was similar to Nami. But no matter what, this is indeed a good opportunity, a chance that will neither be sorry for Tsunade nor destroy the relationship between Lin Yi and the others, but still get what they want most, so even if it is a promise No matter how rational Qi Gao is, in fact her performance at this moment is not much better than Na. The two sisters took turns taking turns. For a while, Nami was holding Lin Yi, and for a while, she became Nuoqigao holding Lin Yi. Such a scene made countless men around him envy and jealous. Chapter 436: Dating on holy land, sisters close "Finally passed." After entering a villa, Nami sat in Lin Yi''s arms. Obviously she hadn''t reacted from it. Tsunade was neither angry nor jealous when she saw it, even Nicole. Bin could see that Nami''s feelings for Lin Yi, let alone Tsunade. When Tsunade was able to accept Yuhihong for Lin Yi, how could she care? What''s more, Lin Yi has not taken the initiative to express her position until now. It is just that Nami has feelings for Lin Yi, and Nami also cared about her own reasons and was unwilling to destroy her and her. Lin Yi''s feelings have always controlled herself. If she hadn''t had such a chance, maybe she would have to wait for Nami to explode when this relationship can''t be suppressed. With Nami''s character and having been born to death for so many years, Tsunade still likes it very much, otherwise it won''t make her get on the boat and will not be angry at the intimate behavior between her and Lin Yi now. "It''s a pass. Although someone is watching here, they are not blatant. They just hide in the dark to maintain order, in case someone destroys it and it is not against us." Lin Yi displayed his domineering and perceiving constantly, and said after confirming that there was no problem. "At night, I will use the ability of Huahuaguo to collect information here. You can find out the terrain here. If you are not familiar with the terrain here, fighting or retreating will be very detrimental to us." Nicole Robin said. , Her abilities involve all aspects, whether it is assassination or anti-assassination. "Yeah!" Lin Yi nodded. In the evening, Nicole Robin blocked the villa in the villa to display the abilities of flowers and fruits or tapped, or peeked to find out the military strength of the surrounding revolutionary army. Speaking of which, Nicole Robins fruit ability is really suitable for assassination and intelligence gathering, plus Nicole Robin''s own talent is simply a talent that everyone covets. It is no wonder that the revolutionary army values ??her so much in another time and space. While Lin Yi took Tsunade and Nami sisters all the way around, going to the bar for a drink, another for shopping, another for a beach stroll, and another for a casino to spend a lot of money. They were indeed enjoying the life on Paradise Island, so they didn''t attract anyone''s attention at all, but they were enjoying the drunken life on Paradise Island while being familiar with the terrain here. They played it in just one night. The most famous sights and facilities in the vicinity of dozens of square kilometers. Whether its Lin Yis real wife Tsunade or the fake sister Hua Nami, Nuoqigao is full of happy smiles. Everywhere he goes, he feels the spring breeze, with three daughters. Lin Yi attracted the attention of all men wherever he went. The people here are not ordinary people. Any one of your partners is a rare beauty, even in large numbers, but it is not as amazing as Lin Yi with the three Tsunade girls. Because no one here is a simple person, even the dudes who can come here know that any person here is a person of status and status, and of course he will not offend the other party because of such a thing. In addition, it didn''t take long for the revolutionary army to acquire this country, but no one dared to disrupt the order here with a large number of troops deployed here. If the revolutionary army is in chaos here, it will definitely lose its face and beat itself in the face. After all, the revolutionary army, under the banner of overthrowing the dark, corrupt world government, has just occupied this country and messed up the order here, which countries will dare to join the revolutionary army in the future. In particular, this country can bring huge financial resources and network support to the revolutionary army, so there are many troops stationed here, none of them are simple goods, so few people are making trouble here. Of course, they are jealous, making fun of each other, betting, and fighting alcohol. There are endless competitions such as gambling, spending big money, and so on. The Revolutionary Army is not opposed to this. As long as there is no disruptive situation, the revolutionary army will be happy, after all, this can bring them more income. A few people walked around and got acquainted with the terrain and came to a beach. Even at night, it was still colorful and beautifully lit. Many people still walked on the beach here. The atmosphere and environment here is simply a superb dating holy place. When Lin Yi or Tsunade looked at each other, there was the color of love and a hint of fire in their eyes. Obviously they were all involved here. Enjoying life has let go of everything, so I am also infected by this atmosphere and environment. There are people you like around, so they are all the same as the people around them. Lin Yi suddenly hugged Tsunade for a fierce kiss. It may attract attention in other places, but there are people everywhere here, and there are even a lot of bolders who have already built large tents and started real swordsmanship. Compared with the actual combat of the gun, Lin Yi and the others are nothing short of meaning. Nami and Nuoqigao had been affected by the atmosphere here when they saw the two, especially since they both knew that this kind of life would be difficult to have again, and such opportunities would be difficult to have again. After all, their current identities are Lin Yi''s girlfriend, what she does here is reasonable and reasonable, but will not attract anyone''s attention. At this time, they are fully able to exercise all the rights between their girlfriends. The two women who were hesitant and scrupulous in this atmosphere and Tsunade and Lin Yi were the first to wear swimsuits. Attached to Lin Yi''s body. Tsunade was not surprised by this. After all, if such a legitimate opportunity is missed, it will not be so easy. No matter what you do here, you can use this reason and excuse to cover up, although doing too much may affect each other. Feelings, but as long as you grasp this scale, its no problem. Of course, this also depends on the target. Tsunade doesnt care much about it. In fact, she knew the thoughts of the two women, especially Nami, but she still didnt stop it and didnt show up. Instead, she had a lot of responsibility. How its development looks. On the contrary, after parting, Tsunade looked at the two women with curiosity and teasing without a trace, as if she wanted to see what they would do in such an environment. Chapter 437: Nami sisters rush to kiss Tsunade anticipated today''s arrival early in the morning. She knew very well that Lin Yi would definitely reject Nami and the others if she didn''t like it, but Tsunade didn''t do that. She had already done it when Yurihong happened. As promised, it is not impossible to get close to Lin Yi, but the premise is to get her Tsunade''s approval, otherwise everything can only be a mirror image. Tsunade is not so generous and likes to share her man with other women. On the contrary, she knows that Lin Yi''s character has never been swayed by flowers everywhere, everything is a matter of course. Nami and the others are not flower idiots, nor are they proactive. Inverted post, but the day, life, and mutual acquaintance and love developed step by step. If Tsunade wants to stop it, you can simply not let Nami and the others get on the boat to join, and you can even speak directly when you find the affection of Nami sisters. She knows that if she speaks herself, whether it is Lin Yi or Nokigao, Nami and others Will never get out of this step. If she didn''t allow such a thing to discover, the incident of entering the paradise island Nami and the others playing Lin Yi''s woman would not have refused to express her opinion, but watched this incident with interest. She felt sorrow and grief in her heart, but she was not jealous. She knew very well that no one could take away her man. As long as she didn''t even need to open her mouth, she only had to show her dislike, then Lin Yi would definitely give up all this for herself. Don''t allow all of this to happen. But Tsunade didnt want Lin Yi to do this, nor did he not want Lin Yi to be unhappy, just like Lin Yi didnt want Tsunade to be unhappy and could give up, and Tsunade didnt want Lin Yi to be unhappy and could give up some persistence and accept others. Woman, but there is a prerequisite, and that is to get her approval from Tsunade. In fact, Tsunade has not stopped it, and it is not a recognition of Nami sisters that it has been allowed to develop, and she also knows that Lin Yi has not provoked the two girls from beginning to end, and everything developed naturally. , So Tsunade wouldn''t lose his temper with Lin Yi because of this, but he would still act like a baby. Both of them are willing to give up everything for each other. One can give up other women for Tsunade, and the other can accept other women for Lin Yi. It is precisely because of this that Tsunade''s feelings for Nami and them have always been allowed to develop. Even when Nicole Robin put forward the idea and asked Nami and others as Lin Yi''s women to enter Paradise Island, she knew that Nami and the others might not be able to help but show their inner side, and she also wanted to see it. What happens to the two women in the end is not that she doesn''t mind, it''s not that she likes to let others share her man, but that she knows that no one can take away her favorite man, and there won''t be any in the future. Nami suddenly raised her head. At the critical moment, she was more proactive and decisive than Nuoqigao, who was bold and arrogant. Her eyes were full of love and sweetness. It didn''t seem to be acting at all, but she was showing her true feelings. The feeling of spring water in it can''t deceive anyone. At this moment, Nami is under the exaggeration of this kind of atmosphere, stimulated by her identity as a woman who is now Lin Yi, and under the desire to have this affection, she finds that her sanity is constantly declining, and her control is even more powerful. It kept falling, even if Tsunade was watching, she couldn''t help but rush into the man''s arms. She wouldn''t regret it even if it was moths fighting the fire, and she couldn''t help but do it. But the feelings between the remaining reason and Tsunade and Tsunades sisterhood and kindness to her made Nami couldnt help but look up at Tsunade. Namis eyes were full of affection and enthusiasm, but she was With a strong desire and praying color, it seems to be asking Tsunade if it is okay, and at the same time very hope that Tsunade can say yes. "What is your current status?" Tsunade didn''t answer Nami''s longing, but what she said made her eyes full of surprise and ecstasy. She didn''t expect Tsunade to say this. Although Tsunade didn''t make it clear that it seemed that he was not answering the question, the meaning in his words couldn''t be more obvious. What is Nami''s current identity? She entered here as Lin Yi''s woman, the woman of a wealthy son, Ge Lin Yi, since she is his woman, of course what she has to do is allowed. She was surprised that she didn''t expect Tsunade to say such words instead of being angry or angry. Not only she, but even Nuojiko looked at Tsunade in surprise. The two sisters both asked themselves if they swapped their positions with Tsunade, can they really do the same as Tsunade if they change to Tsunade? The sisters knew that Tsunade didn''t care about Lin Yi, on the contrary, he cared about the extreme. It was because of the extreme of love that made Tsunade not want to make Lin Yi unhappy and embarrassed, so she did so. They were grateful, guilty, admired, and envious for Tsunade. They were grateful to Tsunade for giving them this opportunity. They were guilty that their two daughters were helped so much by Tsunade, and they were still Tsunades sisters. The man who coveted her in front of her, and even wanted to seduce this man in front of her, what she admired and envied was that Tsunade''s feelings for Lin Yi actually reached this point. But at this moment, the sanity of the two women has dropped to the lowest level in history. In addition, the unexpected success of the desire that was originally only with a glimmer of hope has made the two women even more comfortable with the last scruples in their hearts and the last sanity and self-control. Abandon it all. Nami suddenly raised her head and embraced Lin Yi with her hands. She actively handed her first kiss to Lin Yi and gave a deep, selfless kiss. Although Nuoqigao took a step slower, she was buried in Lin Yi''s arms boldly. When Nami stopped, she also acted like Nami and boldly dedicated her first kiss to Lin Yi. At the same time, the sisters handed over the first kiss they had kept for more than ten years to the same man at the same time. "This sister still didn''t let people down!" Although Tsunade felt sore in her heart, she was not angry. Instead, thinking about the performance of Nami and Nuojigo just now, she nodded slightly in her heart. Chapter 438: Tsunades satisfaction With such an identity in such an environment, the two women did not let Tsunade down despite the fact that they could do what they wanted to do blatantly. It might have been done by someone else, but in that environment and atmosphere just now, under various conditions, the two daughters actually stopped their actions at the last moment, instead of chaos, but instead It was looking at Tsunade, hoping that Tsunade would give them a chance. In fact, the two women didnt lose their minds completely. They just wanted Tsunade to let them get what they wanted when they were still in this country and Lin Yis women. After that, they calmed down and left here and recovered. After their original identities, they would follow Tsunade''s words and even had the idea of ??reluctantly not continuing to mess around. But they didn''t think that Tsunade was not angry, nor did he complain. Instead, he said that and promised them directly, and it seemed that they were not just agreeing to them during this period of time, but that they will be the same in the future. Under the excitement and ecstasy, the two women didn''t even have time to think clearly about what they wanted to do in their hearts, what they wanted to do, and the emotions they suppressed so hard to vent without reservation. And what made Tsunade nod satisfied was not their venting behavior, but that they were able to control themselves under the situation just now. Instead of chaos, they looked at themselves with pleading and longing eyes, hoping to get their own approval. Just do it. Although it looks a bit ridiculous, why not show the character of the two women, they really can''t control themselves, but they don''t want Tsunade to think that they are shameless women who are messing around. Tsunade knows very well that if he just rightly refused, it would definitely be like putting a basin of cold water on their sisters'' heads. Such atmosphere, identity, and environment will all be destroyed. They are fiery and longing. It will cool down completely and will not continue. Similarly, as long as she was unwilling, even Nami and the others hadn''t even had a chance to complete their actions before they were stopped by Lin Yi. She was satisfied because Sister Nami still remembered her existence in such an environment and hoped to get her approval before doing it. From the beginning to the end, she remembered that she was Lin Yis woman, and their feelings for Lin Yi. This is not their fault, nor is it Lin Yi''s fault. After all, this thing cannot be controlled. Sister Nami is just a normal woman, and of course she cant control it, but its another matter to have feelings and whether there is chaos. Although the two women want to get their approval, they dare to get their approval. Come, if she refuses, the two women will definitely calm down completely, and they will definitely not dare to mess up again, even in such an environment with Lin Yi''s identity as a woman who dare not continue. Its because they thought of themselves first in the situation just now, and they could also control their inquiries and begging for their permission. Tsunade, who had originally approved of the two women, completely put down the last line of defense, and rose from approval to satisfaction. And to the point of permission. Of course, Tsunade is so easy to agree. Apart from staying with them for so long to understand their character and their performance, the most important thing is that Tsunade is satisfied. That is, after Lin Yi came to this world, it was often in the dead of night when no one noticed. I was thinking of Yurihong, and Tsunade who knew this was also weak. Because she allowed Lin Yi and Yurihong to be together, and personally matched them, but now the two different world Tsunade can''t help Lin Yi solve this problem. So she can only allow sisters Nami and Lin Yi to be with Lin Yi, when Lin Yi was still young before taking the last step with Xi Rihong and she ended up here. Now and Xi Rihong are separated from each other, and she does not want sisters Nami and Lin Yi. Obviously, I got along day and night, but at the end I put the Buddha close to the end, always separated by a distance, so that the things between Xi Rihong and Lin Yi could happen again. Although Nami and the others are not in this world like Xi Rihong and two worlds apart, if she doesn''t refuse, what is the difference between being together day and night and being separated from two worlds like Xi Rihong and Lin Yi? Maybe the actual distance is very short, not that far, but the distance in the heart is the same. Tsunade, who doesnt want Lin Yi to have any unhappiness or regrets, certainly wont refuse. After all, the two girls have been approved by her and satisfied her. It is said that Tsunade will do it because she cares too much about Lin Yi. I hope that the appearance of Sisters Nami and others will not once again cause the regret that Xi Rihong and Lin Yi are temporarily separated and unable to meet. Although it''s not Tsunade''s fault, they didn''t come here because they thought it was just a coincidence, but Tsunade still wants to eliminate all of these factors, and hope that Nami and the others will help Lin Yi not too much for the time being. I blamed myself for being unable to meet with Yurihong, hoping to dilute this kind of lovesickness, so Tsunade accepted Nami and Nokigao just like he promised that Chu Lin Yi and Yurihong were together. It''s just that she cares about Lin Yi very much. Tsunades expression changes, her tone, and her words all fell in Lin Yis ears. In fact, he was mentally prepared just now to let Nami and the others go, but Tsunades words were beyond his expectation. Unexpectedly, in the end, the hand he had pushed out was also taken back, allowing Nami and Nuoji Gao to pounce into his arms. Unexpectedly, he didn''t expect Tsunade to approve under such circumstances and still stay and watch everything. It seemed to him that Tsunade would agree, but at least he would walk away without seeing all this, and what was expected was that Tsunade would agree for him. Lin Yi''s heart was warm, while responding to Nami and Nuojigo, his eyes looked at Tsunade, his eyes filled with affection and concern, Tsunade also pursed his lips, and returned Lin Yi''s gaze full of tolerance and love. Suddenly, this atmosphere brought fire and excitement from the original romance, and there was a warm feeling in the hearts of the two of them. It took a long time for Nami and Nuoqigao to gradually wake up from their excitement and ecstasy. Chapter 439: Was discovered? The two women who came back to their minds were surprisingly not embarrassed, nor would they feel a little embarrassed to face Tsunade, because when they came back to their minds, they had already understood all this, and only respect and gratitude for Tsunade and the others, it was all Treated as one''s own big sister, without a trace of disrespect, not to mention arrogance just because he met the requirements in his mind. Both women faced Tsunade as usual, but there was a hint of reverence and gratitude when they looked at Tsunade. Obviously they are very grateful that Tsunade accepted them so generously. For the two girls, you don''t need to say anything that you are grateful for, you just need to keep it in mind and do it in action. "Go back." Lin Yi also needs to sort it out. He is not a young boy in the past. After experiencing so much, he knew that Nami and the others have a good impression of him, but Lin Yi has never expressed his attitude or even taken the initiative. Show that any of his feelings and even in many cases he has chosen to avoid. I just dont want to ruin the relationship between him and Tsunade or make Tsunade unhappy, and finally affect the whole group, but now that everything has been spread out, Tsunade has accepted the same way that he had accepted Yuhihong. Sister Nami, then there is no need to avoid it anymore, just accept it calmly, but he still needs to clarify his thoughts well and decide what he should do in the future. It was because Lin Yi had nothing in the past, so after he got all this, he was very serious and took every feeling very seriously. Even if Nami and the others are not as good as Tsunade in Lin Yi''s heart, Lin Yi will treat them seriously. Feelings are definitely not a child''s play. "Yeah!" The two women nodded, and followed Tsunade''s head, looking like Tsunade''s horse''s head, and Tsunade took Lin Yi''s arm and walked out of the beach. "Wait?" Tsunade stopped abruptly. Everyone seemed to be appreciating the scenery. They all knew Tsunade''s ability to gather information and perceive information in places with flowers and trees. Even Nicole Robin couldn''t compare with it. "Someone is looking for us." Tsunade said without a trace. The voice just passed into the ears of people around him, and no trace of it passed out. Obviously Tsunade compressed the voice line to the point of spitting out. "Look for us? Did someone spot us?" Lin Yi''s eyes flashed with vigilance. How could it be possible that they thought they hadn''t exposed any flaws, how could they be discovered. "It''s not that we were discovered, but the revolutionary army''s upper commander suddenly issued an order saying that someone had sneaked in here, but I didn''t know what the infiltrator looked like, so I was looking for it. Even the masters of the revolutionary army stationed here were half dispatched. Look for us." Tsunade said. This is a trick she has developed in the past few months that she has been developing wood fruits. As long as there are trees, those trees will become Tsunades eyes and ears. Everything is seen and listened to by her. In the ear, and will not let people know, as for the coverage of this ability, it depends on how far Tsunade''s fruit ability is developed. "Go back to the villa first, Robin should know it too." Lin Yi said and took a few people back to the villa. Just before stepping into the villa, Nicole Robin was just about to leave the villa. Seeing her, she was obviously planning to go out to find Lin Yi and the others. "It was discovered." Nicole Robin said. "What''s the matter? The intelligence that Tsunade heard was that the senior leaders of the revolutionary army suddenly issued an order saying that they knew someone from the world government had sneaked here, but they didn''t know who it was, so they were looking for us." Lin Yi said. "It''s not clear for the time being, but it doesn''t seem to be passed on by the world government itself. Not many people know about us except Marshal Sengoku and Karp. At most, we count the five old stars, except No one besides them should know." Nicole Robin said. "There is only one explanation for what they say. It is impossible for them to tell their affairs, and the only way to know the news is that there is a high-ranking undercover in the world government, and this undercover is placed by the revolutionary army. Among them, that''s why the revolutionary army knew about it not long after we came here." Lin Yi said: "It''s just that this undercover is inconvenient or has scruples. In addition, the Marshal Sengoku has done a good job of keeping secrets. Even the undercover only knows that the world government has sent someone over. I don''t know who it is." Tsunade Said. "It seems that we don''t need to worry too much, since they don''t know what we look like, it''s easy to handle." Nuoqigao said. "No, don''t forget that the Revolutionary Army is a behemoth. It is difficult to guarantee that none of them have the ability to detect human hearts or have extremely strong search capabilities. If we drag on, we will be picked out no matter how hidden we are. Don''t underestimate the power of the revolutionary army. It is not easy to be able to fight against the world government for so long and live so well. There are so many capable people in it, and there are all kinds of strange things. "Nicole Robin deserves to be a person who wanders in the dark world. At this time, the analysis is excellent: "And this is the best opportunity for us to attack. People in the revolutionary army will definitely think that we dont know that we have been discovered, and will continue to investigate here or swagger to figure out their strength, so even if they find someone Here, we have raised our vigilance, but we absolutely do not know that we have discovered the fact that the revolutionary army knows that people from the world government have come. So this is a good opportunity to take advantage of it. Lets start hitting them by surprise and kill all the people who were photographed and searched. Otherwise, once it drags on for a long time, more and more capable and powerful people will be dispatched. It''s easy to become a turtle in the urn, so it''s better to take advantage of it now. " "Okay, let''s do that. Robin and Tsunade are the two strongest people here and have the ability to communicate with each other at a long distance, so the five of us are divided into two groups." Lin Yi said. Chapter 440: Kiyo first 绽 锋 芒 "Each group must have Nicole Robin or Tsunade in it, so that our two groups can keep in touch at any time, and even if there is any change, we can notify the other group as soon as possible. Come to support, you won''t be besieged." Lin Yi said. "Then do it like this, me, Nami, Nokigao, and you and Robin." Tsunade''s expression was solemn but with a sense of excitement and warfare. After all, it was just a few of them and the revolutionary army. The feeling of being an enemy, being an enemy of a country, is indeed very exciting. Perhaps for ordinary people, this is simply looking for death, only fear, but for people like Lin Yi and Tsunade, there is a kind of alternative stimulation that can stimulate their potential power. Because they are all people with the qualifications of kings, the more dangerous the battle, the more exciting things, the more they can stimulate their potential power, of course, if one of them accidentally dies, then they will stimulate stronger combat power. It''s also useless. Therefore, although Lin Yi and Tsunade were awe-inspiring to fight in their hearts, they didn''t have any intention of rivalry, they were rather cautious. "Okay!" Lin Yi showed his domineering experience and heard a lot of voices, but the scope of the domineering experience was limited, and the cultivation level was not enough. There was still a long distance from directly spying on the hearts of others, so at this time it was not as good as Nicole Robin''s. Flowers and fruits are efficient. In addition, after Nicole Robin''s unannounced visits just now, he has already found out that those nearby talents are the revolutionary army and who are not, so it is much more convenient and safer to have her in Lin Yi. "Thirty-five meters on the left is a man holding three glasses of fruit wine and cake, and fifty meters in the front is a tourist guide who is in a female suit leading the way, and both are members of the Revolutionary Army." Nicole Robin said. "My domineering look hasn''t been cultivated to the point where I can select a target for targeted release, without hurting anyone around me, otherwise it would be much easier, and no one will know that the attacker is me." Lin Yi Thought to myself. Fortunately, it is night. Although the lights are bright, there are not too many people in this area. After all, most people are not in casinos, leisure clubs and other entertainment venues at beaches, mountain tops, or resting in hotels or villas. So there are not many people here. "Hands!" Lin Yi suddenly rushed out, Nicole Robin immediately used the ability of flowers and fruits to cover all the mouths of the people in front of them, and then their backs appeared and a hand hit their necks and suddenly dizzy. Past. Nicole Robin is well-read and proficient in assassination. He knows the human body very well and knows how much power can make people faint without hurting others. "Pointing a gun!" Of course, the best way to use a finger for a surprise attack is the pointing gun. The quietness is not as obvious and loud as Lanjiao. "What?" The people of the two revolutionary army did not expect that someone here would dare to attack them without being discovered by them. At this time, Lin Yi increased his speed to the extreme, and unless he was not inferior to him in strength, or had special abilities and means, otherwise he could only hate it. Isnt that the case with the revolutionary army in front of you? Lin Yi directly pierced his throat with a finger and wanted to make a sound to inform others that he couldn''t do it. At the same time, Nicole Robin also broke the bone of another revolutionary army. "It must be fast. There should be a way to communicate with each other. Once they have not communicated with each other for a long time, other members of the revolutionary army will immediately know that something is wrong with them, and then they will also know that someone is attacking members of the revolutionary army. " As a cp9, Lin Yi has received special training in death and assassination, coupled with years of fighting and assassination, Lin Yi has a very good understanding of such things. Nicole Robin didn''t need to say more, her experience in this area was not worse than Lin Yi. "Three hundred meters in front is a blonde woman in a lace red skirt, and about fifty meters away from that woman is a middle-aged man in a black suit and black hat who looks like a tourist." Of course Nicole Robin knew that time was pressing. The more they kill before the people of the revolutionary army can react, the less pressure they will have to fight when they are discovered. "Go!" Lin Yi picked up Nicole Robin in one hand and rushed forward. Nicole Robin did not resist, but nestled in Lin Yi''s arms leisurely. There was no disgust or resistance in his eyes, but his eyes narrowed slightly. It seems to give people a relaxed and contented look. "Pointing to the gun air bullet." Lin Yi Void immediately punched the revolutionary army member wearing a suit as a tourist through the head, apparently using the special ability of Yinglong Fruit, manipulating power, and at the same time shooting out air with his other hand. The bullet killed another person, and Nicole Robin was responsible for stunning the people here. Although it was the first time for the two to fight together, they cooperated in a tacit understanding. "Three hundred meters ahead, there are 15 revolutionary members who are..." When Nicole Robin and Lin Yi cooperated to drive the dark night''s murderous scene, Tsunade also took Nami and Nokiko to the road leading to a casino in the opposite direction from Lin Yi and others. "Thorn Assassination!" Although Tsunades Mumu Fruit ability is the same as Mu Duns ability to manipulate trees full of vitality to fight, the biggest difference between the two is that Tsunade does not need chakras or seals, no matter how much it is displayed. The powerful moves can be displayed without any movement of the mind, there is no tedious process of printing, and there is no need to worry about the excessive consumption of Chakra. Silently, three men at a distance of five hundred meters in front of them were suddenly **** by the trees that appeared under their feet. When they wanted to scream to resist, they found that their mouths and bodies were blocked, and the trees that blocked their bodies were full of trees. The sharp thorns directly pierced them everywhere. Compared to Lin Yi, Tsunade''s natural abilities are more rapid on large-scale killings. After all, those with natural abilities are good at large-scale attacks, and Tsunade is no exception. "It''s amazing! It looks like ordinary trees, but these men are not bad in strength, and they can''t break away and die." Nami exclaimed. Chapter 441: Siege of the Revolutionary Army "These are not ordinary trees, but a form of vitality. They are just displayed in the appearance of trees. If you treat them as ordinary trees, you will die miserably." Tsunade Said. If people in this world get the fruit of the tree, unless they are a general, the level of development and use is definitely not outstanding, but it falls in the hands of Tsunade combined with Tsunades immortal body and the wooden escape inherited from Senjuju The bloodline and Tsunade''s own understanding of Mu Dun, she fully developed Mu Mu fruit to another level. Although the natural type abilities are very powerful, the ability to restrain themselves is more unbearable and weak than the superhuman and animal abilities when they encounter their nemesis. Normally, trees are afraid of fire, so the best way to restrain the wood fruit is to burn the fruit or rock berry fruit, but if the wood fruit in Tsunades hands is nothing more than that, then she will not treat this one. Devil fruit is determined to be won. On the contrary, she actually had a detailed understanding of the worlds wooden fruits through her own investigations before she asked for the wooden fruits. She chose this devil fruit, not because both wooden fruits and wooden escapes were produced at the same time. One source, everyone is manipulating trees blindly choosing it. After her investigation and her own detailed verification, she found that the Mu Mu fruit she obtained was more perfect than the awakening Mu Dun. After all, no matter how powerful Mu Dun is, it also requires the formation of seals and the consumption of chakras. The release technique also requires a process, but Tsunades Mumu Fruit is completely unnecessary, and after fusion with the Immortal Body and Muduns bloodline, an unprecedented change is produced. People in this world are not comparable to the combat power brought by Mumu Fruit. After all, even if the same devil fruit falls in the hands of different people, there will be completely different development and use methods, and of course the combat power will vary greatly. In the hands of others, the weakness of Mumuju is the burning fruit, rock berry fruit, but in Tsunades hands, there is a set of moves and fighting methods to suppress the burning fruit, rock berry fruit, you cant see the wood escape between Senjuju Are you afraid that Huo Dun will be suppressed by Huo Dun? In Tsunade''s hands, Mu Mu Guo was even better than Mu Dun, so how could Tsunade be as easily restrained by his nemesis as the natural powers of this world. In fact, even if a strong person with natural abilities in this world encounters a strong person who restrains himself, they have a set of anti-restraint and resist the opponent''s fighting style, just like the green pheasant facing the red dog, everyone is about the same strength, but only the fruit In terms of ability, the rock berry of the red dog is actually a frozen fruit that restrains the blue pheasant. In addition, if the strength is almost the same, the blue pheasant is at a disadvantage, and the red dog is absolutely at an advantage. But in the end, it was completely different in the battle. The restrained blue pheasant fought brilliantly with the red dog. Finally, the red dog who restrained the blue pheasant had to fight for ten days before the victory was determined, and the red dog also paid a great price. Although the red dog won in the end, it was actually only a loss for both sides. It was only because the fruit ability was restrained that the blue pheasant was injured more severely, so it was defeated. People with natural abilities in this world have ways to deal with their ability to restrain themselves, let alone Tsunade, so Tsunade is right. If this tree looks very ordinary, if it is really treated as it. Ordinary trees would definitely die miserable if they were treated by ordinary trees, but trees transformed from life force are just a form of expression of life force in the form of trees. Tsunade''s already very powerful tree fruits have gone beyond the original pattern and have undergone unprecedented changes. As for the others, the trees that appeared suddenly blocked their mouths and fainted. "We don''t seem to have a chance to shoot." Nami said. "Your task is to be responsible for the fish that slipped through the net and not to let anyone make a sound. With the revolutionary army''s attention to this place, I estimate that in five to ten minutes, the incident of our assassination here will be spread, and there will definitely be a large army at that time. Come to siege us, among them there are absolutely no lack of physical skills and abilities, and even domineering users will appear. At that time you have to be careful, and there will definitely be a lot of rain of guns and bullets, and firepower intertwined nets. Although you have completed the six styles and learned how to be armed and domineering, after all, you have not mastered the dominance of seeing and hearing. , Although the artillery is not afraid, but on this basis, if some experts come to encircle and suppress you, it will be dangerous. So at that time I will create a large forest, you can use the terrain to deal with them, think you are the best at this aspect. Tsunade glanced at Nami jokingly and said. Speaking of life-saving, escape, and hiding abilities, Nami is absolutely top-notch. "Why, it makes me seem to do this often." Nami said, but there was no embarrassment on her face, and they didn''t stop acting while they were talking. Because this is a resort, there are sunny beaches and various pleasant scenery, so of course there will be no less woods, forests and so on. Therefore, Tsunade can be described as a fish in the water here, and the efficiency of assassination of the revolutionary army is compared with Lin Yi. It''s taller than Nicole Robin. In just five minutes, more than a few hundred revolutionary soldiers have died in the hands of their two teams. "Lin Yi is in trouble, let''s get over!" Tsunade''s expression changed drastically after he eliminated a revolutionary army. Through the observation and spying of the trees, Lin Yi and the others knew the moment they were besieged. Rushed to their place directly, Just as Tsunade said, after killing so many people, the Revolutionary Army found something wrong in less than five minutes. They soon discovered that Lin Yi and the others were massacring the Revolutionary Army and immediately sent a large army to besiege. They have come out with all kinds of advanced weapons. Although the weapons of the Revolutionary Army are not as advanced as those of the Navy, and they are not as powerful as the science and technology that the superscientist of the Science Department of the Navy Headquarters has led the great waterway for 500 years, as a large organization, the Revolutionary Army organization that can confront the world government is of course It also has its own scientific research department. Chapter 442: Revolutionary Army Cadres How can an organization that can''t even produce its own weapons be able to compete with the world government, even if a big pirate has its own territory, it has its own production line to produce weapons, let alone a revolutionary army. The Revolutionary Army obviously values ??Paradise Island as much as Lin Yi and the others thought. Not only are a large number of masters stationed here, the members of the Revolutionary Army also store a lot of thermal weapons far beyond ordinary naval pirates. "You are already surrounded. Let''s raise your hands and surrender." A street in the middle of the street is now full of corpses. A man and a woman standing on these corpses are already surrounded by a group of people holding rifles and cannons. stand up. There are people stationed at almost any corner of the front, back, left, and right. Even if it is flying away, it will not be able to go. "The weapons of the Revolutionary Army are very powerful, more powerful than those of ordinary pirates." Nicole Robin glanced at the guns held by members of the Revolutionary Army around him. Soldiers of the navy headquarters are eligible to use them. Most of the members of other naval bases cannot use these latest, powerful and fast guns. "I know all those cannons. In the navy headquarters, they are also the cannons that are only deployed on warships of the Demon Order level. I didn''t expect the Revolutionary Army to plant so many here." Lin Yi glanced at the surrounding cannons and said: "Be careful in a while, you don''t need to worry about me, find a place to hide." "Yeah!" Nicole Robin nodded. Of course, she knew that her abilities would be more suitable for hiding in chaos if the war broke out, so there was no need for Lin Yi to say that she would do the same. The hidden Nicole Robin was here. In the melee, it is much more useful than standing in the sight of the masses. And she knew very well that waiting for Lin Yi to make an all-out effort, with her current strength being close to Lin Yi, she would become a burden to the other party. Of course Nicole Robin didn''t want to do that. "Shoot!" Since they were the invaders and killed so many people in front of them, Lin Yi and the others did not intend to surrender to the revolutionary army. Of course, it is impossible to continue to hold on to a leading member of the revolutionary army. Suddenly said loudly. The members of the Revolutionary Army who had raised their guns and aimed at Lin Yi and Nicole Robin immediately opened fire without saying a word. The bullets in all directions immediately formed a 360-degree firepower net. This time, it changed to others. People are really dangerous. "Air shock!" Lin Yi sneered without fear, and slapped both hands left and right, a shock wave that spread out to cover the audience with Lin Yi as the center was swept away, directly exploding all the artillery shells in the air, and at the same time densely packed countless A rain of bullets flew. Although the shock wave exerted by Lin Yi''s control power is not like the white beard''s ability to use the ability to shake fruit, it can continuously increase the power of the shock wave until it reaches the limit currently developed by the fruit ability, but Lin Yi''s own strength has How strong is the power of the shock wave. The special ability of Yinglong Fruit to manipulate power is completely a growth ability that is improved with the increase of the users strength. This is very similar to the overlords domineering. There is no way to increase the power through direct training, because of your own strength. How strong is the power, any attack that manipulates the power will be as strong. The same is true for the overlord''s domineering, the strength of the overlord''s domineering power is as great, and the most important thing is the difference in the level of skillful use. The ability to directly develop the fruit cannot increase the power of the special abilities that the Yinglong fruit brings, but it can only increase the combat power of Lin Yi itself, so the power of the unique tricks played by the manipulation power will naturally increase, and the development of the Yinglong fruit is changing. It definitely helps a lot to increase the strength of your body when you are physically active. After all, the main ability and advantage of the animal type, whether it is an Eudemons species, an ancient species, or a common animal devil fruit, is to increase physical strength and melee combat ability. Although it cannot directly develop special abilities to increase the power of manipulation power, it can The effect of increasing the power of special abilities is achieved by increasing the effect of increasing the strength of the user''s body after the transformation of the dragon fruit. After all, the stronger the body strength increases after Yinglong Fruit transforms, the stronger the attack intensity brought by the manipulation power is of course. However, the power of the shock wave displayed with Lin Yi''s strength is definitely enough to block all these bullets and cannons. Nicole Robin rushed into the street under the cover of the explosion. With her strength and assassination ability and the assistance of Huahuaguo, she was in such a chaotic battle situation, and there was no danger at all. . "What?" The leader of this group of revolutionary army looked at Lin Yi in disbelief. He was not surprised at Lin Yi''s strength, he was surprised at Lin Yi''s ability. He is not an ordinary revolutionary army. How can he be an ordinary member who can lead so many soldiers of the revolutionary army to appear here? Although the Paradise Island is not indispensable to the revolutionary army, it is also a continuous source of money. It is very important, how could a person who can be one of the leaders here be a member of the ordinary revolutionary army. It is precisely because of his status and knowledge that he was so shocked. "Shaking the fruit, how could Whitebeard''s ability to tremble fruit appear in your hands? Is Whitebeard dead? Impossible. If he dies, we will definitely know the first time. Whitebeard must live. Good. Even if he is old, no one in this world can kill him in one-on-one, how could he die. "He is one of the cadres of the Revolutionary Army. The cadres of the Revolutionary Army are very mysterious. I don''t know how many cadres. But as a revolutionary army that has been able to fight against the world government for so many years without being wiped out, it has become stronger and stronger. Definitely a lot. "Quickly, increase the firepower. I don''t believe that he has the ability of a white beard. The same devil fruit ability does not exist." The revolutionary army cadre shouted. This is the fruit of the white beard''s powerful ability, how could he not know it, and it is precisely because of this that it will bring him a huge impact, making him gloomy, and completely devoid of the stability of being a revolutionary army cadre. Chapter 443: Earthquake crushes the audience "Earthquake!" Lin Yi was not in vain during this period. Ever since he fought with the green pheasant and developed the special ability of Yinglong Fruit, which is an Eudemons species, Lin Yi has been developing combat moves in this regard. . After all, even if the power of each move is the same, but different use methods, different moves have different effects on the battle, so Lin Yi has not stopped the development of power control. One month of research on Judicial Island, and more than one month of research on Paradise Island, Lin Yi''s use of special power manipulation is not comparable to when he first realized it when he was fighting with a green pheasant. At this moment, Lin Yi completely demonstrated the success of the two months of hard work through actual combat. No matter how well-developed a move is, it would be useless if it did not work well in actual combat. Now through actual combat testing, Lin Yi knows that he His efforts were not in vain. Facing the more violent and dense rain of guns and bullets than before, Lin Yi was not surprised at all. Lin Yi stooped and slammed the ground with a punch, and the powerful shock waves kept shaking the earth. Suddenly, all the pairs of tens of meters around Lin Yi cracked, and even the earth vibrated violently. The sudden vibration made most people stand unstable. The accuracy of bullets and artillery shells became a lot, but it was so dense. No matter how bad the attack is, it doesn''t matter. However, these people fell to the ground and were immediately blasted out by the shock waves that followed through the earth, and blood was constantly spitting out from their mouths. At least seven or eight hundred revolutionary troops came here under one blow. Ten lay down. "Damn it, this is definitely the ability of the white beard, but why does it appear on him? It is impossible for two identical demon fruits to appear in the world at the same time!" The shadow of the famous tree, even if the white beard is now dying, but as long as he does not die for a day, then his fame will continue to be thunderous. Even as a cadre of the revolutionary army, he could not be treated with peace of mind. Especially now that the ability of the white beard actually appeared on Lin Yi, which made the faces of the revolutionary army cadres even more ugly. "No matter how his ability is the same as Whitebeard, but after all, he is not whitebeard. The fruitful ability depends on who is in the hands. Such a person is actually a member of the world government, so he is so young if he is allowed to grow up. Sooner or later, he will be a general or even a marshal." The revolutionary army cadres sentenced Lin Yi to death for an instant in his heart. In his opinion, Lin Yi should be kept even if he pays a high price today. However, before he ordered the other members of the Revolutionary Army again, one hand appeared out of thin air at the feet of the Revolutionary Army members and broke their feet directly. "Nicole Robin!" The revolutionary army cadre''s expression sank. He was obviously unable to face Lin Yi and Nicole Robin alone, but he was not worried at all. There was a large number of military stations stationed by the revolutionary army. Power, if such a big thing happens here, it will not take a moment for members of the revolutionary army to come over. During this period, he only needs to stop Lin Yi and the others from letting them run away. "Isn''t Nicole Robin a mortal enemy of the world government? When did she join the world government? If she is caught by the world government, she will definitely be executed or sent to Advance City. How could she be safe? Isn''t the man in front of him a member of the world government? But it''s impossible. There is nothing wrong with this information. "The revolutionary army cadres flashed a thought, but their body movements did not fall. After seeing the bullets, the shells had no effect on Lin Yi. He directly ordered all members of the revolutionary army to shoot freely while looking for Nicole Robin. It rushed directly to Lin Yi. The speed he showed was amazing and he rushed to Lin Yi in the blink of an eye. The strength of a revolutionary army cadre really cannot be underestimated, although the same cadres are both strong and weak, just like Qiwuhai. There are strengths and weaknesses, but whether it is Qiwuhai or the cadre of the revolutionary army, even the weakest one must not be underestimated. It''s easy to underestimate the enemy in this great channel with all sorts of strange devil fruits and various tricks. Lin Yi knows this very well. So when he saw the revolutionary army cadres rushing towards him, Lin Yi had already used his domineering look and hearing to predict his movements in advance. "Do you imprison me? He is a Demon Fruit capable person, and a superhuman type. The ability is similar to Tina''s Threshold Fruit''s ability. Is it the ability to block the enemy?" It is good to see and hear the domineering, even if It is a strange ability that has not been seen before, but with a domineering experience, it can eliminate the possibility of unknown devil fruit or underestimating the enemy''s overturning in the gutter to the greatest extent. "It''s not easy to confine me!" Lin Yi''s figure appeared in the air and kicked it, and a seven-eight-meter-long vacuum slash shot past. "Remember that the one who killed you is me, Habas!" The revolutionary cadre Habas also foreseen Lin Yi''s movements in advance. The moment Lin Yi showed his feet, he immediately jumped into the air and escaped from the feet. Obviously the two of them Everyone will see color domineering, and if the difference in the realm of seeing color domineering is not too obvious, then the ability to predict when everyone will see color domineering will be evened. No one can have an advantage in this area, and the last thing is to rely on real strength competition. Habas pressed his gloved palm with one hand on Lin Yi''s body. Lin Yi suddenly felt an invisible pressure on his face. It pressed any part of his body so that no part of him could move. "It''s over!" Habas stretched out his other hand and hit Lin Yi''s head directly. "Stupid!" Lin Yi smiled disdainfully. You can predict me, and I can predict you. Everyone is equal to this advantage. In this case, it is the same as if no one can predict the ability. Under such circumstances, he can only rely on actual strength, and he does not think that he will lose to a revolutionary army cadre in this regard. "Overlord look domineering!" Lin Yi yelled. Chapter 444: Habas, a cadre of the defeated revolutionary army (part 1) "Not good!" Everyone will see that the color is domineering, and they evened out the advantage of foresight, which is equivalent to the lack of the ability to predict. Lin Yi''s movements can be predicted by Habas, and the movements of Habas can also be predicted by Lin Yi. Whoever performs an attack can only be solved by strength and dying resilience. If you want to know in advance, you can''t be prepared. So Lin Yi was imprisoned by the foreseeable movement, and Lin Yi also seized the opportunity to use the domineering look of the king to produce a stun effect in all directions. Although Habas is a revolutionary army cadre, Lin Yi''s strength is not simple at all. The overlord''s look is very powerful, so even he can''t ignore it, and the whole person suddenly feels groggy. Its not because he doesnt want to avoid it, but the overlords domineering coverage is very large, and Lin Yi took advantage of his proximity to himself to display the fruit of imprisonment to counterattack. This caused Habas to be unable to avoid it. After all, he knew what Lin Yi wanted to do. , Lin Yi also knew what he wanted to do, and couldn''t achieve the effect of mastering everything one step ahead of the opponent. So the two people are now completely standing on the same starting line, which is exactly the same as that everyone will not see color domineering, and having is equivalent to nothing. Who makes the level difference between them not very obvious, after all, seeing and hearing color domineering is really domineering. It''s too difficult to cultivate, and it''s not easy to master, and it''s even more difficult to keep improving after mastering it. Therefore, even in the new world, most people who master the domineering of seeing, hearing, and color are only at the level of learning to use the domineering, such as top-level seeing, hearing, and domineering. Now the two can only rely on their own judgment and strength to fight. Habas thought that he would be able to succeed by imprisoning Lin Yi, but he did not expect Lin Yi to be imprisoned by him, but the imprisoned fruit can only imprison the human body, and cannot imprison the overlords domineering, so he imprisoned him. Lin Yi later foresaw that Lin Yi''s movement wanted to show his domineering look and he couldn''t avoid it, because he had already used an attack to attack Lin Yi''s head after confining Lin Yi. And Lin Yi also foresaw that he was going to attack his head after displaying the fruit of imprisonment, so while he was displaying the fruit of imprisonment, Lin Yi also displayed domineering and domineering, and the two were hit at the same time. In this case, the comparison is the resourcefulness, strength and resilience between each other. Everyone has no foreseeing advantage brought by the domineering and domineering. It is obvious that Lin Yi has the advantage at this moment. Although the strong overlord color stunned Habas not to faint immediately, the dizzy whole person fell from midair. "You are the one who ends!" Lin Yi directly used his arms and domineering and then cooperated with his power to control the body to release shock waves and directly rush away the invisible force that imprisoned the body. At this time, Habas was shocked by the domineering and domineering. The impact caused the reaction speed in all aspects to be much slower than before and was closely followed by Lin Yi. shave Finger Spear Lin Yi disappeared directly in place, and in an instant rushed in front of Habas and pierced Habas''s heart with one hand. With a single blow, he could definitely penetrate Habas''s heart, and then this revolutionary cadre would completely fall away. The battle between the strong is so cruel, often between life and death is separated in an instant. It is no exception even when everyone has seen, heard, and domineering. On the contrary, in such a situation, a person''s strength will be tested even more. Everyone can predict the other party, so what else can be compared besides the actual strength? In such a situation, even if you predict it, it depends on your ability to keep up, and whether you can avoid the opponent''s attack. Just like a navy soldier will meet Lin Yi with domineering look, even if he knows that Lin Yi will show domineering look immediately, it is useless, because he has no ability to resist, knowing in advance but he has no strength and countermeasures to resolve the problem. Knowing that Lin Yi showed his domineering look, he was still fainted and killed. And now because everyone will see and hear the domineering, everyone is equivalent to the test of strength even without the advantage of the prophet. Obviously, Lin Yi is better than Habas in terms of actual strength. After all, Lin Yi''s strength has reached this level, and the domineering and domineering have also reached the intermediate level. The display has a great advantage over the powerhouses of the same level. . "I can''t just die here!" When he was dizzy, Habas saw Lin Yi''s behavior and knew that death was beckoning to him. If he fell here, no one could stop Lin Yi. By then, there will be no one to stop Lin Yi. It will be a disaster, and the revolutionary army will surely suffer heavy casualties. If Lin Yi is allowed to run away, then growing up will also be a nightmare for the revolutionary army. With the support of this determination, Habas was already strong-willed and strong. Otherwise, he would not only be fainted, but would pass out, so even if he reacted a lot slower, it didn''t mean he couldn''t respond. But at this time, he had no time to dodge and he could only raise his right arm and stretch out his hand to block in front of his heart. Qiang Qiang A sound of golden and iron fighting spread through everyone''s ears, and between life and death, Habas stretched out his left hand to block Lin Yi''s finger spear with his palm. "It''s a tough material, it''s comparable to steel, otherwise your hands will be useless!" Lin Yi glanced at the arm that was pierced by him and the palm of his hand. "Really? But you are over too!" Habas gave a bitter smile, with murderous intent in his eyes, and the penetrating hand suddenly grasped Lin Yi''s fingers: "Next, crush and compress!" A pressing force that was several times stronger than before came from all directions and covered any place above and below Lin Yi''s body. "Iron Armored King Kong!" Lin Yi immediately used his armed color and turned into an invisible armor while using life to return and control the blood, muscles, and cells of the whole body. "Is the armed color domineering? The combination of six types of iron blocks is indeed amazing, but my move is not so easy to resist." Habas laughed wildly, and the battle began violently and **** from the beginning. , Really shocking. Chapter 445: Habas, a cadre of the defeated revolutionary army (part 2) "It''s such a powerful oppressive force. It simply means to compress my body into a single point by compressing it from all parts of my body. Any place above and below the whole body is shattered, and in the end there is only a point that is compressed to the extreme. I originally thought that his fruit ability was imprisonment, and he tended to assist, just like Tina''s ability has no direct attack effect, but it doesn''t seem to be the case now. In addition to the imprisonment effect, this kind of oppressive force can also produce an attack ability similar to pressure. , And this trick is not only as simple as fruit ability. Also armed with domineering attacks to increase the power, no wonder it is so strong! The strength of the revolutionary army cadres, whether they are the weakest or the strongest, should never be underestimated. " Lin Yi only felt that the bones all over his body creaked, blood vessels, cells, and muscles would even be crushed by pressure at any time. Obviously, this was already Habas''s strongest blow. "It''s a pity, Habas, under normal circumstances, your blow can really hurt me seriously. Under such an environment, if I was seriously injured against the revolutionary army everywhere, and there are experts who will come up at any time. It may really be here to drink hate completely, but do you really think I only have that much strength?" Lin Yi showed a smile that was unexpected by Habas. The heart of Habaston, who was full of faith, sank to the bottom. Although it was a short time to fight, and it was only a few minutes of knowing it, Habas has already deeply realized how fierce and powerful the young man in front of him is. Habas knows that Lin Yi is definitely not a boastful person. Since he said so, he is absolutely sure of him. He is not calm when he thinks of Lin Yi''s ability which is almost the same as that of Baibeard, but when he thinks of Baibeard''s ability Ability also requires hands and feet. Now that Lin Yi''s whole body is suppressed and restrained by himself, he can''t move at all, how can he use his fruit ability? It''s a pity that he didn''t know that although Lin Yi could play the same ability as Shaking Fruit, but there is something that people with Shaking Fruit ability can''t match, that is, Lin Yi can hit a shock wave anywhere up and down his body, with a finger. , A hair, a hair or even the skin, the pores can display shock waves without moving at all. So this time he took the initiative to Habs to fail. When he predicted Lin Yi''s next attack, his face suddenly became pale. Before Lin Yi showed it, he knew that he had lost this battle, and he had lost a lot. thorough. But he had to be convinced, because his strength was indeed not as good as Lin Yi, and he was still defeated in a head-on fight. Moreover, this is the territory of the revolutionary army, and there are revolutionary forces everywhere. He not only has the advantage of numbers, but also has the mentality. And the advantages of the terrain, it can be said that the time and place are favorable and people are on his side. But he still lost in the hands of Lin Yi. He was completely inferior in skill. There was nothing to say, and of course he couldn''t refute it. No matter how Habas didn''t want to admit his failure, he had to admit it. "Air shock!" Lin Yi roared, and super vibrating power erupted from all over his body. Another difference between Lin Yi''s vibrating ability and White Beard''s is that Lin Yi uses any part of the vibrating force to destructive force. The same, that is to say, Lin Yi used a hair and fist to cast shock waves, in fact, the destructive power was the same. Because this is not Lin Yi inciting the whole body to produce a physical strike, but using the fruit ability to manipulate the power to release it in different forms. Whether it is the hand or the hair, it is just a medium for releasing the ability. In theory, it is displayed anywhere. The destructive power is the same, which is much better than shaking the fruit. So even if Lin Yi cant move up and down, the vibration force erupts from the skin and hair on the surface of the body. In fact, the destructive power is the same as the power exerted by his fists and feet. The ability to manipulate power is just To release the strongest power that Lin Yi possesses, the power released by any medium is the same. Of course, the magnitude of the power is left to Lin Yi''s own adjustment and control. Now it is like this. Lin Yi uses the pores and hairs of his whole body to display the air shock and the fist is the same, but it concentrates the vibration force on the body and does not release it. It just breaks the tongue. Imprisonment. This can be said to be an alternative absolute defense, and it is also an offensive and defensive move. boom A wave of air visible to the naked eye spread from Lin Yi''s body, because Habas''s hand touched Lin Yi''s body and it was instantly shattered to pieces. The hand that had a blood hole was even more bones and muscles. The flesh and blood vessels were shattered, and most of his wrists were considered useless. "It''s over." Lin Yi blasted out a punch. At this time, Habas, who had already abolished half of his arm, would still be Lin Yi''s opponent, who had the upper hand no matter whether it was mental aura or physical strength. "Stop!" A loud voice suddenly came from behind Lin Yi: "Although the sneak attack is not a just act, I will never allow you to continue to kill people here!" "Be careful Haku, he is the king''s aptitude, masters the three-color domineering, and can also display the ability of shaking fruit similar to the white beard. Don''t get close to him. The body is very troublesome." Habas worried that Haku would suffer a big loss if he didn''t know that Lin Yi was so powerful. After all, everyone was a cadre of the revolutionary army. Others came to save themselves. Of course, they couldn''t look at the other party. And if you missed this opportunity, Lin Yi fled here to play an assassination. Unless you dispatch a strong leader among the revolutionary army cadres, it will be difficult to have another chance to kill Lin Yi. "White Beard''s ability to shake fruits? How is it possible? But even so, I won''t shrink back!" Lin Yi knew what the people had done without looking back. "Fist!" Haku roared, his voice more shocking than the roar of a tiger, it was like the roar of a huge sea king. "Are you right? The moves in murloc karate, are the murloc masters?" Lin Yi thought to himself. Chapter 446: Murloc Karate Master Haku Although he slaughtered the Dragon Pirates in the past, the invincible murlocs in the eyes of ordinary people are extremely vulnerable in his eyes, but it does not mean that murlocs have no masters. Just as there are ordinary people and masters among human beings, so do murlocs, there are ordinary murlocs and masters of murlocs. The man who came was a master of murlocs, not at all comparable to the murlocs of the Dragon Pirates. But Lin Yi was not afraid at all, and his right fist struck out Habas completely sunken his chest, and the sound of broken bones was heard clearly in everyone''s ears, even in the environment of gunfire. Also heard clearly. Immediately, a **** arrow soared into the sky and spit out from Habass mouth, his whole body flew out like a sandbag that was blown out, but Habas is worthy of being a master of the revolutionary army, knowing that Haku alone is not alone. It would be Lin Yi''s opponent, so he took Lin Yi''s punch and kicked Lin Yi''s body. If he didnt hurt Lin Yi, he just made Lin Yi immobile for a short time. His confinement ability could not confine Lin Yi forever, but he could confine Lin Yi for a short period of time. This is what Haku said. A precious advantage. "Habas!" Haku glared at Lin Yi with unresolved anger in his eyes: "Now let my murloc karate master Haku be your opponent, and you will die here today." Haku''s front fist slammed Lin Yi''s back because of his anger, and Lin Yi couldn''t move at all, but it didn''t mean that he was helpless. A powerful force filled a 100-meter radius like an aura. Haku was stunned by the sudden force, and his original punch was instantly weakened by half, and his attacking speed was also slowed by half. By the time Haku''s fist hit Lin Yi, he had already adjusted and displayed the Armed King Kong. The strong defensive power allowed Lin Yi to completely withstand Haku''s punch without any damage. "Broken!" A shock wave like a cutting knife broke out from all over Lin Yi''s body, directly cutting the body''s imprisonment. The manipulating power he mastered can completely release the power in different forms, the way of cutting, and the way of impact. , Spears and swords can be used to stab, and various methods of use allow Lin Yi to perform well in the face of any strong person. "Four thousand watts punches!" Haku is a murloc karate master after all, strong in spirit, and driven by anger, he bit his tongue with pain and his own willpower forcibly from the overlord''s domineering shock. Sober up. Immediately, his right fist was placed on his waist, and he assumed a martial arts posture, and then the right fist brought out a burst of visible air and a huge explosion, and punched it out, which was many times stronger than the previous positive fist. This punch is completely a combination of Kaku''s spiritual will and determination, which can be said to be a punch at the top of Haku. "Six-type Profound Dragon Cannon!" Lin Yi greeted him with a palm without showing weakness. The fist and palm collided, it was like two trains collided together at high speed, the earth shook, a loud sound, and a loud sound that shook people''s heart spread hundreds of meters in a radius and even farther, with powerful explosive shots. Kailai completely tore the ground under the feet of the two people. The surrounding buildings and the trees were directly shattered. It can be seen how powerful the two people''s blows were. "Mur-man Jiu-Jitsu!" After the punch, the two were evenly divided. A hint of surprise flashed in Haku''s eyes. It was surprisingly powerful that a human being did not fall into the wind when he collided with his fist, but he did not. He flinched a little, and there was a clear river next to him. Haku flicked a huge waterspout directly towards Lin Yi. Since Lin Yi is a capable person and his body is completely surrounded by a waterspout, he can only wait to die. This is the huge advantage of the murloc over the capable person in a battle environment where there is water or a river or the sea. "Hasnt Habas told you about my abilities? Do you think the waterspout released by your Murloc Jiu-Jitsu can hurt me? Dont say its you, even if its one of the Qiwu Hais Jinping released Murloc Routine. The waterspout made by Shushu cannot hurt me either." Lin Yi shook his head, his fists suddenly blasted out, and the air suddenly boiled and vibrated, and a powerful shock wave spread and directly shattered the oncoming waterspout into splashes of water falling from the sky. "How is it possible? I thought Habas was wrong, I thought it was just similar, how could it be Whitebeard''s ability?" Haku''s face changed slightly, and the prestige of the white beard''s shocking fruit was too great. In another time and space, the black beard gave up the title of Qiwuhai and used Ace as the fuse to index the big event. In the end, only to get white. The ability of the beard is only, one can imagine how terrible the ability of the white beard is. "Experience it for yourself! The sea quake!" Lin Yi punched the void, and the calm river suddenly formed a soaring wave and rolled directly towards Haku. "Do you think it is useful for the murloc''s ability to use water?" Haku curled his lips in disdain. Although he was surprised at Lin Yi''s ability, he couldn''t help showing a hint of ridicule at Lin Yi''s water attack like himself, even if it was. The huge tsunami that Whitebeard''s trick used to perform was hugely lethal to anyone, but it was almost useless for murlocs or merfolk. Whether murlocs or mermaids live in the sea, how can they be afraid of a tsunami? What''s more, the sea quake created by Lin Yi is not a tsunami at all, but a huge wave soaring into the sky. Under such circumstances, of course Haku is Disdain. "Really?" Lin Yi grabbed the void and twisted his hand. Haku only felt a huge pull coming from the front, and the attraction made his body rush out involuntarily: "Vientiane Tianyin!" This is the move he got inspired and developed during the battle with Six Dao Penn. It is exactly the same as Tian Dao Penns Vientiane Tianyin. It has a gravitational effect, but the way it is used is different. Tian Dao Penns is blood inheritance. The limit is based on the technique exhibited by Chakra Shi. Chapter 447: Beat haku However, Lin Yi completely used his special ability to manipulate the power and displayed the power in the form of gravitation. It was completely opposite to the Shenluo Tianzheng who used the repulsive force to repel everything before. The difficulty is higher than that of the Shenluo Tianzheng. After all, he has to make himself The force of gravitational effect is not so easy. It is the first time to show it to Haku because Lin Yi''s abilities are the same as those of White Beard, but he did not expect that the two are completely different. Lin Yi is diversified and versatile, it all depends on how Lin Yi uses it. Coupled with the idea that Haku Changsheng disdains the huge waves caused by the sea earthquake, he thinks that Lin Yis attack is nothing more than this, plus the cover of the huge waves and Lin Yis Vientiane Tianyin are silent and unnoticeable. It was recruited. Therefore, Haku was caught off guard and completely ate up Vientiane, causing the whole person to be hit by the waves uncontrollably. Murlocs are not afraid of a tsunami. The waves are not because their bodies can ignore the impact of the tsunami, but because they live in the ocean and can cleverly avoid the waves. The impact of the tsunami is completely resolved, but it does not mean that they can Ignore the impact of the tsunami. Although the waves created by Lin Yi are not as strong as the tsunami, they directly hit the waves and Haku also smashed into the waves at an alarming speed. A wave and a murloc simultaneously hit the other side at high speed. The resulting lethality is compared to The pure waves hit Haku''s body even more. With one blow, Haku completely absorbed the impact of the waves, his whole body flew out and hit a hill. "Damn, what is this ability? Gravity? But what is it so similar to Whitebeard''s ability? Isn''t a person only able to eat one devil fruit?" Haku is fortunately proficient in murloc karate and fish. The master of Human Jiu-Jitsu and the murloc are born with a strong physique, so after taking this move, they didn''t die immediately like ordinary people. They just felt that the body hurts. "It is true that a person can only eat one devil fruit, but how to use it depends on the user." Lin Yi used his left hand to use Vientiane Tianyin to attract Haku again. "Do you think the same trick is useful? I have already understood this trick. Although it can produce gravity and draw me through, as long as my power is greater than gravity, then you can''t draw me through." Haku sneered. Both feet were directly inserted into the ground while both hands were tightly fastened to the hill to prevent Lin Yi''s Vientiane Tianyin from attracting him. It is true that whether it is Paynes Vientiane Sky Attract or Lin Yis Vientiane Sky Attract, it is not difficult to decipher it. As long as the force of gravity is blocked with a force greater than gravity, it can be resolved, but since Lin Yi has performed this trick Of course there can be only so many. "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" Lin Yi showed a smile that made Haku shiver all over. Gravity kept pulling him. Although it didn''t pull him over, it also restricted his movements. At this time, he was caught off guard by a repulsive force. The whole body was repelled by the repulsive force when he hit him. Even a murloc as strong as Haku couldn''t help vomiting blood, and suddenly his strength was greatly reduced and he could no longer hold it without being affected by gravity and was immediately attracted to Lin Yi. "Six Type Profound Dragon Cannon!" Lin Yi stretched out a hand, and the dragon cannon burst out. Originally, the dragon cannon had an attack distance within one meter while maintaining its maximum power. The power of the dragon cannon within one meter was Undiminished, but now with the special ability of maneuvering power, the Dragon Cannon will not weaken its power even if it hits tens of meters. "Four thousand watts punches!" Haku roared, completely disregarding the attraction of gravity to the body, inspiring his whole body power to hit four thousand watts of punches and dragon cannons again by the attraction of gravity. It was even bigger, and the more tragic collision reappeared. "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" Lin Yi showed a playful smile. He had just collided with the Dragon Cannon and had not yet determined a victory or defeat. Haku was bombarded by a repulsive force. This kind of gravitational force and repulsion force are converted into each other. , The unpredictable methods make Haku extremely difficult to suffer. The four thousand-watt Zhengquan that had been brewing to the extreme was suddenly reduced in power, but the power of the Dragon Cannon did not weaken at all. It hit him, and the power of Shenluo Tianzheng and the Dragon Cannon directly knocked him out a hundred meters away. Several houses stopped. Compared with Penns Shenluo Tianzheng and Vientiane Tianyin Lin Yi, it is more terrifying, not in power, but in application. Penns Shenluo Tianzheng and Vientiane Tianyin are both strong in repulsion and gravity, but the more gravitational and repulsive force is. The strong cooling time is also longer, which means that every time Penn casts Shenluo Tianzheng and Vientiane Tianyin, there is an excessive time that cannot be used. But Lin Yi was not the case. As long as he had sufficient physical strength, he would continue to use Shenluo Tianzheng and Vientiane Tianyin with a steady stream of energy, one after another, without stopping. However, Lin Yi, who is a kind of fantasy beast with the ability of dragon fruit and proficient in six types and three colors, does not need to say much about his physical fitness. He has not much else, but has the most physical strength, so he has enough physical strength to support a large amount. The use of Shenluo Tianzheng, Vientiane Tianyin such tricks. "What kind of ghost power is this? One is the white beard''s fruit-shaking ability, another is attraction, and the other is repulsion. What kind of ability is this? Why have I never heard of such a weird Capable person?" Haku''s face was full of blood, and now his combat power had been weakened to the lowest level. After all, he had continuously withstood the Dragon Cannon, and Shenluo Tianzheng''s attack could not be withstood even if it was an iron strike. It just made Haku unacceptable, his face full of unwillingness and incomprehension, is that he hasn''t understood what Lin Yi''s devil fruit ability is until now? Such a person is too terrifying. Until now, he has not figured out his abilities. If he is allowed to grow up, he will continue to be an enemy of the Revolutionary Army. It is really an unprecedented enemy. "Hundred Flowers Dazzling!" When Lin Yi single-handedly defeated two revolutionary army cadres, Nicole Robin also took advantage of her powerful assassination ability and the ability to hide flowers in a corner where she did not know how to display Hundred Flowers Dazzling. Twisted hands and feet. Chapter 448: Cadre brother Some of the hundreds of revolutionary soldiers here died in the hands of Lin Yi and the aftermath of the battle, but many of them died under the assassination of Nicole Robin. After all, Nicole Robins flowers were in the chaotic battle. The fruit ability is too strong, and various assassination methods are emerging one after another. There will be a hand that pierces your eye in an unexpected place, or pierces your body with a knife in a place you dont know, and blows your head with a shot. Its just a kind of innate assassination. Assassination and intelligence gathering abilities, as well as various leisure support abilities, are devil fruits. If they are used well, they will not only help a team but also themselves. "Tsunade and the others are in trouble. There are many cadres in the Revolutionary Army. Although there are strong and weak, the weakest are all powerful in the first half of the Great Channel. They should not be underestimated, just like the one just now. Ku and Habas are nothing in the New World, but in the first half of the Great Channel, they are definitely masters that cannot be underestimated." Regardless of whether it is the navy or the revolutionary army, even the strong people of the same level are divided into ordinary and core. Just like Lieutenant General Karp and other lieutenants are not at the same level, they have now become the three strongest generals. At the time of the general, he was completely superior to other lieutenants, and could not be compared with other lieutenants at all. The same is true for the Revolutionary Army. Ordinary cadres are superior to the general soldiers and members of the Revolutionary Army. However, cadres are also divided into strong and weak. For example, Habas and Haku can only be general revolutionary cadres, not belonging to them. A cadre at the core powerhouse level. "What''s wrong with Tsunade?" Lin Yi asked, while rushing over, it is likely that not many revolutionary troops have come here until now. It should be the reason that Tsunade intercepted it. Otherwise, we will fight here. It is impossible for the turbulence to be so great without a large number of revolutionary troops coming. "Tsunade alone intercepted a large number of revolutionary forces and cadres of the revolutionary army." And Nicole Robin''s words also confirmed that Lin Yi''s conjecture was correct, in order to prevent Lin Yi from being too dangerous. Sure enough, his hand had chosen to intercept a large amount of revolutionary army combat power with his own power, otherwise Lin Yi would have been surrounded long ago. And Tsunade is a natural type ability person, survival and life-saving ability surpasses the superhuman type and the animal type ability person, so she also has her own confidence in doing this, coupled with the strong combat power of the wood fruit, it is absolutely all natural type. Among the capable people possess the devil fruit with the strongest life-saving ability. "Although Tsunade has only eaten Mumu fruit for two months, she is different from the general natural ability person. Mumu fruit can definitely develop to an astonishing height in a very short time when it falls into her hands. Even if it had only been two months, the power of Mu Mu Guo in her hands could not be underestimated. In addition, her extremely knowledge of Mu Dun makes her use of Mumu Fruits inherently different from those with other natural abilities. It is really hard to kill a large piece of wood with the elementalization of those with natural abilities. "Lin Yi thought to himself, but did not slow down at all and rushed past. "Unexpectedly, there will be people with natural ability. This time the world government is really spending a lot of money to send a woman who is not well-known, but I did not expect that it is a natural ability. If she is solved, it can kill her. A future powerhouse of the world government, enough for the world government to feel distressed." Just like what Nicole Robin said, Tsunade used his own power to intercept a large number of revolutionary forces. At this time, the terrain in which Tsunade was fighting has completely changed. It is no longer a beach or a villa, but tens of meters everywhere. Tall trees. Tsunade hid in the woods and harvested the lives of several revolutionary soldiers every second. Nami and Nuoqigao also used the woods as a barrier to kill many revolutionary troops. "Do you think that you can hide it from us?" A pair of men with very similar appearances looked at the woods in front of them and did not have a headache or retreat because Tsunade is the most frightening natural ability of the Great Channel, but instead. It is extremely calm, as if there have been countermeasures long ago. "Goldo don''t talk nonsense. There is no news from Habas and Haku. It is likely that something has happened. Although our troops are coming in from various places, in order to prevent them and other members taking advantage of it. In, some troops were left behind in other places, and most of the troops who came here are trapped in this forest. If you don''t solve this woman quickly, it''s likely that something happened to Habas and the others. "Gold''s brother Corton said. Obviously the two are twin brothers. Both their looks and voices are very similar. It is really difficult to tell who is Gore if it is not for someone who has excellent eyesight or is very familiar with them. Many, who is Cortona. Both of them are cadres of the Revolutionary Army, and they are on the same level as Haku. "Cut, Haku and Habas are very powerful together, don''t you think there is someone who can solve them so easily?" Goldor said. "It''s hard to say, anyway, it''s okay to be careful. If the headquarters assigns this to us, we can''t be careless, otherwise we will be to blame." The two brothers rushed into it at a terrifying speed while talking. For a tree, the nails of the two brothers suddenly grew longer, and they were directly grasping the tree in front of them like the sharp claws of animals. "Is it domineering?" The tree in front of me suddenly disappeared and turned into Tsunade''s appearance. Obviously this is Tsunade''s ability to use the elementalization of the wood fruit to become a tree hidden in the forest. It cannot be distinguished by the naked eye Yes, the only way is to see and hear the domineering. And Tsunade relied on this trick to easily slaughter many soldiers of the Revolutionary Army. "Die, Tiger Claw!" "It''s solved, Lion''s Claw!" The two brothers roared in unison. Twenty sharp claws stabbed Tsunade unabatedly. Once caught, it would be completely broken and the blood donation would be blurred. "Wooden wall!" A trace of murderous intent flashed in Tsunade''s eyes, and a series of wooden walls appeared out of nowhere to intercept Goldor and Gordon. "What''s the use of rotten wood!" Goldor sneered. Chapter 449: Brotherhood of the Lion and the Tiger When Goldor spoke, his sharp claws tore on the wooden wall. With a click, the wooden wall was broken open. Goldor smiled sarcastically. Those with natural ability also depended on who the object was. , If it is a highly aggressive natural type ability person, then of course it should not be underestimated, but in the eyes of Gordo Mumu fruit is not considered a highly aggressive natural devil fruit at all. It''s a pity that not long after this idea came up, Tsunade used his fierce combat power to teach him a lesson, so that he would never forget the fierceness of Mumuko until his death. "The thorns are arrogant!" Tsunade stepped on the ground, and a large number of thorns and trees appeared under the feet of the two brothers of Goldor and Corton, binding the two brothers together. "No matter how sharp the wood or the wood, do you think it can pierce my arms and domineering?" Goldo''s face changed drastically just after speaking, and they only felt that their heads became a little groggy. "Have you found it? It''s a pity that it''s too late. Whether it''s assassination, anti-assassination, hiding, dodging, near, mid, or far attack, speed, and assistance, of course, I am also proficient in poison. Don''t you know that many plants are poisonous?" Tsunade showed a delicate smile, but behind this delicate smile was full of cold murderous intent. "Looking for death!" The two brothers knew that they underestimated the enemy. Without a word, Gordo became a tiger, and Gordon became a lion. It is worthy of being twin brothers, even the devil fruits are so close, a lion and a tiger are both cat fruits, but they are of different types. After the transformation, the two brothers'' abilities in all aspects have been greatly improved, including their anti-drug ability, and they broke away from the thorns, and Void grabbed and slashed a vacuum slash similar to the foot of the land. "The game is over, the tree world is here!" The dense woods suddenly raised many towering giant trees again, and thick and sturdy branches continued to draw towards the two of them. "Go away, tiger claws crack the ground!" Goldor grabbed his claws frantically. After he became a tiger man, he was fierce. The branches of the claws were swung frantically, and the branches were directly scratched, but he just scratched them. After ten, there will be 20 immediately, and 30 will come. Forcing them to resist frantically from the beginning to the end, they can only dodge left and right, because they found that these trees seem to be inexhaustible to cut, and they are incomparably harder than steel. Even if they want to crack, they have to be serious. Row. The most frightening thing is that these trees attack silently at the same time, but they have high speed and strong power. Each slap is almost the same as a giant snake-shaped sea king swinging its tail, but every time there are fifty or sixty branches together. Pull it over. Even if they grasped the domineering and can predict, but faced with the twigs from all directions at the same time and the speed was very strong, they were also drawn out dozens of times in a row. "The real highlight is only beginning now!" Tsunade pursed his lips, but his smile was cold. "You have to attack that woman. If she doesn''t die in this forest, the trees can''t be killed at all." Gorton said. "Brother, you go kill her, I resist." Goldor yelled, and Corton also knew that at this time, they can''t be emotional. They must dodge and attack with such high speed. Even if the animal type ability is physically strong, but all the time. Maintaining such a high-intensity battle will easily consume all physical strength. Even due to physical exertion, if the speed and reaction slow down, it is easy to cause trouble. At this time, the two brothers have completely ignored Mumu Guo. What kind of tree is this? Not to mention the hardness is as tough as a sword. Such a tree is huge and heavy, fast, and powerful, and hitting the body is no different from being bombarded. And it wasn''t a single branch, but hundreds of branches were constantly whipping over. It''s strange that the two of them were not tired to deal with it. Goldor suddenly roared, his eyes were blood red, and his body became even bigger: "Armed and domineering tiger roars!" Corton, who turned into a tiger man, is almost like a mad tiger. His hands, feet, mouth, and tail are constantly splitting out with claw-shaped slashes that can be seen by the naked eye. For a while, he actually resisted the dancing branches of the sky. "The armed color is hardened!" Corton''s figure rose to the extreme in a flash, showing the super physique of the animal type ability person to the fullest. Bringing a gust of wind to Tsunade, the whole person was like a fierce lion leaping towards his prey, and a pair of sharp, cold claws grabbed Tsunade. "Too naive." Tsunade stood still and didn''t dodge, letting Corton''s blow attack him. Before Corton could smile, there was a series of air-breaking explosions from all directions. Thousands of small branches were silently culled from different locations in the forest like poisonous snakes. Corton''s face remained unchanged, and the lion''s tail twitched, bringing strong kinetic energy to try to break the branches. However, these tiny branches are as cunning as a fox. When the lions tail touches the branches, the branches show the snake''s arrogance. They did not directly collide with the lions tail. Instead, they turned around in midair and turned Cortons. Lion tail curled up. Although these branches are small in size, the force of hundreds of branches twisted into a single force and directly pulled Corton''s body into the air. The pair of sharp claws was only half a meter away from Tsunade, but no matter how hard Cortona increased, he couldn''t take a half step forward. Because at the moment when the branches curled up Corton''s tail, more branches wrapped up his hands, feet, body and neck, especially since the poisonous gas that has been in the air since the fight has entered their bodies in large quantities. Just now it was just because they turned into animal type capable people, their physical fitness and anti-toxin ability were greatly improved and temporarily suppressed, but as more and more poison gas is inhaled into the body, and now they are constantly being curled up. Increased strength to twist Corton''s body into pieces, and the toxicity began to recur. Chapter 450: Kill the cadres of the two revolutionaries Roar Gordo was even more crazy when he saw his brother in danger, reappearing that Gorton wanted to rescue him. "You still dont understand. I am the absolute king in this forest. Even if you can destroy this sea of ??trees in an instant, I can create a sea of ??trees again at the same time. As long as the people who step into this area have no strength Much stronger than me, otherwise it would be impossible to be my opponent at all." Tsunade stretched out a jade finger and pointed at Gordo at the same time as Gordo had mocked the wooden fruit before taunting him. Tsunades voice just fell, and thousands of huge black hardwoods with metallic luster shot out from all directions of the sea of ??trees. They were found everywhere in the sky, front, and rear. The branches of these hardwoods were harder than the wood just now. Sharp, the top of each strip is the same as the tip of the gun. Suddenly slammed into the past and immediately knocked Goldor out, and even the armor formed by his domineering armed color was broken, and blood was constantly pouring out of his mouth. And Gordo hadn''t landed just now, and countless small branches were shot out from all directions to bind him up. This was exactly the same for the revolutionary army cadres and brothers. No matter how hard they struggle, they are useless. The life **** by a python is the same, the more you struggle, the tighter it becomes. "My forest restraint posture is not bad." Tsunade said, looking at the two still struggling, the vitality of the animal type ability is really tenacious, poisoned, and being so miserable that it can still emit so violently. Powerful struggling force, but it''s a pity that no matter how you do it, it''s just a dying struggle. "I remember you said before that rotten wood is useless, so I will show you the true power of wood fruits. You dont really think that wood fruits are not like burnt fruits, frozen fruits and other devil fruits. Strong attack power, right? Don''t be stupid, that can only show that your knowledge is really too low. Now I will let you see one of the terrifying abilities of the wooden fruit! "The branches that bound Brother Corton''s body suddenly flashed green light, and Brother Corton suddenly let out a scream. "In nature, any life will become the nutrient for the growth of plants and the life energy for the growth of trees. You are no exception. Once you are bound by my trees and cannot break away quickly, then it means that you immediately Will go to despair and go to death, just like now, plundering life!" Gordo, Gordons physical struggles suddenly weakened at a speed visible to the naked eye. Their originally young body and wrinkle-free skin actually showed a lot of wrinkles in just a few seconds. They actually changed from a strong body to a strong body in just a few seconds. The old man hanging down, and then the whole body was drained of all the vitality of the Buddha, leaving only two withered bodies. The two brothers who were still alive just now have instantly become two corpses that are even more mummies than mummies. The nutrition, protein and even vitality of their bodies have become the nutrients of the sea of ??trees. After absorbing the lives of the two capable persons, the sea of ??trees suddenly became larger, but Tsunade showed a look of expectation, a hand was placed on a tree in front of him, and suddenly Tsunade was already dead. Surrounded by glittering green light. Tsunade, who originally exuded a strong breath of life, was simply dominating life at this moment, like a goddess of nature. She actually absorbed the vitality that Shuhai had absorbed from the two brothers of Corton after transforming it. "Although as a thousand-handed family, I can stock many more years than ordinary people when my life passes naturally. It is not a problem to live forty to fifty years longer than ordinary people. I have gone through acupuncture points to stimulate my life potential and these. I practiced six poses in the year, and the return of life made me stronger and stronger. I can live for hundreds of years under the condition of natural lapse of vitality, and my youth can be maintained for at least 70 to 80 years, but my appearance will eventually age, I dont want Lin Yi to see my old age. I want to keep my youngest appearance by his side forever, and also leave the image of me who is always young in his heart. But people will get old after all, and now that I have lost my chakra, I can no longer rely on chakra to keep my face forever. But with the ability of wood and fruit to plunder life, even if I cannot live forever, but I can stay young forever, body function, appearance, skin, and body will always remain at the most beautiful and peak age. Duan, even if I am one hundred or two hundred years old in the future, my physical function, appearance, skin, and figure will remain at the age of eighteen and twenty. Tsunade sighed, stroking his beautiful face gently. Beauty is easy to grow old, which is something that countless women cannot resist. Being youthful is also the thing that all women want to accomplish and the dream they want to achieve, but after getting the fruits of the tree, she has achieved this dream. Compared with using chakras to slow down the passing of youth and using chakras to preserve youth, Tsunade is now clearly addressing the cause. As long as Tsunade does not die, she will stay young forever, and all aspects of her body function will remain in the most beautiful and best time period of eighteen and twenty years old. It is not that Tsunades life will not pass, but that she is able Let life pass by but at the same time can lock youth forever. That is to say, no matter how old Tsunade is, even if she is over a hundred years old, her figure, appearance, and functions are all in the 18-20 age group. This is also one of her most satisfied abilities with Mumu Fruit. Although the vitality cannot immediately improve her strength, it has miraculous effects for recovery, healing, life-saving, etc., and it can maintain the overall body function at the youngest age, and the body has been maintained at the age of eighteen or twenty without any hidden injuries. The existence of Duan can avoid the situation that the strength of a 70-80-year-old like White Beard is not in his heyday due to hidden injuries and illnesses. Chapter 451: Revolutionary Army After all, people walk in the rivers and lakes, how can they not get the knife, even if the person who is as strong as the white beard has been fighting for many years, even if there is the best doctor to treat the young and strong, there is absolutely no problem before the age of 60, and all the hidden injuries can be suppressed. It will affect the combat power and improvement, but once the body is suppressed to the limit, once the age is older, it will be very terrifying once it erupts. The great sea pirates of the great waterway, the revolutionary army, and the world government do not care whether you are sick or not, young or young, as long as you have the opportunity to fall into trouble, they will never mind falling into trouble, but rather willing to do so. Another major event in time and space did not happen because of the fact that the white beard was getting old and the body was sick and the body was inadequate in combat power. During the heyday, the speed of nerve response and other aspects were also greatly reduced. Otherwise, the major event. It can''t happen. Even if Ace is sent to the navy headquarters, if the white beard still has more than 70% of the strength in its heyday, the navy headquarters will definitely not easily break the balance of power. After all, it is because the white beard is old and the strength is not as good as before. The bait is there, and its a waste if you dont make good use of it, and its precisely because of this that big events happen. To be honest, the reason for the big incident was that the strength of Whitebeard had weakened too much. If Whitebeard hadn''t weakened too much, even if the navy headquarters had the bait of Ace, he would not dare to launch a big incident easily. After all, the strength of the white beard is not as good as before, and he was attacked and seriously injured. Almost one person intercepted the highest combat power of the navy headquarters, and destroyed the navy headquarters by one person. If he fell in the main part, he would have been killed by White Beard. A white beard whose strength is not as good as before is so terrifying, let alone the white beard of the peak period, so Tsunade attaches great importance to this aspect, and it is not difficult to understand why she attaches so much importance to the wood fruit brought about by the fruit. A kind of ability, with this kind of ability, the gangster completely avoided the situation that his strength was greatly reduced when he was old or injured too much. As long as her Tsunade is still alive, then she can still maintain the highest level of combat power for a day. Every natural ability person has its own unique advantages, and Tsunade is no exception. "Dead?" Many soldiers of the Revolutionary Army felt terrified when they saw this scene. The Revolutionary Army, the Navy, and the pirates are all human beings. It is impossible for every soldier to be as brave as the white beard and fearless of death. They dont know about death. What is fear. It''s just that these revolutionary forces are more disciplined than ordinary pirates, and seeing two cadres die in Tsunade''s hands now has a huge blow to their morale. No matter whether it is a cold or hot weapon era, morale has a great effect on an army. It doesn''t need to be said, even in the world of One Piece, a world that combines cold and hot weapons. Suddenly two cadres died. Although they were not core-level cadres, they could only be regarded as the high-level combat power of the revolutionary army, but no matter how they were, they were cadres above the ordinary members of the revolutionary army. Now they were all overwhelmed by Tsunade. Killing two is too much a blow to the morale of other members of the revolutionary army. Many soldiers of the Revolutionary Army were immediately killed by Nami and Nuoqigao who were hiding in the woods. This is not a peaceful age. In the Great Channel, even if an ordinary woman is forced to be anxious, she has the **** nature of chasing down the ten streets of others with a knife, let alone Nami and Nuoqigao who have suffered from childhood and have experienced it long ago. Blood and fire are the test of life and death. In addition to fighting with Lin Yi and the others for so long, it would be a big mistake to think that Nami and their sisters are delicate girls. "Everyone, open fire, and burn the woods with a torch!" After all, it is a disciplined army, and most of them are not illiterate. On the contrary, how can they be illiterate who dare to make a revolution? Many people shouted at the same time. A large number of shells, artillery fire, and bullets flew intensively in the woods. Not only that, but a steady stream of troops came from behind, and more and more powerful firepower filled the entire sea of ??trees. In just one or two minutes, the entire sea of ??trees has almost turned into a world of flames. Such a dense and powerful firepower is not afraid of Tsunade, but Nami and Nokigao are in danger. There are a large number of shells falling all the time to produce strong and powerful explosions, and a large number of bullets swept over innumerable. As time goes by, the forces of the revolutionary army will continue to join this kind of firepower network here, which will become more powerful. "Hmph, Shenluo Tianzheng!" As the trees were burned, flattened, and pushed out, a group of revolutionary soldiers pressed on, and the range of the tree sea had been compressed to a very small range. Just when Tsunade was planning to use the tree world again, a cold snort suddenly came, Tsunades attack also stopped, a repulsive force covering a 100-meter range repelled the surrounding shells and bullets in mid-air. Many soldiers of the Revolutionary Army suffered greatly from the rebound. Whether it is Tsunade or Lin Yi''s ability, it is a nightmare ability to harvest the enemy''s head in a wide range of battlefields. "What?" Many soldiers of the Revolutionary Army broke their halberds and died in the shells and bullets they fired before they even realized. However, compared with these losses, it is basically insignificant for the revolutionary army as a whole, and the dead have not been supplied by more than one-fifth of the people from the rear. "Habas and the others?" At this time, a man who was covered in armor and gave the feeling of a steel giant appeared in the revolutionary army and shouted. "Habas, the cadres of Haku have lost contact at the moment. Corton and the cadres of Garba have been killed by that woman. It is very scary to know that the woman is naturally capable of wood and fruit." A soldier said. "What? A woman killed the Gordon brothers? How could it be possible? How strong are the people this time?" Although the armored man was surprised, he was only surprised when he heard Tsunade''s record such a record. Fear, but with a trace of murderous intent. This performance alone shows that the strength of the armor man is very powerful. Chapter 452: A revolutionary army cadre who rivals Qiwuhai And he is very confident of his own strength. "Habas and the others are going to deal with another group of people. So this group of people is here. Habas and the others should have had an accident. I didn''t expect the world government to send such a master. We couldn''t know in advance. If it weren''t for him to send news. It was really troublesome once." The armored man thought to himself, but his eyes fell on Lin Yi and Tsunade. Seeing and hearing the domineering telling him that these two people are the strongest, and Lin Yi''s display of Shenluo Tianzheng killing so many people as soon as he appeared on the stage gave him a deep impression, and although Tsunade did not see Tsunade taking action, The Cortona brothers died in her hands after they joined forces. But Tsunade still killed the Corton brothers and remained unscathed in the chaos, so it would be impossible to do without strong strength. Therefore, the eyes of the armored man immediately focused on Lin Yi and Tsunade. "Very strong!" Through seeing and hearing the domineering armor man noticed Lin Yi and Tsunade, the same through seeing and hearing the domineering two people also noticed the armor man for the first time, Tsunade and Lin Yi were secretly awe-inspiring and flashed in their hearts. After the same idea, it is so strong. "The threat this man brings to me is no less than that of Krokdal, and he is different from Krokdal''s pure ability person. This man is definitely not weak in physical skills, and he is absolutely proficient in domineering." Lin Yi thought to himself. "Kill him!" Lin Yi, those who grew up in the sea of ??blood, are very sensitive to murder. Although the armored man didn''t say anything but looked at Lin Yi and Tsunade, he had already noticed the murder. No matter what the reason is, a person who has murdered himself is undoubtedly a dead person in Lin Yi''s heart. "Nami, Nokigao, you and Robin are together. The three of you work together. You have Robin''s ability and the sea of ??trees arranged by Tsunade. Your safety factor is very high." Lin Yi finished speaking and took the lead. But at a disadvantage, although several cadres have been killed in succession, it does not mean that the revolutionary army is vegetarian. The cadres killed just now are at best some strong people close to the lieutenant general, stronger than the major general, and weaker than the lieutenant general. They are not the core combat power of the revolutionary army at all, and the armored men in front of them are the real revolutionary cadres. The strong man, his strength is absolutely no less than Krokdal, the natural ability. Moreover, Paradise Island is simply a money-sucking machine. Lin Yi has fully realized this in just one day after he came here. For an organization, Paradise Island is too useful for an organization to have a steady stream of funds to maintain the operation of an organization. . Just like the world government, the navy headquarters will offer hundreds of millions of rewards at every turn. Money does not seem to be money. For these organizations, the most is money, but the most indispensable thing is money. Without money, it is impossible to make a huge organization. Up and running. Therefore, a gold-sucking machine like Paradise Island gathers numerous big merchants, big families, and the children of high-ranking officials. It is not only a good place to **** money, but also a good place to cultivate personal connections. It is important for the revolutionary army. It doesnt need to be said. Up. Otherwise, the Warring States will not say that there are at least two or more Krokdals here, and the Qiwuhai of Moonlight Moriah level is here. How could such an important country be one of several countries overthrown by the revolutionary army? There will not be a large number of masters and troops stationed here. "So courageous!" Seeing Lin Yi rushing directly to his armor man in Wan Jun couldn''t help but let out a cheer, especially when the other party looked only sixteen or seventeen years old with such a courage, it was really unbelievable. Don''t cheer for it. "As an enemy, the greatest respect I can give you is to use the strongest strength to kill you." The armored man roared, and his voice rolled out like thunder from nine heavens and even overshadowed the shells and bullets on the battlefield. Compared with the former Corton brothers who turned into tigers, the roar after the Lions was even more shocking. "Tsunade kills these revolutionary forces as quickly as possible!" Their task here is not only to solve the high-end combat power of the revolutionary army, but also to dismantle the military power of the revolutionary army stationed here, so even ordinary soldiers only have to Those who are the revolutionary army are their enemies. There is no absolute right or wrong, only strong and weak. There is no absolute justice or evil, there are just different positions. In the minds of the navy, the world government is just, and in the minds of the revolutionary army, the world government is evil, dark and decay, and must be defeated. The two have no room for reversal from the beginning, and there can only be one of the two. Tsunade nodded when she heard the words. Not only was she going to kill these revolutionary soldiers, after all, the combination of their continuous force and countless artillery firepower nets was nothing to her, but under such a dense and strong Nami , Nicole Robin and the others are in danger. And it would be good for them to get rid of these people as soon as possible. At the same time, she can also secretly monitor which revolutionary army powerhouses are still on the side, and take action immediately if there is one. As for Lin Yi, he is not worried at all. The king is not afraid to fight. Only those who grow up on the corpse mountain and the sea of ??blood are the real kings. The kings who die during the period are not kings at all. At best, they only have the qualifications to become kings. , But it''s just qualifications, and has nothing to do with the king. So for Lin Yi, there are only benefits and no harm in fighting like this. At the beginning, Lin Yi had just mastered Yinglong Fruit and it didn''t take long before he had mastered Yinglong Fruit''s special ability and defeated Krokdal. Now his strength has increased so much and he has mastered the power of manipulation. , How could he be defeated in the face of armored men. Ten thousand steps back and said that even if he is truly defeated, Tsunade can always help Lin Yi on the side, not to mention that Lin Yi is unlikely to lose, so she just made this armored man become Lin Yi''s whetstone, and at the same time She could also complete the mission to slaughter these revolutionary soldiers while alleviating their pressure. After all, it is still very dangerous for the three of them to face the endless revolutionary soldiers and the artillery fire within a range, so Tsunade must stay to deal with these revolutionary soldiers. Chapter 453: Battle of Durell (Part 1) "Want to divide labor and cooperate to intercept me and kill the soldier who killed the revolutionary army? Haha, it is as easy as you think. I admit that you do have the power to conquer a country, but it depends on whose target it is!" The man said: "I am completely different from those cadres who were defeated by you before." "I know, just like the difference between the ordinary lieutenant generals of the navy headquarters and those who used to be lieutenant generals but are now generals, even if everyone used to be lieutenant generals, they are still lieutenant generals who have now become the three major generals. At the time, it was already completely overwhelming other lieutenants, and I think the same is true for you. Although you and those people are both cadres of the Revolutionary Army, your strength is far superior to them, and you are not weaker than the Klockdals of Qiwuhai. "Lin Yi nodded and admitted that the armored man was right, even if the strength of the cadres of the same revolutionary army was hugely different. Just like Lieutenant General Karp and other lieutenants, Karp doesn''t even need to do anything, just release the domineering domineering is enough to get rid of them. "It''s really hard to deal with!" The armored man thought that Lin Yi had defeated so many cadres of the revolutionary army after hearing his words. He thought that the cadres of the revolutionary army were nothing but this. After all, Lin Yi was still young and had won so many consecutive games. Victory in the battle should be a little fluttering, but it doesn''t seem to be the case now. Lin Yi''s eyes and tone told him from the beginning to the end that Lin Yi had no idea of ??underestimating the enemy, let alone the slightest arrogance or impetuous performance. "It''s no wonder that only a few people can set off a rain of blood on Paradise Island. If you really kill you, it would be very distressed to come to the world government. What is your name, kid, and your strength is qualified to let me remember your name." The armored man said. "Aren''t you supposed to introduce yourself before asking someone else''s name?" Lin Yi couldn''t deny it. "Hehe, I have personality, so when you go to Huangquan Road, at least you can know who killed you. I am Durell, a cadre of the Revolutionary Army!" Durell said. "Do Riel? It''s a pity, I''m not interested in letting the dead know my name." Lin Yi''s voice disappeared and appeared in front of Durell and punched Durell in the face. "Good boy!" A trace of anger flashed in Durell''s eyes and then calmed down again. It is good to have proper anger when fighting, but it is not a good thing to let anger dominate the heart and affect the judgment. Appropriate anger can inspire greater power, but excessive anger can affect the judgment of battle. So Durell immediately calmed down and immediately showed his sharp strength through the anger brought by Lin Yi''s indifferent taunt. The fist with metal gloves had already punched out and collided with Lin Yi''s fist. A gust of wind suddenly tore the void, and there were flames, gravel, and broken wood everywhere. Now with the fist wind of the two people, they were all blown away, and the ground under their feet was cracked. One was in the infrastructure. The dust is rolling, flying sand and rocks, you can imagine how strong the two of them are. "Armed and domineering!" As expected, Durell was a master of domineering, his fist was silently covered with armed domineering, and his fist suddenly became like an unmatched sword and pierced directly into Lin Yi''s heart. "Armed color is hardened!" Lin Yi did not show any weakness, showing his armed color hardening, a leg was already drawn on Durell''s fist, and the wind that was stronger than just now screamed again. The two were completely fiercely engaged in a blitzkrieg with super-fast speed, so fast that ordinary people couldn''t see them at all. As the two constantly fought against each other, the shadows of their legs flew like rain in the surrounding space, and the two figures appeared in any corner of the battlefield. "So powerful, he is only sixteen or seventeen years old. Even the first genius in our revolutionary army except the leader does not have such strength at his age, right? When did the world government quietly cultivate such a master? ? It''s impossible. If the world government has cultivated such a master, we should be able to know some intelligence. "Duriel became more and more frightened. I thought that Lin Yi was still young, even if he was strong, but the fighting experience and skills could not keep up. I didnt think that whether it was fighting experience, fighting skills or fighting consciousness, Lin Yi had more ferocity than himself. Nothing less. Thinking of this, Du Ruier even awakened the spirit of twelve points and fought against Lin Yi. "Dragon Claw Boxing!" Duriel no longer had any reservations and displayed the essence of the revolutionary martial arts. A large organization like the Revolutionary Army that is confronted with the world government certainly has its own unique physical skills. Just like the Navy Headquarters has the Navy Six Type, the Revolutionary Army also has similar physical skills and martial arts, such as the Dragon Claw Boxing in front of it, but they just learn. The difficulty is very high, and most people can''t learn it. Not many people can master it like the Six Forms. Moreover, the strength is different, and the strength of the people who practice Dragon Claw Fist will have a great difference, just like those who practice the Sixth Form of the Navy will also have a big difference in strength. Not only is the difficulty of training high, but it is also not easy to continuously improve after practice. Therefore, no matter whether it is the Navy Six Type or the Revolutionary Dragon Claw Fist, there will not be many people who will develop it to the extreme. In front of Duriel, he didn''t talk about using Dragon Claw Fist to its extreme, but he definitely shouldn''t underestimate it, because the strength of his domineering and physical skills is already the weakest Qiwuhai. "Finger spear and dragon spear!" Lin Yi pierced out with a finger, and a long roar echoed throughout the battlefield, even overshadowing the roar of artillery fire. The two of them were fighting completely with physical skills and domineering. The claws and fingers collided with each other and there was a sound of metal clashing, which made people feel that this was not a collision of flesh and blood, but two magic weapons. "What a powerful penetrating power!" Durell''s face changed slightly. He was wearing metal gloves. Just now, he was covered with armed domineering, but Lin Yi was completely confronted with flesh and blood, but he still let him His hands faintly hurt, how could this not surprise Durell, after all, he is also a strong physical skill. Chapter 454: Battle of Durell (Part 2) We must know that Dragon Claw Boxing is a super power of the Revolutionary Army. It combines many powerful physical skills, including the Navy Six Type, to create powerful physical skills. Dragon Claw Boxing has the power of a finger gun and has the power that a finger gun does not have. Grip. After all, the finger gun is mainly penetrating, not as complicated as the dragon claw fist, but it is directly swift and difficult to resist, just like a spear pierced by a simple stab. The speed and power are so strong that there is nothing at all. Not broken. However, in Duraires opinion, his dragon claw fist is so powerful that it is absolutely impossible to be worse than the six styles. He first uses his finger force to fight the finger gun strength, and then he holds Lin Yis fingers and wants to display the dragon claw. The essence of the fist scratched Lin Yi''s fingers. However, Lin Yis fingers felt harder than steel, and they were still slippery without holding their hands. They couldnt hold them at all. The powerful claw strength of the Dragon Claw Fist was resolved by Lin Yi a lot, but instead he had to bear the finger spear. The simplest and most terrifying penetrating power made his palm aching. In other words, in the previous matchup, the domineering matchup with physical skills, Du Riel fell slightly, how can this make Du Riel accept it, you must know that he is most proud of his physical skills, but now How could it not surprise him to fall short in this regard. "How old is this guy, how could it be possible to cultivate physical skills to such a level." Durell thought to himself, but he grabbed it again with his hands, cracking the void like two dragon claws, cutting through the air and making it visible to the naked eye. At the same time, the waves of air caught Lin Yi''s shoulders. "Paper painting!" Lin Yi dodged Duriel''s Dragon Claw Fist on one side of his body, and Lan kicked out at the same time. "Yuebu!" The revolutionary army knew even Lin Yi and the others had come so secretly. The Navy Sixth Form was also investigated by them. After all, the Navy Sixth Form is really a versatile and practical physical skill, even if it is the hatred of Durell. The revolutionary army of the world government has also learned a few tricks. For example, Yuebu, now Duriel is using Yuebu to rush into the air to avoid Lin Yi''s feet. "Yuebu, point to the spear and dragon spear!" Lin Yi slid into the eyes of Duriel with a finger. If this trick is implemented, Duriel will not only lose his eyes, but will also be directly hit by Lin Yi''s finger spear. Wear the brain. "Dragon claw fist torn apart!" Du Rui''er''s hands were already pitch black, which was obviously hardened by armed color, and a claw collided with Lin Yi''s dragon spear again. In mid-air, the two were simultaneously hit by a huge rebound and flew tens of meters away, and then disappeared in place at the same time, rushing towards each other again to start a fierce fight. Both of them are proficient in moonwalking, and can play against each other in any terrain. "Rainbow and violent wind!" The dense and violent wind slashed towards Durell. "Dragon hook and claw!" Durell made a difficult movement with both hands. Both hands became like dragon claws. He did not retreat but slammed into countless vacuum slashes at an astonishing speed. The two claws continuously grabbed everything. The vacuum slashed to tear, and then gathered a ferocious aura and rushed towards Lin Yi. "Overlord look domineering!" A strong force aura swept the audience, and the nearby soldiers fainted, and Durell''s strength was much stronger than that of Habas and others, and Lin Yi was on the same level as Lin Yi, so he could bear it. The domineering deterrence of the overlord color will not cause dizziness, just feel that the body is a lot heavier. However, this is already a big advantage for Lin Yi. If he continues to display the domineering look, as the fighting time increases, Durell will be under more and more pressure, but he will only show the domineering look. Domineering is not something that can be maintained all the time, after all, this kind of strength is powerful, but it consumes a lot of money. Therefore, many masters display the domineering look for a moment, because if they can deter the opponent, it will be enough. If they can''t be deterred, then even continuous display is just a waste of energy. It can be said that the more vigorous spirit and energy, the more time and the more times the overlord color will last, and Lin Yi is only sixteen years old, and the years of exercise are at the age of the golden strength and the fastest increase. Section, Jingqishen does not need to say more. Usually when Lin Yi is not fighting, he pays great attention to health preservation. He always pays attention to all changes in his body with his life return. Once there is a slight damage such as capillary damage, he will return his life to control the damaged place to speed up repairing it, so the body Lin Yi can be said to be equivalent to the ability of the great master of national martial arts who has reached the peak of his world''s martial arts cultivation. Although Lin Yi has not yet cultivated to his brain, there is a gap in his ability to perceive the various hidden places of the brain''s precise acupuncture points clearly compared with the great masters of Chinese martial arts, but apart from the brain and genes, even if the whole body is as small as various acupuncture points, Lin Yi can perceive cells and capillaries clearly and can control them, so Lin Yis body, spirit, and will have always been at the top. Therefore, Lin Yi is completely able to display the domineering domineering, unlike in the big event, the white beard does not dare to do it at will, except because of the presence of Warring States and Karp, even if he displays the domineering domineering, they will be treated the same by both of them. The overlord''s domineering demeanor is also in vain. Also, because the white beard''s body is completely aging and perishing, he dared not consume too much energy in such a war. Compared with the domineering and domineering, the use of armed domineering is obviously more effective. Lin Yi is different. He is now at the golden stage. His spirit is extremely strong and vigorous, and he has maintained the domineering and domineering deterrence of the overlord. Even if Durell and Lin Yi are at the same level, they feel that the resistance to the domineering of the overlord is super strong. Body and spirit are getting heavier and heavier. "Air shock!" Lin Yi, who seized the opportunity, immediately hit the air shock. "Whitebeard''s ability!" Covering such a wide range of attacks and the overlord''s domineering deterrence, Du Riel was directly hit by the attack and flew out and fell to the ground, but he ignored it and widened his eyes to the largest extent, as before. Habas and the others couldn''t believe the scene in front of them, but they had to believe it because he himself was injured by Lin Yi''s air shock. Chapter 455: Pterodactyl? Let you see what a dragon is "How is it possible?" Durell stared at Lin Yi with wide eyes, but he was surprised that Lin Yi would not be surprised. "Vientiane Tianyin!" Lin Yi sucked with a big hand, and Durell was pulled towards Lin Yi. "Dragon hook and claw!" Surprised to surprise, but Durell would not be distracted. With the dragon claws in both hands, he grabbed Lin Yi''s head directly, but the shock in his heart did not disappear, nor was it calmed. Instead, there was a strong fear. , What exactly is this ability? gravitational? Shocking fruit? then what? I have to say that even Durell couldn''t figure out what Lin Yi''s ability was. "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" Lin Yi made a big hand, a repulsive force swept out to bounce the oncoming Durell, and at the same time the dragon''s claw was also broken, Lin Yi immediately seized the opportunity to send it over with a palm: "Six styles Upright Dragon Cannon!" "Although I don''t know what''s going on, but what I say today will make you stay here forever." Durrell didn''t say anything to persuade you to surrender. Lin Yi''s talent and talent are definitely being reused by the world government. , If even such a person cannot reuse the world government, then their revolutionary army would have overthrown the world government long ago. So it''s useless to win, and he is just a cadre, what kind of favorable conditions can he give to win Lin Yi? What''s more, Lin Yi killed a lot of revolutionary army and revolutionary army cadres. Under such circumstances, it is even more impossible to win over. So Durell suppressed the surprise in his heart, his eyes filled with a decisive murderous intent, and then changed his previous fighting style, and the whole person became extremely fierce. "Let you see my demon fruit ability!" Duriel''s eyes suddenly became ferocious, and his body exuded a murderous, **** aura, and the whole person''s aura changed earth-shaking. At this moment, Du Ruier felt that Lin Yi was no longer a human being, but a fierce beast. "Is it an animal type ability person, oh? It''s actually an ancient species animal type demon fruit ability person whose rarity is only below the phantom beast species, interesting!" Lin Yi was the first time seeing an ancient species ability person, although he did not Eudemons capable of being so powerful and rare, and after being transformed, their body shape will become much larger and unable to maintain their original body shape. But in any case, he is an ancient species of animal type ability. It must not be underestimated. Coupled with the strong strength and physical skills of Durell, the domineering combination with the ancient species of devil fruit is definitely more powerful. After all, for a strong physical skill In terms of the growth and actual effects of the Superhuman and Natural Departments, they are not as good as the Animal Departments. After all, the devil fruit also depends on who is in the hands. The strong man who is good at physical skills and domineering in front of Durell is the most suitable to use the devil fruit of the animal type. For him, the superhuman type and the natural type are also good for him. It is not as real as the animal department, and it has a great effect. At this moment, Duriels image has changed drastically. It is no longer a human, but a pterosaur. However, it is completely different from Lin Yis transformation in that Duriels body shape changes after the transformation. It''s a lot bigger, it feels a lot bloated, and a lot ugly. But it is undeniable that after the transformation, Durell has greatly improved in terms of speed, strength, neural response speed, physical strength, defense power, vitality and so on. "Take it!" After transforming into an ancient pterodactyl, Durell''s voice also changed with a hint of coldness and bloodthirsty. He really possessed the ferocity of pterosaurs, and the huge wings behind it stirred up. A hurricane that swept the audience. Du Ruier had just stirred his wings and suddenly appeared in front of Lin Yi with a strong wind. The speed was faster than before. I don''t know how many times. "Shenluo Tianzheng!" Lin Yi made a big hand, and Shenluo Tianzheng displayed it again. "It''s useless, I already know this trick, is it repulsion? As long as my power is greater than your repulsion, then you can''t bounce it off. After changing my voice and becoming a pterosaur, my everything will be greatly improved. Your power will no longer be my opponent, let you see what the real Dragon Claw Fist is!" With a wild roar, Du Ruier''s pair of sharp claws brought a ray of light visible to the naked eye and directly ripped off Shenluo Tianzheng and caught Lin Yi''s body with a single blow. Even if he used the paper painting, he was caught. Fortunately, at the critical moment, the Armed King Kong was displayed and the shaved quickly opened the distance. Otherwise, Lin Yi would not have torn his clothes but flesh and blood. "The reaction is quick, but that''s all!" Duriel sneered and caught up with Lin Yi again. He appeared on Lin Yi''s back in the blink of an eye. The claws directly grabbed Lin Yi''s shoulders and saw that he was about to be crushed. With the power of the Dragon Claw Fist that he showed after his transformation, he could indeed do it easily, even Lin Yi didn''t doubt it. Even if it is armed with domineering and iron moves, it can''t be resisted. "It seems that you are very confident that you will become a pterodactyl after transforming yourself." Lin Yi was not flustered when his shoulders were caught. Full of composure. "At least I have the confidence to kill you. Although I don''t know why your abilities are so weird, it seems that your abilities are not strong enough at the moment. This is the best opportunity to kill a genius like you." Durell said, obviously he is very confident in his own abilities. After all, the pterosaur fruit is not only an ancient species, it has a great increase in physique after transforming, and it also has the ability to fly and his physical skills and domineering are indeed even more powerful. , Is extremely powerful, even a natural ability person like Krokdal can contend, even Krokdal may not be his opponent, and can only remain undefeated. Unless the fighting environment is in the desert, otherwise Krokdal can only remain undefeated against Durell who ate the pterosaur fruit in other environments. Lin Yi, who had fought with Krokdal several times and arrested him, knew that the Warring States did not lie. This time they came to Paradise and they would really meet several strong men no less than the weakest Qiwuhai. "Huh!" Lin Yi let out a laugh, and a hint of sarcasm appeared in his eyes: "Does the transformation of the pterosaur fruit give you such confidence? Does the pterosaur? Today I will show you what dishes. The real dragon!" Chapter 456: Ying Long vs Pterodactyl "I will defeat you in the place you are most proud of. You want to kill me alone. Do you think it is possible? Pterodactyl!" Lin Yi''s whole body was grabbed by Duriel''s pair of dragon claws. The golden light was released, and Lin Yi''s body did not change in any way under Durell''s unbelievable gaze, unlike his huge and bloated body after his transformation. The whole body is covered with golden and noble dragon scales. Behind it is a dragon tail and wings that are completely different from dinosaurs and western dragons. The human head has become a dragon head, but it is not exactly a dragon head. It is a dragon head that combines the appearance of a human with the appearance of a dragon head. It looks like a dragon man, a dragon man. "Animal? Are you not a person with superhuman ability?" Whether it is repulsion or shock wave, it is a superhuman ability, so Durell has always thought that Lin Yi is a superhuman ability. Now he sees Lin Yi suddenly transform into an animal system. The capable person of Eudemons gave him a feeling of sluggishness. "Who told you that my ability is the devil fruit of the superhuman system? Today I will show you what a real dragon is. Didnt you say that my Shenluo Tianzheng is invalid for you? Then you try again to see if it works now. "Lin Yi''s body shook, and a repulsive force repelled him. Du Ruier just wanted to say it was useless, but found that Shenluo Tianzheng''s repulsion power was much higher than before, and he bounced him away. The claws that had already clasped Lin Yi''s shoulders were also directly bounced away. The special ability of manipulating power depends on Lin Yi''s strength, and after transforming into Yinglong, Lin Yi has been greatly improved in every aspect, and the power of Shenluo Tianzheng is naturally also greatly improved. "Pointing to the spear and dragon spear!" The dragon wings shook behind him, and Lin Yi rushed to the front of Duriel while flashing like Duriel before. "Armed color hardened, Dragon Claw Fist!" Although Durell was bounced away, but after transforming into a pterosaur, his skin was thick and his defense power was greatly improved. In addition, Lin Yi did not give his full strength, so he didn''t either. Suffered obvious injuries, just felt pain. In addition, he also has his own advantage in the sky, and the repulsive force is resolved between the vibrations of the wings, and the black claws grabbed Lin Yi''s dragon spear. Qian There was a metal hum from the collision between his hands and claws, and Du Ruier only felt his palms numb. Before he could relax, Lin Yi''s low growl had already passed into his ears and he had to do his best. I can''t take care of anything. "Six-type Profound Dragon King Cannon!" Lin Yihua pointed to his palm, and a golden shock exploded. "Pterodactyl breathe!" Duriel''s eyes are murderous and his claws are arrogant and armed with a domineering look, and his strength is raised to the extreme in one breath. It is really like a giant long breathing, but it is not from the mouth. , But from his two claws, a powerful aura shot out like a dragon''s breath. The two forces collided fiercely at high altitude, and there was a deafening explosion, and the loud noises reverberated continuously, completely suppressing the sound of artillery fire below. People couldnt help but look over, but Tsunade didnt have time to watch it, because a revolutionary army cadre also arrived during the battle between Lin Yi and Durell, and Tsunade stopped him for the first time. The strength of this cadre is no worse than Durell, so now Tsunades attention is focused on the cadres of the revolutionary army. Mumuguos endless tricks are constantly released and played very brilliantly. Of course, it is impossible to be distracted. Go to see the situation on Lin Yi''s side. Moreover, the aftermath of the fight between Tsunade and the revolutionary cadres who came later was not weaker than the aftermath of the battle between Lin Yi and Duriel, so that the surrounding revolutionary army did not dare to approach at all, otherwise it would not die in the hands of the enemy. On the contrary, it would be too wrong to die in the aftermath of one''s own fighting. boom The two flew out at the same time, but when Lin Yi flew out, he grabbed the void with his left hand: "Come over here, Vientiane Tianyin!" "What? This time, it''s gravity, **** it, how many devil fruits did this guy ate? Even if the abilities of the Eudemons species have special abilities, there is only one special ability, right? Why does he have so many?" Duris was hit by the strength of the rebound and hit a distance of less than three meters, and was suddenly attracted by a strong gravitational force and pulled him over. This not only allowed him to fully endure all the strength of the rebound, but also pulled him over in an instant, making it difficult for Durell to suffer the extreme, but for an ancient capable person with extremely tenacious vitality, this was nothing at all. "Armed color hardened dragon claws!" Duriel controlled his body and used gravity to increase the speed to an unprecedented level. This trick is that the faster the dragon claws, the greater the power. This time, the more powerful the dragon claws are. Pulling on the contrary allowed Durrell''s speed to rise to the point where it surpassed the limit. Instead of resisting, he cooperated very well. He rushed to Lin Yi in an instant, his claws were already only three centimeters away from Lin Yi''s head. "Empty shock!" Lin Yi''s fists were wrapped in a circle of white light visible to the naked eye, which is a manifestation of the condensed strength to the extreme. Looking at the oncoming black dragon claws, Lin Yi''s fists covered in pale white light suddenly blasted out. boom Duriel''s body flew out uncontrollably, and even the gravitational force of the Vientiane Sky Guide could not pull it and flew out a hundred meters away and hit the ground, exploding a deep pit. Today, Lin Yis strength is stronger than that of the lieutenant general. It is definitely the existence of Qiwuhai level. Even compared to Krokdal, Moonlight Moria and Qiwuhai are stronger, after all, he often faces An opponent who was much stronger than him, the last time he fought the green pheasant, he made a breakthrough and then constantly figured out his special ability to control the dragon fruit to make Lin Yi''s strength leap again. It has completely surpassed Klockdal, the Qiwuhai of Moonlight Moria and the like, and Duriel is just a level master of Moonlight Moria, facing the fully capable Lin Yi in a single pair. In the case of a normal duel, if there is no accident, it is normal to be defeated at the end. Chapter 457: Ying Long Rolling Over Pterodactyl It can be said that this battle can be called a dragon and a dragon, and the struggle between Yinglong and pterodactyl has already taken the upper hand by Lin Yi, who is Yinglong, because Lin Yi has so far not only torn his clothes. Did not suffer any harm. Moreover, Lin Yi had single-handedly killed hundreds of revolutionary soldiers before fighting with Durell, and beat two revolutionary army cadres to death. In comparison, Durell stood by him regardless of the time, place, and place. On the one hand, in the final analysis, his advantage is greater than Lin Yi, but he still lost. It can be seen that Lin Yi''s strength is indeed better than him. But Lin Yi is not feeling well. After all, he did not completely despise Durell. He is only better than Durell. He is not as strong as Karp and can completely despise Durell. There was no injury but his breathing was disturbed. However, with Lin Yi as Ying Long''s super recovery ability, as long as he takes a short rest, his stamina will immediately be abundant. "The strength of this guy has improved so much after his transformation, the abilities of the Eudemons species are really terrifying!" Durell, who stood up in the ruins, looked at Lin Yi in surprise, not even caring about the blood on the corners of his mouth. He is an animal type ability person, and the tenaciousness of vitality is the strongest among the three ability persons, so even if he took Lin Yi and hit the air shock, he didn''t fall down, but stood up as if nothing had happened. "Earthquake!" Lin Yi punched the ground from the air, and the ground suddenly cracked and shook violently, producing a small-scale strong earthquake. "Earthquake? It''s terrible for people of ordinary ability, but don''t forget that I can fly." Duriel slapped his wings and lifted into the air, but Lin Yi said with a big hand: "Vientiane Tianyin!" This trick not only **** people in front of you, but also **** people and throws them where you want to throw them. Duriel, who had flew high in the sky ignoring the earthquake, was thrown directly on the ground by gravity and suddenly fell into the cracked ground. Lin Yi''s double fists continued to blast, the ground cracked, and the earthquake became more and more severe. Durell, who fell into the ground, could not climb up for a while, but completely matured the damage of the ground crack and collapse. For ordinary people, they would have died a long time ago, but Durell, an animal type capable person and an ancient species of animal type capable person, broke out of the rock pile, his eyes flashing with monstrous madness and killing intent, desperate Rush to Lin Yi. He already knew very well that Lin Yi''s endless abilities, repulsion, gravitation, vibration, shock wave, etc. would definitely kill him if he played a long-range battle with Lin Yi, so he must fight close combat. "Moon step!" While flapping her wings at a swift speed, Durell stepped on the air with her feet crazily using the power of the moon step to increase her speed to the extreme. He rushed to Lin Yi''s back in the blink of an eye and kicked Lin Yi with one foot. The dragon wing behind Lin Yi shook and turned into a golden streamer to flash away Durell''s attack. At the same time, a dragon tail-shaped slash slashed towards Durell. "Land-footed dragon wagging its tail!" "Pterodactyl Breath!" Duriel used the pterosaur breath with one hand and hit Lin Yi with the other hand. The hardened dragon''s hook and claws clasped the dragon''s tail, but after Lin Yi turned into Yinglong, he was so powerful. Surprisingly, Durell''s dragon hook claws could not hold the vacuum slash and could only throw it away. "Finger gun air bullets!" Lin Yi stretched out a finger. The sound of a series of bullets piercing the air like a Buddha''s machine gun continued to be heard, and the invisible air bullets formed by Lin Yi''s power were shot out. The power of every air bullet is no less than that of Lin Yi''s one-shot finger gun. Now firing hundreds of air bullets at once is equivalent to using hundreds of covering long-range finger guns at the same time, and they are indistinguishable by the naked eye. They can only rely on feelings and seeing the color domineering or some special devil fruit ability to dodge or withstand. One after another, air bullets were placed on the Buddha''s finger guns, and the pterosaur''s breath continued to blast, and a series of heavy loud noises continued to explode. "Yinglong Profound Dragon Fist!" Lin Yi stepped on the void to cast a ghostly dragon step and fisted ten meters behind Durell. There was a loud sound, and the domineering dragon roar resounded through the sky, almost naked eyes. Visible between the translucent and semi-golden dragon Ying Long appeared in the void and slammed its teeth and claws and slammed into Durell. "What?" Durell only felt that a fatal threat spread throughout his body and mind, making him tight, and his goose bumps were already rising. When the crisis came, he had no time to dodge, and he could only use the strongest dragon''s claws after the hardened armor color to grab forward, hoping to withstand this blow. However, this blow is one of the stunts that Lin Yi currently masters. It combines physical skills, Yinglong transformation, manipulation power, domineering, and powerful control. It can only be performed when it belongs to Yinglong shape. Come out, Ying Long''s unique profound meaning. Durell only felt that it made no difference that he was directly hit by a huge plane full of cargo and passengers while driving fast. His chest was stuffy, his whole body boiled, his face flushed and the blood vessels in the Buddha''s body couldn''t bear it at any time. A lot of blood will be ejected from the body surface. With a wow, Du Riel spit out blood, but still stubbornly and firmly caught the pale golden Yinglong in front of him with the dragon''s claws. He knew very well that once he slackened, he would really die. If you dont let up, you may still have a glimmer of life, but no matter what, this battle between Yinglong and pterosaurs has come to an end. As Yinglong, Lin Yi already has the absolute upper hand. Durell of the pterodactyl. Even if Durell could survive this attack, it would be a great loss of combat power. Don''t even think about contending against yourself in a short time. "Dorell!" Seeing that Durell couldn''t support it, a wild roar came from afar, and a figure rushed over from Lin Yi''s line of sight. Before people could see a metal spear, they had already stabled and shot towards Lin. Yi, forcing Lin Yi to no longer attack Durell. But Durell can only completely eat Dragon Fist by his own strength. The huge destructive power of Dragon Fist not only knocked Durell out, but also shattered all the bones of his whole body, destroying blood vessels... Chapter 458: Master of cadres In addition, most of the nervous tissues have suffered severe damage, and those with other abilities will definitely die, but because Durell is an animal with extremely strong vitality, and is also an ancient pterosaur, with tenacious vitality. Amazing, just seriously injured but didn''t pass out of a coma. In another time and space, the animal type ability Rob Luqi suffered terrible damage, but in the past period of time without treatment, he did not die or was just seriously injured. After finally he was treated, he was able to heal intact. It is conceivable. And how powerful is the vitality and resilience of those who know the ability of the animal system. In comparison, Durell, who grows pterodactyl fruits in ancient times, is more tenacious than Roblucci, who is a leopard man. As long as he can be healed, he will be able to fully support himself and he will not fall. . After all, the Great Channel cannot be measured by common sense at all. In Lin Yi''s world, an injury like a terminal illness is simply a terminal illness that cannot be saved, let alone cured and cured without leaving any sequelae. However, the Great Waterway seems to be underdeveloped in medical technology, but in fact it is quite the opposite. It is as serious as Durrell now, but if it can be safely sent back for treatment, it will take a few months to ensure that a lively Durrell will be returned to the revolutionary army. But that was only in the future, even now, no matter how tenacious his vitality was, he could only lie on one side and linger. Lin Yi wanted to take a shot to solve him, but the person who had just arrived held a long knife in front of Duriel so that Lin Yi could not get close to half a step. Especially the breath of this man made Lin Yi immediately focus all his attention on him. As for Durell, his subordinates were defeated, and even if he survived in the end, it would not pose any threat to Lin Yi. Lin Yi can seriously wound him when he is only sixteen years old, and Durell is already in his 30s. As he continues to grow up, he will only fluctuate. When Lin Yi kills him, it is as simple as slaughtering a dog and a chicken . So Lin Yi didn''t care about him, but the man who suddenly appeared in front of him made Lin Yi feel a fatal threat. The feeling this man gave him was greater than the sum of all the cadres he had fought before. "Is this the master Marshal Warring States said?" Lin Yi''s face was full of solemn expression, but his eyes flashed with exultant fighting spirit. The king grew up from the sea of ??blood on the corpse mountain until he sat on the highest throne. So far, how could the king shrink during this period. The strong will only increase Lin Yi''s fighting spirit, the pressure will only become the driving force for Lin Yi''s growth, and the threat will only become his stepping stone to climb the peak. "Mephisto is careful of his abilities, his abilities are very strange, and he has the tri-color domineering, he has mastered not only the gravitational force, but also the repulsive force and the white beard abilities!" Duriel lay on the ground and gave a voice. This kind of magnificent feeling, but the breath has weakened a lot. Lin Yi ignored Durrell, instead, his eyes flashed with a strong will to fight. Under this pressure and the drive of fighting, Lin Yi, who had just experienced the war and consumed a lot of physical strength, was actually stronger than just now. Up. After all, whether a persons aura is strong or not besides his own strength also depends on various factors such as spirit, spirit, mentality, fighting will, and so on. Now Lin Yi puts all of this at its peak, although his physical strength has not yet recovered. The peak, but it is precisely because of this that the sharp momentum accumulated by continuously defeating several revolutionary army cadres burst out all at once. Let Lin Yi''s momentum reach an unprecedented peak, and even Mephisto carefully looked at Lin Yi: "When did the world government cultivate such a young genius, but the world government is not afraid of people like you growing up? Did you die before you got up? That would be a pity for the world government. "It''s not a pity, at least for me. The masters who died during the growth period are no longer masters, let alone geniuses. They are only mediocre ones. Those who can grow up are called geniuses, and those who die are just waste materials. "Lin Yi said something very common, but the strength and confidence in the words made Mephisto look at him again and again: "What''s more, I don''t think that you can kill me. I can come and leave when I want to in such a place. Can you stop me?" Can you stop me with one sentence? Accompanied by the spirit and aura to the extreme, a powerful and domineering overlord swept the home court. "Using my pressure and the sharpness accumulated by defeating other cadres in one fell swoop, I raised my aura and potential to the limit in one fell swoop!" Mephisto is indeed a master, and a thought flashed through his mind that Lin Yi is currently doing it. All of the insights. "Such a person is really scary. It''s no wonder that so many cadres are lost in his hands. It''s a pity. If I could come a little earlier, it would be great. Fortunately, it''s not too late. At least Riel is not dead yet. !" Mephisto thought solemnly. A strong person is not terrible, a strong person with great potential is not terrible enough, but a person with strong strength, greater potential, excellent psychological quality, excellent fighting wisdom and wisdom in all aspects, can make full use of all abilities. The talents who help them become strong are the most terrifying. Lin Yi standing in front of Mephisto is such a person. "Earthquake!" Lin Yi took the lead and stomped the ground. The ground in a radius of 100 meters shook violently. Originally, Durell was not afraid of it. After all, he can fly and has a strong physique. How can such an earthquake be afraid of it, but the problem He is now lying on the ground like a dead dog. Such an earthquake is simply a torture to him. "Send Duriel''s cadres back first!" Mephisto picked up Duriel and handed him to a few soldiers to send them to the base: "Let the best doctor treat Duriel!" "Yes, Mephisto cadre!" Several revolutionary soldiers looked at Durell with admiration and admiration. This slight change in their eyes made Lin Yi understand that Mephisto was completely different from the previous cadres. Not only is powerful, but also very popular and difficult to deal with. Chapter 459: Natural type golden fruit ability In this world of the weak and the strong, it is not only your strength that can win peoples hearts, but also the strength, the means, and the charm of personality. When Mephisto appeared in front of him, Lin Yi obviously noticed that as he defeated all of them. After Riel, the morale of the soldiers of the Revolutionary Army was greatly reduced. Not only the morale, but also the mental outlook have undergone tremendous changes. Everything is just because Mephisto came to bring such a change, it is like a desperate army suddenly has a general coming over immediately. Glowing with great power. One can imagine Mephisto''s position in the hearts of this group of soldiers of the revolutionary army. There is nothing Mephisto can''t do to let the Buddha go. Everything became easily solved with the arrival of Mephisto. However, Lin Yi knows that this is a good thing but also a bad thing for the revolutionary army. If he defeats or kills Mephisto, then the morale of the revolutionary army will drop to the bottom in an instant, unless the leader of the revolutionary army comes in person. Otherwise, morale is difficult to improve. Just like a person who jumps from the first floor can easily get up, but it is hard to get up if a person jumps from the ninth floor. The morale of the revolutionary army increased not because of their own reasons, but because Mephisto came. He affected the morale of the revolutionary army, which means that in the heart of the revolutionary army, he was equal to the source of morale and equal to the strength of strength. The source is equivalent to an undefeated image. Once Mephisto fails, then the revolutionary army is equivalent to the people who have just climbed to the ninth floor but immediately jumped down from the ninth floor, and their morale will suddenly fall to the bottom. So Lin Yi took the lead, with an unparalleled edge to defeat Mephisto. "Want to beat me to blow the morale of the revolutionary army?" Mephisto''s eyes flickered without a trace of anger, but showed a playful smile: "Can you do it?" Mephisto, who thought so in his heart, also chopped his foot on the ground, and a series of sharp spears rose from the ground, piercing out of the ground under Lin Yi''s feet out of thin air without warning. "The spear? No, it''s metal. The ability to manipulate metal in nature is the golden fruit of the natural devil fruit!" Lin Yi exhibited a domineering look and heard a lot of voices. People with natural abilities are very good judges. In addition, Lin Yi has seen the Devil Fruit Illustrated Book, and only the Marshal has the highest-level Devil Fruit Illustrated Book in the world. The kind that is qualified to see, so the devil fruit that I know is very detailed, and I immediately know what kind of ability Mephisto is in front of me. It is known as the strongest natural golden fruit ability among the three major devil fruits, capable of manipulating metal elements to fight. "The third natural ability person!" This is the third ability person Lin Yi has encountered. None of the three ability people Lin Yi has encountered is a simple generation. They are Qiwuhai Klockdal, General The green pheasant, and the third one is Mephisto in front of him. Although Krokdal seems to be the weakest, but he is a pure fruit ability person, not domineering, physical skills are also messed up, he is a pure fruit ability to enter the ranks of the strong, so he is pure fruit A capable person, and he developed the Devil Fruit ability to a very strong point, otherwise he would not become Qiwuhai. So if you dont compare the overall strength, just compare the development and strength of the Devil Fruit, even Duriel is not an opponent of Krokdal, but because Krokdal is a pure ability person, he will not be domineering, and his physical skills are very good. Poor, so in terms of overall strength, he can only contend with Durell, but this does not mean that Krokdal''s fruit ability development is very low, on the contrary, he is a person who develops the devil fruit to a very high level. The general green pheasant does not need to say more, a person who is so powerful that he can suppress Lin Yi to death by relying on the ability of the fruit alone. And Mephisto in front of him was able to influence the morale of the entire revolutionary army by just standing there after he appeared, no need to say more. It can be said that any natural ability person Lin Yi has encountered is not a good match. Unfortunately, the offensive and destructive powers of most natural-type abilities are terrifying, so even those with natural-type abilities are masters who are proficient in domineering and physical skills like the three generals because of the powerful destructive power and attack of natural-type abilities. The scope is huge and all abilities are outstanding, so when they fight, they are mainly based on natural abilities, and physical skills and domineering become the auxiliary of natural abilities. It''s not that their domineering and physical skills are not strong, but because the natural ability in their hands saves energy, and kills enemies more simply and efficiently. Just like the red dog, he can only kill six or seven at a time with his armed dominance. Individuals, but he can kill 50 or 60 people with one punch by using the ability of Rock Berry, hundreds of people or more. If you use the big tricks in the natural ability, the number of instantaneous kills will be even more scary. So its not that they are weak in domineering, but the focus of natural abilities and domineering is different, because most of the natural abilities are comprehensive and destructive, and the scope of destruction, they are used to fighting with fruit ability, domineering and physical skills. Supplemented. But when they practiced, whether it was domineering, physical skills or fruit ability, they absolutely reached the level of generals, regardless of each other, it was just a matter of fighting habits. Just like White Beard, he fights mainly by shaking the fruit. Is his domineering not strong? Of course not. He didn''t use the fruit ability to fight the Four Emperor Shanks and directly split the sky and the sky. What kind of power was this? Will such a person have poor domineering and physical skills? Of course not, it''s just that the scope of the Shock Fruit''s destruction is huge, and it would be better to focus on this kind of fruit ability during battle. The same is true for Mephisto in front of him. He is also a natural type ability person. His golden fruit ability destructive power and destruction range are amazing, so when he fights, he also focuses on natural type abilities, domineering and assisted by physical skills. And his domineering and physical skills are also not weak at all, he alone is good enough to rank among the Seven Martial Seas with domineering, physical skills, and fruits. Chapter 460: Fierce Battle with Mephisto (Part 1) "A sharp golden sword light!" Mephisto single-handedly clicked, and a golden long sword suddenly appeared in front of him, and then shot out into a golden streamer. It is really a sword light from different corners, and the position is extremely tricky at the same time. The stabbing towards Lin Yi. "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" Lin Yi opened one hand, a repulsive force bounced off the oncoming sword light, but Lin Yi bounced off the sword light with his hand, Mephisto''s big hand was more than just now. Two times the sword light shot at Lin Yi again, and the force was more powerful, faster, and denser than before. Lin Yi''s wings vibrated behind his back. If he continues to stand in place to perform Shenluo Tianzheng, I don''t know whether he can continue to bounce off. Even if he can, Mephisto will increase his sword light so that he will be completely surrounded by that time, Lin Yi will not be elemental. , It is easy to be trapped to death all at once. Especially every sword light caused Lin Yi''s heart to jump slightly. Obviously, if he came over at random, Lin Yi knew very well that even his domineering combination of physical skills and super strong body could only be penetrated. Because when he dodged, he had seen the ground directly cut open by a sword light, drawing a sword slit tens of meters long. The hard and heavy earth is as weak as paper in front of a sword light, and the speed of the sword light hardly decreases when it cuts through the earth. It is conceivable how sharp each sword light is, even if it is an iron block and armed color domineering. Can''t defend it. "Land-footed dragon wagging its tail!" "King Kong Shield!" Mephisto stood motionless, but a golden shield appeared in front of him with a thump to resist the vacuum slash. He was unscathed. "Sure enough, every natural ability has its own unique advantages. It just depends on whether the user can master it and use it perfectly. The golden fruit can manipulate the metal to fight. The indestructible sword light makes everything hard to break. The Golden Shield is really both offensive and defensive, and it also has lightning-like attack speed." Lin Yi sighed inwardly. The masters of the natural ability are really difficult to deal with, especially Mephisto is also proficient in domineering and physical skills. Such people are simply impeccable and can only fight with solid strength. He duel. "Since it''s a shield, the most suitable way to crack it is of course to break the face." Lin Yi stretched out a finger and flew at different positions in mid-air at high speed, bursting out countless air bullets from the corners. "Elemental!" Murphysti''s whole body turned into a ball of molten iron, and there was no difference between hitting air bullets and hitting water. The elemental form of the natural type ability is completely left to the user to control and use. The ability is dead, but the human is alive. Obviously Murphystu has used the natural ability to live, and his elementalization Not only can it be transformed into metal, but it can also be transformed into molten iron, which is metal in the form of flowing water. After all, long swords and long knives are in the form of molten iron before forging. Since they are capable of golden fruit, they can of course exist in different forms of metal after elementalization into metal. They can be steel or molten iron, solid. Switching between liquid and liquid at will, the use of elementalization is only below the general green pheasant, and it is better than Krokdal. "Long step!" Lin Yi took advantage of Mephisto''s elemental moment while shaking the dragon''s wings and rushed to the opponent: "Air shock!" The close-range blow also carried the armed and domineering punch. "Sure enough, it is White Beard''s ability, but it seems that your ability strength is far from that of White Beard!" Mephisto did not panic after being elementalized into molten iron, but there were still free comments. Mephisto was right. Although everyone is a shock wave, Whitebeards easily shattered space triggered a huge tsunami that flooded the navy headquarters, and completely destroyed the entire naval headquarters, which was extremely hard and stable. The disparity is indeed great, but Lin Yi cannot deny this. After all, his abilities are diversified, not just a shock wave. When he was about to be hit, Mephisto stretched out a hand in the form of molten iron. This hand instantly changed from the form of molten iron to a solid metal, forming a huge shield that was incomparably strong and unbreakable. It was a diamond. shield. Lin Yi''s air blast hit the bronze bell immediately, and there were loud and thought-provoking metallic noises. "Broken!" Lin Yi instigated the greatest strength to send out a shock wave, and the powerful force directly knocked Mephisto away more than ten meters away, but the diamond shield was only sunken but not destroyed. From here, we can see how amazing Mephistos development of the Golden Fruit has reached. Even an air shock cant destroy his shield. It can be said that Mephisto is himself when he is elementalized into a solid metal. Unbreakable shield. It can be said that the indestructible defense is often as daunting as the unparalleled speed, and it is very weak. Because even if someone with such a defensive force stands in place and lets you fight, the opponent is not hurt at all when you are weak. Although Mephisto has not reached such a level, he can withstand the attack of the air shock. You can still see how amazing his defense is. "Your attack power is still a bit worse. If you change to a white beard, no, it should be said that 30 to 40% of the power of your white beard is enough to blow him up." Mephisto said calmly. The calm voice was full of confidence, confidence in one''s own defense. "It''s really tricky." Lin Yi is really strong with the opponent''s defense. The indestructible sword light, the strong and unbreakable defense, and the sharp attack speed, the combination of these three is really difficult to cope with. On the other side, Tsunade is no better than Lin Yi, because she has already severely injured a strong man no less than Durell, but the problem is that when she was about to kill, she was stopped by a cadre. Lin Yi and Tsunade were both It is believed that Mephisto in front of him and the person who stopped Tsunade from killing his opponent should be the last and strongest two cadres of the revolutionary army stationed here. From this we can also see how amazing the revolutionary army''s background is. Chapter 461: Fierce Battle with Mephisto (middle) No less than the weakest Qiwuhai powerhouse, there are only two who are stationed here, and there are two Qiwuhai powerhouses who are better than the Moonlight Moria and the like, plus the previous other strengths. Level cadres, just on this paradise island, there are so many masters in the paradise country. Let alone other places and the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army, it is no wonder that the Revolutionary Army is called an organization that can oppose the world government. The foundation is really not to be underestimated. However, the revolutionary army has not been established for many years, so how amazing is the world government that has been established for more than 800 years, even if it is dark and decadent, it is unfathomable. "But my ability can only have the ability to shake the fruit of the white beard. My abilities are diversified. I can deal with different kinds of enemies. No matter how strong the defense is, when it is broken, I can break the powerful defense. The most suitable thing is to concentrate the power at one point, after all, the shock wave is not formed at one point. And to break Mephistos defenses, not only must the attack be focused on one point, but also a bit of sharpness must be formed, like needle, wheat, or spear tip. The best way to break the defense is to twist the force into a sharp point. The method, a girl hitting the bull with a blunt tool has no effect at all, but if the hard and sharp embroidery needle can pierce the bull''s defense and stab it, Mephisto''s defense is no exception. " A thought flashed in Lin Yi''s mind, and a finger popped up. The huge power condensed in it not only condenses into one point, but the power of this point also exists in the shape of the tip of the gun and the pin. This kind of strength is even the same as the previous one. The shock wave is the same, but the effect will be completely different because of the different ways of using it. "Yinglong Aoyiyakong cut and split!" Lin Yi pierced out with a finger, his fingers not only wrapped around the power of Yinglong fruit, but also wrapped up with the armed color domineering and condensed into one point. If you can see the invisible vigor, it will be It was discovered that the Qi Jin condensed on Lin Yi''s finger at this time was exactly like a rapidly rotating spiral spear tip. Not only does it condense the power into a gun tip with extremely strong penetrating power, but also allows it to rotate at a high speed. In this case, even if the destructive power is the same as air shock, the power is complete when it is specifically used to break through defenses. different. "Huh?" Mephisto''s face changed slightly. Although the power is the same, this method of application is completely different from before. If you hit your shield, it is likely to be penetrated. In this way, you may cause trouble to yourself. Less hurt. Thinking of this, Mephisto suddenly canceled the Diamond Shield, and at the same time pressed one hand on the ground: "Golden Light!" A series of huge spikes rose from the ground and then shot into the void, forcing Lin Yi to be unable to rush towards Mephisto indefinitely and had to avoid it. "Paper painting!" Lin Yi controlled the dragon wings to use the paper to twist his body to avoid all the spikes, but the speed was already slowing down. At this moment, Mephisto turned his hands, his fist turned into a golden spear and he shot out suddenly, pulling out hundreds of meters in an instant, rushing to Lin Yi in the blink of an eye: "Golden spear cracks the ground!" "Huh!" Lin Yi didn''t dodge, but directly pointed out the power gathered on his fingers. No matter how you look at the collision between the finger and the spear head, Mephisto takes advantage of it, because Mephisto''s spear head is already blackened, which is obviously armed with hardening. Originally, the golden fruit ability person is best at creating extremely hard metal weapons, plus the level of hardening of the armed color is really unimaginable. Sneer The two forces collided together without a heavy impact. Instead, there was a sound of air being completely torn apart. Lin Yi''s figure flashed and brought a strong wind back several tens of meters away in the air to dissolve the huge force that bounced back. Mephisto, on the other hand, was directly transformed into a body of steel and hit the ground unscathed. Whoever allows others to be capable of golden fruit, manipulates all metal elements, and wants to become a body of gold, as well as a body of steel. no problem. So he is one of the people who are least afraid of rebounding. "It''s so powerful!" Mephisto''s expression remained unchanged, but a huge wave rose in his heart. What kind of ability he was, even a knowledgeable person like him couldn''t figure it out. In terms of strength, it was actually the same as the air shock just now, but this vigorous method greatly increased the threat of Lin Yi''s attack to him, which was much larger than the air shock. As long as Kong Zhen didn''t directly hit his body with an armed look and domineering, there would be nothing wrong. He could create a Diamond Shield to resist at any time, but if the Akong cut just now, it is very likely that his Diamond Shield would be pierced. At this time, he realized that Lin Yis ability is very strange as Durell said. This is no longer strange, but horror. Such ability is simply used in Lin Yi''s hands and can be used to achieve the same level. The power of decay produces a magical effect, which makes Mephisto''s heart dignified to the extreme. "Land-foot dragon claw!" Lin Yi kicked out, and the vacuum slash in the shape of the dragon claw hit Mephisto''s body and knocked him out, and Mephisto was not outdone, and flew out. At the same time, hundreds of swordsmanship were displayed to sweep Lin Yi. "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" Lin Yi dodges left and right, moved up and down to avoid sixty or seventy paths. The remaining thirty or so completely blocked Lin Yi''s entire area without dead ends, and stabbed him together. Once he was stabbed, nothing would be said The sword penetrates the heart, but it is inevitable that more than thirty swords penetrate the body. However, Lin Yi was in desperation. With one hand, Shenluo Tianzheng bounced more than thirty sword lights away, and the other hand grabbed Mephisto. Vientiane Tianyin directly turned him into a steel body, and the heavy body pulled it to the ground. Up. However, Mephisto, who showed his domineering look and heard and learned about Lin Yis ability from Durells mouth, was mentally prepared. At the moment he was attracted by gravity, he immediately created hundreds of sword lights and swept towards Lin Yi again. The left hand turned into a huge golden golden hand and stretched out to clasp the ground firmly. Not only did the two-pronged approach not be dragged by Vientiane Tianyin, it also interrupted Lin Yi''s offensive, but he foresaw Lin Yi''s attack, and Lin Yi also foreseen his attack. Chapter 462: Fierce Battle with Mephisto (Part 2) "The Dragon God Charge!" Lin Yi actually used his wings to display shock waves between the shaking of his hands, shaving his feet, and the propelling force generated by the dragon wings. Lin Yi''s stab in a straight line is even more important than the step of a dragon. fast. However, Dragon Step and Dragons Charge are two different footwork. The Dragons Charge is a straight-line rush to ci, which instantly shrinks the distance between the two and destroys the enemy. This is a straight-line thrusting flying footwork. This is not the case with Dragon Step. The power that controls the whole body is used at will. Perhaps the speed of the straight stab is slower than that of the Dragons Charge, but the victory is light and ethereal, moving up and down, whether it is a straight stab, backwards, or left. Or a sudden turn, and a sudden change of direction at a super high speed will not have any obscurity, stagnation, and appear smooth and free. It can be said that it is a kind of shifting step without dead ends in all aspects. In comparison, Dragons Charge is more like an instant rush of footwork. If you use Dragons Charge and then forcefully change the direction, the process of this high-speed stab will definitely appear obscure, and it is not enough to move the dragon''s steps up and down so smoothly and freely. Without obscurity, it is obvious that the two footwork have their own magical functions. Once the Dragon Charge is performed, Lin Yi must hit the target, and there will never be a situation of changing positions at will. It can be said that it is a kind of footwork that will never look back. With this trick, he will perform a stunt. There is a kind of unmatched, unstoppable, unstoppable momentum of the Dragon God''s charge, and he raises the power of his stunt to the extreme. However, if this trick cannot be achieved, it is necessary to hit the target, otherwise the accumulated momentum will easily go downhill. On the contrary, if you succeed, you can further accumulate your momentum and exert a more powerful force. The child crushes each other. "So fast!" Mephisto''s face changed slightly. This speed is really fast. It is too late to avoid. After all, every natural ability person has his characteristics. His advantage is the indestructible edge and nothing to do. The broken defense has terrible attack speed, but his movement speed is not outstanding. Compared with thunder and lightning, flames, etc., it is far away, but this does not mean that his speed is slow, but that Jin Jin Guo has no advantage in speed, and Mephisto is also a strong physical skill in addition to being a capable person. So his speed is not slow at all. Its just that Lin Yi is an Eudemons species who should be capable of dragon fruit. The essence lies in the improvement of physical fitness. He himself started from physical skills. After displaying the Dragon Gods charge, he experienced the domineering foresight of seeing and hearing and Lin Yis precision. The calculation made Mephisto''s speed too late to dodge. After all, the animal type is different from the natural type. The biggest advantage of the Eudemons is the increase in physical strength. Lin Yi is also a master of physical skills. How could his speed be inferior to Mephisto? Looking back, straight forward, and if Mephisto can escape under all the footwork, then he is not a natural type ability person, but an animal type ability person and still an Eudemons. After all, the advantages of natural and animal phantom beasts are different. Lin Yi''s advantage is his terrible physical fitness. Speed, strength, and physical strength are all his advantages. How could he be avoided by Mephisto. "Ying Long Aoyi Dragon Fist!" Lin Yi let out a huge dragon roar, shaking the entire paradise island, rest assured that the Buddha''s heart is alive, and Tsunade on the other side also displayed his super stunt at the same time, and the two of them The moves are very similar, they are all dragon-based moves. "Wooden dragon is coming!" A huge wood **** dragon that looked like a real dragon was created by Tsunade. It was huge, over a hundred meters long, and its teeth and claws showed the dragon''s dominance, and the dragon''s stern momentum directly crushed her opponent. "Glorious Spear!" Mephisto, who could not dodge, made a huge golden spear, not made of pure gold, but made of a kind of multi-element alloy steel. It is not only huge, sharp, tough, but also Very heavy. However, under the control of Mephisto, this huge spear of incomparable glory penetrated the void like a long rainbow and directly collided with the golden Yinglong. Boom The loud sound of a thunderbolt echoed the sky, and the dragon fist dissipated in a burst of strong light. The void in front of the two of them appeared in an air crack. Obviously, the sky was cut out of an air crack, and the black clouds above were even more affected. The agitated energy split apart, and the ground under the feet of the two of them didn''t need to say more, there was a crack that exploded more than fifty meters long. Dididi Lin Yi''s right fist slowly shed red blood, and the tough dragon scales on his body were cut apart by the collision just now. And the splendid gun in the mid-air is already bleak at this time, not to mention, there are various uneven marks on the gun body, and even the entire splendid gun is bent to ninety degrees, but it can be bent to ninety degrees. The spear of brilliance hasn''t broken yet, fully showing its strong resilience. "It seems that I have the upper hand this time." Mephisto showed a smile: "If you didn''t kill so many people in our revolutionary army one after another, and fight so many cadres and seriously injured them and consumed so much energy this time. At the very least, you can achieve a tie. It seems that you are going to lose this battle." "Really?" Lin Yi said indifferently. He just fell off with a clicking sound. Mephistos smile solidified, and the severely damaged Spear of Splendor was actually split into two. Not only was it beaten to a ninety degree, but also the dragon fist punched by Lin Yi, that is, Ying Long, penetrated into two. half. Humph Mephisto snorted, a trace of blood dripped from the corner of his mouth, a trace of horror flashed in his eyes, and he didn''t understand why he was injured. "It''s very strange, why didn''t I realize that I was injured until now? Longquan is different from the previous attack. In addition to its indestructible and powerful destructive power, it also has a quiet, spring wind and rain. The moment it hits you, it sneaks into your body and destroys your internal organs silently. Of course, the premise is that the intensity of this dark energy is enough to bring you enough damage, otherwise it will always be lurking. " Chapter 463: Counterattack before dying "I control it and keep lurking until the next attack makes a dark energy stronger enough to destroy your internal organs, and because you are a golden fruit capable person, you are a metal person, so your internal organs are also Tougher than normal human beings, it is not easy to break, so it will be a little slower to react." Lin Yi said. "Isn''t this tantamount to planting a time bomb in my body? What kind of monster is this guy, his ability is so weird that he can control his power to such a degree, and he can control his power into others'' bodies. The power in the enemy''s body is lurking, triggering a riot when needed!" Mephisto felt a shock in his heart. "The dark energy just destroyed your lungs, and unfortunately, although people with natural abilities say they are very comprehensive and have extremely strong survivability, it does not mean that they have strong vitality. The golden fruit has given your internal organs to become Its like metal, but it doesnt give you the vitality of a diamond. If you are an animal type capable person, you can still rely on its strong vitality to suppress this injury and continue to fight, but you are a natural type capable person, and your lungs have been damaged. If you continue to fight, whether you can continue to breathe is a problem. , Even if you endure it, the breathing is painful, how long can you fight with me when it is difficult to breathe. " Lin Yi said flatly, his fist was punched with a slender wound, which was three centimeters long. It was just that the muscles in his control body stuck to it to prevent blood from flowing out, but because the wound was too large, the damage range was also It''s so big, even if it sticks, it will still shed a drop of blood. Its just that, relatively speaking, his injury is dozens of times better than Mephisto. Although his right hand is not superficially injured, he can still be used with his strong vitality, and there is no need to clean the wound afterwards. He can be cured with medicine, and now his left hand is still intact. Although his physical strength is very exhausted, his combat power is still there, at least in a short period of time, he can explode very strong combat power, but Mephisto is not the case. Although he didn''t have any injuries to his hands or feet, his lungs were injured by Anjin. The injury was not superficial. Even with his physique, he had to be careful to maintain a steady breathing without being too painful and aggravating the injury. And if he wants to fight, not only will he continue to aggravate his lung injury, but it will also be difficult to breathe, and it will be painful. Under such circumstances, his combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced. After all, in terms of extremely strong vitality, he is far from Lin Yi. Keke is just like what Lin Yi said. Mephisto just felt like a fire and tearing pain from his lungs when he took a breath. In this situation, fighting was much more difficult than fighting with a severed hand. If he breaks his hand, his physique is nothing at all, and he is still playing very brilliantly, but he attacks the lungs directly from the inside of his body, even with his strong internal organs and physique as a metal person. After all, Lin Yis Dragon Fist is currently one of his strongest stunts, and also the most bizarre and difficult to resist. Coupled with the Dragon Gods charge to break the cauldron and sink the boat, he never looks back, and raises the Dragon Fist to the highest peak in one fell swoop. The dragon fist played in this situation hurt Mephisto a lot. However, his physique as a master of physical skills can be completely healed by treatment. After all, he is not a purely capable person or a master of physical skills. This kind of injury has changed other people and died long ago, even if it is a strong player in this world. The person is no exception. But the physical strength reached the level of Mephisto, and he was a metal man, even the internal organs, so he can still heal, but the question is can he escape? Such an enemy is completely different from the previous Durell. Not only is the strength much stronger, but the potential is also much greater, and it is absolutely impossible to escape. "Feros, run!" Mephisto suddenly yelled, and immediately blocked Tsunade desperately, turning his hands, hundreds of sword lights shot Tsunade, forcing Tsunade to be unable to completely crush her with the wooden dragon. Rival Philos. Mephisto and Felos are both masters of the revolutionary army cadres, and they are also the two most powerful people in the revolutionary army stationed on this island, but now one of them is punched through the lungs by Lin Yis dragon fist, and the other Suppressed by Tsunade''s wooden dragon, if Mephisto hadn''t made such a crazy move, Philos would definitely be killed in a moment. "Want to run!" Lin Yi and Tsunade looked at each other and knew that anyone on this island could let go, but these two could not. But Mephisto made it clear that he wanted to stop the two at the cost of his own life. A counterattack before a beast dies may kill a stronger opponent than himself, let alone Mephisto ignores himself. Life fought back. He was completely playing his life, no, not just playing his life, even not wanting his own life, he was completely blocking his own life in exchange for intercepting Tsunade and Lin Yi for a short time. "Mephisto!" Firos''s face was filled with misery and madness. "Go, leave me alone, the two of them are terrible. You must tell the headquarters about them. You must kill them before they grow up, otherwise they will be the enemy of our revolutionary army. If you don''t run to death Here, the people here are dead. By then, other people in the revolutionary army will not know their information, and if they do not understand their abilities, more masters will die in their hands." Obviously Mephisto not only wants to sacrifice himself in exchange for the opportunity of Firos to escape, but also hopes that he can tell the Revolutionary Army headquarters about Lin Yi and their abilities, news, and threats, and let the headquarters know about Lin Yi and their threats, and its better to grow up with them. Kill them before you get up, and even if you can''t do it, you still need to know their abilities, so you won''t be caught off guard. Mephisto held a huge spear of splendor and a sword of splendor in both hands without looking back. One sword and one spear showed terrifying power before dying. In an instant, both Tsunade and Lin Yi were not oppressed to death, but they stopped Lin Yi. "Go away!" Lin Yi stepped on the Spear of Glory and hit Mephisto with a fist. Chapter 464: Ying Long Jiang Jingang Mephisto only relied on a firm will and determination and a desperate style of play to exchange for a short burst of explosive power. This burst of explosive power was only a short moment. After that, even if Lin Yi and the others didn''t make a move, Mephisto did. Not far from death. But Lin Yi absolutely didn''t allow Felos to run. Everyone here can run, but they can''t. "Damn it!" Firos roared wildly and shot out suddenly, his eyes were red and resentful, and his heart kept roaring: "You wait for me, and the world government. I must overthrow you and let you give Mephisto was buried." "The tree world is coming!" Tsunade took a little bit, and the tree rose from the ground, and thousands of branches shot towards Philos. Mephisto could have made a vajra shield to resist Lin Yi''s punch, but seeing Tsunades attack he actually directly elementalized the metal body to withstand Lin Yis air shock, spit out a mouthful of blood and then waved brilliantly. The sword burst into bright light and cut off the branches. "Farewell, Pheros, Chief, Bear, I have tried my best. What a pity, I am too useless. I''m sorry you Bear, I was not sure about the information you sent at such a big risk. Instead, I was He was defeated, and the Paradise Island, which was obtained by the revolutionary army with so many casualties, was buried. But I will never let them kill Philos, and I must let them know how powerful our revolutionary army is, and I will try my best to bring them an unforgettable memory before I die. "A flash of determination flashed in Mephisto''s eyes, holding a spear and sword in each hand, and then the tips of the spear shot out together, desperately slamming towards Lin Yi. In his opinion, Tsunade is a natural ability person, and his life-saving ability is stronger than Lin Yi. If he is shot at Tsunade, he will never be able to kill him. On the contrary, he will show back the light to Lin Yi. There is a dying counterattack. It is possible. Although the possibility is very low, Mephisto will not let it go as long as there is a possibility. "King Kong cracks the ground!" Mephisto roared wildly, and the spear and sword in his hand melted into a huge orangutan in mid-air, which was exactly King Kong. "The strongest blow is also the peak blow of his life." Lin Yi''s face was heavy. This blow brought him a huge threat, even though Mephisto could only perform one blow. But this kind of dying counterattack made Mephisto''s King Kong Breaking Sky stronger than it was displayed in his heyday. "Let''s go on!" King Kong waved a huge golden fist with Mephisto''s obsession and murderous intent, supporting his will and hitting Lin Yi with a punch. "King Kong? Let''s come to Yinglong to drop King Kong today!" Lin Yi''s whole body flashed with golden light and transformed into a ten-meter long Yinglong dragon shape. He seldom fights in the shape of a dragon for a long time, and it is not a dragon shape. Not powerful, on the contrary, the three forms of the dragon form are the strongest, which is more powerful than the dragon human form. That force is immense, and the speed is not weakened because of the transformation into a dragon, and the size of the body becomes larger. On the contrary, it is not slower than that of the dragon human type, and its power is several times that of the dragon human type. Its not that Lin Yi doesnt use it all the time. He doesnt think the dragon shape is useful. On the contrary, he thinks it works very well. Its just that he keeps this trick as his hole card. Any strong player will hide some hole cards, especially The more powerful people are, the more so. In the new world and the Ninja world, people who know everything without a card will not live long. Therefore, Lin Yi has never used the dragon shape to fight, but has always used the dragon human shape to fight. However, today''s extremely powerful Mephisto''s counterattack before his death showed the strongest stunt. If Lin Yi does not show his hole cards carelessly, he will not say he is here, but he will definitely lie down on the bed for a while. The ten-meter-long body is nothing at all in this great channel, not to mention that the human white beard alone is seven or eight meters high, and the Moonlight Moriah is about the same, and those fifty to sixty meters or even higher The giants, and even more terrifying are the sea kings in the sea. In the New World, there are even Neptune species that are more than 5,000 meters long. Compared to the ten-meter-long Yinglong, it is nothing at all. However, a pair of dragon wings opened but let the Buddha cover the sky and cover the sun can cover everything. Together with the overlord look released by Lin Yi and the coercion generated by the natural dragon power after transforming into a Yinglong, all life can''t bear it. The thought of surrendering and looking up. "Is this your strongest posture? Very good, let''s decide the outcome with one blow." At this moment Mephisto forgot everything, that he was a revolutionary army, a cadre, and what he was doing. There is a thought in my mind, that is to bloom his last glory before dying. The huge fist was about to hit Lin Yi''s body, but Lin Yi was not surprised, a dragon claw waved out, and it collided with King Kong''s fist with unrivaled, powerful and domineering power. A heavy voice echoed in everyone''s ears accompanied by a collision. "Crack the ground!" Mephisto roared wildly, his eyes bursting with unprecedented light, but everyone knew that this was his last blow, and it was also a blow back to light, but no one dared to underestimate his life. The last attack. Because this time, the power of Guangfanzhao''s blow was more powerful than the full blow of his peak period. King Kong Shuangquan burst out with dazzling light, and stab Lin Yi with a sharp force. At this moment, King Kong''s hand on the Buddha is no longer a hand, but two huge swords with short hair blowing and rock-cutting. Open the mountains and break the sea, divide the gold and break the stone and sweep everything. "Ying Long Aoyiyakong cut and split!" The powerful spiral and sharp force condensed on the dragon''s claws, and the condescending claws slapped it down. Compared to the impact that was ten times louder than before, the ground under King Kong rumbled and cracked and collapsed, and the void around Lin Yi, who became Yinglong, was rippling with waves of air. , A pair of dragon wings straddling the void trembling gently to dissolve the power in a peculiar way. Click Longer and longer cracks appeared in King Kong''s body, and finally, with the sound of a bottle breaking, the huge and brilliant body shattered. Chapter 465: The death of Mephisto It was still majestic and majestic the moment before, the giant diamond with a height of fifty or sixty meters was shattered like a pair of waste stones in an instant, like a flattened building, even if it was magnificent and beautiful the previous moment, once it was flattened, it would be It''s just a ruin. As the King Kong shattered, the dazzling and compelling look in Mephisto''s eyes gradually dimmed, and his body slowly changed from standing to falling to the ground. "Will you send your companions out when you die, and let the Revolutionary Army guard us? Although as an enemy, there is no difference between everyone''s persistence in matters that you care about and cherish." The murderous intent in Lin Yi''s eyes It also dissipated, people died like a lamp, and everyone themselves did not have a deep hatred, and some were just the weak and the strong and the different positions. As long as the world government does not violate Lin Yi''s bottom line, Lin Yi is still a member of the world government, and Mephisto is still a member of the revolutionary army, it is doomed that once the two meet, there will only be one inventory. In particular, Lin Yi fought a battle not for the world government, but for Tsunade, and there was a reason to kill the opponent. Moreover, the world government does not say that it violates Lin Yis bottom line. Up to now, the Navy Headquarters has been very good to Lin Yi and Tsunade. Although he has won these, there are also people who are really good to him, such as Karp, For example, in the current Warring States period, unless there is a kind of care and care from the elders to the younger generations in addition to oneself and others, otherwise there will be no such thing as the Warring States period to Lin Yi and others. So although the world government used Lin Yi and the others absolutely, but the high-level Marshal Warring States of the navy headquarters, Karp and others did not treat Lin Yi and the others. Therefore, as long as the Marshal Warring States and the others are still in power, they will never touch Lin Yi. The bottom line, if this is the case, then the world government and navy headquarters is not worthy of Lin Yi staying there. "I''m back?" Lin Yi looked at Tsunade who appeared beside him and didn''t ask about Firoth, but only cared about Tsunade. Regardless of whether Firos ran or died, Lin Yi was not as important as Tsunade''s hair, so what he cared about when Tsunade came back was whether Tsunade was injured in the process of hunting down Firos. "This is his site. Although we have surveyed the terrain, it is still not as familiar to him as Philos who has been rooted here for a while, and there are many revolutionary troops who are not afraid of death to stand in front of me. Also, Mephisto was blocked by Mephisto just before his death, and he escaped." Tsunade said casually, as if only an ant had escaped. Although they had to kill Phylos, it didn''t mean that they would feel regretful and unwilling to let him escape. On the contrary, they would kill and escape. It''s no shame to just run away. "But I don''t think he can escape so easily, right?" Lin Yi said. "Broken one hand, six ribs, and a comminuted fracture of one foot." Tsunade told a very common thing, but her indifferent and casual tone made some people around still fight against them. , And some of the revolutionary army who had fled were cold all over. The revolutionary army is also human. Even all the cadres staying here are dead and fleeing. Perhaps some of them are not afraid of death, but if they die like this, they will die worthless, plus those who truly regard death as home. After all, it was a minority. After seeing Mephisto died and Firos ran away, most of the revolutionary army had already lost the will to resist. Most of them ran, and some ran slowly and simply surrendered. "I''m sorry, we are not a regular army. It is useless for you to surrender like us, but I can help you convey your thoughts." Lin Yi took out the phone worm, and those who fled Tsunade and Nami were already there. Pursued and killed, as for those who surrendered, they were placed in one place, and it was up to them in the Warring States Period to wait for their verdict whether they were alive or dead. However, Lin Yi seems that they should be able to survive. After all, if they surrender actively, the world government as a revolutionary army will not let go of this opportunity to obtain information about the revolutionary army, so the possibility of them is not high, at most they will only Being put in prison and tortured to extract a confession, of course, if you take the initiative to confess, you are in prison. As for how long to sit, Lin Yi could not decide, and he was not interested in it either. He just saw that Mephisto just saw his death as he wanted to save Phylos to retreat, trading his own life for Phyros'' survival, trading his own life for the revolutionary army to remember them, knowing their information, and finally died in battle. There is no complaint. And these people in front of them also surrendered, so Lin Yi took out a phone worm to ask if the Warring States would accept their surrender. This was the only thing he could do. If the Warring States did not accept it, there would be no way. He would still do nothing. The killer without hesitation. "Mr. Marshal, I''m Lin Yi!" Lin Yi opened the phone worm and said. He has a phone worm that can directly talk to the Marshal and Warring States Period. This is a great honor, even for CP9 Commander Spandham. The second generation of officials could not directly talk to the Warring States Period, but Lin Yi could do it anytime, anywhere. "Lin Yi? Have you encountered any trouble?" Warring States said, calculating the time and today was the day when Lin Yi and the others arrived in Paradise, so the Warring States did not expect Lin Yi to find him to complete the task. "The cadres of the Revolutionary Army are basically dead, and those who fled have been seriously injured. The soldiers who stubbornly resisted and fled have also been dealt with. At present, some members of the Revolutionary Army have surrendered and been placed in one place by me. Because you did not say whether to accept the prisoners, I can only ask you if you accept their surrender. "Lin Yi said. Silence, complete silence, the three generals, the Marshal Warring States, and the hero Karp in the Marshal''s office at this time all gathered here. They were all silent when they heard Lin Yi''s words. They are all people standing on the top of the world. Of course, they know the importance of the kingdom of heaven to the revolutionary army, and they also know that there is definitely a large number of troops, various weapons and masters among the cadres. They were not surprised Lin Yi and the others completed the task, but surprised Lin Yi and the speed at which they completed the task. Chapter 466: Sister Namis Dedication (Part 1) Calculating the time, they have just arrived in Heaven. It will take a few days to figure out the terrain, the arrangement of troops, and so on. How long has it been since the task has actually been completed? If it weren''t for knowing that these things could not be used as a joke at all, they couldn''t help but suspect that Lin Yi and the others were exaggerating. But when I changed my mind, the exaggeration could be dismantled all at once, so there was no need at all. And what Lin Yi said now was probably because he had already completed the task, so the three generals were silent, especially the green pheasant, who they thought they knew very well, was even more silent. "How long is this? It has grown to such a level, but why am I a little worried? Although I am happy that Nicole Robin can finally find a home to carry her, I am also worried about the future." Thought: "Although I don''t know why I am worried. In theory, Mr. Karp and Mr. Warring States both praise Lin Yi and these people, and even give them important tasks. They can''t be a white-eyed wolf, but I am still a little worried. , Either they are worried that they are white-eyed wolves or there is an unspeakable worry about the future." "How many are there?" After all, the Warring States Period was a Warring States Period. I was shocked and immediately recovered, but my heart was not as calm as on the surface. It seems that I still underestimated these children. My understanding of them is better than Kapu The understanding of them is much worse. When Lin Yi and the others set out, Karp asked the Warring States Period how long do you think it would take them to complete the task. The Warring States thought for a while and gave an answer for a week. That is to say, in the Warring States mind, they also thought that Lin Yi and the others could complete this task, but it would take at least a week, but he didn''t expect Karp to shake it up He shook his head and said something they would surprise you, and then he didn''t say it again. Now Lin Yi and their replies came, and they were really the same as Karp said, which really surprised him. "Four or five hundred people," Lin Yi said. "Look at them, soon the world government and navy will arrange for someone to come over, and then you can leave by yourself." Warring States said. "Yeah!" Lin Yi hung up the phone worm and said to the revolutionary soldier who surrendered in front of him: "You are lucky, and the Marshal Warring States has accepted your surrender, but the premise is that you''d better give me peace of mind during this time, otherwise. If one wants to escape or do something that makes me feel bad, then I will kill a hundred, and I dont want to say more if I repeat it." Lin Yi''s words without a trace of murderous intent caused the surrounding air to drop a lot in an instant, and the revolutionary army present shuddered one after another, as if they had fallen into the ice cave. "The tree world is coming!" Tsunade turned the area over one kilometer into a sea of ??trees, and everyone was trapped in it: "As long as you stay in the tree sea for one day, everything about you will be monitored by me, so I advise You''d better be obedient, although it is inevitable to go to jail, at least you don''t need to die here right away." "Are you okay?" The Nami women who came back at this time came over, and Lin Yi cared. "Nothing!" Nami shook her head, but her face was a little pale. "It''s still brave, but you were injured by the impact of a large number of shells explosions before, and you said it was okay." Nuoqigao said in an angry lesson. "It seems that I am the only one who is like this, and you are not the same." Nami retorted, Nuoqi''s pretty face is rarely red, obviously a bit embarrassed, but after all, Nuoqigao is Nuoqigao, and she immediately arrogant words. Road: "How am I the same as you? I am your sister, older than you. Even if you are injured, you will not be as serious as you, and how can you teach your sister to do this to your sister." Such a scene spread out and absolutely stunned many people, here But there was blood and corpses everywhere. The few people who had just had a battle actually had a good time here to chat. "Go wash, and check your bodies later to see if there are any problems." Lin Yi said as he walked to the beach. Because of the war just now, people here are already rare. Those sons who are rich either fled or hid. Get up, so there is not a single figure on the entire beach, at least Lin Yi''s domineering look and hearing can''t hear any sound. As for those captives who were directly trapped in the sea of ??trees by Tsunade, any abnormal Tsunade would know for the first time that they could not get out in front of the sea of ??trees under Tsunade with their strength. Having seen Lin Yi and their super strength, they certainly wouldnt act rashly when they finally survived, so Lin Yi and the others didnt worry, and they didnt even bother to guard the soldiers when they came directly to the beach and only left a pair of shorts. Into the sea. Tsunade and others were also wearing **** three-point wet swimsuits. After taking off their coats, they revealed a beautiful figure that Lin Yi could never tire of. They also jumped into the sea and made their bodies full of mud and mud because of the previous battle. The blood was washed away. "Your injury is okay." Tsunade swam to Lin Yi and squeezed into his arms and said, looking down at the wound on his arm. "It''s okay, that is, it is more serious than the skin trauma, and no bones have been injured." Lin Yi shook his head: "How about you!" "Don''t forget that I am a natural person, and my ability to survive and save lives is much better than you. Do you think I am so easily injured in the forest?" Tsunade smiled confidently. "Yes." Lin Yi looked at the delicate face close at hand, probably because he killed a lot of people in the battle just now, and then saw the person in front of him who cherished the most precious treasure in front of him, suddenly there was an impulse to hold Tsunade tight Do not drag the swimsuit to blend with her in the sea. Tsunade snorted defiantly. Facing Lin Yi''s sudden "sneak attack", he did not resist but cooperated with Lin Yi, but Nuoqigao and Nami, who looked to one side, showed a touch of thrilling charm. He stretched out a hand and beckoned them. The two women are also bold people, and the last relationship has been established on the beach before, and now with Tsunade''s approval, they swam over quickly. Chapter 467: Sister Namis Dedication (Part 2) "I really dare to come over." Tsunade smiled and stared at the two women with silky eyes. "Happiness has to be won by yourself. I finally got it. How could I miss it because I was shy? What''s more, I don''t want to miss this opportunity. Then Tsunade will regret it. If that''s the case, I won''t suffer a lot by then. " These two sisters are really not ordinary sturdy, they are still chuzi, but they are not shy, but boldly buried their heads in Lin Yi''s arms under Tsunade''s initiative to let go, just like just now. Tsunade also didn''t take off his extremely **** swimsuit, and he immersed himself in this for a long time and longed for it. Now he finally took the initiative to open his arms for himself. "Take us, from now on our sisters will be yours." Nuoqigao and Nami each gently bit Lin Yi''s ear and whispered. Tsunade didnt object, and Lin Yi was also eager. With the initiative of sisters Nami, Lin Yi could not find a reason to be a bird shou. Soon they were just like Tsunade, their swimsuits were still there, but the sea In the middle of the world, there were two painful but happy and incomparably joyous crying voices. A trace of blood sank into the sea, and then the charming voice just like Tsunade began to echo in the sea. in The women who were intoxicated did not notice Nicole Robin on one side at all. "Really, when was it so open, forgot to forget me aside." Nicole Robin shook his head slightly and smiled, looking indifferent, but instead took the initiative to display flowers and fruits to help Lin Yi and the others. Watch the wind, pay attention to the wind and grass around you. It''s just that Nicole Robin hadn''t noticed it herself. When she looked at the men and three women in the fierce "fighting", there was a glimmer of her eyes flashing in the depths of her eyes, and she didn''t notice the envy. The Warring States obviously did not lie before. Before they set off, the world government''s gaze had been fixed here, so after receiving Lin Yi''s call, the prepared warships of the world government set off immediately and landed in Paradise in the shortest time. Of course, this was also five hours after Lin Yi and Tsunade, Nami, and Nochie had a battle on the sea. If it werent for the Marshal Warring States early preparations for Lin Yis confidence in accomplishing their mission, it would not have been so efficient. After all, although many places in the world government are dark and decadent, they are still unambiguous in major matters. If the paradise island that was finally retaken was taken away by the revolutionary army again, it would really make the whole world government the laughing stock of the great waterway from then on. Those who dare to slow down will undoubtedly die, so this time the navy and the world government came very quickly. In addition to some personnel who are responsible for managing and maintaining the normal operation of the paradise, there are several lieutenants, many of them. Of course, the major general also has many advanced weapons and various warships. This is exactly the same as Tu Moling''s team. After all, Lin Yi and the others have just retaken the Paradise Island from the revolutionary army. It is hard to guarantee that the revolutionary army will not rush to learn from Lin Yi and send masters to retake it again, so the troops stationed here are only stronger than the revolutionary army. Because Lin Yi and others are still cp9, and they don''t want to be exposed to other people so quickly, they left quietly after confirming that the people of the world government and navy landed. Those lieutenants also knew about Lin Yi and others, so even if they found out, they didnt persuade them, let alone stop and intercept them. Instead, they just felt it was a pity that they couldnt see the few people close to them and take the Paradise Island back. Killed a large number of young masters of the revolutionary army. On the boat, Lin Yi and Tsunade carefully checked Nami and their injuries. Fortunately, during the six months of training with Karp, they not only mastered the dominance of the armed, although not very strong, but also enough for them to protect themselves, plus they also learned the six types, so the injury is not serious, just because of a large number of The artillery bombardment and the constant fighting of the masters have caused a significant decrease in physical strength, and the armed dominance and the defense of the iron block have also weakened. Thats why I was shocked by the impact of a large number of artillery fires. The internal organs were not injured, but many blood vessels, soft tissues, and bones were damaged. With their physique and Tsunades medical technology, one week was enough to heal. Up. "Tsunade, that Philos is really not easy, he can escape in your hands." Nicole Robin said. "It''s really not easy. He is not weaker than Lin Yi''s opponent Mephisto, and his ability is very difficult to deal with, and his life-saving ability is not weaker than the natural ability, and even worse. Tsunade said: "He has the ability to exchange objects within a point range with himself, which means that if he receives a fatal attack, he can completely swap some surrounding objects with his own position, producing an effect similar to a substitute." "Isn''t this a substitute technique?" Lin Yi said. It was really difficult to deal with it after changing to other people, but Lin Yi and Tsunade came from the Naruto world, and they had mastered the technique of substitutes for a long time. However, the principle and function are very similar. Tsunade definitely has a lot of advantages over people in this world. "Compared with the surrogate technique, it is much more overbearing. The mind can be converted with one move. The conversion speed is very fast. It is really difficult to deal with other people. But facing me, I can only count him as unlucky. I directly created a piece of The sea of ??trees, there is not much in the sea of ??trees, it is the most trees. What do you think will happen if he transfers the trees to himself?" Tsunade laughed. Lin Yi and the rest of the Buddha had already seen the frustration of Firos facing Tsunade before. His stand-in ability is really awesome. It can completely ignore all attacks when used well, but it really hurts when Tsunades tree world comes, there are trees everywhere, there is nothing, and everything in the tree sea is covered. Tsunade control, if the tree is swapped with itself, it would be dead. Once the swap has not been completed, Tsunade will notice that by directly controlling the tree, he can destroy his stand-in ability in the first place. Chapter 468: One hundred secrets and one sparse At that time, not only did Fylos fail to use the double ability in the reversal, but Tsunade would seize the opportunity to severely damage or even kill. Maybe its such a short time difference that ordinary people cant grasp, but for Tsunade, a master who is very knowledgeable about surrogate art, he also masters the fruit of the tree and controls all the trees in the sea of ??trees. He wants to crack his surrogate. Ability is not difficult at all. It can be said that whether it is Superman, animal or natural abilities, there are so-called nemesis. Just like fire is restrained by water, the substitute fruit of Superman does not seem to have any nemesis, but it is very unfortunate to encounter Tsunade. Not only did he understand the avatar''s ability very well, but he also mastered the wooden fruits and the domineering color, and easily destroyed everything in a sea of ??trees and moved them out, leaving only the trees. Let Fyros be able to use nothing but the trees to perform double transfer, and Tsunade can easily manipulate any tree in the sea of ??trees to attack any place in the sea of ??trees, so that Fyros'' double ability is not said to be completely useless. However, as long as it can be said to have been scrapped by more than 80% in the sea of ??trees, it is no wonder that it is not suppressed by Tsunade. If it werent for the end, Mephisto wanted to stop Lin Yi and Tsunade desperately, and bought him a short period of time. In addition, there were many revolutionary soldiers who gave him time to escape and his own strength was strong, and he was very strong in heaven. The terrain of the island was well understood and he had already had a retreat route and preparations, and he would not be able to escape his life. "He''s really unlucky. A hero is useless." Lin Yi sighed. He was also a past master of avatar, so he is the person who knows Firos'' depressed mood best besides Tsunade. It can be said that Lin Yi and Tsunade''s ability in the stand-in can only be said to be unlucky. "You said what kind of reward the world government will give us this time. Although this reward has been foreseen in advance, I think we have done such a big thing for the world government. Given the high level of the navy headquarters that values ??you, I want to come. In addition to the wooden fruits, there should be some additional rewards for you." Nami and others have already gone to rest. Nicole Robin also knows how to sail. Otherwise, how could she cross the sea by herself for so many years, and come and go freely on the sea. Now on the deck, only Lin Yi and Tsunade are still there. There are three Robin. It is not unreasonable for Nicole Robin to say so. The revolutionary army has taken the paradise country from the world government, and now it has been captured by Lin Yi and Tsunade with a few people, and it is not an ordinary country, but has A country where a large number of revolutionary forces and masters are stationed. The strength of such a country is many times stronger than that of an ordinary country. At least an ordinary country is unlikely to have Qiwuhai-level combat power, and Lin Yi and his team have more than one Qiwuhai combat power in the paradise island that they have captured this time. here I am. That''s why Nicole Robin thought that in addition to the wooden fruits in the Warring States Period, they should also give some rewards. "What happened this time is not a trivial matter. During that battle, we left alive. Our news has completely leaked out. Even if the Warring States period they want to cover up, they can''t cover it up. Then we won''t be able to continue doing cp9. It is estimated that Mr. Warring States will use this as a reason to transfer me to the navy headquarters or some important bases to guard it!" Lin Yi said. Dark justice does not require high-profile people to do it. On the contrary, the more low-profile, the better. In this way, no matter what you do will not be noticeable, just like Lin Yi and others who landed on Paradise Island and set off a shocking massacre. Revolution The army''s understanding of them is very low, so defense is also very difficult. And now they sit down and leak a lot of things like this. When the news is passed out, even if the world government wants to cover it up, it is useless. After all, there are many big consortia, big families and even important officials of the world government in Paradise Island. Important officials from many countries are here. Lin Yi and the others are destined to become high-profile after this incident. At this point, it is no longer suitable for the execution of dark justice, otherwise he will attract attention wherever he goes. If he does dark justice again, it is not clear to tell everyone that the world government did it? This is also called a fart dark justice. Even if it is as strong as the world government, many things cannot be put on the surface, otherwise it will cause a lot of unnecessary trouble, so dark justice is needed, and Lin Yi and the others are no longer suitable for performing dark justice. "There is one more thing to pay attention to." Nicole Robin said. "What''s the matter?" Lin Yi looked at Nicole Robin suspiciously, and suddenly thought of something, Tsunade also thought of it at the same time, and then said in unison: "Oops, I forgot you were here with us before Gu Dawei. , The revolutionary army should also want you very much, after all, you have the potential to bring huge blows to the world government. And you will definitely be noticed when you appear in Paradise Island, and your news will be passed on at that time, and there will be many people who will connect you with us at that time. " It is true that although it is not 100% that Lin Yi and the others will be connected with Nicole Robin''s affairs, they will only think that Nicole Robin is going there for vacation or hiding, and that she has just been involved in the war and can only protect herself. However, it is difficult to guarantee that the Revolutionary Army will not use this to spread rumors that several of them colluded with Nicole Robin in an intent to plot wrongdoing. Many times, many strong men died not in battle but in conspiracy. The revolutionary army is likely to use this to arouse the suspicion of some high-level governments in the world, and Lin Yi and the others are likely to have a lot of unnecessary troubles. Of course these troubles can be big or small. Just like Karp said, Lin Yi and the others will no longer be a trouble if they are strong enough to bring Nicole Robin, on the contrary, if they are not strong enough, it will only be a disaster. "Forget it, it will happen if it doesn''t happen. Now as long as we prepare for the worst, we will be mentally prepared no matter what happens at that time." After all, Lin Yi is an optimistic and broad-minded person. Started to think of a way. "It seems that I have caused a lot of trouble for everyone again!" Chapter 469: Robbed Nicole Robin pursed her lips, her smile slightly apologetic. Although she has been fully integrated into this group, this time she has caused a lot of trouble for everyone because of her own reasons. She still has a great apology. Of course, Nicole Robin didnt have any thoughts of leaving after experiencing the admiral of the blue pheasant. Instead, he was thinking about how to help everyone through the storm. After all, planning behind the scenes, Nicole Robin still Very good at it. "Compared to the trouble that may happen in the future, I think we should deal with the big trouble now." Tsunade stood up and looked into the distance, as did Lin Yi. "What''s the matter?" Nicole Robin stood up in confusion, followed Lin Yi and Tsunade''s gaze, and soon a huge outline appeared in his sight. This outline continued to move in the direction Lin Yi and the others were, and it quickly became clear. The first thing that came into view was a large ship that was much larger than an ordinary ship, and even larger than the warship of the Navy''s Demon Killing Order. There are two huge swimming snakes dragging forward on the bow, but it is more straightforward to say that it is a serpentine sea king than a swimming snake. "We may be in trouble this time." Lin Yi showed a wry smile. "Trouble?" Nicole Robin let the Buddha discover the New World. She found that Lin Yi didn''t even smile when facing a country, a revolutionary army, or a general of the navy headquarters. Instead, this time she saw a ship showing up. With such an expression, she couldn''t help but have a strong curiosity. Who on earth is the person who can make Lin Yi show such an expression will be said to be a big trouble. "Yes, trouble!" Tsunade shrugged, and suddenly showed a wry smile: "But for you, it can be considered a joy in hardship. At least there is a peerless beauty who has taken the initiative to send it to the door. If you can be like If you capture Nami and the others both physically and mentally capture her, then we will have sufficient confidence even in the face of the world government." "What are you two talking about?" Even Nicole Robin, who is rich in knowledge and not simple in wisdom, was confused by the two. "If I can do it, I don''t mind doing it, but if I do it, it will definitely be worse than death in the first place." Lin Yi rubbed his forehead with a headache. To be honest, he would rather face a navy general. I don''t want to face a woman who is coming. "What are you afraid of? Isn''t there a sentence to describe your men? Its a good description of your men? I heard it from you to die under the peony flower. Maybe its a punishment for you. You sent a stunning beauty, but if you can capture her, I will fully support you to come together." Tsunade smiled, but her expression was also a little depressed, and she wanted to say that it was not good to meet someone and why she met her. This added to Nicole Robin''s curiosity. "Indeed, I die under the peony flower and behave like a ghost. The problem is that I don''t think I have this opportunity to enjoy this peony." Lin Yi sighed: "It''s really bad luck. I have already completed the task and went back. I will meet here. Come to her, get ready for the battle, remember to be careful, if you accidentally get a trick, it will really be over!" Listening to what Lin Yi said was so serious and the performance of the two was so abnormal, Nicole Robin became curious and dignified. "Master Snake Ji, the ship in front doesn''t seem to be very big. There shouldn''t be much worthwhile things and materials, are we going to go there?" A woman wearing a very ambitious dress and carrying a long bow is on a huge ship. Said. "Since you happen to meet, you can''t just let it go, and leave after grabbing their things. Today, the concubine is in a good mood. If they behave well, the concubine would not mind to spare them once." A tall and tall figure. At least more than 1.8 meters, wearing a long slit skirt, exuding a kind of noble, dignified woman sitting on a chair. Looking at it, she is as perfect and delicate as Tsunades pretty face, tall and tall, no less than Tsunades stalwart qi, slender and exquisite, my perfect figure, plus her nobleness, contempt for everything, just like The female emperor''s temperament is enough to make any man fall under her pomegranate dress. This is a stunning woman who is absolutely not inferior to Tsunade in every aspect. "Master Snake Ji is really great." The crew around are all women. Hearing the words of this stunning woman called Master Snake Ji, they showed an expression of intoxication, admiration, and lian. "Yes, it''s an honor for them to see Lord Snake Ji''s demeanor." "It is their blessing to give us the material to see Lord Snake Ji." The surrounding women all said one after another. It can be seen that this group of women really admires the female emperor in front of them extremely. The female emperor pursed her mouth and smiled, but this smile is full of arrogance, but it is difficult to arouse anyone''s disgust. On the contrary, she feels that it should be so. She was born with the Buddha, and she should be so proud, noble, and superior. Above all. Soon, under the pull of the two serpentine sea kings, this huge ship had already arrived in front of the ships of Lin Yi and others and blocked the way of the ship. "It''s really her." Lin Yi and Tsunade looked at each other with a wry smile. This woman is much more difficult to deal with than the general. At least she can fight with the general but can escape, even if she is attacked. dead. But in the face of this woman, as long as one strikes, you are really finished, no matter how strong you are, you will still be finished. Moreover, the woman''s strength and personality felt a headache when she thought of Lin Yi, even if a general was targeted by her, generally speaking, she could only hide in the navy headquarters, because she was too troublesome. "Listen to the people on the opposite boat, raise your hands obediently and stand aside. Today is your lucky day to meet Lord Snake Ji and witness the peerless demeanor of Lord Snake Ji. Lord Snake Ji has already said that as long as you cooperate obediently, you can let you go. This is simply a gift to you. "A female crew member said. Chapter 470: Boya Hancock "I knew it would be like this!" Lin Yi smiled bitterly. As expected, she was so arrogant and staring at the world, she was completely defiant, plus her narcissism to the extreme. Wherever there is no need to do anything about robbery and murder, just relying on one''s own charm makes people completely intoxicated and unable to extricate themselves. And her charm is not aimed at the opposite sex, from the eighties to the children, regardless of whether it is men, women, young or old. "Nine Snake Pirates!" At this time, Nicole Robin finally saw who came, and understood why Lin Yi and their expressions were so weird before. Nicole Robin has been in the dark world for many years, and of course he knows the fierce Nine Snakes and Pirates. To be precise, they are the ships of the Nine Snakes and Pirates, and Boya Hancock, known as the Pirate Queen. There is no one who dared to take the title of Empress in the Great Channel, except for her. Changing other people to take the title of Emperor will definitely be overwhelmed and killed for the first time. But Boya Hancock is famous all over the world as the Empress. Until now, no one dared to provoke her, and her fame is far-reaching. No matter who is on the Great Channel, everyone has to admit that this woman is the throne of the Empress who is completely seated. The female emperor among the pirates, how domineering, confident, and sharp is this name. No one except Boya Hancock used such a name in the great channel, because even the four emperors dare not say it. He is the emperor among the pirates. But the Empress dares, and she has the strength to carry this title. Over the years, she has encountered countless opponents but no one can stop her. This woman has won a reward of 80 million Baileys on her debut with only one expedition. You must know that the reward offered by the Empress at that time was different from the current reward. The reward at that time was very strict. It was not only the potential but also the strength. Unlike the pirates in the great pirate era, the high reward was due to other factors and potential. s reason. At the time when the Empress was offered a reward, if the strength was not strong enough, unless it had very special factors, such as Nicole Robin, otherwise, if there was not enough strength, it would be impossible to get that high for the first time out to sea. Offer a reward. Nicole Robin, who can sit firmly on the pirate empress, the title of empress among pirates, and the woman on the throne in the dark world, is too aware of the power of the empress. At the same time, she was also very clear about the empresss personality and style of conduct. Of course, she also knew that she was very difficult, and also understood why Lin Yi and the others were depressed and wary before. "Oh? You have a bit of vision, and you immediately recognized our Nine Snakes and Pirates!" said a female crew member. "Our boat is poor and white. If you want to robbery, let''s go elsewhere." Although being an enemy with the Empress is much more troublesome than being an enemy with a great enemy, Lin Yi is not afraid if it is troublesome to come to the door. "What are you talking about?" People who know the name of their Nine Snakes and Pirates should know them very well. It is a blessing to be able to save their lives. Does this man dare to say such things to them so tired? "Originally, Lord Snake Ji was merciful only intending to take away your material and treasures, but you are so ignorant to promote it now that you are disrespectful to Lord Snake Ji. Even if you are punished by Lord Snake Ji, I will not let you go." The female pirate made it clear that he admired Boyahancuk extremely, whoever defies Boyahancuk will be attacked fiercely by them. Isn''t that the case now? When the surrounding female pirates heard Lin Yi''s words, they invariably drew their bows and arrows to aim at Lin Yi and others. "Sure enough, the whole people are domineering!" Nicole Robin''s eyes shrunk, and the empress is so daunting. In addition to her extraordinary strength, there is also a terrible power she holds, that is, all the people are soldiers and it is still 9%. The nineteenth people will be domineering Amazon lily''s fighting nation. It can be said that the people in this country and this island are not only soldiers, but also domineering. Mastering such a power, coupled with the fact that this power is extremely admired by Boyahancuk and his super strength, it is strange that Boyahancuk is not afraid of people under such circumstances. Although the bows and arrows in the hands of these women are ordinary goods, they are far less powerful than bullets, but the problem is that these bows and arrows are armed with domineering, and the penetrating power of an arrow shot over is amazing, even those with strong physical skills can do it. It was easily shot through the body with an arrow. "Retreat!" At this moment, a voice with a hint of coldness and arrogance came, and these women who were tigresses instantly turned aside more well-behaved than the little cats, with a little rebellion. There is neither performance nor performance, some are just compliance, unconditional compliance. "The rumor has it that the female emperor has no one''s prestige in the Amazon Lily. She is an absolute emperor. Now it seems that this is not exaggerated at all, but belittled." Lin Yi thought to herself. A beautiful portrait, figure, and temperament that was no less than Tsunade in all aspects appeared in front of Lin Yi. This woman was the Pirate Empress, known as the most beautiful woman on the Great Channel. "Man, you are really bold. Concubine is a rare chance to give you a chance to survive. If you don''t cherish it, is it really impatient to live?" Hancock''s tone is aggressive, but she is so beautiful that she can''t give birth to any disgusting thoughts at all. Her beauty is not only her figure, not only her temperament, but also her appearance is a unique charm that is indescribable. This charm blends with Hancock''s peerless appearance, perfect figure and superb temperament, and it is the world''s best. The combination of strength has created the pirate empress with invincible charm in the world. "Sure enough, the same beauty as in the rumor!" Tsunade thought in his heart. She has been in this world for a while. No matter in the Naruto world or here, she has never encountered anyone who can compete with her in any aspect. The women, even as beautiful as Nami, Nokiko, Robin and other women, are inferior by three points in front of Tsunade. But now there is, Boya Hancock in front of him is a stunning woman no less than Tsunade. Hancock also noticed Tsunade, slightly surprised. Chapter 471: Overlord vs. Overlord It was the first time that Hancock saw such a beautiful woman besides herself. Even with Hancocks arrogance and self-confidence, no, it should be said that it was narcissism. She had to admit that this was the most beautiful she had ever seen. woman. So Hancock couldnt help staying on Tsunades body for a while before falling on Lin Yis body. Others are arrogant people who use their nostrils to see people, and the female emperor is more bullish, and the slender and perfect willow waist bends backwards. , Almost to form a ninety degree general, this can be described as extremely contempt of the other party. However, Lin Yi, who has known the character of the empress for a long time, is not surprised, no strength, no backstage, no capital, a person with such a character is stupid to act like this, b is a stupid, in the great channel will undoubtedly die. But a woman like the Empress concentrates on all the advantages that everyone in the Great Waterway dreams of. No matter what kind of person she is, what kind of behavior she has is normal. After all, the great waterway is full of weirdness, not only the ability, environment, things, but also the personality, appearance, dress, etc. of people are all weird. In comparison, Boya Hancock is the most normal one among the many powerhouses, because she is just arrogant. "Of course it''s not that I''m impatient, but I''m not interested in being robbed." Lin Yi said: "On the contrary, it is you. If you want to go out to sea in your style, you should have grabbed a lot of good things, so I too Don''t worry, leave half of what you robbed, and leave by yourself." Boya Hancock released the Buddha and found out that the New World generally looked at Lin Yi. Obviously, it was the first time someone said this to her in such a tone and manner. After a while, Hancock said, "Is the concubine''s thing that you also Do you want it? That won''t work, you will give the valuable things on your ship to your concubine, right?" Hancock''s tone changed abruptly, as if he put the Buddha in a variety of goblins, he became gentle like water with a pitiful smell. "Hiss" Lin Yi gasped in his heart. He finally knew what the charm of the empress is. No wonder this woman''s fame is as prestigious as her fierce name. Just speaking in this tone, the charm is almost the same as the domineering look, which completely fascinates people who are not strong enough or strong enough. At least one side of Nicole Robins eyes flashed a little intoxication, and Nicole Robin, who was a woman, was so vigilant that it was only because of a word from Boya Hancock. Psychological fluctuations, let alone other people. "This woman is really terrible." Tsunade''s eyes flashed with light. Fortunately, like Lin Yi, she is not only strong and determined, but she also cultivates the domineering and domineering to the intermediate level, so the female emperor wants to rely on one sentence. It''s impossible for words to fascinate their hearts. "I don''t like to give my own things to others for free, but prefer to exchange them at equal value!" Lin Yi said. "What?" Hancock was stunned. He didn''t expect that there would be a man who would reject him. You must know that even if he is as strong as the lieutenant general, he can only lose control in front of his own charm, unless he uses a sword to pierce his body forcibly, using pain Harm can only get rid of her charm. Now this teenage man can ignore his charm, which really surprised Hancock. Men have always been the most disgusting creatures in Hancock''s heart, no matter what kind of man they are. Therefore, Hancock is ruthless with enemies, but he is more ruthless with men, especially for those who are fascinated by themselves. This is even more true of men. But she has never encountered such a situation. Even a general must be cautious when facing herself, for fear that she will accidentally affect her mind, and how old is this man. Teens are not the most energetic. Time? And there are so many women on the boat, it''s not like Liu Xiahui''s generation. It looks like a playboy. A **** can do things that a lieutenant general can''t do. This makes Hancock not surprised. "Bold, how dare to speak to Lord Snake Ji!" The young girl crew glared at Lin Yi. In excitement, many of them even drew their bows and arrows to aim at Lin Yi and shot arrows with armed domineering. "Can everyone be domineering? It is indeed a powerful pirate group, but dominance is not your patent." Lin Yi watched the oncoming arrow standing motionless, a hurricane-like domineering look. Swept the audience, and suddenly only a few female crew members except Boya Hancock and her two sisters did not fall, and all the others fell to the ground. "Overlord''s domineering? Isn''t it? This man actually masters the domineering domineering that only one of a million people can master, and he is already familiar with it to this point. He is actually the same person as his sister?" Boya Hancock One of the younger sisters looked at Lin Yi in surprise and said. Like Hancock, she thought that Lin Yi was just a **** who took some women around, but she didn''t expect that he was the one who pretended to be a pig and eat a tiger. "Wang''s qualifications? No wonder you can ignore the charm of the concubine, but you are too bold to stun the concubine''s crew in front of the concubine. Who gave you such courage." Boya Hanku Ke was also a little surprised, but his face changed a little after that, and he became a little bit chill: "Are you overbearing? Concubine today let you see what is really overbearing!" As soon as Hancock''s voice fell, a domineering arrogance that pierced into the sky and tore the clouds swept across the audience. Nicole Robin was stunned. Even the splints of the two ships were cracked and the sea was undulating. It calmed down even more. Not to mention Nicole Robin, even Lin Yi and Tsunade felt a huge pressure on their minds. The Buddha would faint at any time. They only felt like a lone boat in the ocean. Yes, and Hancock''s domineering look is to swallow all the sea, and will drown them at any time. "Sure enough, just like what Mr. Marshal said, a very powerful woman, this woman is not worse than the blue pheasant, maybe even worse." Lin Yi thought to himself. Chapter 472: Fighting Empress "This woman is so powerful and perverted!" Tsunade also thought so in his heart, seeing that Lin Yi''s domineering look completely fell into the wind, let alone standing beside Lin Yi, releasing the domineering look and Lin Yi. The domineering color of the overlord is in a line against the female emperor. "Another overlord look! What day is it today, there are two people who are the same as my sister!" Boya Hancock''s sister exclaimed. "It''s a pity, even if they join forces, they won''t be my sister''s opponent!" the other sister said. "Oh? I didn''t expect that there would be two, but even if you are both kings, you won''t end up much better than others if you offend your concubine." Hancock glanced at Tsunade in surprise, At the beginning she paid special attention to Tsunade, not because of how powerful Tsunade was, but because the woman''s appearance was not inferior to her. The empress, who had always been extremely confident in her appearance and thought that no one could compare, couldn''t help but give birth to a feeling of rivalry. Now that Tsunade has a domineering look, the feeling of rivalry is even stronger. "Superior, it''s definitely a superior domineering!" Lin Yi and Tsunade glanced at each other, and the same thought flashed in their hearts. The two of them didn''t even cultivate to the top of the intermediate level with the overlord''s domineering, even if they joined forces with the overlord''s domineering alone, they would not be the opponents of the owner of the superior overlord''s domineering Boya Hancock. But the king''s majesty should not be offended, even if the two of them are still growing people with the qualifications to become kings, rather than real kings, or not great kings, but they will not shrink back. Hancock also looked at the two with interest. In fact, she didn''t have much killing intent in her heart. On the contrary, she didn''t have much anger. It was just that no one had dared to confront her for a long time and violated her majesty, let alone any of them. Abnormality ignores her. So it made her feel a little unhappy, but instead it was more of interest and competition. Unexpectedly, when I came across the ship I wanted to rob, there appeared two overlord owners, and both of them had cultivated to an intermediate level. Among them, the male could ignore his charm and even dared to offend his own majesty. The female Actually the appearance is not inferior to himself, and he also possesses the overlord appearance, not inferior to himself in every aspect. A lot of interest rose in Hankuk''s heart. She wanted to see how long these two people could support. She didn''t think that they would be her opponents, no matter in terms of domineering, physical skills, or fruiting ability. Ke both had absolute confidence to crush the two people in front of her, she was only interested in the surprise they brought her. "The Wrath of the King!" Lin Yi and Tsunade united their domineering looks at the same time. They knew that if they were separated, Hancock would definitely not be able to stop Hancock. It would be better to combine the two domineering looks to create a more powerful expression. Powerful overlord color domineering. Cracks appeared in the air between the two powerful domineering collisions, the magnetic field within a kilometer of a radius was changed, the ships collapsed, and the Buddha would be forced into the sea by the domineering pressure at any time. "The concubine body depends on how long you can support." Hancock pursed his lips slightly, and a flash of light flashed in his eyes, and the power of the overlord''s domineering increased again. It was obvious that she had not given her full strength just now. The time passed by one minute and one second, although it seems to others to pass very quickly, that is, it is only ten seconds, but for the two people, Lin Yi and Tsunade, who are fighting against Hancock''s domineering and domineering. It''s just like years. Intermediate level face the superior overlord''s domineering look like a cat encountering a tiger, even if this cat is fierce and ambitious, it can hardly compete with the tiger. "This is a very good opportunity." Lin Yi flashed a thought in his mind, using Boya Hancock''s powerful domineering domineering to temper his courage, exercise his domineering domineering, and at the same time observe Hanku Ks superior overlord figured out the mystery of the superior overlord. Not only Lin Yi, but even Tsunade had the same thought. Both of them were successful in cultivation and strong in strength. Although Hancock is powerful, it is impossible to stun them by relying on the domineering look alone. Yes, it can''t even make them surrender, but it can oppress them and make them very uncomfortable, just like a sledgehammer is constantly hitting their heads. If the two of them were not firm and slack, they might even be crushed, but as long as Lin Yi and Tsunade guarded their minds, this would not happen. "Using her concubine body as a whetstone!" Although Hancock is arrogant, it doesn''t mean that she has no wisdom. On the contrary, she can be the empress of a country and the ruler of a nation. How could she not have the brilliant wisdom? . Suddenly I saw Lin Yi that Tsunade was actually using her overlord look to hone her courage, spiritual will, and surprisingly not much anger in her heart. Instead, the competing thoughts and interest in her heart became more intense and exalted. "Let the concubine see if he succeeded in taking the concubine''s overlord color to make the whetstone, or if he can''t help but take the lead first." Hancock thought to himself. In her opinion, as long as it takes a while, Lin Yi, who cannot bear the pressure of her overlord, will definitely take the lead. After all, not being stunned does not mean that Lin Yi can ignore Hancocks overlord. On the contrary, they were very uncomfortable because they were controlled by Hancock''s overlord sex, but they just endured it. Boom The three people in the competition did not notice the changes in the surrounding weather at all. The weather changes in the second half of the Great Channel, the more unpredictable the weather changes. Although this is not a new world, climate change is not as bad as the New World, but there is no absolute on the Great Channel. Things. There is no bad weather in the New World but it is relatively speaking. The most unbelievable thing on the sea is the climate. Even in the first half of the great waterway, there may be conditions comparable to the bad weather of the New World at any time. Speaking of the climate change in the first half of the Great Channel, the changes on the sea are not as bad as the New World. It does not mean that the first half cannot have the bad weather like the New World, but it rarely occurs and is not flooded everywhere like the New World. In the harsh climate, the sea changes. Chapter 473: The fury of the sea, the violent storm But the absence of time does not mean that it will not appear. If people sailing on the sea are unlucky, they will be able to encounter a storm that will submerge everything, just like the storm that occurred in the battle between the King of Pirates and the Golden Lion. It could even destroy the pirate fleet of the Golden Lion. And know how terrible the weather on the Great Channel and the changes in the sea are. In the New World, situations like this will happen many times, so it is very necessary for a smart navigator to find out in advance and make evasion. Although in the first half of the Great Channel, there is no such severe weather as frequently as the New World, it does not mean that there is not. It is just a lot less compared to the New World. That is why the climate change in the first half of the Great Channel has occurred. The sea changes are not new. The bad rumors in the world are indeed true on the whole. But if you think that the first half of the Great Waterway will definitely not have the bad weather like the New World, then people with this idea will basically die miserably. The most indispensable thing about the Great Waterway is to hold the absolute word for everything, no. Absolutely believe it, or absolutely not believe it, because in the great waterway, especially in the new world, everything cannot be described by common sense, everything can happen Therefore, in the first half of the Great Channel, there are few terrible maritime disasters like the pirate fleet that swallowed the golden lion in the New World, but it does not mean that there is no such thing. Every time such a storm occurs, many pirates, the navy or some merchant ships will be involved. Ships of this kind are buried on the bottom of the sea. Unfortunately, it is relatively rare in the first half of the Great Channel, and a storm that has reached such a terrible level of disaster actually covers the sea area where Lin Yi and the others are located. If Nami is here, I can definitely find it the first time, but because Nami is injured, she is resting and Hancocks domineering stunned everyone except Lin Yizuna, plus the navigator on Boa Hancocks boat. Also stunned by Lin Yi''s domineering look, the rest of the people were all focused on Lin Yi''s trio of domineering domineering confrontation. In addition, they were not extremely professional navigators, which also led to this disaster. The storm was brewing to surround them, and Lin Yi and others did not notice. "Sister is not good!" Suddenly Boya Hancock''s two younger sisters shouted at the same time. Lin Yi, Tsunade, and Boya Hancock, who are very sensitive to changes in their surroundings, even if they concentrate on releasing the domineering look and focus all their energy on the opponent, they also notice that it is not good. They stopped releasing domineering, but the three pairs of eyes still Staring at each other. "We don''t have a direct conflict of interest, let alone deep hatred. We are just opposite each other. At best, we can only be regarded as robbing us. There is no need to fight to death and life under such circumstances. How the Golden Lions pirate fleet destroyed you should be very clear. With their strength, if they did not fight against the Roger Pirates desperately, they would not die in the storm. If they used their strength to protect themselves, they would ignore Luo. The people of Jie Pirate Group, no matter how strong the storm is, it is impossible for them to be wiped out. I think you are not interested in becoming the second Golden Lion Pirate Fleet. "Lin Yi said actively. "The concubine is in a very good mood today, and it''s also your luck." Hancock nodded. She went out and robbed merchant ships everywhere. It wasn''t that the Amazon lily lacked treasure or material. It was just a hobby, which was equivalent to going out. Take a walk, just relax. Now that there is a huge storm, if you fight again at this time, it is really easy to die in the sea. Boom After seeing Lin Yi and Hancock reach a consensus, Hancocks two sisters were also relieved. They were not afraid that their sister would lose, but worried that if they were still fighting under such circumstances, it would be easy to make the whole The ship submerged the bottom of the sea. Except for Boya Hancuk, no one in the entire ship, the Pirates of the Nine Snakes, would survive, including the two sisters. And just like Lin Yi said, there is no deep hatred between each other. Since such a thing happened, of course, there is no need to fight again. Although Hancock is arrogant and watching the world, it does not mean that there is a problem with her head. After all, arrogance and lack of wisdom are not equal, they are completely different things. Just when a few people breathed a sigh of relief, a huge thunder sounded, and the originally calm sea suddenly surged, and the storm came as soon as it was said. At least a typhoon of over 20 levels swept the sea area. "Sea tornado, and whirlpool!" Hancock''s second sister Boyasanda Sonia exclaimed. "Huh! The concubine body doesn''t care about you, but if you die here, it has nothing to do with your concubine body." Hancock said, obviously she was warning Lin Yi and others not to be incapable of going through this maritime disaster. When the time comes to attack them to drag them down, if that''s the case, her Boya Hancock will not be polite. Lin Yi smiled indifferently, and did not answer Hancocks words. Hancock, who has always been held by everyone like a star, was a little angry and upset when he saw Lin Yi ignoring his own heart, but he was also angry with Lin. Yi was a little admired. Although this man dared to ignore his concubine and treat his concubine with this attitude, it is undeniable that this man is not bad, at least not as bad and disgusting as the men she met, but for the current Hancock , The impression of Lin Yi is nothing more than that. "Get out!" Boyasanda Sonia shouted, and the others woke up one after another. When they woke up, they saw apocalyptic sea tornadoes, storms, tsunamis, thunder and lightning, and many others. They were all shocked. Boom A huge thunder and lightning fell from the sky and it seemed to fall on Hancock and Lin Yi''s boats. After all, the two boats were almost close to each other because of the interception just now, and hitting either one would involve the second one. "Air shock!" Lin Yi jumped into the air and blasted out a punch. The lightning that fell in the blink of an eye was blown by Lin Yi''s punch. "Whitebeard''s ability!" Many people in the Nine Snakes and Pirates exclaimed, even if they rarely leave Amazon Lily, they know the world''s strongest man''s ability. Chapter 474: Cooperation "Is the white beard dead?" Hancock''s third sister, Boya Mariglud, did not dare to say anything. Only when the white beard is dead, will anyone be able to obtain his fruit power. "This man!" Hancock glanced at Lin Yi, he was not surprised. Even if Lin Yi got the white beard ability to put the Buddha, she couldn''t move her, but Lin Yi''s performance also made her more satisfied. If Lin Yi was watching and let her take the shot, Hancock, who had a slight impression of Lin Yi, would definitely sentence Lin Yi to death in an instant. After all, for Hancock, a man who can make her feel less disgusting and undisturbed is already a good impression. Boom The thunder and lightning continued to fall, and the sky of the Buddha was completely furious. The terrifying typhoon was mixed with the sea tornado and it was very difficult to control the two ships. Even larger and larger vortexes continue to appear to pull their ships over. "Prisoner''s arrow!" Hancock touched his lips with his finger, transforming a huge pink peach heart-shaped substance, and then pulled it back like a bow and arrow, and the pink arrows burst out of the sky. The speed is faster than the lightning. Whether it is the lightning or the sea tornado, it is completely petrified, and it looks spectacular. Hancock released the Buddha as if to compete with Lin Yi and the others, when Lin Yi exploded a thunder and lightning, she exploded a bunch of them. "The wooden dragon is coming!" Tsunade Yushou rolled, and a huge wooden dragon appeared out of nowhere in the void, shattering waves of lightning and sea tornadoes. "Is there a natural ability person? This woman is indeed good!" Hancock glanced at Tsunade. He was not surprised that Tsunade performed very well in terms of fruit abilities. On the contrary, Hancock was very satisfied. After all, she was so good. I haven''t met a woman who can compare with me for many years, and now I finally have one. This kind of thing is also quite interesting. It''s just that a few people obviously underestimated the storm, and soon someone helped them explain it clearly. "Quick, don''t drag it, rush out at the fastest speed, otherwise it will be dangerous." Nami rushed out from the cabin and shouted. "What''s the matter?" Nuoqigao followed, and Hancock also looked over. After all, the two ships are a few meters apart. "This man is not a good person, he actually took so many women out to sea!" Hancock snorted in his heart, don''t look too far and don''t look at Lin Yi any more, as if he was uncomfortable looking at the Buddha. She has completely regarded Lin Yi as a playboy. Its not that there are women who take women to sea. The Nine Snakes and Pirates are all women on the ship, but for a man like Lin Yi, the entire ship is women, and each one is a rare beauty. Its really a comparison. Rarely, the people that Hancock meets are basically disgusting playboys. "Don''t worry about it, if we can''t rush out within five minutes, we will be in big trouble. The weather will become worse in five minutes! At least five times or even ten times the current level!" Nami said anxiously. This time Hancock was also moved. She was not afraid, but her two younger sisters were capable. If Nami said it was true, the ship would probably be destroyed by then, with the huge size of her two younger sisters. Plus, those with the ability will undoubtedly die if they fall into the sea. "Hankook, how are we cooperating? If you have anything to say before you rush out," Lin Yi said. Hancock did not bother to offer cooperation, especially Lin Yi, who had just been defined as a **** by her, but when she thought that what Nami said was true, she was not afraid at that time, she could completely petrify the sea and be safe and sound. Left, but her two sisters felt buried in the bottom of the sea. But it was not easy for her to speak actively, but at this time Lin Yi took the initiative to speak, but Hancock felt a lot more receptive. "The concubine body will give you a chance, but the ugly thing is first, if you are obedient, dont mess around, and leave here, the concubine body can let you go, even without your belongings, but if you play tricks, the concubine body does not mind right away Let you be buried here." Hancock said in an unquestionable tone, but no one doubted her determination and ability. If Lin Yi and the others make any wrong ideas, Hancock will definitely take the shot immediately, with a powerful tri-color domineering With his physical skills and superb fruit ability, Hancock is not afraid of any sneak attacks. Lin Yi and the others would have known Hancock before they even had this idea, so she was very confident. "Don''t gossip, the tsunami is coming." Tsunade said, staring at the waves higher and higher. The tallest wave of tsunami that was hundreds of meters high flashed a dignified face, and she was the same. Not afraid of such a climate, she can leave here alone and unharmed, but Nicole Robin, Nami, and Nuoqigao will undoubtedly die, so she approves of the cooperation between Lin Yi and Hancock. "Woman, don''t order the concubine body. The concubine body is the most beautiful person in the world. Even in such a climate, I am indulged in the charm of the concubine body." Hancock said something that made Nami and others feel so painful. Although they all admit that Hancock is amazingly beautiful, no one can compare to her in all aspects except Tsunade, but her narcissism still makes Nami and others feel painful. "Yes yes yes, then you immediately let the climate here fall under your pomegranate skirt." Lin Yi punched the sea with a punch. In this environment, the most suitable one is sea earthquakes besides aerial shocks. Since he rushed over Its a tsunami, so lets use a tsunami to deal with a tsunami. "It''s really White Beard''s ability to create a tsunami, but why it appears on him is hard to understand." Boyasanda Sonia said. "Don''t be in a daze, control the boat and rush out as fast as possible." Hancock shouted. "Nami, leave the ship to you, Nokigao, Robin, you fully cooperate with Nami, and leave other things to me and Tsunade." Lin Yi finished speaking and led to an even greater tsunami against the oncoming tsunami. It''s a pity that the weather is getting worse and the disasters on the sea are getting more and more terrifying. One by one whirlpool has surrounded Lin Yi and Hancock and their ships. Chapter 475: Hancocks Secret "Sister, it''s not good, there are whirlpools everywhere!" Boya Mariglud shouted. "Prisoner''s arrow!" Hankuk waved his jade hand to petrify it, and then the two snakes smashed away and rushed over. But at this time, not only the vortex but also the turbulence, making it difficult for the ship to move, and not only that, there are also waves that are constantly oncoming, magnificent and vast. Moreover, coming from all directions, some of the more turbulent currents broke out directly from the bottom of the boat, smashing into the sky-shattering waves, and everyone''s bodies inevitably got wet in such an environment. "Hancock, whirlpool, turbulence, thunder and lightning to you, tsunami, sea tornado and everything else to me." Lin Yi''s golden light flashed into the form of a dragon and flew high in the sky, turning the fruit ability to the extreme: "Yes. Longaoyilongquan!" A resplendent, arrogant, mighty Yinglong swept across the sky, whether it was a wave or a tornado, it was destroyed. "Don''t command the concubine!" Hancock retorted, but the movement on her hand was not slow at all. It turned the surrounding vortex, lightning and petrified away. She was just unhappy to be directed by someone, but this time is not the time to care about this, retort After a while, division of labor and cooperation. boom The two pirate regiments, Lin Yi, Tsunade, and Hancock, jointly guarded the two pirate ships tightly, and they had nothing to do with each other. But sometimes the unpredictable sea cannot be guarded even by them, because there are huge waves. Tornadoes form directly from the bottom of the ship, causing the two ships to collide with each other. Lin Yi''s face changed slightly. If they collided with each other at this time, it would definitely be a shipwreck and death. Everyone except himself, Hancock, and Tsunade would be buried here. Without a ship, ordinary people would be dead in such an environment. There is no doubt that he will die. "The dragon should be transformed into a dragon." A high-pitched dragon roar overwhelmed the sound of storms, thunder and lightning, and waves. Lin Yi had become a dragon-like figure, and the two dragons were pressed on the two ships and leaned against the powerful. The force of the two boats temporarily stabilized and did not allow them to collide together. But the huge waves that sputtered, and the reason why Lin Yi''s transformation prevented the two ships from colliding together, plus the turbulence, whirlpools, and waves that broke out on the bottom of the sea, the people on the two ships were covered by the waves. a bit. "Sister!" Boyasanda Sonia''s face changed drastically, as if Fangfo had encountered something extremely terrifying. "Not good!" Boya Marie Groud also reacted, and the two suddenly rushed to Boya Hancock without thinking about it. People who didn''t know thought that Boya Hancock was in danger. "That is!" Lin Yi has a very strong eyesight after transforming, maybe ordinary people can''t see clearly, but Lin Yi can see the outline, even if Hancock''s clothes are soaked in water, they will not be transparent, but the eyesight Very strong people can still see some outlines. "The mark of the slave of the dragon!" A thought flashed in Lin Yi''s mind, almost without thinking, his brain had no thoughts, and the instinct to release the Buddha was like waving a dragon''s claw and pressing it on Hancock''s back. Hancock apparently thought of what the pretty face suddenly turned white, and the whole person became pitiful, like a weak female who put the Buddha down at any time, and there is no longer a pirate female emperor before, who is noble and elegant. , She didn''t even react when Lin Yi''s dragon claws stretched out, her eyes suddenly shrank to the extreme, as if the Buddha had thought of something terrible. Hancock, who had never put anything in his eyes, was like a wounded woman at this moment. "Stop it!" The two sisters thought that Lin Yi wanted to take the opportunity to take action against Hancock. They were even more angry, but they didn''t expect that Lin Yi''s dragon claws only completely covered Hancock''s back, and no one could see Hancock. Unless it is soaking through the back, if the eyesight is as strong as Lin Yi, he will never see what Hancock''s back is. At this moment, even Boya Hancock, who has fallen into a nightmare memory, knows what Lin Yi is doing, even if they are now in a cooperative state, but in fact they are still enemies. They did not expect that Lin Yi did not fall into the trap at this time. Made such a move to cover up everything about Hancock. In addition, the scene is so chaotic now, the sound of ocean waves, thunder, storm, whirlpool, and sea tornado cover everyones eardrums, so they didnt pay attention except Lin Yi, Hancock and her two younger sisters. What happened up to this moment. Sneer Lin Yi directly tore off the clothes on his body. His clothes were given to him by Karp. It is most suitable for people with animal abilities. Although Lin Yi has become a dragon, his height and body shape will not change, but he has transformed. It changes greatly when it becomes a dragon, and ordinary clothes will be torn apart even if they are tough. This is really a bit embarrassing, but Karp had already prepared to give her a few sets of clothes that suit Lin Yi well. Even if she transforms into a dragon shape, she wont tear her clothes off. On the contrary, this set of clothes has Similar to the effect of memory metal, every time it becomes longer and expands due to transformation, it will shrink back to its original shape as soon as it looks like a human. However, under Lin Yi''s violent force, his jacket was directly torn apart. The golden light flashed, Lin Yi changed back to the appearance of a human being, naked and draped the black clothes on the female emperor''s body with a knot as a cloak same. Immediately, Lin Yi would fly to the high-altitude double-claw void again, and a shock wave spread and shook all the sea tornadoes and lightning. In an instant, Lin Yi expelled a lot of times, each of them drove them out. The huge shock wave shook everything around for a while, making the chaotic sight in front of him become clear. No matter it was thunder and lightning, storms, etc., they couldn''t get close, except for the whirlpool on the sea, everything was shaken away. "Tsunade!" Lin Yi shouted. Tsunade didn''t need Lin Yi to say that he had already cooperated. Mulong directly grabbed the two ships and moved forward in the direction Nami said. However, Lin Yi madly displayed the shock wave, because Hancock has not recovered yet, so Lin Yi fully bears the pressure to protect the two ships. Chapter 476: The sudden change in the relationship with the empress "Unexpectedly, he would do such a thing!" Both Boyasanda Sonia and Boya Mariglud were surprised and even said that they were looking at Lin Yi with such an unprecedented strange look. They are enemies. At the critical moment, Lin Yi not only preserved Hancock and even their three sisters'' reputation, he even complained of one person instead of Hancock, who carried all the pressure and protected the two boats. The two sisters, who have an instinctive repulsion and aversion to the opposite sex, similar to Hancock, couldn''t help but look at Lin Yi with admiration. boom A loud sound like the water of the Milky Way crashing down and hitting the ground in nine days was transmitted to everyone''s ears. When those present looked back, they found a huge wave of whales swallowing the world over a hundred meters or even hundreds of meters. In the terrible storm, the typhoon hits directly, and once it hits the two ships on the ship, it will instantly flood the sea. "The tree world is coming!" Tsunade''s face changed slightly. Rows of trees popped directly out of the ocean. Tsunade''s trees are not like Mudan, which can only grow on the ground. On the contrary, as long as Tsunade still has it. This physical strength can grow trees out of thin air anywhere, the sea is like this, and the sky is no exception. Isnt the wooden dragon like this just now? Rows of trees were combined into rows of tree shields under the control of Tsunade to resist the tsunami, but in the face of the infinite power of nature, the tsunami typhoon and sea tornado that covered everything directly destroyed everything and flattened it. The tsunami typhoon and others didn''t stop at all, and if they continued to sweep over, Lin Yi and the others would be swallowed. "Shenluo Tianzheng!" The power of Shenluo Tianzheng displayed in the body of Yinglong reached the extreme, but the power of nature is really extraordinary. Lin Yi just bounced off all this, and soon there was a stronger and bigger wind wave. . "Captive''s Arrow!" Thousands of pink arrows broke through the air and petrified all the wind and waves that would cover the two ships. "Rush out in one go!" Lin Yi drove the dragon tail and Mu Long to directly support the two ships together. Immediately after the dragon tail flung, Lin Yi''s dragon body resisted the two ships and blasted out a wave of shock waves. The impact force made the two ships soar into the sky in the wind and rain. At this moment, Hancock could no longer see the weak and pale face before, and once again returned to the demeanor of the previous empress. A large pink arrow swept the audience between the gentle waves of the jade hand. Don''t bomb the audience like money. After coming out, any material touched by the pink arrow was petrified without exception. "Dragon Impact!" Lin Yi slapped both hands, focusing his whole body power on the two claws. A huge shock wave pierced through the wind and waves like a beam of light, generating a huge impact force to increase the flying speed of the two ships to the extreme. He rushed out of the middle of the storm in one breath. The pressure on everyone suddenly dropped. Under Namis sailing skills, Tsunades wooden dragon, and Lin Yis shock wave accelerated, Hancocks guards dashed out of the storms coverage and once again saw thousands of miles. Clear sky. Tick Lin Yi understood the body, but slowly left blood on his arm. Obviously he had only fought many revolutionary cadres before, and only a few hours later he was aggressive against Hancock, and then he ignored it. Everything exploded in the wind and waves, which affected the healing and adhesion of the wound, and blood spewed out from it. "Your hand!" Hancock noticed Lin Yi''s arm and looked at her with complicated eyes. He took a silk paw from his waist and gently wrapped it around Lin Yi''s arm just to surround the wound. "What''s the matter?" Tsunade looked at the empress in shock when he found the New World, recalling what he had said before. If you can capture her, I will support you with all his strength. Tsunade suddenly felt a kind of pain. Although she has no eggs, she still has such a feeling. Can you tell me how dumb you are eating yellow lotus? I couldnt help thinking, how could they suddenly become like this when the two of them were fighting each other before, even Tsunade couldnt help wondering whether he was eating a tree fruit or a prophetic fruit, and how to export it. Come true. "It''s impossible. They didn''t do anything just now. The empress is a person who is extremely resistant to men and even everyone. She was beaten to death just now, even if we cooperated once and shared a tribulation. Maybe it looks like this, at best, I won''t continue to fight. Its impossible for the empresss temperament to change so much all at once, and she took the initiative to take out the Sipa she carried with her and helped Lin Yi dress up the wound personally. Is my head not enough? "Tsunade is not jealous, but shocked and incomprehensible, how the relationship between the two is so good in the blink of an eye. Even Tsunade wondered if Hancock at this moment had just hit his head in the storm, otherwise there would be such a big contrast between the front and back. Not only Tsunade, but Robin who had known Hancock a long time ago, and Nami and others who had just met Hancock and knew her temperament were also dumbfounded. "Although I think my man is very attractive, it''s not exaggerated to the point of capturing the hostile empress in the blink of an eye." Tsunade and Nami looked at each other and whispered. "Under the environment just now, they didn''t even have the opportunity to communicate. With the character of the empress, it is impossible for them to have any kind words to Lin Yi, let alone actively communicate with Lin Yi. Why did they become like this in the blink of an eye? Did the empress hit her head just now? Or is this empress disguised as someone else? After all, there are so many kinds of Devil Fruits, and there are many that are not recorded even in the Devil Fruit Illustrated Book of the Navy Headquarters. Isn''t this a female emperor who ate the transformed fruit and pretended to be an emperor? "Nami also stared at the two blankly, she was in a dream state, and she felt it was too unreal. Only Lin Yi knew why the empress had such a big contrast. It also proved that Lin Yis idea was right. The empress really cared about this. Her unintentional actions changed the relationship between the two in one fell swoop. , Otherwise it is absolutely impossible to reverse the impression of herself in the empress'' heart at once. Chapter 477: There is a way to remove the mark for you And it has reached an unprecedented height that no one can compare. "Very likely!" Nuoqigao agreed. "Although I know that what you two said is impossible, reason tells me that you are talking nonsense, but now this situation makes me can''t help but agree with what you two said." Nicole Robin was also puzzled. This is a weird thing, Tsunade, Nami, and Nokigao are Lin Yis women now, but now I see that Lin Yi has such an ambiguous relationship with other women, and it still happens in front of them, but they Whether they were Tsunade or Sister Nami, there was no jealousy or even sorrow in their hearts at this moment. Because their hearts at this moment are already filled with a lot of shock and doubts, and there is no room to fill jealousy for the time being. "It''s a small matter!" Lin Yi glanced at the bandaged wound on his arm nonchalantly. "Are you... going to the Amazon Lily to sit for a while?" Hancock didn''t seem to know how to communicate with Lin Yi for a while, and he was silent for a while before uttering a sentence for members of the Nine Snakes and Pirates If the hands and others are sluggish. "What the **** is going on? They are developing too fast!" Tsunade, Nami and others couldn''t help but have an idea at the same time, surprisingly unanimous, whether it is Tsunade or the Pirates of the Nine Snakes. The members of the group have the same heart. "Is it far? And I remember that there is no wind around the Amazon lily, our ships are more difficult to pass!" Lin Yi pondered for a while, as if thinking about something, his eyes flashed as if he thought of something, and then he spoke. Said that the way of communication and development between the two people is really filled with shock and doubts in the hearts of the people around them, which can be described as puzzling. "It''s not too far away. Since the concubine calls you away, it won''t cause you trouble, so let''s say it. Keep up, otherwise the concubine will be upset!" Hancock said, turned and walked into the cabin. , She needs some time to sort out her thoughts and what to do in the future. Logically speaking, the person who saw her back and discovered this secret was going to die. In the previous storm, she really had the idea of ??killing everyone. She also had the strength to do this, but this Thought, this murderous intent just came out, and as Lin Yi a dragon claw fell and covered her back, a piece of broken black clothing covered her body and instantly disappeared without a trace. . Now her heart is not as calm as on the outside, on the contrary, at this moment, Hancock is in a state of confusion, worried, afraid, surprised, strange and has an unprecedented feeling, as if her heart is a little throbbing. , It feels chaotic, and I really want to have a deer crashing in my heart. This kind of complicated feeling that has never been seen before, coupled with all kinds of complicated emotional thoughts, made Hancock want to be alone. "I think I can get rid of that thing." A very subtle voice that no one could hear except Hancock''s fell into her ears the moment Hancock turned around, causing her to be shocked and her eyes flickered. I can''t believe it. Over the years, she has thought of countless ways. As the emperor of the Amazon lily, as one of the seven martial arts, as the pirate queen, as the captain of the Nine Snakes and Pirates, she can be described as standing on the top of the world, even the navy. The marshal must also take into account her opinions and ideas. But she couldn''t remove the imprint on her back. If it were that easy, the people of the Pirates of the Sun would not change the imprint pattern, instead of removing it directly. If there is a way, with Boya Hancocks strength and status, she will definitely do everything possible to get the right, to find a way to solve the imprint behind it, but unfortunately so far unless it is directly used to paint the back of the flower with a knife, or even with the skin. And the surface flesh and blood is stripped off, otherwise it is useless at all. And the empress is a person who cherishes her body very much. Of course she doesnt want her back to be painted, and she doesnt want to get rid of it along with her skin and flesh and blood. In order not to attract the speculation and attention of others, she has been dealing with it low-key, especially not. It attracts the attention of the people in the Amazon lily, so it will not go to search with much fanfare. So so far, the three Hancock sisters have this imprint on their backs. And now Lin Yi actually said that there is a way to remove the marks on her back, how could Hancock not get emotional? She knew very well that she was not really afraid of Tianlong people, she was afraid that she had been caught as a slave and passed on. , What she is afraid of is recalling everything in the past, what she is afraid of is facing everything in the past. With her strength today, even if she left a nightmare when she was a child, no one can stop her if she wants to kill the Celestial Dragon. But the imprint on the back puts Buddha a yoke, a yoke that oppresses her, making her dare not and refuse to face the past, and face the yoke that she fears most and does not want to face, once this yoke is removed, or she If you see through this nightmare yourself or because of some external reasons, then the empress will be fearless and can face her heart directly. It is precisely because of this that Hancock didnt want to go to the navy headquarters and didnt want to face anything related to the Denonians before the shackles were removed. If he saw it, Hancock would recall everything in the past, even very much. Maybe he couldn''t help but get mad and slaughtered all the Tianlong people and caused a great shock to the world. Now because of the changes just now, Hancock was initially confused, and he even kept thinking about the past, and found that what he had never wanted to face before was not too scared, and then I heard Lin Yi said that there is a way to get rid of the back. When Hancock found that she often made herself unbearable in her dreams, it was no longer scary to restrain her from the nightmare of her childhood. I felt no different from ordinary memories, and my heart became extremely relaxed. I only felt that even if I go to the navy headquarters now, go back to the place where I was captured and become a slave, and see the Tianlongren again, I can face everything in the past calmly and without fluctuations. And everything was brought about by the encounter with this man, and everything was brought about by this man, making Hancock''s heart more chaotic. Chapter 478: Female Knight Tsunade Lin Yi immediately greeted the weird gazes of the women when they returned to the boat. There was no jealousy, no sorrow, and only a strong surprise and probing look. Obviously they all wanted to know what happened. "The female emperors domineering look is infinitely close to a high level, and it may even be a high-level domineering look. This is a level of ability that is many times rarer than the owner of the upper-level domineering domineering. If I say nonsense, you guys There will be dangers, and it is hard to guarantee that the Empress will not make any amazing actions, so for your safety, I still cant say it. Originally, Lin Yi would not conceal Tsunade, but this matter had to be concealed. At least, she must not tell anyone until the mark on the empresss back is removed. Otherwise, it is very likely that the female emperors domineering power is very powerful. I would hear it directly, and when Lin Yi said my secret, it is likely that the wonderful relationship that I had built by accident just now fell to the lowest point. It may even further stimulate the empress to produce a terrible murderous intent to kill everyone. After all, the heart is unpredictable, and this incident involves the empresss greatest secret, so Lin Yi had to keep it secret. Lin Yi was taken care of by Tsunade and grew up. Seeing Lin Yi''s extremely taboo appearance, he obviously guessed that it should have a great relationship with the empress and must not be known to others. Telling her is nothing, most afraid. It is that when the female emperor knows, the wonderful relationship will disappear completely, and it will become the enemy of life and death. Although Tsunade was curious, she also knew that Lin Yi''s temperament was definitely for her good, so she also suppressed the curiosity in her heart. She knew that Lin Yi would definitely say it when the time came. After Nami and Nokiko, Robin noticed Tsunade''s eyes and suppressed the curiosity on his lips. It was obvious that Tsunade''s prestige in their hearts was still very high. "But you are really good. For whatever reason, you have taken the empress prisoner now. How can I do it? I just sent my man out." Tsunade remembered himself before. It was said that if Lin Yi could capture the Empress, she couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of her eyes if she agreed with her with both hands. Nami and other girls even burst out laughing, Tsunade''s painful look is really rare. "You have to check whether you are eating a wooden fruit or a prophetic fruit, or whether the wooden fruit has a magical ability you don''t know, can export it to reality, and predict the future." Nami quipped. No longer curious to ask about the secret between Lin Yi and the empress Hancock. "Begging!" Tsunade knocked Nami''s little head angrily. He didn''t expect that Nami, who was always ridiculed by herself, would actually turn around to ridicule herself. She really wanted her family law to help her, otherwise her eldest sister would never pay. There is "majesty". "Let''s take a bath and rest." After experiencing the previous revolutionary army wars and competing with the female emperor for domineering and domineering, facing another storm, even Lin Yi''s physique wanted to rest and relax. "Let''s go!" Tsunade pushed Lin Yi into the wet bath and instantly transformed into a female knight, stripped Lin Yi''s clothes and rode on it. After a while, Nami and Nuoqigao also blushed. Walked into Lin Yi and Tsunade''s room. "Tsunade, what are you doing in such a hurry!" "Um...you can''t be in a hurry. I just sent my man out. If he is messing around, I should squeeze him out in advance. Otherwise, he will be fascinated by the female emperor and it will be miserable!" Listening to all sorts of moving tongues from the next room, Nicole Robin, the royal sister, couldn''t help but show up two streams of spring water, which was very charming. "These guys are really messy. They just did this kind of thing just after the storm. They are really that kind of thing. They actually do this kind of thing together. Isn''t it too open?" Nicole Robin whispered. The people in this world are different from Lin Yi''s world or even the Naruto world. The people here have been walking along the great waterway for a long time, and they are living days when ships may be destroyed at any time, at least before they become the masters of the Four Emperors and the pirate group. It''s all possible. Therefore, most people in this world know how to have fun in time. Girls like Nami and Nuoqigao have relatively bold personalities, especially Nuoqigao. Of course, they are bold and unrestrained, but it does not mean that they are profligate. Of course they will face the people they like. To fight for it, of course, without too much hesitation, I was very relaxed to please each other with his man. So even if it was in the ocean when Tsunade and Robin were on the sea when they first handed themselves to Lin Yi, Nami and Noki Gao both swam boldly and decisively to Lin Yi and gave them their first encounter. To this man. Now that there is a chance, and since I want it, why not fight for it? Why do you hesitate if you get it? Why bother with it? Don''t you just want to be with him? Isn''t he doing everything possible to make him accept himself? All this has been done, of course, it is necessary to let go of the body and mind to enjoy, to care for this love. On the other side of the pirate ship of the Nine Snake Pirates, in the female emperors room, Hancock did not have the loftyness of being a female emperor, and despised everything. Instead, he seemed to be an ordinary aristocratic woman with a trace of elegance and dazedness, leaning on the bed. Thinking about something. "Sister, are you okay?" Boya Mariglud asked with concern. "It''s okay!" Hancock shook his head. "Then why are you like this?" Boyasanda Sonia said worriedly. "I''m just a little confused inside. A feeling that I don''t know how to describe fills my heart. It gives me an unspeakable taste." Empress Hancock frowned slightly, not knowing how to describe her heart at this time. situation. "This..." In fact, the two sisters don''t know too much about the situation of the empress. If there is a female psychologist, especially a psychologist who is biased towards feelings, he will definitely understand what Hancock said. Wu, Hancock''s appearance at this time is a bit beginning to enter a state of single thinking. Chapter 479: Hancock It''s a pity that although these three sisters have no rivals across the Great Channel, they have always been extremely repulsive of the opposite **** and even others. They are completely self-centered, and they are extremely resistant to everything else and completely protect themselves. Therefore, it is a blank sheet of paper about feelings and the like, so the two daughters of Boya Sanda and Sonia also have helpless expressions at this time. "What are you going to do with this matter?" Boya Mariglud said. "Go to the Amazon Lily first!" Hancock said, and after hesitated for a while, he threw out a sentence that was no less than a thunderstorm to the hearts of the two sisters: "The man just now... Just now Lin Yi told me , He said there is a way to get rid of the mark on our back." "What? Sister, are you true?" Hancock''s two younger sisters suddenly burst into ecstasy. "That''s what he said to me, it should be true!" Hancock herself didn''t notice the change in her tone. She would definitely think it was a lie when she changed it, but now she thinks it is true. Not to mention, the tone of voice has also changed, even a little to help Lin Yi justify. "Yes, he followed us to the Amazon Lily. If it is false, there is no need to tell it." The two sisters thought about it, too. If it is a lie, it is too easy to be debunked, and there is no need to tell these lies. "There are many people here and it''s easy to spread, so let''s talk about Amazon lily first." Hancock closed her eyes after speaking. Of course, she was not tired, but was thinking about what happened today. These things made her There is a feeling of waking up from a dream. Just as the Empress said, the journey to Amazon Lily is not far away, and I arrived at Amazon Lily in half a day. At Hancock''s signal, one of the serpentine sea kings was to tow Lin Yi''s ship, and at the same time, none of the sea kings attacked Lin Yi and Hancock''s ships along the way. When Lin Yi and others stepped into the Amazon lily, many female warriors dressed in ambitious g rushed out of the bushes and collected my long bows, swords and various weapons. These people were all women without exception. "It''s Lord Snake Ji!" Originally they would not be so vigilant, but when they saw two ships, they subconsciously thought that someone had invaded, so they acted like this, but they clearly saw that one of the ships was the pirate ship of the Empress. After that, everyone looked respectful. "Is this the Amazon lily? As expected, there is not a man like in the rumors." Nami looked at the endless forest, with female faces everywhere, she couldn''t help but couldn''t find a man. "That''s a man!" "How could it be a man?" "A man actually stepped into the Amazon lily? "Why? Lord Snake Ji hates men the most, but it looks like Lord Snake Ji brought them here, otherwise they can''t get through the windless belt." Suddenly different voices came from every female soldier''s mouth. "Quite all the concubines!" The female emperor Dai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and her cold and arrogant voice spread to everyone''s ears. It used to be as lively as the street market, but now as soon as the empresss words come out, even if the bugs pass by, you can hear it. From here, you can see how high the prestige of the empress Hancock here is. Just a word, These people can definitely go through fire and water for the Empress Hancock. "They are the guests of concubines, you have to treat them well, don''t be rude!" Hancock said beyond doubt. Everyone nodded, but they couldn''t help but wonder if this is really Lord Snake Ji? Doesn''t she hate men the most? How could it be possible to say such a thing. The fact that the female emperor took the man to enter the Amazon lily quickly spread throughout the Amazon lily like a twentieth-level typhoon. An old lady with a small stature widened her eyes and yelled in disbelief when she heard the news: "What, Snake Ji brought a man back? If it was brought back by someone else, how could it be her!" She is the mother-in-law of the emperor New of the Amazon lily three generations before Hancock. It can be said that she is the know-how of the Amazon lily. At the same time, she is also one of the people who know Snake Ji best. In her opinion, even if she believes that the world government has fallen. Don''t believe Hancock took the initiative to bring the man back. But this incident has spread throughout the Amazon lily. If it were false, Hancock would have been furious, but it did not happen. Obviously it was true. "No, I have to go and see!" Granny New rushed out immediately. In theory, she should be very old and her skill should be degraded to a certain level, but the short body is fast and fast, not like a seven-year-old eighty. , No matter how you look at it, it looks like a young and energetic. "Snake Ji, what did you do?" Granny New single-handedly rushed into the palace of the empress and asked Hancock when she saw Hancock start her head. "Mother-in-law New, why are you here?" Boyasanda Sonia asked. "Don''t worry if Snake Ji is messing around. Why are you two chasing with Snake Ji? How can you bring the man back to Amazon Lily!" Granny New said. "What''s up with you!" Hancock curled his mouth, and the female emperor was not a bird. She spit out a sturdy word to make Granny New angry half to death, but Hancock''s two sisters were right. This is not surprising, as long as two people meet, this kind of thing basically happens every day. In fact, whether it is Hancock or Granny New, both have a very good relationship with each other. New mother-in-law treats Hancock as her granddaughter, so she is particularly nervous about Hancock. Some things are also stricter and more rigid at the same time, and Hancock is not a bird every time. Mother-in-law New, on the contrary, is reckless, doing whatever she wants. In Hancock''s words, her concubine body is so beautiful that she will be forgiven no matter what she does. In fact, this is indeed the case. No matter what the Empress does, no one has ever blamed her. Even the mother-in-law New Zealand, who appears to be "professional", never actually blamed the Empress. Help the empress make suggestions. Chapter 480: Pulled into the room by the empress She would be here the first time, mainly because she was worried that Hancock died of a strange disease like some of the empresses before, so she knew that she brought the man back and immediately killed it under tension. Who knows that what I have been worrying about for a long time is a sentence from the empress that is about you. It makes Granny News heart only feel like she has been stepped on by 10,000 grass mud horses. Produced immunity, every time Hancock was **** to death. "It''s nothing to do with me. Amazon Lily clearly stipulates that it is absolutely not allowed to bring men back." Mother-in-law New said. "So what? You can do whatever you want with your concubine, and bring back whoever you want, because your concubine is so beautiful that you will be forgiven for whatever you do!" Hancock said with confidence and narcissism. The corners of Granny New''s mouth twitched slightly. "Hey, what are you going to do? I haven''t finished it yet!" Mother-in-law New just wanted to refute Hancock but stood up and turned around as if she was about to leave. "The concubine body is not interested in listening to your old lady being long-winded here." Hancock continued to be furious. Granny New just wanted to talk but was attracted by a few people. Hancock was brought into the Amazon lily forest. Yi few people. They were all taken to their room by Hancock, so they were not here. "Is this the man Hancock brought back?" Mother-in-law New looked at Lin Yi and at the same time everyone except Lin Yi. She was taken aback when she glanced over Tsunade, but she didn''t expect the exception of Snake Jizhi. There are such stunning women outside. "You are here, are you satisfied with where you live? If something is not good, just tell them and they will solve it." Hancock said, completely ignoring the mother-in-law on one side. "You have arranged us in the palace. I don''t think I can find any place more luxurious than here. I can''t even pick a bone in an egg." Tsunade said that every time he faces Hancock, he feels a little bit painful, not because he has a woman who is comparable to him and competes with him, robbing men, but because he said that if you can Captive Hancock, if I fully support you, how do I feel as if I have done something that hurts me so much. "What? Just bring the man back, Snake Ji, you actually arranged the man in the palace, how do you let other people treat you." Granny New yelled. "It''s the same sentence no matter what the concubine does, they will forgive me." Hancock snorted and turned around to walk into his bedroom. "Where do you want to go, I haven''t finished talking yet." Mother-in-law New said. "Lin Yi, you come in with me, sorry, please wait for us here," Hancock pulled Lin Yi with one hand when he passed by Lin Yi, and Hancock pulled directly under the dull gaze of the people around him. Lin Yi walked into her boudoir. It may be because I love the house and Wuba. Although Hancock did not fall in love with Lin Yi, he has a unique feeling for Lin Yi, so he treats the women around Lin Yi very kindly and tenderly. "What? Snake Ji actually brought the man into her room. What''s the matter, and how can she speak to people in such a gentle tone!" Granny New only felt that her three views were ruined. "I really want to know what''s going on too!" Tsunade and others said in unison after hearing Mother New''s words. "You don''t know? By the way, you are the guests brought by Snake Ji, I''m Granny New!" For women, Granny New is still very kind and polite, and soon a few people chatted. Granny New is knowing everything. Old antique, unlike the empress who is not very sociable, Granny New is very exquisite. It quickly fell down and began to ask what happened between the empress and Lin Yi. Tsunade and the others smiled bitterly and said what they knew. Mother-in-law New was also stunned. In fact, even the two sisters Boa Sanda Sonia who knew a lot didnt know what was going on. They just knew what was happening. In this battle, Hancock''s attitude towards Lin Yi was better than an hour. "Is it single thinking!" Granny New murmured five words in her heart, and she suddenly became calm. Many emperors in the past died for this reason, but she was worried that Hancock would also be the same. But her worries are completely unnecessary. Hancock is not a person who obeys the rules like the empresses of the past generations. She is the kind of person who does whatever she wants, especially now that even the slave imprints of the dragon people are left. It was about to be solved. By then, even if Hancock returned to the place where he was captured and became a slave, he would not react fiercely when he saw the Tianlongren, at most he would only kill the opponent. Even more will not resist going to the navy headquarters, resisting to face the past, choosing to evade by killing and being strong. So once she understands what she wants, she won''t follow the rules like the empresses of the past, but directly break the rules to get what she wants. So Mother-in-law New actually doesn''t need to worry about this at all, but unfortunately because many empresses of the past have died of this strange disease, so people like Mother-in-law New can''t help but care and mess up. "Is the concubine''s room beautiful?" The matter is so important that everyone except Lin Yi and Hancock is outside, including her two younger sisters, who are also stationed outside to prevent anyone from accidentally breaking in here. Taking Lin Yi into his boudoir, Hancock couldn''t help but ask when he brought the opposite **** here for the first time, as if a woman in love couldn''t help showing her beautiful side, and then asked her man if she was good. "Compared to my room, your place is simply a palace that cannot be a palace anymore." Although Lin Yi''s room is clean and tidy, it is only a medium-sized pirate ship. Hancocks room ratio. "You can come here anytime if you like!" Hancock smiled with joy. "Compared with this, let''s talk about what''s behind you first." After Lin Yi finished speaking, Hancock''s face showed hope. Chapter 481: Clear mark "If you don''t mind, show me your back so that I can give you an accurate answer." Lin Yi said. If you change other people, if you want Hancock to take off your clothes and show her body, even a female Hancock will petrify him and break it up. But after hearing Lin Yi''s words, look at her sincere eyes and the storm before. The act of that claw completely concealed his back, and what kind of unknown feeling in his heart made Hancock not a trace of anger or even resistance. He just hesitated for a moment and turned his back, his clothes were completely sleek, and his slippery back was exposed in front of Lin Yi. She didn''t know why she was so tolerant of this man, and she even spared herself to expose her body, which had never been seen by any opposite **** for decades, in front of this man who had only known her for a day. Lin Yis eyes have turned into longan eyes. With the return of life and the control of the eyes, the eyesight of the eyes has been improved to the extreme. The imprint of the Draco slave on Hancocks back is clearly exposed in front of him, as if putting the Buddha through this imprint. . It took a while before Lin Yi said, "Normally, unless you strip off the meat directly or use a sword to draw flowers, there is no way to eliminate it, or use other patterns to cover it up, but I think you don''t want to do this, otherwise. It''s been covered up long ago. However, I just observed that this mark is only printed on the skin, not deep into the flesh and blood, so just use the most subtle force to remove the thinnest epidermis with the imprint on the outermost layer. In this case, if you deal with it Dangdang is smaller than a slight skin abrasion, and will not leave a trace on the back. Ordinary people''s body healing ability will not leave a trace, let alone a person who is as strong as yours, even less likely to leave a trace. " "Can this be done?" Hancock was delighted at first, but then asked, after all, this is not an easy task. Or else only the one with the mark will be printed without injuring any flesh and blood of the body. The thinnest layer of skin is removed. If it is too deep, it will hurt the flesh and blood and easily leave marks. If it is too shallow, the mark will not be removed. It must be accurate enough to remove the skin that just has the mark without leaving a trace of the mark and the degree of damage is lower than that of a slight scratch. This method is not possible for everyone, at least let the Pirate King Roger come. Can''t do it. "I have the ability to do this, but if you cooperate, you must never move during the process. Even if it is lightly trembling, the skin will shake. Otherwise, if you move it lightly, it is likely to hurt the place below the epidermis. "Lin Yi said. "I can do it." Hancock finished relaxing his body while controlling his body to put the Buddha up and down. He has fallen into a suspended animation, and even his breathing has become extremely subtle up and down, without affecting his body at all. "Then I''ll start." Lin Yi stretched out his hand and pressed the mark on Hancock''s back, focusing his energy to the extreme. After all, this is a technical job that is not easy, and there must be no mistake. The first time he was contacted by the opposite sex, Hancock''s heart jumped suddenly. He originally had a special feeling for Lin Yi, and this feeling became stronger than before every second with the passage of time. Lin Yi''s hand touched, that feeling suddenly increased dozens of times, and her whole body was crippled. I just feel that Lin Yis hands want to carry electricity throughout his body, making Hancocks heart beat violently. Although Hancocks heart has changed greatly, because of his words, Hancock still has nothing on the surface. Actions. "Cut!" Lin Yi controlled her power to penetrate into Hancock''s back. She could do it easily without Hancock''s resistance. If Hancock prevents it, unless he hits Hancock with a dragon fist, Otherwise, it will be difficult to do. After the power infiltrated his head, I felt it carefully. Lin Yi formed his power into a nano-sized blade and gently traced everything along the mark. A sticker that was so thin that the Buddha was the imprint of the dragon from Hanku. Ke''s back fell down. The imprint on Hancocks back was not branded, but a sticker attached. Even with Lin Yis strong eyesight, he just barely saw a layer of skin that was too thin and nanometer to carry the imprint on it. On the bed, it seemed that there was no trace of Hancock''s skin at all, but just a sticker with the mark of the dragon. As for Hancocks back, the mark that Hancock didnt want to see for life is gone. Instead, there is no trace of it except that it looks slightly redder than normal skin. Perfect white back. Hancock at this moment is simply perfect indescribable, even Lin Yi has a beautiful woman like Tsunade can not help but admire Hancock''s demeanor. The reddish skin of Hancock''s back is changing at a speed that is difficult to discern with the naked eye. It is now recovering. With Hancock''s physique, it has become indistinguishable from other skins of the body in about a minute. Up. "Hankuk!" Lin Yi called Hankuk''s name softly, and found a mirror from her room: "Let''s take a look." Hancock was shocked and took a deep breath. Such a scene can only exist in a dream, but now it really appears in front of his eyes, and all this is because of this man. Yes, Hancock has an indescribable emotion permeating his heart. However, she turned her head bravely, not afraid that it would be shocked if it was a fake. She turned her head and saw through the mirror reflection clearly that there was nothing on her back, which made Hancock feel sick. The mark of disgust, even the slightly reddish skin just now became as white and tender as other Sekkisei skin. Two teardrops slowly fell in Hancock''s eyes, and the shackles that had been binding her in his heart had been completely shattered, and now she had no mood swings even if the dragon was standing in front of her. Chapter 482: Can you hug your concubine tightly? At this moment, Hancock is almost no different from an ordinary woman who weeps with joy. After experiencing great sadness and joy, Hancock only feels that he is the happiest person in the world. Looking at the man standing on his back, his heart is filled with a kind of An unprecedentedly intense and incomparable sentiment. This kind of affection completely occupied her whole heart, so she couldn''t help but want to see this man all the time, want to be with him. Upon closer observation, I found that there was no trace left at all, and my back was as smooth and white as it was before. The body that was relaxed at first was tightened because of turning to look at it, but now it has been tangled because of seeing it. The imprint of being proud of himself disappeared without a trace, and his body went from tight and suddenly relaxed to the extreme, causing Hancock to fall backwards slightly. Under the great sorrow and joy, there was also that kind of affection and obsession that caused Hancock to fall backward into Lin Yi''s arms. Being held by Lin Yi, she only felt as if she was surrounded by an indescribable feeling of warmth and safety, which made her wish that she would not want to get up all her life. "Are you okay?" Lin Yi understands Hancock''s changes at this time, especially since she still has a unique feeling for herself. Under such circumstances, she helped her solve the problems that have plagued her for many years. It is normal for her to behave like this. "Can you hug your concubine a little bit tightly? Concubine is so happy." She doesn''t know why she did it or why she did it. Anyway, she just follows her feelings and the strong feelings. I took the initiative to do so. Hancock turned around, and didn''t care about the clothes falling on the ground. He even cared about his body that had never been seen by any opposite **** or even any woman. Whether it was the back or the front, it was almost no less than that. All the stalwart and fierce qi in his hands were exposed in front of Lin Yi''s eyes, and the whole person buried his head in Lin Yi''s arms, buried his head in the embrace that fascinated her. "My concubine doesn''t know why, but I really want you to hold me tight? Is it okay?" Hancock didn''t speak in a determined, confident, or even narcissistic tone for the first time, but instead was asking and inquiring, like usual The confidence in my own charm has completely disappeared. Lin Yi was silent. He didn''t say anything but just hugged the woman tightly. He clearly felt that under the strong appearance of this woman, her heart was not doing well in the past few years. Now everything has disappeared, and he also knows that after today is over. The female emperor will be a perfect female emperor, even because of the inner shadow, the shackles are completely broken, because of the emotional reasons, her courage becomes stronger, and her domineering color will even go further. Lin Yi has had this experience too, so he knows very well don''t think that this woman is pitiful now, the weak and slender think that she is good for bullying now, on the contrary, the current empress is the most terrifying empress in history. The female emperor is still the female emperor, everything has not changed from before, the only thing that has changed is that the strength is stronger and more perfect. It was quite a while before Lin Yi saw Hancock standing up, lying in his arms and finding that she had actually fallen asleep. A stunning beauty actually slept in the arms of a man who had only known her for less than a day. Such a Yanfu said that Lin Yi would never believe it, but she did meet it, and she became a party. "Does this woman believe in me like that?" Lin Yi looked at Hancock a little bit amused. If he changed to another man and met a woman like Hancock, he would have turned into a bird shou, even he had this impulse. It''s just that he controlled it. He didn''t expect Hancock to trust her so much. He was almost naked and buried himself in Lin Yi''s arms. He and her have only known each other for less than a day, and he is still sleeping in his arms. After the past, Hancock''s appearance at this time completely lost the former queen style, but appeared gentle and elegant, without the usual super aura and strength. Hancock is definitely not a person with high IQ and low EQ, but her knowledge of this aspect is blank. It is completely blank. Compared to a little girl in kindergarten, it is not inferior. For Lin Yi, she is. The only opposite **** who walked into her heart, and the only man who made her feel undisturbed and moved her heart. For Hancock, Lin Yi is the most trustworthy person, and thats why Hancock is like this. She is the kind of person who will never look back and hesitate once she is tempted. She is very decisive and never hesitates in emotional actions. People, since Lin Yi is a man who makes her heart, fascinates her, makes her willing to pay for it, and devote everything to him, then why don''t you trust him? Why should you doubt him? Hancock is definitely not a low EQ, just a blank understanding of these things and a pure devotion to feelings. She is the kind of woman who has no so-called emotional foundation at all, does not need to be cultivated, and will give everything as long as she is tempted. , And once paid, it is extremely pure and never looking back. As it is now, the encounter between Lin Yi and Tsunade has been developed in half a day. For normal men and women, even if the first impression is very good, it may not be so fast, but for Hancock All of this is not important, the most important thing is that she is passionate about this man, and that she likes the man she is holding. Therefore, Hancock didnt think much, he directly exposed his best side to Lin Yis eyes. This was also Lin Yis fastest growing relationship, and it was also the first time he met someone from the first time, even hostile. To this point, the development progress will change the fastest. Whether it is Tsunade, Yurihong, or Nami and other women who are now matched by Tsunade, it took some time to get together, but this time Hancock was completely involved in it, even if Lin Yi wanted to resist it. It''s useless, not to mention that even a hard-hearted person can''t resist such a person. As a normal man, Lin Yi, no matter how self-control he is, would not be able to resist such a stunning beauty to embrace him. Chapter 483: Relationship progresses fast Yi gently put Hancock down on the bed. After all, he couldn''t hold Hancock here forever, he would kill the people outside. But before Lin Yi moved Hancock down, her eyes were already open, she was completely devoid of the cold arrogance and loftyness she had before, instead she was as delicate as water. "Yes, the strength of the empress is at least at the general level. Now the shackles in my heart are gone, and the strength will definitely rise to the next level. No matter how light I act, she will not be without her in my arms. In response, she will wake up immediately after the slightest disturbance." Lin Yi thought to herself. "First put on your clothes and go out, otherwise your two younger sisters and the mother-in-law New may have eaten me." Lin Yi joked. "That old woman dare? This is where the concubine''s body is. You can stay as long as you want. You don''t need to pay attention to anyone, especially the old woman!" Hancock snorted, and once again returned to the usual female emperor style. You don''t need to pay attention to anyone''s thoughts or opinions, as long as you are having a good time. But Hancock stood up and put on his clothes. Seeing Lin Yi staring at his body, Hancock''s eyes flashed a little shy, but he didn''t squeeze or conceal himself. On the contrary, he was generous. He perfectly showed himself in front of Lin Yi, who had never been seen by any opposite sex. "Lin Yi, as long as you want to see it, you can do it anytime," Hancock said in Lin Yi''s ear. "This is simply going out, one of the best wife candidates for home." Lin Yi sighed in his heart. If he hadn''t watched the entire change of the female emperor, he would not believe that the female emperor could be produced in such a short time. With such a big change, the relationship between himself and the empress can be described in the words of rapid progress. For the empress, she didn''t even notice or even said she didn''t know how much temptation her words were for Lin Yi, or even if she knew it, it would be nothing, but she would be even more happy. "Sister!" The two sisters saw Lin Yi and Hancock coming out. As sisters who have been with each other for many years, the two daughters of Poya Sanda and Sonia immediately noticed the subtle changes in Hancock. They only cared about each other very much. People who spend a long time together day and night will notice the details. Even Mother-in-law New couldn''t notice. Only Hancock''s two younger sisters noticed the changes in their sisters. Thinking of what Lin Yi said before, they suddenly smiled, as if they were the ones who had removed their marks. "You guys come in too." After Lin Yi finished speaking and brought the two girls of Boya Sanda Sonia into the room, everyone was wondering what was going on. "No wonder Tsunade was so sturdy before you came here. If you don''t squeeze him out, you will really mess up." Nami quite agreed with Tsunade''s previous actions. "It was not that I squeezed him out, it was that I was almost "dead" by him!" Tsunade gave Nami a blank look: "And you would say me, I don''t know who looked like a female knight who was a latecomer before. ?" "Cut, didn''t I follow you? This is called the upper beam is not correct and the lower beam is crooked. This is the case for the big sister. Of course we have to learn something." Nami said. Just when the women were teasing each other, Lin Yi had come out of the room again, and the two sisters were very excited, as if they had got the best things in the world. "Master Snake Ji, the food is ready, do you want to bring it up now?" a woman walked in and said. "Yeah!" Hancock nodded and then said to Lin Yi and others in a gentle tone: "Lets go to dinner first and try Amazon Lily''s specialties. You dont need to be polite, just treat this as your own home. , Just talk to the people around you directly if you have anything you need." "Hankuk, I think you look like you can''t wait to send out Amazon Lily." Of course, mother-in-law New is not stingy anymore, but she found that Hancock became really fast, and she was worried that Hancock would get along with a lot. The emperor of the Amazon lily also died of illness, so I should remind her appropriately, especially Hancock completely ignored her, which made her very unhappy. "You can control your concubine''s personal love?" Hancock is not a bird, Granny New, and Granny New is so angry that one Buddha goes out of her body and two Buddhas ascend to heaven, just when she wanted to say something in Lin Yi''s pocket The phone worm rang and mother-in-law New stopped her mouth immediately, after all, her quality was still very high. "You little guys!" When the phone worm spoke, it was Karp''s voice, but this voice sounded a little weird, as if it was gloating and a little bit proud and ecstatic with a trace of worry. "Did something happen?" Lin Yi and Tsunade looked at each other. Generally speaking, Karp seldom used the phone worm to find them, but every time he took the initiative to find them, it was a serious matter, and it was still very big. Things. "One thing is quite troublesome, but the old man feels very addicted to guo." Karp said: "If there is no one else around you or you are not afraid to spread it, then the old man will tell you now. In short, you must remember first, don''t Then quickly go back to Judicial Island, and wait until the Warring States and I inform you." "What the **** is going on?" Lin Yi''s heart sank. Could it be that Nicole Robin''s incident came out? Impossible, Karp should know that Nicole Robin is around him, if only this is the case, it is impossible to prevent himself from going back to Judicial Island. After all, even if this incident is stabbed out, Karp and the Sengoku style will try to protect oneself, when the time comes, with the potential and strength of himself and Tsunade, Karp and the Sengoku status, power and prestige, the world The government absolutely cannot pursue too much, even because Lin Yi and the others are members of the world government, having Nicole Robin by their side will make them more at ease. After all, things have two sides. The spread of this incident is likely to arouse the suspicion of some high-level and high-ranking officials of the world government, and it is indeed dangerous for the revolutionary army to fan the flames on the side. Chapter 484: You killed the Tianlongren But if it is handled well with Karp, the **** of the great figures in the Warring States period, and their strength, rapid progress, and great potential, the world government will be more at ease. "You killed two Dragonites!" Karp spit out a word that made everyone''s face slightly changed, especially the three Hancock sisters, especially Hancock looking at Lin Yi and the others in surprise, or Lin Yi. Until now, she didnt know what kind of man she was who tied a heart to the other person. Now, after listening to Kapus words, Lin Yi actually killed the Tianlongren, although she is now letting go of the shackles in her heart, even Tianlong. People here can''t give her any feeling because of previous memories. But suddenly I was a little surprised to hear that someone I liked actually killed Hancock, the Dragonite. At the same time, she felt that it was a good kill. Although she saw through the shadows of the past, it does not mean that her hatred for the Dragonite will disappear. She is still very happy to see the Tianlongren unlucky, especially for things like killing the Tianlongren that have never happened before. Especially since the person who killed the Tianlongren was still his own man, Hancock was even more happy. "We killed the Tianlongren, did you?" Lin Yi hadn''t seen the Tianlongren until now, so how could he kill them. "I don''t know whether this matter is true or not. I can only tell you that the source of this news comes from the revolutionary army, because they spread the news, but some people seem to have seen you do this. The aftermath of your war will be two. A dragon was killed. Although you didnt kill them directly by your hands and you didnt kill them specifically, but for the Tianlong people, it is not important to most people in the world government. The important thing is that the Tianlong people died, and they have something to do with you. . The Warring States period thought that the revolutionary army had taken the Paradise Island by you, so it deliberately passed the news to attract some people from the world government to impose sanctions on you, so you two should not come back, otherwise it would be difficult for me and Warring States to keep it all at once. you guys. "Kapu said. "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen!" Tsunade sighed. They didn''t expect that there would be a Tianlongren there, but neither of them had any regrets or depression. The Tianlongren killed them and killed them. Originally, these people just hated the Tianlong people and didn''t have a good impression of them. There is no need to entangle them when they kill them. But it still makes them feel that the world is unpredictable. They were still thinking that the Revolutionary Army would use Nicole Robins affairs to provoke some high-level leaders of the world government to deal with Lin Yi and the others. After all, Nicole Robins value and ability are still It makes many people in the world government jealous. Suddenly discovering that the people of the world government are entangled with Nicole Robin, of course suspicion will arise. However, Lin Yi and the others were not worried. With their strength, potential and merit plus the Warring States Period, Karp and the others would not be troubled by such things. Just like Karp said, Nicole Robin''s affairs can be big or small. When they are big, they can involve everything, but when they are young, they can be seen as invisible. Everything depends on your own strength. As long as your existence value to the world government is greater than Nicole Robins threat, then Nicole Robins affairs will become insignificant. But they said nothing that they would actually kill the two Heavenly Dragons due to the aftermath of the battle during the battle, and they did not even notice when they killed them. Even Lin Yi and the others doubted whether the revolutionary army did this deliberately to blame Lin Yi and they used to provoke the relationship between the world government and Lin Yi and others. As for the so-called witnesses, the world government has all kinds of birds, even they are silent. If you go to Paradise Island without interest, you can be found by the spies of the revolutionary army in the world government. In other words, the revolutionary army definitely lurks many undercover agents in the world government, and many of them are in high positions. It is too easy for them to obtain some witness evidence to frame Lin Yi and the others. "It seems that this time we are in a bit of trouble. If we beat the Dragonites, the admiral will be chased by the admiral. We have killed two Dragonites. The reason why we have not been hunted down by the general is because of Karp and the admiral. The reason for the Warring States period is, of course, because this is the source of the news on the revolutionary army side. And we just regained the Paradise Island, one has to suspect that the revolutionary army deliberately planted and framed it, and our strength and potential have been combined with so many factors that until now there is no big future to chase us. "Lin Yi said. "What are you afraid of? The general is not something amazing. If they dare to come, the concubine will definitely make them come back." Hancock believes that her strength was at the general level before, even because of her devil fruit. The reasons for her ability and domineering look made her more difficult to deal with and even more terrifying than those of the three generals. After all, the abilities of the three generals will not die if they are hit by the strong, that is, they are only injured, or they can be defensive, but if they are hit by Hancocks abilities, they will be useless even if they are defensive, and they will die. Alice. The previous Hancock was so, not to mention the stronger Hancock who is now letting go of his shackles. "You have this confidence, but the two of us don''t have it." Lin Yi and Tsunade looked at each other, and the same thought came up in their hearts. If there are only two of them, the world is so big that they can''t run even if they can''t win the general? However, if there are women like Nami around by the generals, it would be dangerous if they are surrounded by generals, so they are not as confident as Hancock. Others are the existence that makes generals fearful, not only their own strength is extremely strong, but they also control a whole country. The domineering Amazon Lily, the Nine Snakes and Pirates, this kind of power is not afraid of it. Its no wonder that Hancock is full of confidence and is not afraid of the so-called highest combat power of the world government, but Hancock is fearless and unscrupulous. It does not mean that Lin Yi and the others can do so now. Fortunately, from the words of Karp, the current situation Because of the special circumstances, it has not yet reached the worst point. Otherwise, Karp''s tone would not be like this, but directly let Lin Yi and the others run as far as possible. Chapter 485: The empress who made mother-in-law New collapse "Who are you guys?" Mother-in-law New found that she really missed her eyes. At first, she only thought that the few people in front of her were pretty good, but in her opinion there are too many people like this kind of Great Channel. So there is not too much attention. But now I heard that Lin Yi and the others actually killed the Tianlongren, not to mention, and the background was so hard that they even killed the Tianlongren and there was still room for maneuver. They would not be chased by the general immediately, and they were told not to go back to the world government so quickly. , This is simply an amazing background. "It''s okay to tell you now." If you want to hide, Lin Yi just walked away to prevent Granny New from hearing Karp''s words: "Several of us are members of the CP9 organization of the world government. We went to a mission before. It is to solve all the troops of the Paradise Country that originally belonged to the world government but was later overthrown by the revolutionary army. It seems that someone has reported that we killed two Tianlongren in that battle. Initially, it must be done by the revolutionary army. As for whether we killed it or not, its not clear, but it doesnt matter, is it right? It doesn''t matter what we kill, anyway, the impact of this incident is difficult to eliminate. " "It seems that our credit this time is definitely gone." Nami said. "You still want credit. This time its okay to have great luck. If you change someone else, dont kill the Tianlongren. Even if you just beat the Tianlongren for whatever reason, the general will be surrounded by the general at the first time. We This is already very good now, if it doesn''t involve too many factors. In addition, if Karp and Sengoku were there to deal with us, we may have been hunted down by the three generals. "Nicole Robin said, but even in the face of such a thing, she still maintained her usual grace, without a trace of panic. The performance of Lin Yi and the others made Mother-in-law New feel that she was really old again, and she had missed her eyes. Such a big thing happened and these people were chatting here as if it hadn''t happened. The thing that made Granny New only feel that the world had collapsed was that Hancock had actually joined it, and said a sentence that almost didn''t let Granny New go violently. "You can live here with peace of mind. If the world government dares to send someone here, it depends on how the concubine tells them that they are all packed." Hancock said in a casual tone. "Snake Ji, do you want to be an enemy directly against the world government? If you say something like this, you have to let them stay here without stopping, but you can''t look like you want to be an enemy against the world government. Such things can of course be avoided if they can be avoided, and you still want to start a big war. Don''t forget that you are a female emperor. At that time, do you want the people of the country to fall into disaster and murder because of you? "Grandma New said excitedly. "It doesn''t matter, no matter what the concubine body does, I will be forgiven, because the concubine body is so beautiful." Hancock''s words not only made the three views ruined, even Tsunade and other women were also sluggish. Looking at Hancock, then at Lin Yi again, he couldn''t help but gave Lin Yi a thumb, and Tsunade put on Lin Yi''s shoulder and said: "You can do it, this is a complete turnaround. Under your charm, I think as long as the three big generals are not coming together, then we will have nothing. I have heard that beauty tricks upside down sentient beings, it is very powerful, but But I have never heard of the power of beautiful men''s tactics." Nami and other women couldn''t help but laugh. "Don''t look at who I am. How could it be comparable to ordinary people." Lin Yi''s rare **** said Tsunade, who was still teasing him, suddenly couldn''t help but lose a pin hun''s eyes. "No matter. In other words, if the world government really found out that we are here, we would not stay here. It will be an unwarranted disaster for you." "Go to dinner first!" Hancock completely ignored Mother New''s words and led Lin Yi and his party directly to the dining room. Not to mention, the female emperor''s order was not for him. Lin Yi and the others actually produced enough food for more than a hundred people, and they were all exquisite. It really gave people a feeling of being an emperor. "Robin, what do you say we should do now? It''s not as simple as fighting the dragon people. If we only fight the dragon people, then ordinary people will be chased down by generals, but for us it will be relieved. There is room, but this time there is such a big incident, even if Karp and the Warring States want to keep us. After all, the world government is not theirs. We must be psychologically prepared. "After dinner, Lin Yi and the others sat in the palace courtyard arranged by the empress and discussed the news brought by Karp. Nuoqigao couldn''t help but ask just after sitting down. "To be honest, this time I dont know what to do. There are several things that are the most dangerous and the least cant be done in the Great Channel. One of them is related to the Tianlong people, and this time its difficult for us to involve them. Do, its ugly to say that we can only resign this time to fate. Nicole Robin showed a bitter smile, and she did not expect that things would fluctuate so much. I thought that when this task was completed, everyone would be promoted. Who would have thought that such a thing would happen? Now that I dont talk about promotion, its a blessing to be able to offset the merits and demerits. "There is no other choice. We have always prepared a back road for ourselves and will not place all bets on the world government. It should be used now. It depends on whether Karp can keep us, if not. Then we can only be pirates." Tsunade lay reclining on the chair, even the fierce Qi lying in front of him was huge and upright. "That''s the only way. Now let''s adapt to the changes. The only thing we can do is this. I hope that the world government will not provoke us, otherwise I don''t mind letting the things on Paradise Island return to the world government Inside the country." Lin Yi''s indifferent words set off a sea of ??corpse mountains and blood, and the murderous intent that rushed straight into the sky and let the Buddha let the world change its color. Chapter 486: Do you have lovesickness? "Then everyone, take a good rest. There have been so many things happening all the way from the previous war and I haven''t taken a good rest. Now it''s the matter of the Tianlongren. It is even more necessary to take a good rest." Nami said. It''s just that tonight, Lin Yi is destined not to rest for Lin Yi and the others, because Lin Yi slept with Tsunade on his front feet and there was a violent knock on the door. With the female emperor''s order, Lin Yi, they are simply enjoying the emperor''s enjoyment here. Under normal circumstances, no one will come to disturb you, but now in the middle of the night, there are people who come to disturb you and the sound of knocking on the door is so violent. The most trivial matter is related to Hancock. Otherwise, I wouldnt come here at this time, but because of Hancocks reasons, even if this matter is urgent, the person who patted the door didnt break in immediately, but the violent knock on the door would tell you that the person was coming. How anxious. "Who!" Lin Yi put on a piece of clothing. The brain that was still asleep the moment before fell into a awake state. When he was awakened, he didn''t get angry. Obviously he guessed that the matter was not small, so he immediately went out and entered. The purpose is impressively Poya Sanda Sonia, the sister of the Empress. "Quickly, follow me to see my sister. She doesn''t know why it seems to be very hard all of a sudden, but it doesn''t seem to be a disease. With my sister''s body, unless it is a terrible incurable disease, otherwise, it''s not at all. It''s impossible to get sick, and she doesn''t do this all the time, but only occasionally." Boyasanda Sonia said anxiously. "The dragon should be transformed into a dragon humanoid!" Jin Guangyi flashed, Lin Yi was able to transform into a dragon, soaring into the sky and rushing to the place where Snake Ji was at a very fast speed. Although the time to get along is very short, Lin Yi still cares very much about this woman who dares to love and hate is extremely pure, and who wants to be an enemy of the world government for what she thinks or not, so after listening to Boa Sanda Sonias words He rushed over without saying a word. "What''s wrong with Hancock?" Lin Yi walked in, with the order of the empress, no one stopped Lin Yi along the way. Just when she walked to the gate, she saw that Boa Marie Groud had also brought Granny New. "I don''t know, I just came here!" Lin Yi shook his head and walked in. "Snake Ji, what''s wrong with you?" Mother-in-law New asked. "The concubine is okay!" Hancock''s face was slightly red, and his complexion was very good, not at all the haggard and paleness that a patient should have, only a trace of sweat appeared on his pretty face. "Master Snake Ji!" The young man on one side was sluggish. She was the doctor who was in charge of seeing the doctor. She had clearly seen that Hancock was not like this just now. How could she become so energetic in the blink of an eye. "Tell me what happened just now." Mother-in-law New asked the female doctor. The female doctor was talking about what happened just now, and Hancock''s expression changed just now, and all the hard things were said. "What?" Mother-in-law New''s face changed slightly, recalling all kinds of things today, and the things she had been worried about, she hurriedly pulled Lin Yi out. "What''s wrong with Granny New?" It was the first time that Lin Yi saw Granny New''s panic. Don''t look at her old woman, but Lin Yi wouldn''t underestimate him. His strong perception of colorism told Lin Yi. The old woman in front of me can''t be underestimated at all. After learning that she is the emperor of the previous Amazon lily, she has confirmed that her perception is extremely correct. Looking at Hancock''s strength, we can know how great the strength of Granny New, who was the emperor of the last emperor, was at her peak. "Wait for me here first!" Granny New hurriedly walked in, making Lin Yi quietly standing outside and waiting with her serious look. "The people of the world government are here, Lin Yi and the others decided to leave here!" Mother-in-law New came to Hancock and suddenly said a word. Hancock, who had nothing to do just now, suddenly uttered a painful prostitution. , Lying on the bed, clutching his heart with a painful look. "It''s really like this!" The thing that Granny New has been worried about finally happened, and her face changed drastically: "Lin Yi, come in!" Although Lin Yi didn''t know what was going on, she immediately walked in. Mother-in-law New rushed over and whispered a word in his ear. Now Hancock didn''t listen to it at all, so she didn''t hear it either. "In the past, even if people from the world government came, they would leave with you if they left here." Mother-in-law New said. "Hankuk, even if someone from the world government comes, we will leave with you if we leave here." Although Lin Yi was confused, he still followed the words of Granny New. The empress, who was still in pain a second, was instantly resurrected on the spot in full state, and suddenly sat up to make everyone except Granny New look at her in a dazed manner: "Really? That''s great!" Hancock''s face was still red, but his eyes were filled with joy and no pain. "This..." Lin Yi''s eyes also flashed a dull look, and he looked at Hancock in disbelief. The change at this moment was too great. "I was so nervous about bringing a man back to you before, just because I was worried like this!" Granny New sighed, "I just didn''t expect it to come so soon!" "How do you talk intermittently, mother-in-law New, what''s the matter? Do you know the reason for the appearance of my sister just now?" Boa Sanda Sonia asked. "Hancock will be like this because he is suffering from lovesickness..." Granny New said everything about lovesickness, including many consecutive Amazon lily emperors who died of lovesickness, even Granny New herself was lucky to escape. "What? Lovesickness can cause death!" Lin Yi''s eyes widened. It was the first time he heard that lovesickness would cause death, and Hancock''s lovesickness was too serious. It was only one day that he and her met No, I haven''t left her to think about anything. But thinking about what Granny New wanted to say by herself just now, Lin Yi suddenly realized, and at the same time she sighed in her heart: "Hancocks feelings are so pure, she just knew her feelings for me for a day To the point!" Chapter 487: The shock of Tsunade and other women Lin Yi was amazed at how pure Hancocks feelings towards him was. It would be love at first sight only to know one day, but Lin Yi didnt expect Hancocks affection for himself to the point where it was so pure. At this point, this kind of love is already comparable to Tsunade. "I now finally believe that the purity and depth of love does not require time and accumulation, tempering, and it can also reach the point of interdependence between life and death in a short time." Lin Yi had absolutely sneered at such statements before, he believed. Love at first sight, but absolutely do not believe that love at first sight can reach this point. But seeing Hancocks painful look just now, he hasnt left yet, just inadvertently said a word of the world government. People came and left here so as not to bring amazon lilies. Unexpectedly, Hancock had such a big disaster. Response, this is not a person who has a deep affection for himself, a pure feeling and a heart that is completely tied to himself is impossible. Obviously Hancock is such a woman. Lin Yi thinks that he is not a prodigal character, not the kind to meet someone who loves someone, he admits that he also has a common problem with men, is greedy and lustful, but this is natural, and it is also possessed by a healthy-spirited person, but it does not mean that Lin Yi is abusive. Lovers, on the contrary, he has excellent self-control. Even if Nami and themselves came together, if it wasn''t for Tsunade''s initiative to match, Lin Yi would definitely stay with Tsunade, and would never accept them at that time. But Lin Yi, who has always had good self-control, suddenly felt a heavy feeling in his heart when facing this woman Hancock who had only known each other for a day. In just a while, Acacia became like this because of one sentence, which really shocked Lin Yi. "Doesn''t lovesickness cause death? I only escaped after leaving the Amazon lily. Many female emperors died of this strange disease." Granny New gave Lin Yi a strange look. For the empress of Amazon lily, this is a weird disease that cannot be more terminally ill. But listening to Lin Yi''s tone seemed to be surprised at the death of lovesickness. "As far as I know, the death of people due to lovesickness seems to have not been heard." Lin Yi touched his forehead and said, today is really a long experience. "Then I don''t know, anyway, many Amazon lily female emperors died of lovesickness." Granny New is not an unseen person, she also mixed outside when she was young, so she also understands Lin Yi''s meaning. "Maybe this is the life of the Amazon lily empress!" Tsunade and others, who arrived a little later than Lin Yi, wanted to go in, but they heard Lin Yi and Granny News words outside, and Hancocks reaction made them all stand outside. Their faces were similar to Lin Yi. The same is full of shock, especially Tsunade. She asked herself that there is no one in this world who loves Lin Yi more than herself, but today a woman who has only met Lin Yi for a day has reached such a point, and this woman is no less than her own in every aspect. The woman, in just one day, just because of a single sentence, the lovesickness is so serious. To what extent can this affection, this love be so pure, Tsunade felt most empathetic, so she stopped Nami and other girls from letting them in, nor did she go in, but stood outside. "Tsunade, aren''t you unhappy?" Nicole Robin sometimes wonders why Tsunade not only accepts that Lin Yi has other women, but also takes the initiative to match them up. Tsunade is the best he has ever seen. Perfect woman, but she still did it, which made Nicole Robin a little hard to understand. "Arent you happy? Of course Im not in a good mood. After all, Im also a woman, but you said Im not happy, but I didnt." Tsunade looked at the scenery outside and a flash of remembrance flashed in his eyes: "Once upon a time There was a woman who fell in love with Lin Yi. I asked Lin Yi a word, and it was the only time in my life that Lin Yi could not answer: If one day this woman wants to replace my place in your heart, even wants to occupy you, what will you do if you still have to deal with me? " "How did he answer?" At this time, Nami and Nokigao, who were still shocked by the feelings of the empress, also looked over. They did not expect that Lin Yi and Tsunade had such secrets before them, and they also raised up. Listen carefully. "At that time, he told me without hesitation that if there is such a day, then it must be me who will stand in front of her and stop her. If I die for a day, no one can hurt my woman, and my woman will not. Die, I won''t die either. That problem was the only problem in my life that made Lin Yi feel bothered and embarrassed, and after that time, I vowed that I would never cause any trouble to Lin Yi for the rest of my life! And I started at that time, and I will no longer be unhappy because of these things. If you are unhappy, at that time, I have experienced all the unhappiness caused by these things in my whole life, so I will not be emotionally high, not in a good mood, but I will definitely not be unhappy because of this! " Tsunade sighed softly, praying silently in his heart, you have to wait for us to go back, we will definitely come back to find you. Nicole Robin and the others fell silent. At this moment, they finally realized and understood what Tsunade did not stop Lin Yi from having other women and even took the initiative to match them up, because the relationship between her and Lin Yi was already Go beyond everything and do not want to make the other person unhappy, especially the unhappiness caused by myself. And Tsunade also did it with her own actions. At this moment, they all admire and admire Tsunade very much. They admire Tsunade''s ability to do this for her man, and admire that Tsunade can have someone who loves her. A man who loves each other can do this for her. And they could also feel the shock that Hancock''s performance at this moment brought to Tsunade, so they didn''t go in either. Chapter 488: My wife is empress "Mother-in-law New, is my sister really suffering from lovesickness?" Boya Marie Groud said excitedly. "It is 100% like this now, and only in this way can we explain why Lin Yi said nothing about Snake Ji." Granny New said. "Does the concubine body die?" Hancock nestled in Lin Yi''s arms and there was still blush on his face. "Under normal circumstances, many female emperors died of this disease. As for you, as long as Lin Yi doesn''t leave you, it should be fine if you handle it properly." Granny New said. "It''s not as pessimistic as you said." Lin Yi said: "Why did the female emperors of the Amazon lily die? That is because they did not leave in the Amazon lily, missed too much, and died of fatigue, but I don''t think Han Cook is a stickler. Even if I leave the Amazon Lily, Hancock thinks I can come to me at any time, so that any lovesickness will not be cured and healed. " "That''s right!" The two sisters of Boa Sanda Sonia suddenly lit up. Their sisters are not afraid of everything. No one can stop her as long as she wants to do things. No one can stop her as long as she doesn''t want to do things. Reluctantly to her. Just like in the big incident, Hancock directly resisted the forced convening of Qiwuhai because he didnt want to go to the navy headquarters and didnt want to go to the place that reminded her of her sadness. He also robbed the navy that came over, and these navies did. A lieutenant general leads. Almost even the lieutenant general was killed in a flash. This can no longer be described as bold and lawless. "Remember, who you are, I don''t have the right to manage what you want to do in the future, but you must not hurt Snake Ji, otherwise even if you don''t want this old bone, you will have to fight hard with you!" Granny New said At this moment, she poured out all her feelings for Hancock. Lin Yi didn''t speak immediately, but just leaned on Hancocks bed and gently stroked Hancocks hair, while Hancock was a bird nestled in his arms like a human, without the charm of a female emperor, some It''s just the wind that a woman who has fallen in love should have. "I don''t know what our future will be, but I can only say that whether I am a member of the world government or leave the world government in the future, this will not affect me and Hancock at all." Lin Yi Said. "Then it''s okay, but the old man has to remind you that if you can avoid direct conflicts with the world government, look at the four emperors, how beautiful is it? But under normal circumstances, the navy does not take the initiative to provoke the four. For the emperor, basically none of the four emperors would take the initiative to provoke the navy. Not because the navy is so powerful, but because the navy is the navy and the world government is the world government. Do you understand that? "Grandma New said. "Yeah!" Lin Yi nodded. The navy headquarters is very powerful. It is only the three powerful generals on the face of the name. With Karp, the Warring States period can fully contend against any forces on the great waterway, including the revolutionary army, while the navy headquarters is just A department of the world government is the most powerful department, but it does not represent the whole world government. The world government can represent the navy, because the navy is part of the world government, but the navy can never represent the world government, because the navy is only one of the strongest departments of the world government. Up to now, the world government has not attacked the revolutionary army not because it lacks this strength, but because the world government has made too many enemies and surrounded by too many powerful and ambitious powerful men. If you do your best to kill the revolutionary army, it will be a great loss to yourself, and it is easy to be taken advantage of by other forces. So at present, the world government wants balance. Unless they have a good initiative in their hands, otherwise they wont. Those who easily start a big battle, even if they do, are like sending Lin Yi and the others to assassinate before, they won''t show up. "I have something for you!" Recalling the appearance of Hancock''s lovesickness just now, he took an emerald green pendant from his neck that looked like jasper, but if you look closely and touch it, you will find that it is not jade at all. It was a pendant made of wood, but the whole body was emerald green, and it looked like jasper jade. Wearing it on the body always exudes a faint fresh breath of natural life, which makes people feel calm and refreshed. This is a pendant made by Tsunade that has a richer breath of life than nature by using his abilities of wood and fruit. Tsunade has made many of these accessories, because Tsunade is a person with wood and fruit ability and can easily make the most perfect pendant. And pure natural jewelry without any processing and carving. So after having Tsunades ability, Nami and the others rarely buy jewelry and other decorations outside. After all, they are dead objects, and they have no effect except for decorations. Instead, they are Tsunade. The ornaments made of wood fruits are pure natural in shape and raw materials. There is no artificial sculpture, just a move of Tsunade''s mind to form that shape naturally. Not only the shape is much better than the ones bought outside, but it is also good for the body, so Nami and the others have a lot of them. And when you often see good jewelry when you go shopping outside, remember the appearance and let Tsunade help you make one. It can be said that since Tsunade made this kind of jewelry, Nami and others, mainly because Nami saved a lot of pocket money. Lin Yi''s pendant is an emerald green oval shape, but in the middle is a lifelike dragon-like appearance. It is surprisingly the appearance of Lin Yi after transforming into a dragon shape, majestic and majestic. Hancock had seen the appearance of Lin Yi after his transformation, and he had a deep memory of the appearance of the dragon, so he recognized that this was exactly the appearance of Lin Yi after his transformation, and Hancock liked it at first sight. After Lin Yi brought Hancock personally, Hancock only felt that he was always accompanied by Lin Yi. "Do you like it?" Lin Yi asked. "Is this for my concubine?" Hancock murmured, his eyes filled with sweetness: "Is this an engagement gift?" Chapter 489: Tyrant bear made a mistake "It should be near this area." A burly figure is absolutely outstanding even in the great channel where giants are rampant. Some bear-like figures stand on an island and look around as if looking for something. of. "The intelligence said that Lin Yi and the others did not return to the navy headquarters or the Judicial Island. It seems that the Marine Marshal and the others did it, or Karp wanted to prevent them from going back, and then they would kill the Tianlong people during this period of time. Was the accusation inserted from them to the revolutionary army? Its a pity that the world government is not yours. Although you are a marshal of the navy and as powerful as the hero Karp, the world government is decayed after all. You prevent Lin Yi and the others from coming back and want to find out the whole thing within this period of time. They are exonerated. However, other people in the world government wanted to dispose of Lin Yi during this period. Although the world government did not directly convict them or issue a notice because of your reasons, everything will be done if they are resolved within this period of time. There is no evidence of death, and everything becomes meaningless when people die, even if you really help them get rid of their crimes then it will be useless. " If there are other pirates or the navy here, you will definitely exclaim the Basolomi Bear, one of Qiwuhai nicknamed the Tyrant Bear. "No matter which direction they are heading, reverse or forward, even if they dont stay on the island and head towards their destination, they will still leave traces. The seas of this generation are the last place they left traces, but I I have searched almost all the islands, but still no trace of them is found, which is really strange. Even if they have been sailing on the sea without stopping, they still have to replenish them. What they do is only a medium-sized navy ship. Even if they are all filled with fresh water and vegetables, all other food is eaten in the sea. They must always stop and replenish fresh water. How can it be so long? Haven''t been recharged once for the distance? "Bassoromy Bear murmured. Its an amazing ability to search islands and seas by oneself alone. This is an amazing ability. Its troublesome to search for other people in such a harsh and complicated sea area as a great channel, but even if there is a fleet, The Bassoromi bear alone easily monitored a large area of ??the sea and the islands. That''s because he is the fruit of the flesh ball, the flesh ball person, one hand has the ability to bounce everything, including fatigue and pain, and the air can bounce, and even bounce the air to cause the speed of light to move and the effect of space transfer, so It is extremely convenient for him to go anywhere, as long as he has been, or even if he hasn''t been, it doesn''t matter, as long as he uses this ability to keep moving forward. So as long as he still has the physical strength to display the fruit, except at the end of the legendary great channel and in the sea, it is very convenient and fast to go to almost any place, almost ignoring it. The harsh weather on the great sea route is average, and his super strength fully possesses this. So he can search for a person in a sea area by himself, and the efficiency is extremely high, not much worse than the intelligence network of the navy headquarters, and because the action of a person is more swift and unpredictable, it is difficult to be noticed. It is extremely flexible and can change direction at any time and so on. "The only explanation is that they stay in a place I can''t think of, and according to the speed of their ships and the need for supplies, even the longest distance they have been sailing is this sea area, and there is only one place to hide them in this sea area. Without being discovered by me, the first one was the Three Proud Zone of Demon Sea where Moonlight Moriah was located. The second is the Amazon lily in the windless zone where Boya Hancock is located. The possibility of the former should be higher. If you enter it and hide, it is not easy to find even Moonlight Moria, and it is not as powerful as Moonlight Moria. Will be Lin Yi and their opponents. The Amazon Lily, where another female emperor Hancock is located, is extremely repulsive to men and absolutely does not allow men to enter it. Lin Yi is a man. If you enter there, you dont need me to act. Hancock has killed him and landed in Hanku. Ke is more miserable than mine, and there is no vitality. Hancock wants to kill a person, and it is absolutely impossible for him to escape. " Basolomixiong said indifferently, his words were filled with confidence in the superpower of the empress Hancock. On the contrary, Moonlight Moria, who is also Qiwuhai, said nothing in Basolomixiongs mouth. So, it will not be Lin Yi and their opponents. "In that case, let''s go to Moonlight Moria first!" The Basolomi bear''s figure disappeared in a flash, and he really left without waving his hand or taking away a cloud. Bassoromi bears killed and I dont believe that I think its impossible to be Amazon Lilys Lin Yi and others are in Amazon Lily, but no matter how much Bassoromi bear knows, no matter how strong he is, he cant think of the female emperor. You would fall in love with Lin Yi hopelessly overnight. After all, the Pirate Empress has always given anyone the impression of being strong and extremely repulsive of anyone, especially men. In her eyes, there is actually not much difference between men and women, but for her, if it is to be between men and women If she chooses to kill someone in time, she will kill the man without hesitation. As long as Lin Yi appeared in front of Hancock, as long as he stepped into the Amazon Lily, no matter what the reason was, he would definitely die. From the Basolomi Bears point of view, it was a mans forbidden body, unless it was a lucky person or He is a person of super strength, otherwise, in the eyes of Bassoromie, there is no difference between the man who goes there and the death. So Bartholomew first went to the place where Moonlight Moria was, so that Lin Yi and the others escaped a difficult battle temporarily because of Hancock. On the other side, Lin Yi and the others who were still staying in the Amazon lily did not know that they would actually attract some people from the world government to secretly send the Basolomi Bear, the apparently most loyal Qiwuhai to the world government, to assassinate them. After all, they are not exonerated yet, and they are suspected of killing the Tianlongren. Chapter 490: Hancocks strength It seems to some people in the world government that as long as they kill Lin Yi and the others, even if they are finally exonerated, everything is meaningless. Because Lin Yi and the others are already dead, it doesnt matter whether they are guilty or not, even Kapu and the others. It''s useless if you don''t rely on it or forgive, can you still be alive if you are already dead? Five old stars will not turn their faces with them for the sake of some dead people, and it is a question of whether Karp and the others can help Lin Yi and others get rid of crime in the end. If they cant, they will send Basolomi Xiong to solve Lin Yi. On the contrary, if you wait for someone, you will immediately make great achievements in a disguised form, and there will be benefits at that time. So no matter what, in the eyes of some high-level officials of the world government, Lin Yi and the others must be killed, not because of any hatred between them, but because of their interests. Just like what Bartholomew said, the world government is really rotten, and it''s only strange that it''s not good for the revolutionary army to get such talented people. Nowhere will such a thing happen. In a garden of the Amazon Lily Palace, two beautiful Liyings with excellent and graceful postures are facing each other at speed, and each collision produces a powerful air current. "One move determines the outcome, the wooden dragon is coming!" Tsunade Yushou pressed his hand, and a wooden dragon descended out of thin air, rushing to the opposite Hancock extremely mightily. "Fragrant feet!" Hancock wore a purple cheongsam and stepped on high heels, but he completely avoided all the wood dragon''s attacks as he walked on the ground while his stature flickered. The dragon''s head petrified instantly. Tsunade sighed slightly, although she was able to regenerate Mulong''s head at the moment it was destroyed, after all, one of Mumu''s most powerful fruits is its endless vitality, and he is not afraid of being destroyed at all. In a word To describe it is that wildfires are endless, and spring breeze blows again. But Tsunade didn''t continue, because it was no longer necessary. If Hancock wanted to defeat herself, she only needed to develop a fierce offensive against herself at the moment of kicking the wood dragon. Then she would lose her support soon. "The strength of the general level is really great!" Tsunade sighed. It''s not that she has not competed against the general level masters, but in her opinion, Hancock has a lot more power than the three generals, and it is a lot difficult to deal with, even if it is everyone''s strength. Hancock is more difficult to deal with in the same situation. The biggest difference between the Superman Devil Fruit and the Natural Devil Fruit is that the Superman Devil Fruit is very weird. Its development direction is the largest among the three major devil fruits. Compared with the Natural Devil Fruit, the expansion space is much less. For example, Frozen Fruit cannot do without Frozen. It cannot be as diversified as Superman Devil Fruit, and it has a huge expansion space. On the contrary, the Devil Fruit of the Superman series has turned into rubber in terms of rubber fruit, but it does not mean that his moves are just rubber. Luffy uses the characteristics of rubber to develop second and third gears, with a great expansion direction. The route of diversified development depends only on how users use development. Hancock''s is even more weird, and it will be finished if touched, a fragrant kick has already killed most of the strong men who fought with Hancock in seconds. Not to mention that Hancocks strength has begun to surpass the level of a general. Obviously, the imprint behind it has gone. Because of love, he has got rid of the shackles in his heart. After the shadow of the past, Hancocks strength has gradually become stronger. . So Tsunade knew very well that if she went on to fight, she would not be an opponent at all, and she knew that Hancock had been trying to take care of her face up to now, and had not played a heavy hand. Otherwise, she would be early in a normal heads-up. Was defeated. "You are not bad too. The natural devil fruit has been used to such a point in a short time. I believe it will not be long before it will reach the point of concubine body." Hancock is completely out of the usual lofty, awe-inspiring demeanor of a fan. On the contrary, it appears gentle and amiable. The two women who are comparable in all aspects have become very good sisters in a short time because of Lin Yi''s role as a bond. The two women will meet each other every day. These days of exchanges have also made Tsunade a deep understanding of the green pheasant''s dealings. How much do they keep their hands. If the green pheasants were all about killing them, no one but Lin Yi might be able to escape. "It''s still a long way away, not to mention your strength has improved to the next level!" Tsunade picked up the normal juice and drank it. "Thanks to Lin Yi too!" Hancock smiled slightly, as if falling in love: "Is Lin Yi still in the sea?" "Yes, he is using the pressure of the sea to exercise his physique and fruiting ability!" Nicole Robin said. "He is really hardworking, no wonder he is so strong at such a young age!" Hancock said, "I have something to ask you about my concubine coming over today. "Don''t be so polite, just say it directly." Nuoqigao said. "That''s right, can you tell me about Lin Yi''s past?" Hancock asked like a curious baby. "Of course the person who knows the most is Tsunade. Ask her, Tsunade honestly we want to know, so let''s listen to it!" Nami looked at Tsunade. "His past? In fact, I picked him up on the side of the road, and I took care of him and grew up..." Hancock''s eyes flashed with nostalgia, and the whole person plunged into the memory of the past. , Slowly telling about the past of himself and Lin Yi, of course, some things such as the exception of one world were not said, but only that they came from different islands. Following Tsunade''s remarks, Hancock''s mood continued to change with Tsunade''s words. He felt distressed for Lin Yi and worried for him, not only for her, but also for Nami and his daughters. But Lin Yi, as the person involved, discovered an extremely important thing at this time. After returning to a few minutes, Lin Yi, who was using fruit abilities and exercising his physique in the sea, stopped suddenly, because he sensed an extremely strange and powerful aura through his domineering look and feel. Chapter 491: Tyrant bear counterattack Lin Yi immediately transformed himself with the thought of being careful not to make a big mistake, and under careful observation, it was discovered that it was a strange and familiar figure, making Lin Yi more cautious. Because there is no other man besides himself in Amazon Lily, but he just showed his domineering look and feel that this is not the breath of Amazon Lily, not the breath of woman. After all, Lin Yi, who had been in Amazon Lily for a while, was very familiar with the breath of Amazon Lily''s women, so after he noticed this strange breath, he carefully condensed his breath while observing in secret. After discovering the appearance of this figure, his face suddenly changed slightly. "Tyrant Bear, what is he doing here? Seven Wuhais generally do not communicate with each other or enter other people''s territory. Even if they do, they will not be sneaky, especially the Tyrant Bear among the Qiwuhai. The most loyal people in the world government should know Hancock, who is also Qiwuhai. Hancock does not allow anyone in the Navy to approach the Amazon lily, otherwise he will be regarded as an enemy, and Hancock hates any man. It is well known that the Bassoromi bear is a male but approached here without notifying Han in advance. Cook, it''s definitely not a good thing to be so sneaky! "The stronger Lin Yi is, the more strange it is that he hasn''t come out lurking in the ocean. Even if the tyrant Xiong is smart and cautious, he would not expect Lin Yi as a capable man to be safe in the ocean, so he did not notice the situation in the ocean, and he is now trying his best to restrain his breath and not want to be discovered, so he does not want to be discovered. Will pay attention to the conditions in the sea. And Lin Yi is worried that the Bassoromi bear will see and feel domineering and perceive him, so he lurks far away in the sea. Unless the Bassoromi bears domineering and domineering reach the point of superior, otherwise it is impossible to perceive his own. . Under such circumstances, it is strange that the Bartholome bear can find Lin Yi. Lin Yi slowly emerged from the sea after the Basolomi bear entered the Amazon lily, and his face was very solemn. "Moral intent, I actually felt murderous in his body. Although it is very weak, I have a very strong perception of everything around me after the transformation. Once someone rises in murderous intent, I will definitely feel it. Tyrant Bear risked being an enemy of Hancock and sneaked into here with murderous intent. Who on earth did he kill? Kill Hancock? Don''t be kidding, Hancock is the top existence in Qiwuhai. Even Hawkeye can''t kill Hancock, and it''s a question of whether he can even defeat Hancock. No matter how strong the tyrant bear is, it is impossible to be stronger than Hawkeye, but he actually came with murderous intent, no matter it is against anyone, it is definitely not a good thing! "A thought flashed in Lin Yi''s mind. After living here for a while, the people of Amazon Lily are very kind and enthusiastic to them. Coupled with Hancock''s affection, Lin Yi said that it was impossible for Tyrant Bear to kill people here, especially Tyrant Bear''s actions were so strange that Lin Yi felt bad, so he acted decisively. "Air shock!" Lin Yi punched in the air, and the sudden attack on the tyrant Xiong did not expect, but he is a master after all, and he will not be attacked so easily if he sees and hears domineering, unless his body is completely aging. Suffering from illness, even if the body''s reaction speed cannot keep up with the discovery, the attack will be successful. Obviously, the Bassoromi bear is at its peak at this time and it is unlikely that it will age, so even if it was attacked by the tyrant bear, he was aware of it, and his figure flashed back with his hands. boom Lin Yi''s pupils shrank, and the moment his empty shock passed, Basolomi Xiong opened his thick palm, saying that the fleshy ball on the palm like a bear''s paw was exposed in front of Lin Yi''s eyes. I actually resisted the air shock between the two hands and shot the air shock away. "Lin Yi, I didn''t expect you to be here!" Basolomi said astonishingly. "I''m really here? Is his murderous intention aimed at me? Why did he kill me? It is said that he is the most loyal Qiwuhai to the world government. In that case, he can''t know who I am and he can''t know me. With Karp''s relationship, any Qiwuhai can deal with me, but he is unlikely to be right." Lin Yi was puzzled. After all, he was not a wise person, and he would not know the affairs of the world with a finger. Of course, it is impossible to suddenly think that the people of the world government let Basolomi bear kill him. "The murderous intent on your body is obvious. It was hidden just now. If I am not very sensitive to murderous intent, I can''t find it. Now after I appeared, the murderous intent on your body became rich in an instant. If you say that, you are the target of Amazon Lily. Is it me? Like to kill me? Why?" Lin Yi asked. "It''s really keen, I hide so deep, unless it''s seeing and hearing domineering cultivation to a high level, otherwise it''s impossible to find out, but you can find that you are really not easy, but since you want to know so much, I will tell you too. It''s okay. I have no grievances or grudges against you. Under normal circumstances, it is indeed impossible to kill you. However, some people want you to die, so I can only come here. "Bassoromie said. "Someone wants me to die!" Lin Yi''s eyes flashed, and then a monstrous murderous aura spread: "The top level of the world government!" Basolomi Xiong didn''t speak, but the meaning was obvious. Lin Yi''s words were correct. Only the top leaders of the world government could order him to come and kill Lin Yi. "If this is the case, then you go and die first!" Lin Yi suddenly burst out of a powerful and domineering domineering, experienced the paradise war, many revolutionary army cadres, and Hancock fighting the domineering domineering, plus During this period of time with Hancock, the three discussed with each other about domineering things. In the case of Hancock sharing his own experience without reservation, Lin Yi''s domineering dominance is obviously stronger with the three of cultivation and theory. "Overlord look and domineering!" Basolomi Xiong''s body shook slightly. Obviously Lin Yi''s domineering look is still useful to him, but it is impossible for him to faint, even if Hancock is here. It is impossible to stun the Basolomi Bear with domineering alone. Chapter 492: Battle of the Bassoromi Bears (Part 1) Let alone Lin Yi at this time, but the inability to stun means the inability to stun. It does not mean that the overlord''s domineering is useless to him. It is occasionally used during the battle, at the critical moment, or the overlord''s domineering all the time. Suppression, exerts great pressure on the spirit, body, and soul, and it affects the exertion of combat power. If you cant stun the enemy, the overlords domineering is useless, and people with the qualifications of the king will not be valued so much by the big forces in this world, and the overlord will not only be called a superpower among ten thousand people. A strong force can make a general meet a presence that will be equally moved. As long as he can use the domineering look of the overlord, even if he has not been familiar with the application, as long as he has initially awakened, then it is worth treating seriously, because they all have the qualifications to become kings, like the red hair now, how awesome a trainee crew was now. force. In the big event, Luffy broke out in anxious anger, so that several generals, Baibeard and others were moved to know. The accidental outbreak has not yet mastered the overlord''s domineering Luffy, let alone already familiar with mastering the overlord. Lin Yi, who is domineering and has cultivated to the intermediate level, is domineering. The Basolomi bear, who was controlled by Lin Yi''s overlord sex, felt very depressed. It was fine at the beginning, but the longer the time, the more it affected the strength. The slightest error in a master''s tricks is likely to lead to a change of victory and defeat, a change of life and death. Thats why the overlords dominance makes people so jealous. Facing the weak is powerful, and confronting the strong at the same level will have a great impact. Even if it is facing someone who is stronger than yourself, it still has some effect as long as it is not too strong. . Lin Yi''s strength is not standing still under the battle. At the beginning, even if he faced Klockdal and Qiwuhai like Moonlight Moria, he could only contend. Defeating him requires a lot of price, but he Along the way, the battle battle Krokdal, the battle green pheasant, the revolutionary army cadres, and Hancock competed with the overlord and domineering all the way down, I have never stopped my practice. How could it be possible to stand still? Ordinary people can continue to grow after surviving continuous fighting, let alone Lin Yi, who has the qualifications of a king, who has experienced a lot of wars and tempered the qualifications of the king into actual combat power, which makes Lin Yi''s strength more powerful. Climbing. Now even if facing the leader of the Qiwu Sea like the Basolomi bear, he has no fear at all, and even the Basolomi bear is afraid of the overlord and domineering. So Basolomixiong made a decisive move. Lin Yi was only a teenager. It was the golden age of his life. He was extremely powerful, and it was impossible to expect the time and frequency of his overbearing domineering display to be too long and temporarily unable to display it. He doesnt have the domineering look but has to face the domineering owner. The longer he fights, the more disadvantaged he is. Especially in the case of heads-up, Lin Yis domineering power is concentrated in Basso. Romi Xiong''s body and at the same time launched a fierce attack on him. In this case, the longer the drag is, the more disadvantaged it is for the Basolomi Bear, so he made a decisive shot when Lin Yi showed his domineering look. Without any signs, the Bassoromi bear appeared in front of Lin Yi, the speed of which made Lin Yi''s eyes shrink to the extreme, and he blasted out a punch without even thinking about it. "Pressure gun!" "Air shock!" The paw of the Bassoromi bear collided with Lin Yi''s fist, and a strong impact air flow spread, and the surrounding trees were suddenly torn and flew out, and the surrounding sand was billowing for a while. , Trees, sand and rocks fly across the sky. "Whitebeard''s ability!" Basolomi bear''s eyes flickered, but he didn''t slow down at all, but he was even more fierce. With his big hands pushed out, a group of bear palm-shaped shock waves hit Lin Yi. "Rainbow and stormy wind!" A golden light flashed on Lin Yi. The dragon-like transformation that had been lifted was displayed again to become a dragon-shaped, and he swept across the sky with a vacuum slash to resist all the shock waves. "Demon fruit ability, and is it an Eudemons species?" From the look of Lin Yi, Bartholomi Bear knows that it is not an ancient species or an ordinary animal type ability. Then the only result is an Eudemons species. "Shave!" Lin Yi came to the front of Basolomi Xiong in a flash and stabs his finger at Basolomi Xiong with a dragon chant. But the Bassoromi bear before Lin Yi''s finger gun hit him, the man had disappeared out of thin air and Lin Yi''s attack was lost, not only that others had already appeared on Lin Yi''s back, and the palm of the flesh ball with bear''s paw was printed on it. Lin Yi''s body. "Iron Armed King Kong!" Lin Yi''s feet were directly hit by the bear''s shock wave and flew ten meters away on the ground, but he didn''t change his face and obviously withstood the bear''s attack. "Armed color hardened dragon spear!" Lin Yi''s fingers have turned into pitch black, and once again displayed the dragon step, one finger pierced through the past, and the Basolomi bear once again used the same trick and disappeared in place and came to Lin Yi. The palm of his back was printed, and a more powerful shock wave erupted. "Air shock!" The dragon''s tail pierced like lightning, with a powerful shock wave piercing the palm of the Bassoromi bear. "Armed color domineering air shock!" Lin Yi''s dragon''s tail showed a light golden light ball visible to the naked eye. After he was wrapped around the armed color domineering, the power reached the extreme and directly penetrated the Bassoromi bear''s shock wave. Bassoromi bear. Qian The Bassoromi bear blocked with both hands, and a sound of a metal blow sounded. The Bassoromi bear flew out like Lin Yi before, but it was unharmed. "The armed color is domineering, not only, his body itself is much harder than steel, plus the armed color domineering protection is stronger." A thought flashed in Lin Yi''s mind, and the dragon wing behind him shook, turning into a golden streamer. Rush straight over. The two played against each other fiercely from the beginning, speed, strength, seeing and hearing domineering, armed domineering, domineering domineering, fruit ability, physical skills, combat awareness, instinct, experience, etc., all used to the extreme, between the two. People have fought against each other many times, and for a while, they were evenly divided. It can be seen how powerful the Bassoromi bear is, and it can be seen how much Lin Yi has grown compared to before. Chapter 493: Battle of the Bassoromi Bears (Part 2) "Long-footed Dragon Slash!" Lin Yi drew his foot, and a dragon-shaped slash tore the earth apart, slashing towards the Bassoromi bear with a sharp edge. "Space transfer!" The Bassoromi bear disappeared twice in a row. It instantly appeared thirty meters to the left of Lin Yi and then three meters behind Lin Yi. He pushed it out with one hand, and shot out a bear palm-shaped impact from his palm. With armed domineering, even if he was hit this time, even if he was armed with domineering Lin Yi, he couldn''t say that he could resist it. Bassoromi bears flesh-ball fruit is really terrifying. The shock wave he hits may not be as terrible as the shock wave of the white beards shock fruit, but it is also very scary, especially when it can concentrate its power to a small amount. On a bear''s palm-shaped transparent sphere, once it is hit, the shock wave generated is really amazing. "Long-footed dragon cut!" When the dragon''s tail turned, the dragon-shaped slash was released and smashed into the bear palm-shaped shock wave. At the same time, Lin Yi turned and twisted and directly bypassed the shock wave of the Bassoromi bear and came to the bear. The two fists in front of him blasted out like a storm, and each fist was punched with a circle of pale golden light, and a huge shock wave was generated under the crazy punch. The air in a radius of fifty to sixty meters was shaken away, and the entire environment became extremely depressed. There was no way to hide within this range. Under Lin Yi''s manipulation power, as long as it was within the range, it would be undoubtedly within the range. "Push the pressure gun!" Basolomi bears calmly and calmly, without a trace of panic. Facing Lin Yi''s almost rolling offensive, he also launched many bear palm-shaped shocks and Lin Yi''s shock with both hands. The waves banged together. The two used their hands to release shock waves and their fists to release shock waves, resulting in an extremely dense collision and huge impacts. The ground under their feet was fragmented, some of them pulled up under the shock of power, and some of them collapsed under the impact of power. The trees have been completely destroyed, and an empty battlefield has been created directly. "Six-type Profound Dragon King Cannon!" Lin Yi slammed his fists into his palms, and a light golden shock bombarded him under countless shock waves and dashed against the Bassoromi bear himself and knocked him out. The Bassoromi bear adjusted his body in mid-air and landed. There was no fear of injury after being hit. Instead, he slapped himself on his body with one hand. A bear palm-shaped translucent sphere appeared on the back, and it exploded unexpectedly. The impact, but it did no harm to the Basolomi Bear itself. "Yin-healing bullet!" Basolomi bear spit out four words expressionlessly and then disappeared in the same place strangely, as if the distance was meaningless to him, as if it had no effect. So far, Lin Yi It was discovered that when the Bassoromi bear moved, it did not move with the body at all, but with the ability of the fruit. It was very strange and without a prelude. Often you will be caught off guard in unexpected places, and it is extremely fast, even if you have seen and heard domineering but the reaction is a little slower, it is likely that you will not be able to keep up. "No effect at all? No, is it because of the ability just now?" Lin Yi clearly affirmed that his Dragon King Cannon hit the Basolomi bear, and it also had an effect, even Basolomi The bear''s body is extremely hard, and armed with domineering protection, but this blow can''t be useless on the opponent''s body. But the current state and performance of the Bassoromi bear did tell Lin Yi that the attack just now had no effect at all. Combining the strange behavior of the Bassoromi bear just now, plus his domineering perception of color, Lin Yi came to a conclusion. . "His ability is to bounce, pop up shock waves, compress the surrounding air and envelop the whole body, and then burst out, producing an effect similar to moving at a high speed in a vacuum. It is the movement driven by the impact caused by the bounce impact, and it is produced when there is no body movement. Sign. Not only that. Now it seems that his ability can not only bounce off all this, but also bounce off the pain. The damage caused by the attack just now has been bounced away, so he has no effect at all. Such a person is really very good. Difficult to deal with. No wonder Mr. Marshal would say that the back of Qiwuhai is used to deter the first half of the great channel, like Hancock, Hawkeye, and Basolomi, are used to deter big pirates in the new world, none of them Simple ones. Take the Bartholomi bear in front of him, the extremely powerful shock wave, the powerful defensive power generated by the ability to bounce everything, the weird and extremely fast movement, and the ability to bounce off all the injuries that are almost difficult to kill, let Basolomi It is very difficult for a bear to die due to severe injuries and weakened combat power. It is too difficult to deal with. Such Qiwuhai is really terrifying, Hancock, Hawkeye, Bartholomi Bear and others are terrifying, each of them has its own unique and terrifying side, but if you change Hancock to face off As for the Basolomi, the Basolomi will be directly petrified or even crushed after being petrified. It will not be Hancock''s opponent. But even so, the Basolomi bear is definitely the strongest existence below the general. Even if the general is going to defeat him, it will take a lot of effort. It will take a long time to kill the Basolomi bear. Impossible, no wonder the people of the world government will let the Bassoromi bear to kill me! "Lin Yi thought solemnly, but his body movements did not slow down in the slightest. He had already responded before the Bassoromi bear rushed over. "Earthquake!" Lin Yi roared and stepped on the ground all his life. A shock wave said that the ground of a hundred meters was destroyed and shaken to a mess. The spread of the shock wave affected the movement of the Bassoromi bear, and the speed was reduced. Slowed down. The movement speed of the Bassoromi bear resembling space transfer is entirely based on the principle of its fruit ability to bounce off the air to generate shock waves to bounce itself and move, but Lin Yi''s use of earthquakes not only affects and shakes the hands of people who move on the ground. The wave also covers the surrounding air and vibrates. Such a shock wave is equivalent to generating resistance. Although the Bassoromi bear can also use the fruit''s ability to bounce to maintain space transfer, the speed is slower than normal. Chapter 494: Ferocious fight This slowness gave Lin Yi the opportunity to be grasped by Lin Yi. After all, there are many times when masters fight against each other. The same is true of Basolomi Xiong and Lin Yi now. They are now in a delicate balance, and they are fighting for the difference of minutes and seconds. The difference between the first line can affect the victory or defeat between the two. "Shaved Dragon God Charge!" Lin Yi suddenly appeared in front of Basolomi Xiong with a dragon chant and a sound of breaking through the air, and blasted out with a punch: "Yinglong Aoyi Dragon Fist!" The mighty golden dragon shadow burst out of Lin Yi''s fist out of thin air, and turned into a substantive Yinglong flying out of Lin Yi''s fist. Bassoromi bear''s expression is extremely solemn, this punch not only bursts Lin Yi''s powerful physical fitness to the extreme after transformation, but also twists all the strengths of armed color, speed, strength, explosive power, domineering dominance, etc. into one. Fight out as Yinglong. The more powerful Lin Yi''s strength is, the more powerful this move is. Basolomi Bear knew that it was too late to evade after half a beat, so he could only shoot Lin Yi''s attack with his hands and use the fruit ability to fly. The palms of the dragon fist and the meat ball collided, and a thunder-like sound of thunder on a clear day was heard. The battle between the two had long attracted the attention of the people of Amazon Lily, but the Basoromi bear didn''t care. For him Failure and success will actually not have much impact. Of course, it would be best if it succeeded, so he also went all out to kill Lin Yi before the others came. "Broken!" Lin Yi yelled, Basolomi bear''s body kept moving backwards, and his arms made a clicking sound, as if they were about to break. "What''s the matter with this guy''s body? The hardness is only lower than the previous revolutionary army''s golden fruit ability. If it weren''t for his strong body, his arm would have been broken." Lin Yi was surprised. Thought. Bassoromi bears heart is also shocked by Lin Yi''s strength. The power of this punch is so powerful that his body, which has undergone the world''s top transformation, has a tendency to be unbearable. If it is a fleshy fetus Isn''t it shattered long ago? "Don''t let him have the opportunity to use that kind of attack that shoots the damage away, otherwise the previous attacks will be in vain. I will attack him and it will be fine, but he will attack me but there will be problems, which is very detrimental to me. In this case, the advantage that was finally seized will be wiped out." A thought flashed in Lin Yi''s mind. After hitting the dragon fist, he kicked it out, and the dragon-shaped slash cut on Basolomi bear''s body. The clothes on his body were directly cut open, but he was leaning on the firmness. The domineering defense of the body and the armed color hadn''t been cut off, but the huge strength still knocked him back. However, Lin Yi did not reduce his offensive in the slightest, and the dragon wings shook from the ground, intending to kill the Basolomi Bear with a powerful force of thunder. Basolomi bear stepped on the ground to stabilize his body that was flying out, slapped his hands, and a stretch of elasticity spread, and Lin Yi would be bombed out. Once Lin Yi was bombed, it would take a short moment. The Bassoromi bears can regroup the offensive, and the advantage that Lin Yi finally seized will disappear without a trace. "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" Faced with the added elasticity, Lin Yi didn''t fear at all, a repulsive force repelled by himself as the center to offset the elastic force of the Basolomi bear. "Push the pressure gun!" Basolomixiong was very dignified. Lin Yi''s strength was much stronger than what the intelligence said. How old is he? At sixteen years old, his strength is already ranked first in the world. In the new world where the strong are like clouds, it is definitely a first-class existence. "I still want to fight back!" Lin Yi stepped on it, and the air shock was released to explode all the shock waves. With the rebounding force, Lin Yi flew like a flying dragon to the head of Basolomi Bear and stomped it. : "Air shock!" After stepping on the armed and domineering air shock, Bassoromie''s heart sank. Lin Yi''s offensive was too violent. It was as if the sky was rolling down and it was hard for him to take a breath, let alone display it. The yin healed bullets, even if he wanted to use the space shift and avoid it, it was very difficult, and he could only continue to resist Lin Yi''s brutal offensive. But the Basolomi bear is not a vegetarian. He himself is also a big man who has travelled the great waterway for many years. In particular, he is known as a tyrant bear, and he is extremely cruel to the enemy. This time he came to kill Lin Yi again. Of course, he can''t be soft. . He actually used his armed color hardening to match his sturdy body and then slapped it with one hand to withstand Lin Yi''s air shock, but Lin Yi''s air shock was a long-prepared full blow, and Basolomi Xiong was still unable to rush. All resisted, the whole person shook, made a metal rubbing sound, and almost knelt on the ground with half of his foot. But it can be regarded as resisting, and the other hand''s constant ejection and pressure on the atmosphere produced a naked eye, directly pushing out and exploding. This blow completely covered both Basolomi Xiong and Lin Yi, and both of them were shot out. Lin Yi relied on his strong vitality and strong physique, so he withstood it, while the Basolomi bear relied on his own ability to bounce off when the air block exploded to protect the body. There is also a strong body and armed The domineering defense did not take much damage, but instead opened up the distance between each other so that the Bassoromi bears had a chance to counterattack. "Next, Lin Yi, the impact of the bear!" Bassoromie opened his hands, and in the blink of an eye a huge mass of air condensed, with a radius of more than fifty or sixty meters, and then compressed instantly at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was the size of the palm of his hand, but the power contained in it made Lin Yi''s eyelids jump. Lin Yi knew very well that the impact of the bear that had time to prepare for the Bartholomi Bear was many times stronger than the one that was displayed during the crisis. If he resisted it with his body, he would definitely be injured and the injury would be serious. The ability to compress such a huge shock wave into a palm-sized air mass that is visible to the naked eye is what a horrible power even a fool can imagine. "Don''t think about dodge, you can''t dodge this blow, no matter where you go, I can catch up." Bassoromi bear said. Chapter 495: Dragon bites the world vs. the impact of the bear "I, Lin Yi, never fear any challenge, let alone retreat in battle!" Lin Yi burst out with an awe-inspiring kingly spirit. The overbearing aura on his body didn''t need Lin Yi''s control at all. Lin Yi''s heart and will burst out, even more intense than just now. "What a terrible man, the king who constantly breaks through his limits in the battle and tramples all his powerful enemies under his feet!" Basolomi bears his heart, and the murderous intent in his heart rises. If such a person has always been for the world government It''s really dangerous to use. Thinking of this, the Bassoromi suddenly let go of his hands. The palm-sized air block instantly expanded into a huge bear''s paw covering a space of five to six hundred meters and impacted the sphere. The sphere was filled with huge shock waves that were compressed to the extreme. Destroy everything in the coverage area. The strength of the impact at this moment is simply another horror, especially the closer it is to the middle, the more terrifying the shock wave in it. The diffusion speed of the air block was so fast that Lin Yi was wrapped in it in the blink of an eye and couldn''t dodge at all, but Xiong was safe and sound. After all, this was his ability and was completely controlled by him. And what about Lin Yi? The clothes on his body shattered all at once, revealing the golden dragon scales. In the face of such an apocalyptic disaster, like a nuclear bomb explosion, he was calm and unhurried. This appearance is not at all like what a hopeless, helpless person should be if he is covered by such a terrifying attack. But Xiong doesnt think that Lin Yi can survive such an attack. This is his devil fruit ability with the strongest destructive power and scope of damage. It is very dangerous even for opponents of the same level. Now Lin Yi Being blocked by one''s own attack at once is simply impossible to hide. Anyone facing him for the first time can only completely eat his attack. As long as Lin Yi eats the impact of his bear, he will definitely not be injured even if he is not dead. If he fights with himself at that time, Lin Yi will lose. Undoubted. "Bear, do you think you have already won? I think the impact of this move is your strongest move. In that case, let you see the stunts I have recently practiced in the ocean!" Lin Yi With his hands open, an incomparable attraction like a black hole spread, and the huge attraction swept across the area hundreds of meters in radius. Under this terrifying gravitational force, the shock wave of the bear is distorted as if light meets a black hole, and it is forcibly pulled in, even the light cannot escape. As the pulling and absorbing a large number of shock waves, Lin Yi''s hands already showed a vortex golden hole with a shape similar to a black hole but a different color. "Yinglong, the profound meaning of the dragon eating the world!" Lin Yi roared in his heart, and the golden vortex pulled everything in and became bigger and bigger. In the end, the huge impact sphere that had covered everything and destroyed was completely pulled into it. Lin Yi except Apart from the torn clothes, the whole body was safe and sound, and there was no injury at all. "Bear, now I will give you the impact of your bear!" Lin Yi pressed his hands in the middle, and the golden vortex that was one meter in size was compressed to the size of his palm in the blink of an eye, just like the air formed by the impact of the bear before. The block size is average. "What?" Basolomi bear''s face changed drastically, and he didn''t even want to use the space transfer, but he was a step late. "Blast!" Lin Yi put his hands together, and an unparalleled force spread out. This force is very mysterious, with impact, vibration, vortex, repulsion, and gravity. Once caught in it, there is no possibility of dodge. . Bassoromi bears a pair of hands, and the meat ball fruit''s ability is fully used to the extreme to bounce off the strange force field that is on the face. However, the strength of the Bassoromi bear to bounce off everything was attracted, pulled, repelled by Lin Yi''s powerful position, and completely turned into invisible under the shock. A series of loud noises exploded, and the Bassoromi bear was blasted out, and its body rotated extremely fast and knocked over dozens of trees before staying. "Vientiane Tianyin!" Lin Yi grabbed it with a big hand, pulling the Bartholome bear over. If he didn''t crush the Bartholome bear in one fell swoop, giving him a little time would be dangerous. He used the Yin Healing bullet and blinked an eye. He recovered in an instant and didn''t leave any pain, at most it was just physical exhaustion. "Space transfer!" Knowing that he was in danger, the Bassoromi bear immediately used the space transfer to drive hundreds of meters before the gravity pulls him. Lin Yi just pointed at him when he was about to use the Yin Healing bullet. Out. "Yinglong Oyiyakong cuts!" Compressed like the tip of a spiral spear, the powerful burst shot out, swept the void and hit Basolomi Bear''s body, directly piercing his body. The previous outbreak of the dragon bite the world has caused the Bassoromi bears body to suffer serious damage. This is also due to his unique body, which is not a flesh and blood body, otherwise it would have been seriously injured, but even so, it would also be injured. Not shallow, coupled with a blow to the Yakong, immediately pierced the extremely sturdy body of the Bassoromi bear. The trees in the back were all penetrated, and even a boulder that had penetrated into a hill was pierced until all the power disappeared. "Such a sturdy body was actually pierced." Basoromi bears his heart sank. He is the world''s top reformer. His body is extremely powerful. To pierce his body requires terrible strength, but Lin Yi''s two moves pierced through his proud and solid body, which made Basolomi Xiong deeply realize Lin Yi''s strength. "Bear, die, Dragon God charge, Dragon Fist!" Lin Yi''s figure flashed, turning into a golden rainbow and rushing towards the Bartholomi bear. This blow carried an indomitable momentum, with the determination to break the sky, and with the mighty power to tear through the sky. Facing this blow, the Basolomi Bear knew very well that if he was hit, his body would definitely be completely penetrated. By then, he would be almost immortal, even if he was a reformer. Looking at the oncoming golden Yinglong piercing the void, Basolomi Bear suddenly made an amazing move and disappeared in place. Chapter 496: Tyrant bear escapes At first, Lin Yi thought that Bartholomew bears avoiding the edge for the time being, but he did not expect that Bartholomew bears would run away directly, and ran away cleanly and without any muddy water. With his ability in the world today, he would run away. Even a general can''t keep him. The current Lin Yi is no exception, and he did not expect the Basolomi Bear to escape, making it even more unlikely to catch up if he was caught off guard. However, Lin Yi did not taunt Basolomi Bear for this reason. Instead, he was even more afraid of this Qiwuhai. None of the characters who can be evaluated by the Navy Marshal and Warring States are simple, whether it is an enemy or a companion. The Bassoromi bear is simply a ferocious and stoic wolf. If it has the opportunity, it will bite you and tear off a piece of your meat. If there is no chance, it will retreat promptly without hesitation, and it will not be a little bit muddy. , Can be described as decisive and amazing. Such a person, such a personality, and such a combination of such strengths are simply harder to think about. Compared with the Qiwuhai such as Krokdal, the Basolomi bear, Hancock, and Hawkeye. Qi Wu Hai is truly terrifying. When I came, I came with the murderous determination to kill Lin Yi. I would never let it go if I had the opportunity. But if I saw no chance to fall into the wind, I even left a sentence and hesitating, and I decisively left without being unwilling. , Lurking again and waiting for the next opportunity to shoot again, it is really difficult to find him before this. "This guy is definitely not an ordinary Qiwuhai. It is not so much a pirate or a soldier who has received formal training. A killer, a killer, can flee a thousand miles no matter if he can''t handle it." Lin Yi thought to himself. Not only did the Basolomi bears retreat not make Lin Yi look down on him, but he valued him even more. Now that Basolomi bears does not understand his abilities, he has already suffered a big loss. The same is true if power is not in control. With the power of controlling the power, the impact of the Basolomi bear''s unique trick bear was resolved and if it was returned to him, Lin Yi would fall into the same disadvantage as the current Basolomi bear. Not only that, but there is another reason for the retreat of Bassoromi, and that is that Tsunade and the others have arrived. How could it be possible that the battle spread so much just now would not attract the attention of the women of the Amazon Lily? Hancock and the others had already rushed over. The Bassoromi bears actually fought before Hancock and the others came here. For a while, the two were fighting for time. Regardless of whether or not the Bassoromie can kill Lin Yi, as long as Hancock and the others arrive, they will immediately retreat. Otherwise, if Lin Yi, Hancock, and Tsunade join forces, it will be difficult for the Bassoromie to run. Can stay here forever. The Bassoromi bears realized that Hancock and the others had arrived at the same time they were at a disadvantage, so they retreated decisively without any muddles. It is also because of this that such decisiveness and murder made Lin Yi treat Bassoromi. The bear values ??it so much. "Lin Yi, are you okay, are you a tyrant bear? I''m so brave, I dare to enter the concubine''s place!" Hancock rushed over as soon as he noticed the movement here, but Lin Yi and the others played really well. It was too fierce, so although Hancock came very fast, but when Hancock and the others arrived, the Bassoromi had already ran away. In fact, although the two of them fought very fiercely, but in fact, this battle had countless collisions from the beginning to the end. It was only a very short time. It was just that the intensity was too alarming, and the strength was unparalleled. If the speed of lightning, the ability of superb fruit, the domineering power of splitting the earth and so on, the confrontation is carried out between the electric light and flint. So even if Hancock arrived very quickly, it was a little late when he arrived, and the Bassoromi bears were too decisive. Once they fell into the wind and noticed that Hancock and the others were coming, they would immediately retreat. , So that Lin Yi and the others had no chance to attack in a group. "It''s okay!" Lin Yi shook his head: "It is indeed a tyrant bear, very powerful, and it is definitely one of the forefront of the Qiwu Sea. "Indeed, the strength of the Tyrant Bear is good. It is only worse than the concubine body and Hawkeye. It is not worse than Don Quixote and Flamenco!" Hancock admitted the strength of the Tyrant Bear: " But who gave him the courage to sneak into this place and kill you, the concubine will never let him go!" "This matter is probably not easy. The tyrant Xiong is the most obedient person to the world government among Qiwuhai. He will come here. No one can order him except the order of the world government, and I and him No grievances and no grudges, he can''t guilty of coming over to deal with me at the risk of offending you, but he has come, obviously there is only the world government." Lin Yi said. "World government, you wait, the concubine body will definitely seek justice for you, when can the concubine man bully them like this, when the concubine body does not exist?" Hancock said angrily. "It seems that some people look at me unpleasant, or they want to curry favor with the Tianlong people, and they want to kill me before Karp and the others acquit me. There will be no proof by that time, even Karp and they will acquit us by then. It is useless. Now," Lin Yi said. "We can''t deal with the world government for the time being and cannot destroy them, but Qiwuhai can take care of them at any time except for the eagle eye which is difficult to deal with. Since the world government can''t move now, we can''t make them feel better. , Cut off all their dog paws first." Hancock''s eyes were murderous. When he thought of Lin Yi being sent by the world government to deal with Qiwuhai, if the person who came this time was Hawkeye, Lin Yi would really be violent, and when he thought of his own man leaving When she left, Hancock had a feeling that the world had become dark and collapsed, causing a terrible and incomparable murderous intent in her heart. With the support of this murderous intent, an overlord look that was many times stronger than Lin Yi swept away. There are faint traces of cracks in some plants and trees, and they are still rising. "Top-level overlord color!" Lin Yi''s eyes flickered. In the final analysis, overlord color is actually a manifestation of boldness between the tangible and the intangible. Chapter 497: Hancocks domineering But in the final analysis, it is closer to a kind of spirit, the impact of momentum, but compared to the ordinary momentum, the impact of murderous aura is more powerful, and it can directly act on the spirit to oppress. In other words, the overlord''s domineering can only deal with the spirit, and there is a huge pressure in the heart, which makes people feel that the body is weighing thousands of pounds. In fact, the overlord''s domineering pressure does not feel at all on people. The body doesn''t feel the slightest, but it feels extremely heavy because of the pressure of the overlord **** on the spirit. In fact, the domineering and domineering domineering will not have any effect on the human body, or on the matter. But there is no absolute thing in the world. Lin Yi once knew from Karp that the domineering and domineering cultivation to the top level is completely capable of causing damage to the material. There is only one person in the world who is still alive who can cultivate to such a point. It''s the red-haired Shanks. His domineering color is so powerful that even a ship that is as strong as a white beard, a ship that can withstand the catastrophic climate of the great waterway new world made of Adams treasure tree can be shattered, if ordinary people are red-haired overlord All the domineering **** is concentrated on his body, and the blood vessels in his body will be crushed. Think about how strong the boat made by the treasure tree Adam can not stand the red-haired domineering domineering, let alone the human body, the red-haired domineering domineering is already so powerful that a kind of detached spirit directly affects the material. . And now Hancock has a faint tendency. Although there is still a gap between the level of the red-haired pirate ship that easily smashed the treasure tree Adam, but without the shackles in his heart, he got a love and saw through the past. After the shadow of Hancock, the strength of Hancock, who is stronger and stronger, is getting stronger day by day. Her domineering color has a faint tendency to red hair, and she begins to have an offensive effect on matter. Although it is still very weak, it is already a good start. A domineering domineering affects the beginning of the material, as long as Hancock can continue to grow, sooner or later he can become the most domineering person in the second world. The four emperors all have their own titles of the strongest, like the white beard, who has the strongest in the world. Kaido is called the strongest creature in the world and the other four emperors are the same. And Hancock is not a pure domineering powerhouse, at the same time, she is also a physical skill, ability person, so Hancock is already a powerhouse at the general level. Now that she is constantly getting stronger, she has gradually exceeded the general level. The overlord color swept across the sky and released the Buddha to tear the sky apart and the earth shattered. "What a powerful domineering!" Tsunade and others also arrived at this time. Seeing Hancock''s domineering domineering that swept the sky, and feeling the domineering domineering that began to affect the material and causing physical damage, Tsunade couldn''t bear it in his heart. She sighed. Compared with Hancock when he first met on the sea to compete for the domineering and domineering, the current Hancock and the domineering are much stronger. Sure enough, the great channel is the place where the strong can survive. It is not that progress will be made. There are only two of them. There are many people in this world who have the qualifications to become kings like them, and there are also many people who have grown into true kings, so Lin Yi, Tsunade and the others still have a long way to go. "Bassoromi bears are not like ordinary pirates. Instead, he gives me the feeling that they are like regular troops trained by the world government. They are stamina and decisive, make moves and retreats cleanly and neatly, and do not drag their feet, even though they are not on the path of assassination. , But it fits the look of a soldier very much." Lin Yi frowned and said. He came from the world government cp9. He has received training in this area and often contacts other regular troops. Some navy and world government officials sometimes ask them to clean up, so he has also contacted many such people. The Basolomi bear did not feel like a pirate at all, but more like a regular army, a soldier. "Although people have different personalities, the feeling and qualities he showed are exactly like a high-quality soldier!" Looking back on the whole process from the battle to the end, Lin Yi felt strange as he thought about it, Israel and Palestine. Solomi Bears military qualities and decisiveness and decisiveness would not say that he was sent by the world government at all. This is very inconsistent with his performance. Soldiers go out to perform missions, especially these kinds of obscure missions, where they can justly tell the enemy who sent them, even if they are confident in themselves, they cant say it, after all. Always leave a way for yourself. But Basolomi Bear said it right from the beginning, speaking very simply, as if he was anxious for Lin Yi to ask, this was completely different from his style. These details may not be noticed by ordinary people, but Lin Yi has noticed. Dont forget who Lin Yi taught him and what kind of background he was. In Naruto World, he is a strong man taught by Tsunade hand by hand, a killer in the sun, a ninja, and received cp9 training in One Piece World. cp9 Apart from assassination, the best thing is espionage ability. To inquire about intelligence, how could it be possible to eat this business without excellent observation and attention ability. Therefore, Lin Yi found it strange as he carefully observed the memories as he thought about it. "Bassolomi bear deliberately revealed this to you, but isn''t he Qiwuhai who is the most loyal to the world government? His style and loyalty to the world government are unlikely to take the initiative to serve the world. The government ordered to kill us, no matter how confident he was in his own strength, he would not be able to make such a move." Tsunade said. "With that said, the behavior of the tyrant bear just now is very suspicious." Nicole Robin analyzed, an idea came out and said immediately, after all, she was best at these: "The only explanation is the tyrant bear. In fact, he is not as loyal to the world government as on the surface and known to the world, or that he is loyal to the world government on the surface, but in fact it is very likely to be loyal to the world government. Only in this way can he explain why he made such a move, telling him that he was sent by the world government to assassinate us. " Chapter 498: The weird bear? "Then why did he do this?" Nami wondered. Although she is smart, she is not very good at these struggles involving political power conspiracies. It is not as good as Nicole Robin that she can directly see the essence. "Think about it, the bear came here to kill us. With his prudence, the style of retreating without a single blow could not tell us these things so carelessly, and he just did this? If it fails or leaks. Isn''t the matter of any livelihood exposed? What are the benefits to the world government? Moreover, our world government knows its strength. Success is good, but what about failure? There are many chances of failure, Tyrant Bear should be very careful not to reveal who he was sent, and will come up with a very reasonable excuse as a reason to assassinate us. But he didn''t. Instead, he neatly told us his intentions and who sent him over. "Nicole Robin''s eyes shone brightly, peeling layer after layer of cocoon, and under scrutiny she discovered that this might be hiding a huge secret: "In this case, if we fail, our strength and potential are not a good thing for him and his loyal world government, but he still said it, which means that he anticipated the outcome of his failure. As far as he is concerned, success is good, but failure does not matter, because his goal has been achieved. Think about it, what do we have besides our own strength and potential? Karp, Sengoku is still standing behind, and behind the bear? Some high-level members of the world government are standing. What do you think will happen once we are stabbed out and we are all right? Not only will it arouse our hatred of the world government, plus we are now suffering from headaches because of the Tianlong people, and will be punished at any time, but now suddenly ushered in the assassination of the tyrant bear ordered by the world government, you What do you think will happen in the end? We are very likely to defect to the world government in a rage. Not only that, but Karp and the others are standing behind us. Once they know that the world government actually did such a thing, what will happen? Even if Karp doesnt fight with those people, they will be completely alienated from the world government. After all, the relationship between the bear and the world government should be very clear that Karp is our teacher, and the Warring States and Karp are the turn of life and death. In us. If we have something to do or defect because of this, Karp''s final relationship with the world government will never be good. If this is the case, neither the world government nor the navy is a good thing. " "If you say this, the identity of the bear is worthy of scrutiny. To a large extent, it will cause direct conflicts between the top levels of the world government, resulting in huge rifts, which will be greatly weakened for the world government, and there will be more of us. A person with great potential has become a mortal enemy of the world government." Lin Yi said: "With the strength of the bear, there are not many organizations that can cultivate such a strong man with military qualities and make him loyal. Although many countries in the world today have great military strength, such as Don Quixote of Qiwuhai Doflamingos national military power is not weak, but does he have the ability to make Tyrant Bear loyal to him? Can someone like Tyrant Bear be cultivated? The words of the four emperors are unlikely. Although the four emperors exist like emperors in the new world, their styles are completely different from those of the Basolomi bears. They are completely pirate styles, while the Basolomi bears It is completely military soldier style. In addition to these, there is only one organization that meets this requirement, and only this organization can train people like bears, and even this organization can explain why the tyrant bear caused conflicts between us and the world government, and caused Kapp and the world government. Conflict. " "Revolutionary Army!" Hancock said: "You have just destroyed the military power on Paradise Island that the Revolutionary Army has so hard to take. You killed so many cadres and caused them to lose a country. If the bear is from the Revolutionary Army, it is. Explain all this, explain why he is loyal to the world government but tells us that he was sent by the world government to kill us. Why should we cause the conflict between us and the world government to turn into a complete antagonism, so that Karp and the world government''s high-level people are separated from each other, and who is the most beneficial to all this? It is against the revolutionary army, not only can avenge you for causing them to lose the paradise island and lose so many cadres, but also make you and the world government turn against each other, and also make the world government have civil strife and self-conflict. All the benefits of this will be directed to the revolution. Army, only this explanation can make everything very reasonable. " Dont look at Hancocks contempt for the world, and dont forget that she is a female emperor, the female emperor of a country. The politics, rights, and the struggles between countries are too clear, but she is only based on her character and strength. I don''t even bother to use these, and I feel disgusted with them. But no, disgust doesn''t mean Hancock won''t. On the contrary, she can see clearly, and now that Lin Yi and their safety are involved, Hancock will of course not dismissively, and immediately express his views. "Hankuk is right, I think so too." Lin Yi glanced at Hancock appreciatively. The empress deserves to be the empress. Although she is aloof and despise everything, it is absolutely impossible for the empress to be ignorant of these things. , It''s just that her character, personal preferences, and the strength and power to master make her do whatever she wants under normal circumstances, dismissing these things. Hancock''s face was reddened, and Lin Yi''s admiring look made her feel very sweet in her heart. "It''s disgusting. I knew before that the revolutionary army was not as good as the rumors. But I didn''t expect them to hide in the dark to calculate us. What is the difference between them and the people of the world government!" Nami said angrily. "This is the case. They are indistinguishable from the world government. Regardless of how good their slogans are, to overthrow the dark and decadent world government and build an absolutely free world, but in fact it is the same as the so-called absolute justice of the world government. Yes, they are all shouted well, but in fact they are no different." Tsunade said. Chapter 499: Get rid of the fate of chess pieces Tsunade''s eyes shone brightly. As Naruto, she had commanded a ninja battle, and her knowledge and insight into these matters was no less than that of Hancock, the empress. It''s just that she doesn''t like these things too much, so under normal circumstances, she also lives her own life as she wants, doing things in the way she likes. "They are all unscrupulous in order to achieve the goal. This is the method of the superior, the way of struggle between the big power and the big power. Perhaps their original intention was good at the beginning, but with the expansion of power and power, they are no different from the world government. The only difference is that the world government is now decayed, and the revolutionary army is still thriving and growing before it decays. . "Nicole Robin sighed slightly. The world government is unscrupulous in dealing with the revolutionary army, and the same revolutionary army is also unscrupulous in dealing with the world government. After all, justice and everything are written by the victor. Unfortunately, they are caught between the world government and the revolutionary army, and they have also become a link in the game between the two sides this time, depending on who has the higher means. "Then what should I do now?" Nuoqigao asked, and the two sisters were the most helpless in this regard. "This world is like this, the weak and the strong, the survival of the fittest, the great channel is equivalent to the chessboard, we are one of the chess pieces, we dont want to be sacrificed as chess pieces, so we can only turn over and become the masters and players of chess. For this we Although it is not to say that the world government and the revolutionary army are as unscrupulous as the world government, but as long as it is our enemy, we will use our own way to defeat them!" Lin Yi said: "Although this time is dangerous, not only do some people in the world government want to take us as victims and become victims of the profit trade between them and the Tianlong people, the revolutionary army also wants to use us to split the world government, weaken the power of the world government, and give the world The government has added several potential enemies. This is the real purpose of the bear to deal with us this time. It is good to kill us, but not to kill us is also good for the revolutionary army. This is the method of the superiors. We count all aspects well, and we even count them in many cases. Knowing that it is a pit, we can jump forward until we have the ability to get rid of the identity of chess pieces and become chess players. So although this time is dangerous, it might not be an opportunity for us. An opportunity to temper us and struggle for survival among the two forces. It is equivalent to an opportunity to temper our body and mind and strength. After that, we will be one step closer to our goal of becoming a chess player. " Lin Yi didnt have any calculated anger, because just like what he said, the Great Channel is a chessboard. The vast majority of people are chess pieces. If they dont want to be chess pieces, they can only keep struggling for survival until they become chess players. There is also the potential to get rid of the fate of chess pieces, so why are you still angry? Inferior to human strength and inferior to human rights. Do you want others to take care of you? Can''t take care of your mood? It''s impossible. Everything is the law of the jungle. The strong is respected and the fittest survives. The next step is to see whose means, whose strength is stronger, whose luck is higher, stronger and better. Even Lin Yi was very excited. A vigorous fighting spirit spread to affect the people around him: "It is also a test and an honor for us to be able to struggle between the two major forces for survival. Who else can be calculated by the two powers at the same time? Doesn''t this prove that we also have this potential? It is also a good thing to have this potential that makes them jealous!" "This man!" When the other female warriors of Amazon lily who came at this time heard Lin Yi''s words, the courageous, fearless, and contemptuous courage of the world is similar to the female emperor, so that they all understand why they are. Master Snake Ji, who is waiting for others to admire, will fall in love with this man, they are really a pair. It is absolutely impossible for other people to be targeted by the world government and the revolutionary army at the same time to calculate such a fate. It is absolutely impossible for such a situation to be good, and it is impossible to maintain an optimistic attitude, let alone awe-inspiring fighting spirit. "Since the revolutionary army wants to provoke Karp behind us and the high-level relationship, why don''t we satisfy their wishes!" Tsunade said suddenly. "Isn''t this in their calculations?" Nami asked. "No, we are difficult to be humans because we are caught in the middle. The world government will not become our umbrella but will become our reminder. The revolutionary army is the same. Both sides have enemies with us. The king''s road is destined to be rugged. of. Therefore, if we want to get rid of this destiny, we must take advantage of the momentum and use the revolutionary army and the world government to fight against each other, and we will survive and thrive in the gap between these two giants, and finally get rid of it in one fell swoop. The fate of chess pieces. Since the world government wants the Basolomi to deal with us, and the Basolomi is a spy of the revolutionary army, and the revolutionary army wants to use the Basolomi to count us, we will fulfill them. "Tsunade said every word. "Do you want them to have a dog?" Nicole Robin deserves to be a member of many organizations and is very good at planning various conspiracies behind the scenes. "Yes, if the revolutionary army wants to take advantage of us, we will fulfill their wishes. Anyway, those high-level world governments also want to kill us, so of course they can''t make it better, but the revolutionary army is also our enemy, and of course it can''t make them feel better. , We told Mr. Marshal the news that Xiong was a cadre of the revolutionary army. Lets say that we have been tracing news of the revolutionary army during this period of time. As for the evidence, hehe, as long as you tell him what happened here, as long as you tell him what Xiong has done, Mr. Marshal, as a wise general, should be able to see it. There is a problem with the bear. At that time, with Mr. Marshals foresight, he might use the bear as a guide to spy on the secrets of the revolutionary army and deal with them better. No matter what, the bears end will not be good. As a spy, of course we want to calculate. To pay the end. "Lin Yi added, since we have to count them, we must be prepared to be counted by them. Chapter 500: Karp "The Warring States period is not that easy to fool, you also say that he is a wise general!" Nicole Robin said. "Yes, I didn''t intend to fool him at all. Instead, I had to take the initiative to tell him everything. Mr. Marshal valued us very much. This incident was originally because we were wronged. Not only did we lose the credit, but we would be convicted at any time. Don''t talk about it now. Its even more so that the world government started on us when they helped us get rid of crime. This is too chilling. At that time, whether it is because of his care for us, because of Mr. Karp, or because of his status as a navy marshal and his vision, he will not let us suffer this grievance, otherwise it will only be To drive us away, he certainly can''t want to personally let the world government drive us away. So in order to appease us or to ease us, he will give us an explanation, and he must also give us an explanation, otherwise he will not be the Warring States Period, and he will not take care of us in this way, but this matter cannot Directly talk to Mr. Marshal, you must first talk to Mr. Karp, and then explain all this to Mrs. Karp! "Tsunade said. The female warrior of the Amazon lily on one side was shocked when Lin Yi and a few people made such a plan in a few words. They were in such a dangerous situation just now, but now they were resolved by them all at once. Instead, they survived well in the cracks. Even the east, west, north and south winds could not destroy them. Instead, they let them take advantage of each other to play and applaud the two forces. In between, let them bite the dog and retaliate against their enemies without any effort. This makes them not shocked. If they develop as Lin Yi and the others say, they will really be able to achieve this situation, and this plan gives them the feeling that Lin Yi and their abilities make them feel that they have a chance of success. It''s not low, after all, it''s man-made. After formulating the general direction, Lin Yi, Hancock and others discussed with each other, and finally Nicole Robin deliberated on the details of the implementation, then perfected and confirmed that there was no problem, and acted immediately. boom There was a loud noise from the office of the Navy Headquarters Marshal, and the navy outside almost did not rush in, because the door of the office of the Marshal, who was the supreme ruler of the Navy Headquarters, was hit by a blow. But after seeing who was the one who blew the gate, all the navies immediately went back wherever they came from, completely assuming it hadn''t happened. "Kapu, why are you crazy!" The Warring States did not have a good temper. The two of them recently used all their relationships and strength to find a way to make Lin Yi and the others clear the charges of killing the Tianlongren, and let the Tianlongren and the world government know that this is. What the revolutionary army did was to get rid of Lin Yi and them through the hands of the world government. But because the lives of two Tianlong people are involved, even they have to have real evidence. Therefore, both of them have been very annoying lately, and their tempers are not very good, especially Karp, who watched his precious disciples Qian After all the hard work, not only did she fail to treat it as it should be, but she was framed and even more uncomfortable. Therefore, the Warring States period was not angry with Karp''s actions, because he had changed a lot of doors recently, and it was not too bad for such a door. "Warring States!" Karp roared, his eyes full of anger: "Those old immortals dare to find someone to kill Lin Yi and them. They are looking for death. Lin Yi boy, they have done so much for the world government. He actually did such a thing for his own benefit." "What? Those guys are looking for someone to kill Lin Yi and the others?" The Warring States suddenly felt that the matter was big. Originally, Lin Yi and the others were depressed. The unprovoked heroes became sinners. Not to mention that they are still assassinated by the world government and are being served by themselves. Assassination, which makes them feel resentful. You must know that they are not people from the navy headquarters. They are all people with their own will, and they are the owners of the kings qualifications. They stay here only because the navy can give them a platform for development, because of Karps Taking care, because of his importance, the Warring States period did not think that Lin Yi and the others would completely regard the navy as their second life like him and Karp. With Lin Yi and their talents, they can mix well wherever they go. At that time, the two navy''s highest combat powers in the future will likely become the strongest enemies. The actions of those guys in the world government are likely to push the two highest combat forces in the future to each other with one hand. He worked so hard to cultivate in the Warring States period, and looking after Lin Yi and others did not hope to influence them, so that they can establish a good relationship with the navy, and then they will have a sense of belonging to the navy and finally become the same people as him and Karp. Treat it as your own home. But now it has just had a good start, but it has been completely destroyed by the short-sighted people of the world government, and it is very likely that Lin Yi and the others will be driven away. "How are Lin Yi and the others now? Is there anything wrong?" The Warring States period really took care of Lin Yi and the others, so the first question was not if they had defected, but if there was anything wrong with them. "How can their strength matter? Those guys are really capable. The little girl of the Pirate Empress has a reputation for being so fierce, especially when it comes to treating men with disgust, I didn''t expect them to mix with the Pirate Empress. Together. Haha, that kids fate for women is really as amazing as the speed of his strength improvement. Even the Pirate Empress can be mixed together. It is no wonder that there will be no news about them. They have been staying in the Amazon lilies. " Karp laughed again when he talked about their situation, but immediately became angry again. His disciple was assassinated under his nose, or he was assassinated by the world government that he had been serving. How could this not let him? anger. "Those old immortals asked Basolomi bear to kill them, but Lin Yi found out and fought a battle and was finally beaten away. Not to mention that Lin Yi discovered a secret. That guy turned out to be placed by the revolutionary army. The spies of the world government, because of this, the revolutionary army knew in advance that Lin Yi and the others had entered the Paradise Island. Those idiots actually let Basolomi bear to deal with Lin Yi and the others, didn''t you know if this was taken advantage of? " Chapter 501: The Resolute Warring States "I was still complacent and thought that it would be great to deal with Lin Yi and the others, it was just a idiot!" Karp cursed. "What are you talking about? Tyrant Xiong is a spy of the revolutionary army?" The Sengoku pupils shrank, and he kept thinking about the clues: "If he is a member of the revolutionary army, why should he accept the reform of the world government? If he continues to reform, he will always have One day he will lose consciousness and become a loyal fighter of the world government. By the way, he wants to use this period of accepting the reform, because he dares to accept the reform and he is the most unlikely person to betray the world government, but only in this way can he get in touch with the world government. Many secrets, many high-level secrets, and even the secrets of our navy headquarters. Only in this way, at the expense of self-sacrifice to carry out espionage work, can we obtain the secrets of the world government. What a revolutionary army, what a Dorag, really is a good method, but unfortunately, why can''t such a person interact with Karp? As a hero of the navy, if he can become a navy, after I step down, he should have taken over the position of marshal is the most suitable. With his strength and ability, the navy headquarters can definitely be taken to the next level. What a pity, his father is a naval hero, but his son is the leader of the revolutionary army. " "Warring States, you have to give me an answer, otherwise I will find the old immortals myself!" Karp said without a doubt. The Warring States was suddenly shocked. I didn''t expect Karp to attach much importance to Lin Yi and the others for a short time. Getting along, this very brief period of friendship between master and apprentice made Karp so concerned about Lin Yi and the others. This was unexpected and unexpected in the Warring States period, and at the same time he was more cautious. He knew very well whether it was to give Lin Yi and the others an explanation or to comfort them, or for the friendship between him and Kapu, or Because he values ??Lin Yi and the others, he must let the tyrant Xiong pay the price for killing Lin Yi and others. "Good boy, you are obviously using us as gunmen. It seems that you are a more terrifying person than Dorag. If you can really treat the Navy as your home, then you will be the most suitable candidate for the Navy Marshal. But if you become the enemy of the navy, you will be a more terrifying existence than the leader of the revolutionary army." The Warring States period looked at Karps angry look, recalling what Karp had just said to him, Lin Yi told Karp all this without concealing it, and then told him through Karps mouth that he suddenly understood it, and his heart was angry and angry again. It was funny and there was a huge wave. The situation of Lin Yi and the others in the Warring States is the most clear. Not only were they calculated by their own people, they were sold or even assassinated by the people of the world government, but they were also retaliated by the enemy revolutionary army. It is as dangerous as being submerged in a storm at any time. Its good for other people to either hide or keep a low profile, or even if they can maintain a normal mind, its already very good, but Lin Yi and the others actions shocked the Warring States Period. He actually wanted to stand up as a chess player. In the confrontation, both sides have the same source, creating a situation where a dog bites a dog with one hand. The identity that was originally just a chess piece would be swallowed by the two powers at any time became a chess player, creating a situation where the dogs of the world government can bite the dogs, kill each other and retaliate against their enemies in one fell swoop, yet they are effortless. Who is the most terrifying to those who stand in this position of Warring States? The combination of huge potential, fast growth, strong strength, background, luck, ability, affinity, means and wisdom is the most terrifying person. At present, there are very few people like this on the Great Channel, but now there is one more, no, two are right. And the Warring States Period was the same as Lin Yi thought. Even if he knew that Lin Yi took the initiative to tell him the purpose of all this, the Warring States Period would do it. On the contrary, they could not make them feel resentful and rebellious towards the navy, thus causing the navy headquarters to appear two major enemies. . In addition, this incident was not originally Lin Yi and the others'' fault, and neither public nor private warring states could find a reason to refuse, so they knew that Lin Yi and the others still did this because it was the best choice, and The Warring States also had its own ideas. "The world government really has too many decayed places. I have always wanted to clear away some of the decayed darkness, but there is no excuse and opportunity. Now it is a good opportunity to use the spies of the revolutionary army to kill Lin Yi and the others. , Such a crime was fulfilled not only to assassinate the hero, but also to collude with the revolutionary army. At that time, even if they are high in power, they can still be eliminated if they are removed. For the five old stars, the least allowed is that someone has collusion with the revolutionary army. This time it is even more affected by the revolutionary army The spy had calculated to assassinate Lin Yi and the others, and now even if these guys had a hundred mouths, they couldn''t tell. Although removing them is also some harm and loss to the world government, it is a good thing for the future. It reduces a lot of corrupting darkness and can make the world government more justice. The benefit for the future is not a small loss now. Comparable. "The Warring States period weighed the gains and losses in an instant and calculated each aspect clearly. It can not only give Lin Yi and the others an explanation to ease their anger towards the world government, but also express themselves that the navy headquarters regards them and cares for them. At the same time, it can get rid of some dark and decayed moths that damage the foundation of the world government and the navy. Using the spy Basolomi Bear as a clue to investigate the secrets of the Revolutionary Army, the Warring States Period really took action after all the calculations were clear. After all, if such an action is decided, of course, it must be shot quickly and quickly, and everything will be solved. Otherwise, when the old guys of the world government react and respond, there will be many unnecessary variables. "Kapu, don''t mess around, I promise you won''t let them be wronged, and some of your disciples are so shrewd, they actually let the world government and the navy headquarters be their pawns, let the two behemoths kill each other, he But sit firmly on the Diaoyutai, do you think they will still suffer?" Zeng Guo said. Chapter 502: World government shock "Yes, they have suffered a great loss. Even if they reward a natural devil fruit for their merits, they cannot be overstated, but they are required to face so many cadres in a country of the Revolutionary Army. After completing their tasks, they are regarded as sinners. Treated, and then we just asked them to wait patiently for the news and the world government sent people to assassinate them. As a result, they survived the crisis by relying on their own strength. They also found out that the undercover of the revolutionary army was such a great hero as the tyrant Xiong. In the end, they didn''t seem to get a fart. You told me that they didn''t suffer? "Kapu said, holding his finger. At this moment, the Warring States, who has always been able to speak well, was dumb when asked by Karp. Because Karp said it was true, no matter how he quibbleed, he couldn''t change it. If he changed some extreme people, he might have killed and defected. However, Lin Yi and the others have actually made great contributions to the world government under such circumstances. This makes it useless to argue about the Warring States Period. No matter what reason or reason, this fact cannot be changed. That is Lin Yis certainty. It has made a lot of contributions to the world government. And the reward he received is far less than one-tenth of the credit he made. Not to mention, and now he has to be framed as a victim by the people of the world government. This makes the Warring States period a bit embarrassing, which also prompted the Warring States to treat the world government. One of the reasons why some of the senior executives started. If this continues, a large number of people will sacrifice their lives to the world government and they will not get the respect and credit they deserve. Not to mention, they will be framed by the people they work for. If this situation continues, the world government will really fall apart sooner or later. . This is no longer a general use of power for personal gain. It has really touched the bottom line of the Warring States period and the fundamental interests of the world government. If he doesnt stop it, Lin Yi and the others will happen today, and it will happen in the future. There are more, but it further fuels their arrogance. And every time such a thing happens is a huge loss to the world government and the navy, so it must be wiped out when it is just discovered, otherwise it will be too late to fix the prison. "The old people dare not count these trivial accounts. In short, if you give me an answer to this matter, I will personally go to the old immortals and ask for an answer, and you can figure it out by yourself!" Kapu is cool when he comes, and when he leaves. It was even more unrestrained, leaving a pile of mess for the Warring States period to clean up, and it was still a mess that the Warring States period had to clean up. "Really a good method. Compared to Karp''s daunted son and headache grandson, your disciple is even more difficult. Why is there no relationship between Karp and Karp? No? , Dorag can only appear one, can''t let such a thing happen again, and it still happens under my nose. If this is the case, then what am I going to do as the Marine Marshal, if he becomes the second Dorag, no, if he walks on the same path as Dorag, he will definitely be more terrifying than Dorag . When Dorage was taught by Karp since he was a child, he was not so good at his age. Long-sleeved dancing, witty, decisive, and determined. I cant find any better words to describe him, and he is still around him. There is a low-key hidden behind him, no less terrifying than his Tsunade. He is still mixed with the pirate empress, who is still far-reaching and extremely repulsive of everything. He has become a climate, and with the people gathered around him, it is already a great channel and no force can be underestimated. Up. "The Warring States thoughts flashed in his mind, and he immediately took out the phone worm and dialed the phone of his boss. A huge storm that was triggered by Lin Yi and passed on by Karp, the Warring States period swept across the world government at an alarming speed. Within a day, many high-level officials were immediately beaten from the throne of power, without any chance of resistance or preparation. , In the Warring States period, Karp, and their boss, the army commander-in-chief of the world government, joined forces. In addition, the Warring States has such a crime. As for the evidence, there is no need for it. For the Warring States, they only need an excuse, and they believe that this is true, just like the ancient emperor thought you were guilty, even if you are a hero of the empire. The same is guilty. Of course, the difference between these high-level leaders is that they did not make much contribution to the world government, but they have greatly destroyed the foundation of the world government. Now that they have such a good opportunity, the Warring States will certainly not be merciful and directly uproot the high-level participants this time. He also took the opportunity to scavenge officials who had done a lot of dark and criminal things. Basically, if there is no accident, what awaits them will be the death penalty or a lifetime imprisonment. With these fat ears, they only know how to slaughter their horses and get rid of dissident high-levels, how could they be the opponents of the powerful Warring States. In addition, this time, the person who allowed and supported the Warring States to do this is Ganggukong. He is one of the most powerful figures in the world government. His status and power are not inferior to the five old stars. Such people support the Warring States. How about these high-level people? It might be able to resist, but of course it was all over. In fact, Gang Bing Kong is not an idiot. He certainly knows that doing so is a big storm for the world government. A bad situation can easily cause turmoil and give the revolutionary army an opportunity to take advantage of it, but there is no perfect thing in the world. , A momentary pain in exchange for a better future, of course, steel bones can not be soft, especially this time in the Warring States period, Karp unexpectedly agrees and is firm. Even if Gang Gukong disagrees, we still have to consider their opinions and feelings. What''s more, this is the only thing that is profitable and only harmful, and there is such a good opportunity in front of us, plus those people have indeed done a stupid thing. It is time for the foundation of world government to go down for so long. Cleaning up this group of people will cause temporary turmoil, but to a certain extent, it will greatly improve the status of some navies and world governments in the hearts of people on the great waterway. After all, basically everyone who has been cleaned up is The guy who has harmed countless ordinary people. Chapter 503: Overthrow the Empress before Parting (Part 1) Now that they have been cleaned up all at once, of course, it is very happy. Under such circumstances, they will not be received by the people, but at least it has also restored the image and status of the world government in the hearts of ordinary people. Moreover, these are invisible gains. The actual gains and future gains have not been counted, and this time they are still related to the revolutionary army. Although they have been used, they cannot change the fact that they and the revolutionary army spies conspired against Lin. Yat their facts. The Warring States period even took advantage of this opportunity to get rid of Lin Yi and the others, saying that it was the intelligence released deliberately by the spies of the Revolutionary Army, deliberately for the high level of the world government to frame Lin Yi and the others who killed a large number of the Revolutionary Army, and Lin Yi However, in this time they were framed not only did not abandon the world government, but also discovered the spies of the Revolutionary Army. It is a great achievement and worthy of all personnel to learn. It was through this storm that Lin Yi and the others completely got rid of the charge of killing the Tianlongren with the help of Karp and the Warring States, and pushed all their brains onto the revolutionary army. After all, Lin Yi and the others dont know whether the killing of the Tianlongren was done by Lin Yi. The people who knew were either dead or bought by the revolutionary army. So the evidence or anything was arbitrary. The Warring States period they fabricated it, so Lin Yi and the others. This time it can be described as a complete turnaround, and the charges that could have been convicted at any time have also completely disappeared, not to mention that he has become a model for the Navy. Obviously this time the Warring States Period was set up to reassure and ease Lin Yi and the others. The double damage caused by the assassination can be described as sufficient capital. Not only did they take away all the credit that they had previously been temporarily taken away because of the chaos of the revolutionary army and the world government. Take it back, and it''s fame and fortune. Not only that, the Warring States period is also decided, and after a while, after this matter subsides, it will take advantage of the momentum created for Lin Yi and the others during this period of time, from the dark and righteous cp9 to the absolute justice under the sun, and it will no longer be dark. Executioner in China. Originally, the Warring States Period intended to help Lin Yi and the others adjust the department immediately, but considering that this matter was very involved, Lin Yi and the others just calmed down, so they should digest the gains this time, and wait for the prestige to reach its peak over time. At the same time, the world government, which was turbulent due to this turmoil, stabilized before joining the Navy headquarters. And there has been news that once Lin Yi becomes a regular, his credit is enough to become a lieutenant general, so once Lin Yi and they leave cp9 to join the navy, a real lieutenant admiral will not be able to go, and it is not ordinary. Lieutenant admiral. But like the current three generals, the Warring States, Karp and others are still the kind of lieutenant generals when they were lieutenant generals. They are superior to general lieutenants. Whether it is strength, reputation, power or status, it is the same. The biggest difference between Lieutenant Generals is that Lin Yi and others like Lieutenant Generals will be the best candidates for generals if there is no accident in the future, and they will be promoted sooner or later. It is conceivable that this time Lin Yi played this hand beautifully, which not only resolved all the crises but also brought huge benefits to himself and the people around him. Of course, who is the ultimate beneficiary of this turmoil is not known. After all, Lin Yi completely achieved his goal in this turmoil. He cleaned up all the people the world government wanted to frame him, and allowed himself to get it. The huge contribution will soon become a lieutenant-level navy high-level when the storm subsides, and it also made the Warring States and them secretly pay attention to the fact that Basolomi Xiong used him to find the revolutionary army''s intelligence, so as to deal with the revolutionary army under appropriate circumstances. The Revolutionary Army also achieved most of its goals, causing a lot of turbulence in the world government, and the death of many high-level officials gave them opportunities. The navy and the world government have also achieved their goals, to ease and appease Lin Yi and the others, obtain intelligence from the spies of the Revolutionary Army, gather the hearts of the people, and set up Lin Yi as a model telling the world government that those who work for the navy know that as long as they are meritorious. No one can take away the situation. At the same time, I took the opportunity to get rid of many worms and replaced them with talents with real materials but no background. As long as the world government is given a period of time, it can not only make up for all the losses in this storm, but also improve it. One floor. It can be said that this storm involving the two major forces, the game can be said to have their own gains, and they have achieved their own goals. Who is the biggest beneficiary can only see who has the last laugh. For now, it doesnt matter. It is the world government, navy headquarters, revolutionary army, or Lin Yi, they have all gained a lot. Of course, Lin Yi and the others are the biggest in terms of gains and contributions, because they did not need to pay anything to achieve their own requirements. Let the two major forces bite dogs and kill each other. In comparison, although the two major forces have their own advantages, they have achieved their own. However, it also caused a lot of losses in certain places, but it was more advantageous than disadvantaged for the revolutionary army and the world government with a solid foundation. There is no absolute advantage for the big forces. Everything has advantages and disadvantages. As long as the benefits outweigh the disadvantages, it is worth doing for them. This is also the case. Otherwise, even if Lin Yi has the ability to master the sky, it is impossible to play with the two forces. Between applause. "Lin Yi, are you really going to leave tomorrow?" In Hancock''s room, Hancock was not wearing any clothes at this time. The stalwart in front of him was only covered by the slender and soft black hair. It looks **** and full of temptation. Since knowing that Lin Yi also likes to look at his body, Hancock has not avoided all his best postures in front of Lin Yi when he was alone with Lin Yi. "Yeah!" Lin Yi nodded, looking at Hancock''s dissatisfied gaze and Tsunade, they all took the initiative to leave and free up the space for them to get along with. It was already clear what it meant. Hope Lin Yi''s heart softened with Hancock''s deep and loving gaze. Even the hard-hearted people facing the female emperors tender gaze can only be completely melted, let alone the time to get along, the female emperor did not reserve, completely trusting, and Tsunade and others did not. It is of course impossible to stop Lin Yi from being indifferent. Chapter 504: Push down the empress before parting (part 2) And I will leave tomorrow. Lin Yi sighed slightly when he looked at the empress, and then walked over and lay on the empresss big bed, a big bed that has never been touched by any opposite **** or even the same sex. From now on, only Lin Yi is qualified to lie down. Lin Yi gently hugged Hancock in his arms. Hancock''s face was flushed, his eyes flashed with shame, there was no resistance but he obediently buried his head in Lin Yi''s arms. There is no such thing as the usual style of the Pirate Empress, and some are just full of supple, gentle feminine beauty. "After all, I am a member of the Navy. I have been out for so long and it is time to go back. Although it is temporarily separated, it is not always possible to meet with our strength and ability. Whether you want to see me or I want to see you, I can find it at any time. The other party, if you have nothing to do, you can come and find me. After a while, I will go to the navy headquarters to take up the post after the turmoil subsides. I will go out often and stay out all the year round. Are you afraid that you won''t see me then? "Lin Yi said while holding Hancock, one hand quietly fell on Hancock''s stalwart, almost no less than Tsunade''s stalwart. Hancocks pretty face turned redder for some unknown reason, but he was very soft, allowing Lin Yi to pick and taste everything he had. After hearing Lin Yis words, Hancocks unwilling gaze calmed down a lot, although I dont want to be separated for a moment, but Hancock is not the kind of woman with zero IQ in love after all. She can give everything for the man she likes, but it doesn''t mean that her IQ is zero when she is in love. She is just willing to give everything for the man she likes. Therefore, Hancock did not entangle on this issue anymore, instead, a spring of spring rose slowly between his eyebrows, a spring of spring that made Lin Yi thrilling. "Lin Yi, is my concubine beautiful?" Hancock said seriously. "Beautiful!" Looking at Hancock who suddenly became very serious, Lin Yi felt a little strange, but still replied. "Then...Do you like concubine body?" Hancock''s continuous questions made Lin Yi a little puzzled, but he still replied: "Like it, you are the number one beauty in the Great Channel, the Pirate Empress, how could you not like it!" "Since the concubine body is beautiful and you like the concubine body, then why don''t you treat the concubine body like Tsunade and others? Is it okay for the concubine body to be the same as them?" Hancock''s charming pair again brought a hint of expectation. With a trace of ignorance, it is obvious that she has a complete knowledge of these things. It''s just that I have been with Lin Yi and the others these days. Of course, I have also discovered the battle between Lin Yi, Tsunade, and Nami. Hancock is very ignorant about this, just like a girl who has been exposed to these things for the first time, with curiosity and anticipation in ignorance, especially Hancock, who has a person he likes, also has a heart in his heart. Think the same as Tsunade and others. Its just that a lot of things happened later that Hancocks thoughts were not put into it, and Lin Yi did, so he didnt say it for the time being, and Lin Yi will be leaving tomorrow, and then he will be separated from him, even if he is himself It took time to find him in the past, which filled Hancock''s heart with longing. The thought that had sprouted in her heart broke out again, and it was so strong that no one could stop her. And Tsunade and their thoughts are of course very delicate. After all, everyone is a woman and has a good relationship. And Hancocks feelings for Lin Yi are almost all on the face, so Tsunade and the others can see. After coming out, plus leaving here tomorrow, they can still be with Lin Yi every day, and Hancock will be separated from Lin Yi for a while. The delicateness of the women and the keen sixth sense made them all leave quietly, leaving Hancock here to play freely. Although Hancock is rather ignorant of this aspect, he is not stupid after all. Of course, he also noticed Tsunade and the others'' thoughts. He was also very grateful to them at the moment and didn''t want to miss this opportunity. That''s why this scene happened. "Even if the concubine body is separated from you temporarily, but the concubine body must be the same as Tsunade and others. What they can do, the concubine body can do it!" Hancock whispered like a beautiful snake around Lin Yi. "Have you decided? Don''t regret it?" Lin Yi paused at Hancock''s affectionate gaze. "As long as it is you, the concubine will never regret it!" Hancock took the initiative to kiss Lin Yi at this moment. The two figures quickly entangled each other on the bed with a fierce kiss. It didnt take long for Lin Yi to roll over and press down on Hancocks body, expecting Hancock, shy and thick. Under the loving eyes of Hancock, Hancocks tender and painful cry of tenderness soon came out of Hancocks room............ "So this is marriage? The concubine feels really beautiful. No wonder Tsunade and the others often make painful and happy sounds when passing by your room before. At first, the concubine thought you were bullying them. Well, it turned out to be like this!" After an intestinal battle, Hancock''s face was full of happiness at this time, and he experienced the transformation from a woman to a woman. After the beautiful fu, Hancock''s eyebrows have a lazy, charming charm that he does not usually have. . "Then do you like me to bully you?" Lin Yi smiled, seeing that Hancock really knows almost nothing in this respect. No one can believe it. In fact, let alone the matter of men and women, Hancock is also very ignorant of many common couples, and often makes a lot of jokes. "The concubine likes it!" Although Hancock was a little shy, she boldly expressed her own thoughts. In fact, she would never hide herself in front of Lin Yi: "Just now, the concubine thought she was going You bullied "dead"! But the concubine really likes it!" Chapter 505: Lin Yis doubts Hancock snuggled in Lin Yi''s arms and murmured, quietly enjoying the aftermath and warmth of the battle. "Hankuk, why don''t you get a few more ships? In this case, you can get more resources if you go to sea!" Lin Yi suddenly said, using Hancock''s strength to go out and get a few more ships. Its not difficult at all, but I found that there is only one pirate ship here. Although it is a very large pirate ship that even Hancocks two huge sisters can carry, for a country, One pirate ship is obviously not enough. If you get a few more pirate ships, you can use more resources to return to the Amazon Lily even if it is not used to fight out and robbery. After all, although the Amazon lily is blessed, it is precisely because it is so blessed. It is a windless zone and is full of sea king nests. No enemy can attack here, but this also causes very little contact with the outside world, and more Let alone trading. Under such circumstances, many external resources were obtained by Hancock leading the Pirates of the Nine Snakes. "The pirate boat is not difficult to get, but it can''t get through the windless zone at all. The concubine''s boat can easily cross the windless zone because of snakes, but two snakes alone are not enough to drive too much. Pirate ship. If you pull one ship back and then come back to pull the second one, the snake will have the limit of physical strength. One or two rounds will be the limit. Then it will not be as convenient and fast as a boat. If there is no snake. Not only was it difficult to navigate in the windless zone, but also was attacked by sea kings in the sea, so the concubine did not bring back some pirate ships. Hancock said: "The most important thing is that even if there is a swimming snake, it is not 100% safe to be attacked by the sea kings. It is just that the chance of being attacked is reduced to a minimum. The swimming snakes and the concubine can completely prevent the sea kings from attacking. " "That''s it!" Lin Yi suddenly realized, how could he shuttle in the windless belt without the snake? Why not be attacked by sea kings? The windless zone is not so terrible because there are nests of sea kings everywhere, and the ships that rely on wind to sail are simply greatly affected. The Neptunes here are different from the Neptunes of other seas. Under normal circumstances, they rarely take the initiative to go ashore to attack ships. As long as the Neptunes here have ships, anything that has sailed in the sea will be attacked. Even if there are snakes, it only reduces the chance of attack. Once a sea king who is too hungry or in a bad mood goes mad, it will still attack the ships that are towed by the snakes. At this time, if there is no Hancock, and her domineering domineering look, how can the sea kings dare not come over? Although her two sisters are not afraid of sea kings, the sea kings in the windless zone on the sea directly attack the ships. If they come a lot at a time, they are not afraid of them, but without Hancock, the ships are easy to suffer. When the time comes to damage, if a bad ship breaks down, they will be miserable if they fall into the sea. "The concubine tried to return with two ships once, but the concubine first went back and waited for the snake to recover some energy before pulling it. As a result, the two ships had been destroyed by the sea kings on the spot, or they were robbed by the passing ships. , If the concubine sent someone to guard there, no one would dare to **** it, but they would also be very dangerous if the sea king attacked. Once the ship is gone, it is dangerous to fall into the sea. Although the two sisters of the concubine are not afraid of the sea kings, these sea kings attack the ship directly from the bottom of the sea. They are capable of not going to the sea, and they cannot kill the sea kings. If you leave in a short time, you will be in big trouble. The blood everywhere will attract a large number of sea kings, and even the two sisters of the concubine will not be able to protect the ship. And if the concubine stays on the other pirate ships, it will be able to keep these pirate ships, even if there is no snake there, but without the concubine and let the snake pull other ships back, you will still be attacked. At that time, even if it was attacked by a sea king once ten times, the loss caused was much greater than the property obtained outside. "Hancock said. "Then why not get a few more snakes? At that time, all the boats will move together, and then the snakes will tow the boats, and the chance of the sea kings attack will be reduced. If you suppress everything here, the sea kings will not dare to approach at all. Isn''t that enough?" Lin Yi said. "First of all, it is not easy to find a snake with such a big body, and it is difficult to recover it. At least it is easy to kill the snake except for the concubine body, but it is not easy to conquer the snake. The snake is very fierce. The poisonous sea snake, if it can''t let it be sincere, otherwise it will definitely eat itself back. Secondly, the general swimming snakes are useless if they are not big enough, and these large enough swimming snakes are basically in the deep sea. Even if the concubines have the ability to reach the sky, they can''t go to the sea to catch them if they don''t go ashore. There are concubines in the sea king class, and the snakes and the like dare not approach at all, but if the concubines are not there, who can capture them and subdue them if they come out? In many cases, these snakes would rather die than succumb. Most of them would choose to fight to the end. They are extremely cruel, and it is too difficult to conquer other people except the concubine! "Hancock said. "There are indeed a lot of troubles. After all, most pirate ships are not as good as navy ships. What they are afraid of is the sea kings in the windless zone, not the climate of the windless zone. Even if their ships do not have snakes and the like. East-west traction can also shuttle in the windless belt, and the only thing that can make them worry about is the attack of the Neptune class. I will find a way to get you some warships when I go back this time! "Lin Yi said, naval ships that can pass through the windless zone are not what ordinary naval ships can do. They must be warships of the Demon Order level, and how can warships of this level be used by ordinary navies? All are at the level of lieutenant generals. In this case, it is very difficult to get a warship that can sail in the windless zone, unless Hancock meets the lieutenant when he is out to sea and kills him and snatches his ship. Chapter 506: jealousy The lieutenant admiral usually stays at the headquarters of the navy or guards different places. Even if you go out to arrest pirates, it is not easy for criminals to meet in the open sea. I want to wait for the admiral to send him to the door in a special place. Is impossible. Therefore, Hancock, who has never liked trouble very much under many troubles, is of course to directly build a giant pirate ship and choose this method to solve this problem once and for all, and it is more convenient. At least this is one percent safe, free to come and go, go as you like, go as you like, it doesnt need to be so troublesome. Moreover, Hancocks pirate ship is so big that it has already obtained a large amount of property once out to sea, enough to be used for a long time, and the Amazon lily is a huge island, larger than the paradise island, and it is a country of its own. , Even if Hancock does not go out to rob or something, there will be no shortage of resources in any aspect. Its just that this will slow down the overall development of Amazon Lily, and Hancock doesnt want to stay in Amazon Lily every day. When hes bored, its a good pastime to go out to relieve boredom and get some belongings back. So to So far the Amazon lily has only one huge pirate ship. It''s not like the other big pirates who can''t move more than a dozen ships at every turn. In fact, which big pirate like Hancock has many pirate boats? Its not that powerful people like Hancock have only one pirate ship, but very few people, like Shanks among the Four Emperors, there is only one pirate ship, and he is also the only one among the Four Emperors. A man using a pirate boat. In fact, the number of pirate ships does not represent the strength of a pirate group. Like Hancock, Shanks and his like have only one pirate ship, but no one dares to provoke them wherever they go. . And Hancock not only hates trouble, but he is also a person who likes to take a streamlined route. Coupled with many factors, Hancock chose to use a huge pirate ship. "Don''t be so troublesome, the concubine''s pirate ship is enough!" Hancock''s Zhenshou said, resting on Lin Yi''s shoulder, she didn''t want to trouble Lin Yi. "What are you talking about? Of course you are enough, but it is also good for Amazon Lily to use more ships to transport the goods. You are my woman. The country under you has become stronger and develops faster. I am also very happy. Yes, and you can''t protect them for the rest of your life. More ships, and occasionally choose some to take them out to experience more battles and temper them, which is a good thing for your people. Amazon Lilys people are unique, almost everyone is domineering, but if you dont experience the baptism of the battle of blood and fire, you cant develop this unique advantage to the mechanism. Listen to me, after I go back, I will give it. You got some warships here. "Lin Yi gently squeezed Hancock''s stalwart and said. "Yeah!" Hearing Lin Yi said that he was his woman, Hancock narrowed his eyes to form a pair of crescent moons. There was no such thing as the unattainable power of being a female emperor. On the second day, Lin Yi almost couldn''t help staying under the empresss eyes full of resentment and tenderness. After all, the charm of the empress is really not covered, especially after he likes her, there is no need to resist this charm with all his strength. , So even if a person like Lin Yi is determined to face the empress''s tenderness, with a charming gaze, even Lin Yi is tempted. "The concubine will miss you!" Hancock said only one sentence, but it contained all the feelings and thoughts of the empress. "Why, I''m not willing to be your empress!" After boarding the ship, Tsunade''s voice contained a trace of sorrow. "My Tsunade is jealous too!" Lin Yi laughed, knowing that Tsunade would be like this and he was not nervous, worried that Lin Yi would be completely indulged in the gentle land of the empress, after all, the demeanor of the empress is too charming. So, even Tsunade didn''t dare to say that he could beat the Empress. And because Tsunade looked like this, he didn''t hope that Lin Yi could focus on her and coax her well. "Of course, I''m also a woman. The empress is so beautiful and I''m not jealous. It''s a fake!" Tsunade nodded and admitted, she could not be jealous if she changed other people, but the target was the empress, in all respects. No less than his own Pirate''s No. 1 beauty, Tsunade like this also feels a lot of pressure. Of course, I hope my man can comfort myself. Of course, Lin Yi wouldnt let Tsunade down. As soon as he boarded the boat, he picked up Tsunade and walked into the room. Except for the thrilling spring yi, a pair of jade tui quietly entangled Lin Yi. On his waist, there was a scream of coquettish humiliation in the room before long. "This guy didn''t have enough with the empress last night, just as soon as I got on the boat, Robin, you watch me go in and teach them a lesson!" Nami Yoshida said, completely unaware of Nuoqigao on the side. The playful look with Nicole Robin. "It''s really a lesson, it''s just that I took the initiative to climb onto the other party''s bed and let Lin Yi come to teach it!" Nuoqi curled her lips high, and noticed that Nicole Robin was watching her as if watching a play. I also hesitated in my heart, but as Nami''s voice came in her ears, which was provocative, Nuojigo suddenly walked in. "It''s unbelievable. I''ll go in and have a look at my incompetent sister!" Nuoqigao quickly followed in Nami''s footsteps, and even had a louder voice than Nami, fully showing the demeanor of Haofang Yujie. Incisively and vividly. "The guy with the wrong mouth!" Nicole Robin smiled happily, and looked at the endless sea. There was a trace of longing and envy that she hadn''t even noticed in her eyes: "It''s all here. Being jealous, wanting Lin Yi to comfort and love, but he said so righteously, really!" However, Nicole Robin really deserves to be Nicole Robin. The response to climate change in ordinary seas is simply not constrained by her. It seems that she is relaxed and happy to be a navigator and sailor by herself. Chapter 507: Encounter Supernova x Drake "There is a pirate ship!" Nicole Robin was drinking the wine made by Nochigo elegantly, but she has been using the fruit ability to observe the sea in all directions, and there is a hand holding a telescope next to each eye to help Nicole Robin uses flowers and fruits to monitor the distance. "Still leaning over, it seems that I want to rob!" Nicole Robin is not surprised at this. It would be weird if a pirate does not rob. In fact, there are very few pirates other than the big pirates of the Four Emperors level. When the regiment replenishes it, money is used to buy it, and they are basically robbed. Many times when sailing on the sea, there will be some accidents, so if the passing ships are both pirates, merchant ships or even navy ships, they will rob them if they have the ability, not only to satisfy the pirates desire for robbery. Wang, dedication to wealth, collection, but also to obtain more material. After all, sailing on the sea all the time consumes a large amount of fresh water and various foods. If you can meet other ships at sea, of course you will not let it go. "Does anyone want to rob us?" At this time, she was greatly satisfied, and her face was flushed and her body exuded an amazing flattery, which added a three-point charm to her and made Nicole Robin a little surprised when she saw it. It is said that women who are nourished by a beloved man are the most beautiful. This sentence does not seem unreasonable. Nicole Robin thought to himself and said at the same time: "It looks like it is, and it seems that the other party is not simple. Although he is a new pirate, he is one of the supernovas, and his identity is still very interesting!" Nicole Robin deserves to have been in the dark world for many years. In addition, after joining Lin Yi''s group, the cp9 intelligence system helped, and I knew more. "Why? Who is the other party? It will make you say it''s funny!" Nuojiao drank a glass of juice, becoming more beautiful like Nami just now. "X Drake, the former Rear Admiral of the Navy Headquarters, later defected to the Navy and joined the ranks of pirates, so it was called the "Degenerate Navy"." Nicole Robin said: "Speaking of which, it is your peers." "X Drake, have you defected? Not surprisingly, the higher the status of the navy, the more accessible the dark side of the world government. It is also surprising that it will defect. Many navies cannot change the dark side of the world government, so they can only choose not to Work with the world government. Its a pity that if they join the navy, its okay to be ordinary people. If they do other things, they will probably be rewarded. When they dont be a pirate, they will be a pirate. Sometimes they dont have enough strength if they know some secrets. If you want to leave the navy with the background, even if you just want to be an ordinary person, you will be rewarded. I just don''t know if he doesn''t want to join the world government and was forced to be a pirate or because he couldn''t stand the temptation of the pirate, he left the navy and became a free and easy pirate! "Tsunade also sat down. Compared to Nami and Nuojiao, her strength is stronger and her physical strength is even more needless to say, so she is the one who has endured the most rain and grace of Lin Yi, and she looks even more beautiful and moving. "Several people, I am the captain of the Drake Pirates. We did not come here to rob your property. We just hope that you can lend me some fresh water and food so that we can reach the nearest town. If possible, I can. Buy at double the price!" A man wearing a black mask, like a masked man, came out and said loudly, his voice was full of anger but not aggressive, but put down his posture and said gently. "Not bad!" Lin Yi, who had just walked out, nodded secretly when hearing X Drake''s words. It seems that this so-called fallen navy is not really completely corrupt, otherwise, seeing a ship of beautiful women has ordered a robbery long ago. Where would they speak in a negotiating tone and are willing to buy at double the price. "Captain, we are pirates now. Why do we still do things in the style of the navy? Then we might as well continue to be the navy. If we say so much, we can just grab it." A pirate said loudly. "Shut up!" The Masked Man, X Drake, yelled, and immediately made the pirate behind him cower and dare not say anything. "Fallen Navy X Drake, you just appeared in front of me so swaggeringly, are you confident in yourself, or do you think we are just ordinary people and won''t do anything to you?" A thought flashed in Lin Yi''s heart and made it. Said after a decision. "Are you?" X Drake stared at the young man in front of him. He is an animal capable person, and he is very sensitive to danger. After this man walked out, he developed a bad feeling. He felt very uncomfortable. "You used to be a major admiral of the navy headquarters, so you should be very clear about what cp9 is!" Lin Yi paused. "You are cp9!" X Drake''s eyes shrunk. He didn''t expect that these beautiful and charming beauties were actually cp9. X Drake didn''t doubt because if they were ordinary people, they didn''t know the existence of cp9, even the navy. Among them, there are many people who don''t know the existence of cp9. Since Lin Yi and the others can tell the espionage agency cp9 is so 80% true, it''s no wonder that they didn''t panic when they saw their Pirate Ship approaching, but instead looked at them in time. "Although I don''t know why you defected to the navy and became a pirate, for CP9, you don''t need to know the reason, only the result!" Lin Yi said. "Captain, are they members of the navy? So what do you say so much, kill this **** navy, if it weren''t for them, do we need to change from the original navy to the pirates that everyone calls for? Captain you There is no need to change from a major general to a pirate!" A pirate said loudly, but he didn''t have any banditry in his body, but gave people a naval feel. Needless to say, he was also a navy, he should have defected with X Drake. "Since it''s cp9, it''s useless to want to say more. I want me to be your credit, no problem, beat me!" Although X Drake was surprised, he didn''t panic, but said calmly. Chapter 508: Supernova x Drake After changing to other navies, he may still spend some time talking and try to resolve it peacefully, but he is too aware of the cp9 style. There is no right or wrong for the cp9 that executes dark justice, and there is no need for murder and arrest. You only need to meet you and the target is you, then it is enough to arrest you by any means. So X Drake didn''t intend to waste his words and did it directly. "Go on, kill these navies!" Seeing that X Drake is ready to take action, some of the people in this ship are pirates, but most of them used to be navies. Therefore, the people of the world government have a great resentment towards the navy. Lin Yi and the others are planning to take action against them, and X Drake is ready to take action, they will be polite. One after another they took up their weapons, some with knives, and some with guns one after another. When Lin Yi and the others were about to do it, a powerful force swept through the owners of X Drake and the entire Pirate ship, under Lin Yi''s control. Domineering is just that the Pirate Ship that swept X Drake did not cause any impact on the people on his Pirate Ship. The overlord color is only concentrated on X Drakes Pirate Ship, so Nami and the others dont feel it at all, but the pirates of X Drake Pirate Ship in front of them have their eyes turned white, one by one falling down. On the boat, they were still holding weapons in their hands, and obviously they were stunned by the overlord''s domineering look before they could react. Lin Yi''s domineering, with a lot of battles and cultivation, has improved his strength long ago. Even if he is as strong as the Basolomi Bear, he is also oppressed by the domineering domineering, let alone these pirates. "Overlord''s domineering! Impossible, how can a cp9 be domineering, even a general will not be an overlord!" X Drake is Rear Admiral, but he knows a lot. Seeing that his subordinates had been wiped out before they even took action, they were all stunned in front of Lin Yi''s domineering look, his complexion changed drastically. This is the horror of the overlord''s domineering. If the strength is not strong enough, and the mental will is not strong enough, then even hundreds of thousands of warriors with weapons in their hands will have no effect in facing Lin Yi, and everyone who directly releases the domineering will pass out. On the contrary, if you dont know how to be overbearing and domineering, you are just a person of ordinary ability, or only armed and domineering, and hundreds of thousands of people stand here and let you chop you down. But for the domineering users like the X Drake, the pirates who are in the first half of the great channel are the same as the ants in the hands of Lin Yi. They can''t even do everything when they walk over. Fainted to the ground. In the blink of an eye, all the menacing pirates fell down and only X Drake was left. "This is not important, what is important is what do you plan to do now? Surrender?" Lin Yi asked. "Surrender? Unfortunately, I won''t surrender like a navy!" X Drake suddenly roared, and under the surprised eyes of everyone, his body had undergone tremendous changes, directly changing from the original human appearance to a Tyrannosaurus rex. "An ancient species of devil fruit is rarer than the natural devil fruit. I didn''t expect you to be such a rare ability person. No wonder the Navy will offer you such a high reward, and you will become a supernova." Lin Yi said slightly. After being surprised, he said indifferently, the ancient species is precious, but he hadn''t encountered it before, and he almost killed an ancient pterosaur fruit capable person. so what? The ancient species can only represent this kind of demon fruit. It does not mean that the person with this ability must be strong. The key is to see the user. What''s more, the ancient species is still rarer and more precious than the ancient species. What about the Eudemons. Throughout the ages, the only person with the ability to survive in the sea, speaking of him is the ability to possess the most rare and precious Devil Fruit in the Great Channel. Roar A dragon roar roared from X Drakes mouth, and a fierce and powerful aura belonging to the Tyrannosaurus rex spread. X Drakes figure flashed. Although he was huge after being transformed, his movement speed was much faster than that. After not transforming, he was much faster, and he actually rushed to Lin Yi in a flash. A pair of sharp and sharp claws grabbed Lin Yi directly. "It''s too slow!" Lin Yi didn''t show the Yinglong change at all, but just stood there and let X Drake grab it. Seeing that X Drake''s claws were only about one decimeter away from Lin Yi''s body He avoided X Drake''s claws while swaying, and at the same time had a kick on X Drake''s body. He directly flew him from Lin Yi''s boat to his pirate boat. shave "I don''t want to break my ship!" Lin Yi appeared on X Drake''s Pirate Ship, looking at X Drake who had eaten himself but did not fall. He was not surprised at all. The vitality of the general animal type ability is already astonishingly tenacious. For the general ability, it is a fatal attack that they can withstand many times, and they can stand up after being guarded many times. This is true even for those with the ability of ordinary animals, let alone those with the ability of ancient species. In another time and space, X Drake faced the attacks of the general Huang Yuan and the pacifists, but he stood up as if it was all right and escaped in the general''s hands. You can imagine the vitality of X Drake. It''s strong. "Two swords!" X Drake maintains the form of a Tyrannosaurus rex with a sword in one hand and an axe in the other. It is really rare for a combination of weapons. However, although such a combination is rare and looks a bit funny, it is not to be underestimated at all. With the support of X Drake''s transformation into a Tyrannosaurus rex, the powerful power and swift speed, and the exquisite skills displayed, it is incredibly powerful. "Iron Armored King Kong!" Lin Yi stood in place and let the two swords slash him, but was blocked by the armed and domineering combined iron. "Tyrannosaurus gnawing!" But X Drake''s attack was obviously more than that. When his attack hit Lin Yi, he opened his terrifying mouth. Two rows of terrifying sharp teeth were exposed in front of everyone. The most terrifying thing about the dragon is his invincible terrifying bite force and sharp teeth. Chapter 509: Defeated Supernova x Drake (Part 1) Generally, Tyrannosaurus rex is so terrible, let alone the rear admiral X Drake transformed into a Tyrannosaurus rex. Compared with the bite force and teeth of the real Tyrannosaurus rex, it can basically be bitten. Say goodbye to this world. Even this blow is more lethal than the two-sword style that X Drake displayed with the body of the Tyrannosaurus. Lin Yi opened his hands and pressed Drake''s upper and lower mouths up and down, and the bite with amazing bite force couldn''t get closer to half a step. "Lan foot!" Lin Yi kicked out a huge vacuum slash and directly knocked X Drake out and hit the cabin. "shave!" "Finger gun!" Lin Yi stepped on the ground a hundred times in an instant, bursting out at an unparalleled speed, bringing a series of sonic booms and air waves to the front of X Drake, a finger directly pierced into X Drake''s body. Flutter The sound of flesh and blood being penetrated into everyones ears, Supernova, one of the most famous and strongest rookie pirates of this generation, actually appeared weak and weak in front of Lin Yi. He was completely pressed and beaten by Lin Yi, and he was still in Lin. Yat did not use his full strength. Before I knew it, I had grown from someone who was better than ordinary people to this point, to the point where I was a first-rate power even in the new world. This thought flashed through Lin Yi''s mind, and a sigh rose in his heart. Looking back, how weak and powerless he and Tsunade were when they first came to the world of One Piece. Everything can only be calculated step by step, step by step, for fear that if you take a wrong step, you will die in this great channel of cruel struggle. And now how many years have passed, and when I think back to the past, it seems to be just what happened yesterday. In the past, the weak boy, the boy who lost the power of the Naruto world, or not lost, but was unable to use the power of Naruto in the world of One Piece. The teenager has grown into a first-class powerhouse again. A strong man with great potential who dare not look down upon. Lin Yi once again proved with practical actions and facts that whether a person is strong or not depends entirely on his origin, background, influence, and talent. He and Tsunade were unaccompanied on the Great Channel, but still relying on their own efforts and dedication, chance and luck have grown to where they are today, and they are many times more powerful than the children of many powerful high-ranking cadres. Being a strong and capable person is a strong person in any world and a capable person. This is a fact that cannot be changed. People who changed from other Naruto worlds came here and found that Chakra, Ninjutsu Blood Succession Limits, etc. are all unusable here. Falling from a superior power to an ordinary person is likely to be devastated, even if it is not devastated, it will be difficult for a short time. Nei got up again. But Lin Yi and Tsunade didn''t. They got everything by their own hard work. If so, why can''t they get it back with their own hands and hard work, even if they are lost? Thats what they did these years They were not always entangled because Akatsuki and others were in a surprise attack that led them to the world of One Piece, and they were temporarily separated from Xi Rihong, and they did not entangle with losing their original power, and never complained. On the contrary, after a brief period of discomfort, he immediately adapted to and integrated into the world at the fastest speed, and set the goal again. It is precisely because of this that Lin Yi and Tsunade can become strong again from ordinary people so quickly. And all of this process in Lin Yi''s recollection now completely seems to have happened yesterday, looking at X Drake, who was absolutely invincible in front of him who had just come into this world, but he was caught in front of him. Easily defeated, Lin Yi couldn''t help but sigh in his heart that time flies so fast, he has grown to this point without knowing it. Growing up to only sixteen years old is enough to easily defeat the supernova, contend and even defeat the Shichitake Sea like the Basolomi Bear. All of this flashed through Lin Yi''s mind, but the movement on his hand did not stop. The moment when he used his finger gun to penetrate X Drake, Lin Yi suddenly opened the shaving and opened the distance between the two of them. . "Ahem!" X Drake coughed slightly. Such an attack was already a serious injury to ordinary people, but for him who had transformed into a Tyrannosaurus rex, it could only be said to be a skin injury. "Do you choose to surrender or continue!" Lin Yi said. "Surrender? Is it useful to surrender?" X Drake said, "I don''t think it will do any good for an executioner like you to surrender!" X Drake said that he ran out with his sturdy twin tui, and the great force stepped on the splint, causing the Pirate Ship to shake obviously. "I''m also a Rear Admiral. Even though I haven''t learned all of the six types of navy, as a Rear Admiral, I still learned a few tricks!" X Drake roared, his body turned into a green light and shadow under his speed Rushing in front of Lin Yi, combined with super fast speed and super explosive power and strength, all of this was concentrated on X Drake''s mouth. "Iron Tyrannosaurus Rex gnaws!" It was originally blown and broken, and it was more terrifying than the sharp teeth of steel and the power of iron, and the speed of shaving after transforming into a Tyrannosaurus, its own explosive power and The combination of all the power, concentrated on the teeth, and the gnawing of the Tyrannosaurus rex was several times stronger than before. "Very powerful bite force!" Nicole Robin stood aside watching the changes in X Drake said. "The most terrifying thing about Tyrannosaurus is the bite force that smashes everything. The Tyrannosaurus X Drake transformed into is much more terrifying than the real Tyrannosaurus, not to mention the use of iron blocks to strengthen the hard corners and the shave. Strengthen the explosive power and push the power to concentrate on the mouth, and the teeth burst out. This blow should be the strongest blow of X Drake at the moment. In other words, he is also a major general of the navy headquarters, even if he is not a strong player on the cp9 route, he is definitely not to be underestimated. "Tsunade said. Chapter 510: Defeated Supernova x Drake (Part 2) "But he can''t be Lin Yi''s opponent!" Nami watched Lin Yi go up in battle with her own eyes. Many times she broke through when facing a strong enemy. Such a person faced someone stronger than herself. People who are fearless can finally turn defeat into victory, let alone face X Drake who is weaker than himself. If X Drake wins, it is really possessed by the gods. "The final outcome of this battle has been decided from the beginning. The only thing that has not been decided is what action X Drake will make after being pushed to the extreme. I think Lin Yi''s intention is to see. Is this so-called depraved navy really depraved or fake!" Tsunade said. "What''s the difference between the real and the fake?" Nuoqigao asked. "Really, of course it was easy to take care of him. After all, we are the navy now. Since the Warring States period holds us to this position, of course we have to seek politics in that position. Since we have encountered a supernova, if it is really a depraved navy, of course. I have to deal with him smoothly, and this can be regarded as preparing to go to the navy headquarters to give the Warring States a meeting with them. If not, then it depends on his performance, after all, he is still a pirate no matter what, the final result will be completely determined by his performance. "Tsunade said. When the women talked, the winner was already divided, facing X Drake''s strong blow, Lin Yi made a big hand: "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" A powerful repulsive force spreads in all directions centered on Lin Yi''s body. X Drake''s huge body, which had been rushing into Ci at high speed, suddenly let the Buddha hit a big mountain, and his rapid movement suddenly stopped and he wanted to move forward. Every step becomes very difficult. "What is this!" X Drake''s face changed drastically. He didn''t expect that a blow he was so proud of could not even be close to the opponent, so how could he attack the opponent. However, X Drake is obviously not a person who sits and waits for death and is so easy to give up. His feet are constantly tapping on the ground, hoping to break through this repulsive force and not be dispelled, relying on his thick skin and flesh, it is an ancient species of Tyrannosaurus. The capable person used the iron block again, and his vitality was so stubborn that he actually supported it forcibly and wanted to break through. "Ancient people with abilities must not be underestimated. He was not immediately rejected by Shenluo Tianzheng, and he did not vomit blood!" Lin Yi watched as he opened his teeth and danced his claws, grinning and turning into a Tyrannosaurus X Drake unexpectedly returned I have time to think. "But that''s all!" Lin Yi''s fist slowly flashed with pale golden light, condensed into a ball of light, and punched out suddenly. At this moment, Drake X, who is fighting his repulsion with all his strength, either immediately let go of his resistance and was completely bombarded by the repulsion of Shenluo Tianzheng, but if he did so, his efforts now are not in vain? The other option was to break through the repulsive force and attack Lin Yi before Lin Yi''s fist hit him, but unfortunately he couldn''t do the second option. Under the pressure of the repulsive force, it was very difficult for him to press on step by step, and his movements were greatly affected. The only option was to immediately give up resistance and use the repulsive force to repel and escape Lin Yi''s punch. Although not reconciled, X Drake also knew that this punch was not easy to provoke, so he forcibly endured the uncomfortable feeling of being hit by the repulsion, giving up resistance and letting the repulsion repel it. What horrified him was that he clearly followed the repulsive force and stomped on the ground with both feet. He should have been able to avoid the blow. When he was bounced, Lin Yi''s fist was clearly missed, but X Delei Ke Che Meng noticed a huge shock wave hitting his body. The huge strength made him unbearable even after the transformation, the thick and thick skin, he couldn''t help but groan, a pain spread all over his body and he couldn''t help kneeling half of his foot on the ground, compared to Durell, who is also an ancient species, is much worse. Compared with Lin Yi, Lin Yi is much stronger than Lin Yi when he fought with Durrell. Duriel, who was stronger than X Drake at the time, was not as powerful as Lin Yi at that time. Yi defeated, let alone X Drake, who was weaker than Durell, faced Lin Yi, who is now stronger. "This is the ability of Whitebeard!" As Rear Admiral X Drake''s knowledge is not low, the horror in his heart is even greater than the pain on his body. "Now are you taking the initiative to follow me, or am I taking you away myself?" Lin Yi retracted his fist. This punch will not kill X Drake. After all, this guy''s vitality and defensive power are really not ordinary. Is powerful, and Lin Yi didn''t hit the point. Just using the shock wave to shake his bones, his nerve tissue reduced his ability to move for a while. As an ancient type of Tyrannosaurus ability, he will not be affected soon, but there are so many in the battle. Time waited for him to recover. In the battle, one second can be divided into birth and death, and the winner can be divided, let alone a few tens of seconds. "I can go with you, but you have to let them go. For the world government, the most important thing is just myself. For the world government, these guys are just small and insignificant." X Drake After a moment of silence, he said: "As far as I know, as long as cp9 completes the task, the process is not important. As long as the result, generally speaking, as long as you obediently cooperate with cp9, then some additional requirements can be mentioned." "That''s true. What CP9 wants is to complete the task. As long as the other party follows us obediently, we won''t care about some trivial things." Lin Yi nodded, and Nicole Robin in another time and space The safety of the Straw Hat Pirates is used as a bargain for trading in exchange for their obedient cooperation to follow CP9 people to Judicial Island. The cp9 people were not tempted even if they faced the Straw Hat Pirates worth hundreds of millions. They kept their promises after agreeing, and even when the Straw Hat Pirates had a chance to chase after the assassins, they didnt do so. Got them a horse. Although cp9 implements dark justice, it is not an evil person or a pirate. It has its own bottom line and pursuit. Chapter 511: Navy in pirate skin They are not wicked people, on the contrary, they keep their promises no matter what they do, even if the target is their own enemy. X Drake also knows this, so that''s why he said that, plus he can no longer help him not believe it. After all, his strength is not Lin Yi''s opponent at all, and he can only pray for Lin Yi to keep his promise. "Don''t regret it? If you defect to the navy, you are more important to the world government than the general big pirates. You should be very clear about what will happen if you fall into the hands of the world government. You are willing to give up resistance for these guys? Once?" Lin Yi said. Although this is a vast ocean, and X Drake is a capable person who cannot go into the sea, if he escapes with all his strength, he will still be caught, but at least it is much better than catching with his hands. Maybe there is an accident. , Although this possibility is infinitely close to zero. But nothing is absolute in the Great Passage, and people like X Drake, of course, will not give up until the last moment, but now they still give up in exchange for the lives of others. "My chance of escaping is infinitely close to zero. Even if I do run, their fate will not be good. Although I am a fallen navy and now a pirate, it doesn''t mean I want to abandon them!" X Drake Said: "Stop talking nonsense, I can go with you, but their lives must be saved, you first let them get out of here!" "Okay!" Lin Yi walked back to the boat, kicking a bag of food and a bucket of fresh water before X Drake. "I knew it would be like this!" Tsunade smiled slightly, and Nami and Robin also glanced at each other and went straight to sail. Only the comatose pirates and the dumbfounded X Drake were left. "He, let me go? Why do you do this? Are they not cp9? cp9 is the mission to complete the task. Although I don''t say it is extremely important to the world government, it is definitely a great achievement to catch me. Yes, you just gave up like this?" X Drake only reacted after Lin Yi and their boat had gone far. "Just let him go?" Nuoqigao said. "Otherwise, what else? Such a person is very calm from beginning to end. Even if he is a pirate, he doesn''t have any banditry. On the contrary, he is more navy than the navy. If such a person is also called a pirate, then the navy I dont know how many are qualified to be called the Navy." Lin Yi sighed slightly. Since joining the world government, he has been exposed to too many dark sides of the world government, and they have even been calculated by the world government many times. People like X Drake can see that they know some secrets, or they left for some reason, but they are definitely not willing to do this. The most likely thing is that they cant stand the darkness of the world government and dont want to stay anymore. That''s all, it''s a pity that the world government will not let such people go easily. "Then why did you do it in the first place? Just give him water and food." Nuoqigao said. "Hearing is fictitious, seeing is believing. I want to see if he is like a fallen navy. If so, I dont mind taking him away by the way, as our promotion to Mr. Marshal, if not. In the case of just now, I dont mind if I didnt see it. To be honest, I am not a noble person. I joined the world government only to use this platform to become stronger and improve myself. If it is an enemy, I dont mind unscrewing their heads for whatever reason. As long as it is an enemy, I wont. Keep your hands. But I am not so bored that I want to kill someone who has been framed by the world government like us, and used people who have no conflict of interest for us to exchange for merit. I dont need this to be credited. People like X Drake are even affected. Being a pirate without the darkness of the world government is nothing more than a navy in pirate skin. Such a person is not our enemy, and there is no conflict of interest. We see him as not pleasing to our eyes, so why should we kill? "Lin Yi said. Standing in a different position, the vision and thoughts of looking at things will be different. In the past, the world of Naruto was filled with darkness, decay, and dew. At that time, Lin Yi was also affected by his life on the earth. The true face suppresses the deepest part of my heart. Until the accident came to the world of One Piece, although here is the same everywhere killing dew and darkness, but there are also many light, warmth, dreams and pursuits. After experiencing time and space again, and Tsunade helped him change a name, I hope he will stop suppressing himself, let go of the influence of the bad life in the past, and welcome himself with a new and most authentic posture. New life. In addition, when Lin Yi came to this world with no relatives, Tina and Da Siqi came in and helped them unconditionally, and Tsunade was always by his side to accompany him and bring himself warmth, even if Even in this strange world, I wont feel lonely. In the end, she gathered Nami and other women as her companions, and gradually let Lin Yis cold heart brought about by the tragic life on earth also unfrozen, glowing with the truest and most original hidden deep in her heart. On my side, it slowly became more humane than before. If it was Lin Yi who used to be in the Naruto World, once he did it, Drake X would be dead now. No matter what the reason or the reason, once he did it, it would be either you or me. Because at that time, he was full of vigilance and vigilance towards the whole world and everything, and his heart was cold, and he was only normal when facing Tsunade and Yurihong few people, but only That''s it. It wasn''t until I came to this world to grow up, keep in contact with different people, and experience different things, that gradually changed. "Lin Yi has really changed. No, it should be said that it is not a change. Instead, he pried open the icy shell to show his truest side. Although he is very mature, his biological age is only sixteen years old. This is the real him!" Chapter 512: Robin is in trouble? Tsunade thought in his heart, who saw everything in his eyes. When she asked Lin Yi to change her name, she hoped that he could break through the coldness and ruthlessness brought about by the past life, and restore the truest and most self-reliant self, so that living his own life and implementing everything about himself is the true self-expression. And over the years, Lin Yi has also changed a little bit, perhaps even he himself hasn''t noticed, but Tsunade has noticed that Lin Yi has changed a lot. Treating enemies and opponents is the same as being merciless and cutting the roots, but in all aspects of dealing with people, they have a lot of human touch compared with before. They are sharp and mellow at the same time, forming a perfect balance. After X Drake''s incident passed, Lin Yi and others did not encounter any major incidents all the way down. At most, they encountered a few pirate groups but they were all taken care of by Lin Yi. As for the treasures obtained from the pirate group, Nami had all confiscated it. She was so happy that she said several times that it would be great if she encountered such a pirate group several times. Not only can she do harm to the people, but she can also make a fortune on the spot. She wants to encounter such a thing in her dreams. Lin Yi and others were dumbfounded by this. "Hehe, our finances have been greatly improved this time!" Nami turned her head and glanced at the various belongings in the ship''s warehouse, including Bailey, jewelry, gold and silver. Nami couldn''t help but smile when she saw it. Like a little thief cat. "Not enough!" Lin Yi calculated his income over the years. Tsunade conducts experiments and researches on Devil Fruits, but they use their money, unlike the research funds of people in the World Government Science Department that are reimbursed by the world government. So although Lin Yi and the others have collected a lot of money over the years, their consumption is not small, and they will grow older and bigger in the future. Because Lin Yi intends to build a giant battleship, similar to the modern aircraft carrier, a large amount of research equipment can be arranged inside it to become Tsunade''s mobile research base and also their mobile home on the sea. And that huge battleship would be used for a lifetime if there were no accidents, unlike the current ship that was overused. How can it be bad as a ship sailing the new world, so of course the best thing is to buy the treasure tree Adam as the material for the ship. And if you want to buy a small and medium-sized ship built by Baoshu Adam, it will cost at least 200 million or more. This is only raw materials, not other equipment, but to build the battleship in Lin Yis mind is just raw materials. It is estimated to be at least 700,800 million or more. Counting the funding for various research equipment, the cost of this battleship to be built is much higher than that of the battleship used by the navy headquarters. "Oh, it''s not enough to build such a ship!" When Nami heard Lin Yi''s words, the joy of making a fortune on the spot also dropped. Obviously, she also knew that building this ship would cost sky-high costs. "Don''t be afraid. After we become a lieutenant general, we will be able to get a battleship of the Demon Killing Order. Then you can not exchange this battleship for cash directly. It may be a bit troublesome to change someone else, but our words should be no problem. If a battleship of the killing demon order is replaced by Bailey, although it does not say that it can build a giant battleship in our mind, it can also save us a lot of money. When the time comes, the lieutenant will be able to go anytime. Local pirates are arrested. If you choose some big pirates, you can get a lot of property on them. Under normal circumstances, they are completely unconstrained and do not need to stay in the navy headquarters. Like Karp, he can go wherever he likes freely. Karp hasn''t been a general because of this to a large extent. If this is the case, he will soon save enough money. "Lin Yi said. "The money thing is okay, but what about the boatmen? No matter how good the material is, the best boat can''t be built without a good boatman. Choosing a boatman is the real trouble." Tsunade said. "As far as I know, although the boatman who built the Pirate Ship for One Piece is dead, two of their descendants are still alive. If they do it, there will be no problem, or go to the navy headquarters to ask Karp and Sengoku. , The world government is so big, there should be master boatmen in large numbers. Nicole Robin said. After returning to the city of water and putting down Nicole Robin, Lin Yi''s phone worm rang on the evening when Lin Yi and others returned to Judicial Island. "Hey, who is it?" Lin Yi felt a little strange. Who brought it to him at this time? There are not many people who know this phone bug, Karp? Impossible, the Warring States period is even more impossible, is it the female emperor? Thinking that Lin Yi also had a fire in his heart, he immediately connected the phone worm, but the voice that came made Lin Yi''s eyes cold. "Lin Yi, I''m in trouble!" The voice is very familiar, it belongs to Nicole Robin. "Where are you, what''s the trouble?" Lin Yi asked immediately. With Nicole Robin''s character and ability, he would never contact him easily in big trouble, so he immediately realized that things might be a bit difficult. "Near Carrera''s corporate headquarters, I''m hiding now!" Nicole Robin''s voice disappeared after speaking, it should be in order not to attract the attention of those who pursued her. "The only possibility of being in danger in the city of water is cp9 and them, but it is strange that with Nicole Robin''s ability and cautious personality, knowing that there is cp9 around her, she will not be found." Although Lin Yi was puzzled, but The action did not stop, put the phone worm away and said to Tsunade on the bed: "Robin is in trouble. It is estimated that he was discovered by cp9. She will not be an opponent to face cp9 with her strength. I will go there!" "Be careful. If we are discovered, there may be some trouble. After all, we have only made a single Tianlongren matter before. Now the storm has not subsided. If we do it again, even with the help of Karp and the Warring States period, it will be for us. It is not a good thing. Appropriate sharpness is a good thing, but it is too high-profile, and if the sharpness is excessive, it will make people hate. It will not be a good thing for us at that time, after all, the world government is not Karp''s word. "Tsunade said. Chapter 513: Create a person comparable to ancient weapons? "Although we have completely eliminated the suspicion of the Tianlongren incident, and will solve all the people who framed us, but after all, the limelight was too strong. The source of this incident was us, and so many high-level officials fell off the horse at once. There are definitely more worms in the world government. It''s just that the last time these people were cleared out either because they hid deeply or because they didn''t directly participate in the painful feet, they weren''t cleared away. These worms are inextricably linked to each other. Because of our reasons, it is definitely not a good thing for other high-level executives who have escaped to dismount so many high-level officials at once, so they are definitely not good for our senses, and they will definitely fall into trouble if they have the opportunity. "Tsunade reminded. "I will pay attention, if there are any problems, I will notify you, but it should be nothing, I can solve it alone!" If you go as a sea train, it will be too late, it is better for Lin Yi to fly over by himself , So the most suitable one is for Lin Yi to rush over by himself. If there is any unexpected big trouble, then you can inform Tsunade and the others. And Tsunade also knew that this matter should normally not encounter any too powerful masters. Although they are powerful in cp9, they are definitely one of the top masters in the first half of the great channel, but there is still a big gap in the face of Lin Yi. Even the strongest cp9 in the eight hundred years is far from enough in front of Lin Yi. . The Basolomi bear alone can easily destroy the Straw Hat Pirates who have not learned to be domineering, and the people of the Straw Hat Pirates have to pay a great price to deal with the cp9 one-to-one. After winning the opponent, they were all wounded. And Luffy almost lost his life in the face of Rob Lucy. If it wasn''t for Rob Lucy to underestimate Luffy''s third gear being hit and affecting the speed, it would be a Luffy beyond the limit. It can only fight with Lu Qi and hurt both sides. But in the end, even though Rob Lucy was defeated, Luffy also lost all combat power and couldn''t move it. Although he won, it was actually no different from losing. The level of cp9 is similar to that of the Straw Hat Pirates after breaking through the limit. It is stronger at best, but the Basolomi Bear can easily destroy the Straw Hat Pirates who defeated cp9, and Lin Yi can even contend. It frustrated the existence of the Basolomi bear, cp9 was nothing in Lin Yi''s eyes. Lin Yi did not transform into a dragon, but directly spread out the golden dragon wings to keep the human body in the dark, so that the entire Judicial Island people flew out without notice. Lin Yi has already mastered the ability to transform locally, but it has been seldom used, but it doesn''t mean it''s useless. For example, if you don''t fight in such an environment, you can use it if you are on the road. Even without completing his transformation to improve his physical fitness, Lin Yi''s flying speed with the dragon wings opened was amazing. The speed of the sea train is fast enough, but it takes several hours to reach Judicial Island from the Capital of Seven Waters, but Lin Yi flies from Judicial Island to the Capital of Water, but there is no time to rescue Ni. Can Robin. Lin Yi''s flight speed displayed in this situation was already supersonic, and it was not supersonic, but several times the supersonic speed. Under such circumstances, the journey from Judicial Island to Water Capital is surprisingly fast. "Nicole Robin, you don''t need to hide anymore. From the moment you expose you here, you are destined to be unable to escape." Bruno, one of the cp9s, said. "It''s really weird. With Nicole Robin''s style, she can hide under our noses for so long. Why did she suddenly reveal her whereabouts today!" Kaku said. "She came out when we looked like we were going to kill the iceberg. Is it because of the iceberg? Does she want to plot something on the iceberg" The only female in cp9 with blond hair and black silk wa Yuwu Kalifa Said. "Is there anything on Bingberg worthy of Nicole Robin''s conspiracy? By the way, she knows how to interpret the text of history. Is she trying to unearth this secret from Bingberg for the same purpose as ours? Otherwise, why did she risk such a big deal? The risk lurks here. Moreover, she was lurking well, if it weren''t for our move to kill the iceberg today, she wouldn''t have come out to stop us. "Rob Lucy, the strongest player in CP9, said lightly. "It seems that Nicole Robin is really the idea of ??playing the Pluto design on the iceberg!" It''s a pity that they all guessed wrong. If Nicole Robin wants to play Pluto, she doesn''t need to look for the design. She is Knowing where Pluto is placed, in this case, if she wants Pluto, where she needs any design drawings, just go and find it. It''s a pity that the people of cp9 are preconceived and this possibility is indeed the highest on the surface, coupled with Nicole Robin''s abnormal behavior, and Nicole Robin knows how to interpret the text of the history, so they have to guess so, how does she know Originally, the death of Bingberg had nothing to do with Nicole Robin. But because of something that Lin Yi and the others wanted to accomplish, Nicole Robin had to take action to prevent cp9 from killing the iceberg, and it was precisely because of this that he exposed his position. "No matter how we happened to meet her as the son of the devil, we can''t just let her go like this for nothing!" Rob Lucy said. "Unexpectedly, our luck was still good. Not only did I know that the Pluto design was in Frankie''s, but also a person in the Straw Hat Pirates who dared to imitate the ancient weapon Pluto to create an ancient weapon comparable to Pluto. , And now I have encountered Nicole Robin, the son of the devil. Speaking of them, they all seem to have a certain connection. One knows where the Pluto design is, the other wants to imitate the Pluto to create an existence that rivals ancient weapons, and the other can interpret the historical text, and of course can easily decipher the Pluto design and history. The text is about ancient weapons. "Kaku said. Chapter 514: A woman with a similar fate to Robin "These three were met by us on the same day at the same time. This is interesting!" There was a woman standing beside Bruno. She was not a cp9 person, but Kaku dared to create a rival after imitating ancient weapons. Woman with ancient weapons. Speaking of it, I dont know if it is destined for CP9 to fight the Straw Hat Pirates or other reasons. In this time and space, Nicole Robin did not join the Straw Hat Pirates like in the parallel space, but there is another for the world. As far as the government is concerned, people who are no less threatening than Nicole Robin join the Straw Hat Pirates. She was the woman named Vivien Julie who was caught by cp9 in front of her. She was originally an ordinary woman, but she got the inheritance of a great weapon master and was accepted as an apprentice by him, and she learned a superb weapon forging technique. Originally it was just that, the world government would never be able to deal with her, instead it would attract such talents. But the problem is that Julies teacher was in Roger. Although the white beards era was not as famous as these big pirates, he did something that moved the world government, that is, he actually wanted to create Weapons comparable to ancient weapons, and finally such a powerful warship was really built. Although in the end it was not as powerful as the ancient weapon Pluto, but this warship alone in the hands of this weapon forging master actually sunk several warships of the killing demon order, and in the end it will be forced by the navy. But desperately, the huge explosion that also detonated this warship caused two lieutenants to die in this blew. Although these are just the most common lieutenants, and they were already wounded during the encirclement and suppression of this warship, they can be killed by this warship in the same way as two lieutenants, destroying so many demon-killing orders. Battleship, and its already terrifying to do this with just one battleship. In today''s world, this is the only warship that can do this except for ancient weapons. So of course it has attracted the attention of the world government. He must be caught. Otherwise, if he builds an ancient weapon-level battleship, the navy will probably be in big trouble, because he is not very friendly to the world government. People. It''s a pity that the battleship was destroyed at the end of that battle. The world government failed in its attempt to obtain this battleship for research and deciphering, and it also allowed the master of weapons to run away. It''s just that he was seriously injured in that battle. During his lifetime, he accepted Vivien Julie as a disciple, and this woman didn''t let him down. Not only did he gain what he had learned. Inherited his dream and pursuit to create weapons that rival ancient weapons. In the end, the two masters and apprentices were found by the world government, because Julie''s teacher knew that he was dead soon. After all, the injury had deteriorated to the extreme, so he used all the weapons to intercept the navy before he died and made Julie succeed. Ran. And the Straw Hat Pirates rescued Julie who was pursued by the world government in an accident, and also let her join the Pirates. It is said that Julie and Nicole Robins life experiences are very similar. They both inherited Jean. Dreams and pursuits that the world government does not allow, and childhood experiences are very similar. When the Straw Hat Pirates came to the City of Water, they didnt expect CP9 to be here. They just hit the gun. They found that Julies CP9 would certainly not be polite to arrest him, and Julie did not give the Straw Hat Pirates. The regiment brought trouble, just like Nicole Robin in another parallel space, he did the same thing, sacrificing himself, in exchange for cp9, they let go of the Straw Hat Pirates. Two women with very similar life backgrounds and destinies even made similar decisions in this regard, but people like them are being pursued by the world government, and there are not many people who have had a bad childhood experience. It''s not worth being too surprised. At least Julie, Nicole Robin also met someone similar to herself when she was growing up, but she had only heard of it before she had seen it, so Julie saw Nicole Robin appearing in front of her. I was also taken aback at the time. It may be because of the same disease, maybe everyone is the same woman, and they still have the same fate and life experience and similar pursuits, so when Julie first met Nicole Robin, she had a good impression in her heart, and she even hoped that Nicole was in her heart. Robin can escape. It''s a pity that now she is closely watched by cp9, so she can''t help out, otherwise it will not only harm Nicole Robin but also the Straw Hat Pirates. After all, CP9 knows that Julie may not be too strong, but the weapons made are very terrifying. If you are careless, it is possible that Nicole Robin will go away under her interference, so she has been paying attention. Put it on her, if the cooked ducks run away like this, then they are really depressed to death. "Land feet!" Rob Lucky had already lost his patience to hide and seek, and he suddenly turned into a leopard catching prey and swept out a wall with one foot, which also exposed Nicole Robin''s position. . Although Nicole Robin''s assassination ability is very strong and Huahuaguo''s assistance is difficult to find, but in the face of these assassination masters cp9, it was still found. "Let''s give up resisting, Nicole Robin, you should be very clear that it is impossible to deal with us based on your strength, and it is impossible to slip under our noses. Instead of suffering, it is better to follow us obediently now!" Bruno said. "Hanging!" Nicole Robin was expressionless without a trace of fear. She believed that the man would come. He would not be afraid of causing trouble and bad luck. Just as he was not her companion at the beginning, but facing the general When she did not flinch, it was the same for her to face the general. She believes that this man will come, and it is precisely because of Lin Yi''s tolerance and the tolerance of her group that Nicole Robin, who doesn''t want to involve people around her, will take the initiative to speak out about the troubles she has encountered. It is because of her. Trust Lin Yi and the others. Chapter 515: Finger gun with two fingers "Such an ability is more than enough to treat ordinary navy or pirates, but it is useless against us!" Bunuru cast an iron block and immediately ignored Nicole Robin''s attack. "shave!" Bruno was worried about killing Nicole Robin with his heavy hand, so he just showed off and rushed to Nicole Robin''s back to capture her with ordinary physical skills. But even if Bruno''s strength is so, Nicole Robin''s strength is completely blown, after all, Nicole Robin''s attack has no significant effect on Bruno, who is pregnant with six styles. "All your actions in front of us are just tricks!" Bruno grabbed Nicole Robin''s wrist with one hand and planned to dislocate her hand. In this way, Nicole could be treated without hurting her by accident. Robin was captured alive. After all, their six poses are superhuman skills, and if they are not good in the face of Nicole Robin, it is easy to kill her. The value of the dead Nicole Robin has been infinitely reduced. Since they are so lucky to meet Nicole Robin, of course they can''t miss this opportunity. Kaku and the others seemed calm and didn''t intervene at all, because in their opinion, Nicole Robin was nothing but fish on the plate, and it was impossible to resist. It''s just that the development of things is often unexpected. When Brunos hand was about to touch Nicole Robins wrist, one hand came out of the darkness faster, so fast that even Rob Lucy couldnt react. When he reacted, it was already late. Click Bruno''s hand was not only caught in midair before it touched Nicole Robin''s wrist, but was twisted slightly, not breaking with a click, but dislocated his arm. "How you want to treat her, I will treat you, you want to dislocate her hand and capture her alive, then I will dislocate your hand!" With one hand, Bruno, who is in six positions, dislocated his hand. After throwing it away, Bruno flew the kite with the broken line of Buddha normally, but it landed smoothly in mid-air with a moon step. "Who is it!" At this moment, even the strongest and most calm Rob Lucy had a solemn expression on his face. As a cp9 assassin, he didn''t even know that he was approached, and the speed at which the opponent shot was really amazing. I couldn''t react to it, and Bruno was directly dislocated by the opponent''s arm. Knowing that their bodies are extremely powerful after thousands of tempers, and they can easily twist and dislocate Bruno''s arms, and one can imagine the strength of the people here. "Huh, you''re finally here!" Nicole Robin, who had always been calm, also exhaled slightly. Turning around, he found that he was a man covered in a cloak, unable to see his appearance, even his figure. I couldn''t see clearly, but Nicole Robin still recognized Lin Yi immediately. "It''s not late!" Lin Yi''s voice was compressed into a line, and only Nicole Robin heard it. "It''s just right!" Nicole Robin smiled. Everyone knew that it was no wonder that Nicole Robin dared to show up in front of them. It turned out that there was someone from the same party. "Who are you?" Rob Lucky said with a solemn expression. "Let''s go!" Lin Yi said, ignoring Rob Lucy and the others, but Rob Lucy and the others would not so easily let Nicole Robin, whom he finally met, slip away under his nose. "Forget it, since you like to hide your head and show your tail, then I will let you keep hiding!" Rob Lucy has a feeling that the man in front of him is likely to know or have seen him, and this man is specifically for not letting him. They only wore the cloak when they recognized it. It wasn''t that he usually did it, but that he did it specially if they saw it. There is no basis for this idea, but Rob Lucy thinks so. But Rob Lucy believes in his instinct very much, because as an assassin, as a cp9, he has been in danger for many years and on the edge of life and death. He has always been very keen, especially if he is an animal capable person. Get an increase. So Rob Lucy decided not only to keep Nicole Robin, but also to get rid of the cloak on this person to see who he is. "shave!" "Pointing the gun!" Rob Lucy took the lead, also shaving, but the speed was much faster than Bruno. He came to Lin Yi in an instant, and a finger was more powerful than a bullet. Lin Yi. Everyone stared at the scene where the two played against each other, especially Bruno, whose arm was dislocated between Lin Yi''s wave. They all knew that this man with a cloak was not easy. Lin Yi Fangfo had long expected Rob Luqi to behave like a hunter. Before Rob Luqi used his finger gun, he opened his hands. Fang Buddha was ready to trap and wait for the prey to pounce on him. However, Rob Luckys finger gun seemed to be controlled. He pierced Lin Yis hand directly, and was clamped by Lin Yis **** in mid-air. The Buddha was placed like a bullet. Let this bullet Can''t get close to the half point anymore. "What?" Even though they knew that Lin Yi was not easy, they were still surprised when they saw Lin Yi easily clamp Rob Lucky''s finger gun with two fingers. They know very well how strong Robluck is. Even if Robluck has not displayed all his power, he is already the strongest attack in the normal state, but Lin Yi can easily block him. Not to mention, the other party seems Completely see through Rob Lucky''s movements. His every move was foreseen in advance, and he even knew the finger gun very well, breaking the penetrating power of the finger gun under the most ingenious corners. When Rob Lucky''s eyes shrank, he knew that this man was not easy, so he used all his power in the normal state from the beginning, but it was still blocked, which made his heart heavy and his fighting spirit was boiling. The strong, he hasn''t encountered such a strong opponent for a long time. He is a very combative person. A combative person is not afraid of encountering the strong, but afraid of not encountering an opponent who will let him do his best to fight. Rob Lucy is such a person. Although Lin Yi''s powerful strength brought him tremendous pressure, it also gave him tremendous motivation, making his fighting spirit boil thoroughly, and the hands-on is even more rapid. Letting the Buddha burst out under Lin Yi''s pressure. Like stronger power. Chapter 516: Punch Lucky "Land feet!" Rob Luqi pointed the gun to be blocked without being discouraged, and with a blow with his right foot, he pulled out the whip leg, and slashed out with a vacuum slash at close range. However, Lin Yi still encountered it as early as before. Before Rob Luqi made a move, he had already made a sideways dodge action. Just after doing the sideways dodge action, the vacuum slash passed by Lin Yi''s side. . At this moment, Rob Lucy was already certain that Lin Yi had the ability to see through and predict his own movements. Thinking of this, his body suddenly swelled and became a leopard man nearly three meters tall. Obviously he was just an ordinary animal type ability person. After the transformation, his body shape changed greatly in all aspects, but this did not affect his movements. Instead, regardless of defense, physical strength, body reaction speed, explosive power, speed, strength, and vitality, all aspects have been greatly improved. His body was extremely vigorous, he suddenly pulled back his clamped fingers and pierced both hands at the same time. "Finger Gun Huanglian!" After Rob Lucky became a Leopard, sharp nails appeared on his hands and ten fingers, and they suddenly pierced many times. Such a rapid and intense stormy offensive made people feel just by just looking at them. Very weak. Lin Yi''s body moved with the wind, and he avoided Rob Luqi''s swift and violent finger spear stabs before standing in place every time he turned slightly sideways. "This person has completely seen through Lu Qi''s offensive. He not only sees through Lu Qi''s offensive, but even predicts Lu Qi''s offensive and ability, as if he is still familiar with the Six Forms!" Kalifa observed carefully and came to a conclusion. After all, everyone started with Six Forms, and of course they are familiar with Six Forms. Others listened and watched carefully and found that it was really the case. Lin Yi not only foresaw Rob Luchis offensive, but also had a good understanding of Rob Luchis abilities. He knew how to deal with Rob Luchis attack is the best. Yes, every action is just right, one more point is a bit redundant, and one less point will be hit. "Is he also a Type 6 user? People who can use Type 6 or know Type 6 are basically high-ranking navy or cp9 people. Of course, it does not rule out that some organizations like the Revolutionary Army have discovered the secrets of Type 6 Navy!" Kaku said. As cp9, their observation and reasoning abilities are first-rate, otherwise, how could they hide from the cautious iceberg and still find out whose body the Pluto design is. So they just looked at it and saw that so much information is normal. After all, cp9 is also very good as a spy in all aspects except for its strong strength and assassination ability. They stood aside and didn''t make a move. Apart from respecting Roblucci, and not robbing him of their opponents, they stood on the side to observe and hope to obtain more information. Now it seems that this behavior is normal. "Is it enough?" Lin Yi said in a steady tone while shaking his figure. Of course, Lin Yi''s voice was changed by controlling the vocal cords through the return of life. The voice was no longer the appearance of a sixteen-year-old, but instead The person has a calm look, like a mature man in his 20s and 30s who has weathered the waves. While speaking, Lin Yi''s hand placed in the cloak suddenly shot out with lightning, and a palm was printed on Rob Lucy''s body. "Iron!" Rob Lucky''s body tightened suddenly, but the great strength contained in Lin Yi''s palm still knocked him back five or six steps away. He didn''t use the six poses, the fruit ability, and the domineering, just casual The palm of his hand actually knocked the transformed Roblucci back under the circumstance of casting an iron block. Lin Yi''s strength can be imagined. "So strong!" The more he fought, Rob Luck was more and more shocked. He couldn''t touch the opponent''s attack at all. He couldn''t see through the opponent at all. Instead, he was completely seen through by the opponent. However, Rob Luck didn''t flinch. Sweep the foot: "Lanjiao Kainiao!" A bird-shaped vacuum slash shot towards Lin Yi. Lin Yi stepped out in one step, and the powerful explosive force crushed the ground by himself. In a flash, he not only avoided Roblucci''s Lanjiao, but also came to Roblucci''s side and punched him. "Paper painting!" Rob Luqi twisted his figure and wanted to use the paper painting to escape, but Lin Yi''s fist and the serpentine snake circling in the air suddenly changed his trajectory and hit Rob Road. Odd dodge position. A punch Rob Luchi was knocked out and hit the wall. Everyone was cp9. In doing so, Rob Luchi did their part and did not kill the innocent indiscriminately, and they did not intend to kill Nicole Robin, after all. Although Rob Luqi and others are executioners of dark justice, they will not kill innocent people indiscriminately when conditions permit. There will be killings of innocents because of reasons related to the reason. Just like Rob Luchi killed 500 soldiers in the kingdom when he was thirteen years old, it was because this was Rob Luchis mission and the existence of these five hundred soldiers. But it severely affected a country and the world government, so Rob Lucy did not hesitate to kill. Dark justice is not just talking about it. This is the best solution. If you change to another navy, you will sneak into it to save people. But for Rob Lucy, who is carrying out dark justice, you dont need to do this laboriously. For things to please, since the world government let him come, of course it also acquiesced in such a move, so Lin Yi did not make a heavy hand, otherwise he could easily do it if Rob Lucy was abolished. "Lucky!" The other three could no longer sit idly by. The opponent''s strength was obviously much better than that of Rob Luck. Even if Rob Luck was transformed, he was completely suppressed by Lin Yi. "Lan''s foot!" The three of them kicked out the Lan''s foot at the same time. Under the combined force of the three, the vacuum slash was extremely sharp and powerful, and it flew to Lin Yi in the blink of an eye. Lin Yi''s hand suddenly rose, and with one hand he caught the vacuum slash that the three of them kicked together. Under the horrified gazes of the three Kakus, he held the vacuum slash with bare hands, not to mention, crushed with one hand. Arashio Rob Luqi stood up from the gravel, and at the same time, Shi Zhan Lan kicked Lin Yi in the back of the head. Chapter 517: Defeated cp9 "Although I can''t use six types, I can''t use abilities, and the overlord''s domineering color should be used sparingly. Otherwise, it''s easy to be suspected, but it doesn''t mean that I can''t use you. ." Such a thought flashed through Lin Yi''s mind, but the movement of his body did not slow down a bit. With a turn of his head, he escaped Roblucci''s feet. Not only that, but as Lin Yi shook his head, he moved his steps and brought a strong wind to the front of the Kaku trio. "Pointing to the gun!" Kaku, Kalifa, and Bruno are worthy of their opponents who have cooperated for many years. The three of them simultaneously used finger spears to shoot at different locations around Lin Yi. After changing to other people, the tacit understanding of the trio of Kalifa might really only be dodging, a bit in a hurry, but Lin Yi not only mastered the domineering experience, but also his own strength completely surpassed them, not to mention it. The comprehension and use of formulas are only higher than theirs. Under such circumstances, their six formulas are completely full of loopholes in Lin Yi''s eyes. Near Lin Yi''s left hand, Kalifa''s finger gun was drawn to the spot where Bruno attacked. The two finger guns were dragged and collided by Lin Yi in mid-air, producing a clanging sound of bullets colliding. The two backed a few steps at the same time, but Kaku''s finger spear shot out instantly after Lin Yi''s left hand, a palm was printed on his body, and a blow knocked him out ten meters away. "Pointing gun spots!" Rob Lucy got up, shooting countless finger guns continuously with both hands to pierce Lin Yi''s back completely. Lin Yi didn''t look back, his head seemed to grow eyes, and he avoided Roblucci''s attack with the fastest movement range between the left and right feet, and then flicked back. "Yuebu!" Rob Luqi immediately jumped into the air, but he was fast, and Lin Yi''s feet were faster. When he flew about one meter off the ground, Lin Yi''s feet had already kicked him and kicked him directly. . "A few of us are not his opponents at all?" Kalifa looked at the mysterious man with a cloak in surprise. She had a feeling that this man had no murderous intentions against them from the beginning to the end, because they were cp9 is the most acute sense of murder. That is to say, this man has not planned to kill them from the beginning until now, nor has he made heavy moves, otherwise, with the strength he showed, they have completely lie down now. It was not only Kalifa who discovered this, but the other three also found out, and they were also a little strange. Normally they want to arrest Nicole Robin. As Nicole Robins companion, it is impossible for them to keep their hands on them. of. It is magnanimous not to kill them, is it impossible to make a heavy hand? But the mysterious person in front of him really didn''t make a big move, making them puzzled. However, they still didn''t stop on the spot. The four attacked Lin Yi again from different positions. It can be said that any person in the Straw Hat Pirates group will be killed in a few seconds even if the Luffy in the second gear is facing a four-person teaming, but Lin Yi''s performance against the four-person teaming is calm and calm. Completely avoid all their attacks. "Fall feet are broken!" Kaku displayed his most powerful blow, a huge vacuum slash swept across the void, Rob Lucy and the others had to avoid being injured. But they weren''t watching at the same time. Kalifa and Bruno used a foot blockade to restrain Lin Yi, making him unable to escape. It''s a pity that they did it in vain, because Lin Yi had no intention of avoiding at all. He stretched out his hand to slap in the air, and the extremely powerful vacuum slash was scattered by Lin Yi''s hand. "It''s far from enough for your six forms to face the training to a certain degree of armed color domineering. If you change to a general to perform it, then I won''t dare to do this!" Lin Yi just displayed the armed color domineering and launched it. The power directly pushed Kaku''s Zhou Duan away, so it produced the effect of being broken by Lin Yi''s hand. "Shave!" Rob Luqi''s figure flashed. He seized the opportunity to get up at the moment Lin Yi reached out and patted Zhou Duan. A tail directly entangled Lin Yi''s body like a poisonous snake. "Six Types of Profound Righteousness and Six King Spears!" Rob Luqi pressed his hands on Lin Yi''s back, and a powerful shock burst out to penetrate Lin Yi''s body. "Even if your strength is much stronger than ours, it does not mean that your body is invincible and immune to all attacks. This move can directly attack the internal organs of a person''s body. You will also be injured at this time!" "Really?" Lin Yi turned his head indifferently, his voice was so flat, there was nothing even about the clothes, which made Rob Lucky''s face change drastically. "Six Types of Profound meaning? A good attacking technique, but nothing more!" Lin Yi turned around and punched Roblucci''s lower abdomen, and directly smashed Roblucci''s iron block with his fist. It opened, and his figure flashed, kicking Kaku flying with one kick and Bruno flying with one palm. In the blink of an eye, three of the four cp9 people are already lying on the ground, and only Kalifa is standing there. Lin Yi walked towards Kalifa step by step, which brought huge and heavy pressure to Kalifa. "Go!" Rob Luqi suddenly raised his head and shouted at Kalifa, but Kalifa did not escape. Faced with the incomparable Lin Yi, she decisively rushed up to display her unique finger gun. : "Death refers to the whip!" However, the fingers of her black stockings had not been pierced and were pinched by Lin Yi''s two fingers. Kalifa just wanted to resist a hand and pinched her pretty face. Once she tried hard, her face was very It is easy to be pinched. For a woman, even a killer like Kalifa cares about her appearance. But at this moment, she was even ready for disfigurement. Although her proud face was important, it was not as good as her companion, so she completely ignored Lin Yi''s hand and pinched her pretty face. Instead, the other hand stabbed decisively. "Go!" Kaku shouted. "Kalyfa!" Bruno yelled. "Stop it!" Rob Lucy did the same. Chapter 518: With a wave, only Nicole Robin is taken away Between life and death, between the dangers, their unity and unity have exploded countless pirate groups, countless navies, various organizations, and national troops. At this time, they have no extra thoughts, but hope that Kalifa can leave here, but unfortunately they are too late to rescue at such a close distance. They don''t think Kalifa''s attack is useful, even Rob Lucy''s six-type uprising six. The King Spear had no effect on Lin Yi, and Kalifa''s attack was just self-defeating. "CP9 really didn''t disappoint me!" Lin Yi thought admiringly. These people are really not united in general. This kind of spirit and performance is what a group should have and must have. When Kalifas jade fingers rushed forward, Lin Yi tapped lightly. When the current flowed through the jade fingers of Kalifas jade Buddha, the general jade hand felt numb, and the offensive immediately slowed down. Lin Yi was also at this time. He stretched out his hand and patted Califa''s fragrant shoulder, leaving a sentence that made Califa astonished, Kaku, Lucky, and Bruno turned around and left in astonishment. "You are very good, do what you want to do well, don''t make any extravagances, then come here today." Lin Yi strode the meteor and left, holding her hand when she passed Nicole Robin, her figure flashed, and Nicole Robin disappeared in place at a very fast speed, but when she passed by Julie Ca A word floated into her ear, but cp9 they did not notice: "You are very similar to Robin. She used to be the same as you. When facing a strong enemy, she wanted to sacrifice herself in exchange for the survival of others. This is indeed great, but it is a shame for your companions. What is not allowed to happen, they can allow their own low strength to prevent their companions from being able to protect them, but they absolutely cannot allow their companions to sacrifice themselves in exchange for their survival. So its worse for them to live than to die. Maybe you can take this opportunity to see how people around you will perform after you make such a decision, and see if they are willing to do it for you. Enemy with the world government. If this is the case, then it proves that your decision is wrong. Think about it. Since you are willing to sacrifice yourself to perfect the people around you, then you should believe them, because they are all worth your sacrifice. Protected companion. " "Companion!" Julie trembled. She gave her an encouraging look when she saw Nicole Robin leaving. She was obviously very similar to her previous self and even made a similar decision. The senses are also very good. "You''re here early." Nicole Robin smiled slightly in an empty place. "Yeah, otherwise, how do you know about that woman, the Straw Hat Pirates? Karp''s grandson of the Pirates, I would like to see what kind of decision they will make if they are the same as us at the beginning. , Then I don''t mind helping them. But the companion is his own after all, and the artificial hand is boring to others. Relying on his own efforts and strength to guard is the last word. "Lin Yi said. "Is it like you are now?" Nicole Robin walked slowly to Lin Yi, gently took off the cloak that covered him, and looked at this one that was young but gave him something more than a mountain. With a steady face, she suddenly made a move that surprised herself but felt very natural. She actually snuggled directly into Lin Yi''s arms and muttered: "I knew you would come!" Lin Yi did not speak, but patted Nicole Robin''s scented shoulder lightly. Nicole Robin, a mature and rational woman full of aristocratic scroll temperament, actually has a sensitive and delicate heart, and needs to be cared for. heart of. Who said that Sister Yu doesn''t need to care about her mature personality, but she is very good at caring for people. In fact, a woman like Nicole Robin who understands everything as if nothing can be difficult, wants to be cared and loved. Undoubtedly, when Lin Yi rushed over after receiving her notice, his performance made Nicole Robin''s heart warm. "You haven''t told me how I was discovered? Listen to them saying that you showed up on your own initiative." Lin Yi was a little strange. He didn''t think that Nicole Robin wanted to get the blueprints in Bingberg''s hands and prevented cp9 from dealing with Bingberg , In fact, Nicole Robin knows where Pluto is. In this case, what does she plan to do? If she wants Pluto, she can just go directly. She pursues the text of history and hopes to decipher her not for what she wants, but a pursuit, a dream. Not only her own, but also the dream of everyone in O''Hara. If Nicole Robin really wanted to get something by deciphering the text of the history, she would have gone to Pluto for the first time, and where she needed to make a design plan. "According to my investigation, although Bingberg is the mayor of the city of water, he is also one of the two major disciples of the boatman Tom who built One Piece. If he dies, it will be the same for the ship we are about to build. Kind of loss. Although the world is not necessarily as big as an iceberg or even better than him, there is no shipmaker, but as far as we know, even the warships of the world government are from his company. It is necessary to find a ship comparable to the iceberg. Craftsman is not easy. If he dies, it will waste a lot of time and a lot of trouble for us. On the contrary, if I save him, not only will the safety of the boat builders who build the boat be guaranteed, but also because of my life-saving grace this time. He can''t refuse to help me build the boat, and because of the life-saving kindness when building the boat, he can only put a lot of effort into it. In the days when I was in the Water City, I investigated Bingshans life and work and his behavior, knowing that this would expose me here, but for our entire team, this is a good thing. "Nicole Robin looked at Lin Yi''s firm gaze, and she knew she couldn''t hide it, so she could only say what she thought. Chapter 519: Nicole Robin who moved Lin Yi After listening to Nicole Robin''s words, Lin Yi was slightly silent, but he was deeply moved. It was for their ship that Nicole Robin took the initiative to expose his whereabouts, so how could Lin Yi not be moved in his heart. The hand that was just resting on Nicole Robins scented shoulders slowly fell, and placed it on Nicole Robins willow waist and held her tightly. A faint smile flashed in Nicole Robins eyes, letting him go. Lin Yi hugged herself tightly, and even more forcefully buried her head in this man''s arms. "Don''t do this again next time!" Lin Yi said softly: "The news that you appeared in the Water City should soon be sent back to Judicial Island and even the world government will not guarantee that they will not come and search." "As long as I am not sending a large force to destroy the Water City directly, I am hidden here and no one can find me, and they should not have thought that I did not leave immediately after being discovered, but stayed here instead." Nicole Robin said: "Not to mention the presence of my master captain, my safety is guaranteed the most. How could these young people hurt me!" "I now find that people who read a lot are better at flattering. When did you learn it?" Lin Yi said. "I''m telling the truth." Nicole Robin said with a hint of mischief in her grace. "Look, the sea train is about to leave soon, and it seems that the task of cp9 is about to be completed!" Lin Yi said, standing on a high place, looking at the upcoming sea train. "Their task is to get the design drawings of Pluto. Julie just met by chance. She is not easy. Although she was not offered a reward at the age of eight like me, she was not much better. She was offered a reward when she was a teenager. It was also charged with unreasonable charges. The reward was not low at the beginning, just because she wanted to create an existence comparable to ancient weapons, she was also given a bad luck. "Nicole Robin said. "Do you think she sees her past? Seems familiar, but I think Karps grandson shouldnt be too bad. I saw him last time. Its very similar to Karp, so Julie cant hesitate. The Straw Hat Pirates who traded themselves for their safety shouldn''t let her down." Lin Yi said. "Then it is unknown. There is a big horror between life and death. This time it is just the beginning of facing the world government. What they are facing is only cp9. If they can''t get through this level or they don''t have the courage to give up As far as his companions are concerned, then they will not be far on the Great Waterway, so he is not worthy of being Karps grandson." Lin Yi said: "Don''t talk about them, it''s their business anyway, let''s go and see the iceberg first, since you have appeared in front of her and saved him, it''s time to talk in person." Lin Yi said. "Yeah!" Nicole Robin nodded and said, "Aren''t you afraid of being seen by him?" "It doesnt matter if you see it. The iceberg will know immediately when this ship goes out to sea. Rather than being known to be me by that time, its better to let him know now, and since you saved him, you will be treated to his character. Sex should have a certain understanding. I believe he will know what he should do to be the best." At this time, Bingberg experienced the attack of cp9, although because of Nicole Robins rescue, and cp9, they did not intend to kill Bingberg at all, but only severely inflicted him. After all, the Pluto design is not in the hands of Bingberg, then the iceberg is no longer It''s their goal, plus they already know who owns the design, so of course the cp9 style will no longer be a killer under the iceberg. But they knew very little about Rob Lucy, and the situation was so urgent at the time. Who knows if cp9 will temporarily change their minds and kill the iceberg, so Nicole Robin just took the shot and went down the iceberg. The Bingberg that was attacked was seriously injured but was arranged in a tight place to protect it, but for Lin Yi and the others, it was completely easy to enter without disturbing anyone. After entering the room, Lin Yi and the others no longer hide. The very sensitive Bingberg who had just been injured immediately noticed something, opened his eyes full, and found that there was a man and a woman in his ward sitting on chairs and looking at him. "Nicole Robin!" Bingshan reacted immediately when he saw Nicole Robin. She had saved him just now. Although I don''t know why, he was indeed saved by Nicole Robin. "I''m sorry, Mayor Bingshan came to bother you in training after you were injured." Lin Yi said, "But since I''m here, of course, I can''t run for nothing, so I just stopped by and looked at you. Although I was seriously injured, my physique was good because I was a boatman. Even if I became a mayor, my physique hasn''t been reduced for many years. I still have this spirit to support you and talk to me." "Who are you? Are you Nicole Robin''s companion?" Bingshan asked suspiciously, is it the idea of ??a design? It''s no wonder Bingberg thinks so. He didn''t expect CP9 to hide under his nose for so many years and he hadn''t noticed it for so many years, and it was all people he trusted. They came for the purpose of designing Pluto, and Nicole Robin is a person who understands the text of history, so it is normal for Bingberg to be so skeptical at this time, and cp9 was not so skeptical before. "That''s right, I think Mayor Bingshan, you should be thinking about whether we are going to make a design drawing. If this is the case, you can rest assured that I am not interested in the design drawing on your body. I will come here this time. To bother you, I hope you can help me build a ship." "Build a ship? If that''s the case, you can go to my company." Bingberg is still very vigilant. At this time, he is surrounded by strong guards, but the two men easily sneaked into this place, and Nicole Robin before She was also chased by cp9, so Nicole Robin could safely retreat and reappear here under the powerful cp9. It seemed that the people around her were not simple. "I think you have misunderstood what I mean. The boat I want to build is not an ordinary boat." Lin Yi shook his head. Chapter 520: Reach a consensus "Not an ordinary ship? What is that? Our company is already a first-class shipbuilding company in the Great Sea Route, but it is a shipbuilding company used by the world government. In the New World, many large pirates or naval ships are from our company. Is it our company? Can''t the technology meet your requirements?" Speaking of ships, Bingberg is very confident in his company. "Under normal circumstances, it can be achieved, but what I want is not an ordinary ship. What I want is a battleship, a giant battleship, a battleship that even giants can ride, well, I''m going to be straightforward. This is not so much a ship, as it is a giant battleship. A warship like a mobile island, or a mobile country, can be equipped with all living equipment, various instruments, various laboratory research rooms, etc., and can be fully self-sufficient, even in most cases. A battleship that solves all daily needs on a battleship, even for long-term voyages and does not require any supplies. Under such circumstances, not only the quality, the sailing speed, but also the various conditions must be guaranteed. Do you think the members of your company can create it? It''s not that I look down on your company, but because the ship I want to build is an epoch-making ship. Although it is not comparable to the legendary ancient weapon Pluto in firepower, it is better than the Pluto in other aspects. And the incomparable battleship, how can you tell me to trust your company to build such a ship? "Lin Yi said. He described the ship he needed in a few words. It is true that such a ship has not appeared in this era. If it can be built, this is already a reduced version of the mobile island. As for it is too big and only Lin Yi manages to clean it, it is simply superfluous. Tsunades wooden fruits can easily be produced anywhere and control the shape of the trees to form trees with different shapes and structures. The appearance is the same as that of humans. Of course, trees can also be made. She is completely able to control these trees to clean up and other tasks, so she is not afraid of management, and with this warship, Lin Yi and the others will not have any troubles in the future, even if it is by the world government before it happens again. The framed matter can also be left as they say they are, because they have this confidence. It''s no wonder that Nicole Robin had to take such a big risk to save the iceberg before. Such a ship is really not something ordinary people can build. "Indeed, if it is such a ship, it is really difficult for them to meet your requirements!" Bingberg was slightly shocked and then said: "Lets not say whether I am willing to promise you, I want to build such a ship to guarantee all aspects of it. The ability and quality are simply not what ordinary materials can do. Treasure tree Adam must be used as the main material, and I think the ship you mentioned is not too small, at least larger than the pirate ship of the Moby Dick with the white beard. So the cost of such a huge ship just for the treasure tree Adam is already confusing. Not counting the internal structure and other auxiliary materials, manpower and material resources to build, etc., I just count the material cost of Baoshu Adam, the main material for your ship, which makes it difficult for you to accept. " To be honest, there are really few ships built by Bingberg so far, but it does not mean that he does not have the ability to build good ships. As the disciple of the legendary boatman Tom, how could his talents be poor? He built in parallel space. Wanli Sunshine will know his shipbuilding ability. He hasnt made any moves except because of his current status and status. Its because ordinary ships cant move him at all. Only those dream ships or some epoch-making ships can move him. For example, Lin Yi now The ship depicted by the iceberg. Although the terrifying three-masted ship of Moonlight Moriah is huge, it is basically an island, but the problem is that this ship is so big, it can meet Lin Yi''s requirements in all aspects, but the problem is The sailing speed and other aspects simply cannot meet Lin Yi''s requirements. To put it directly, Moonlight Moriah''s terrifying three-masted ship is simply based on an island with a mobile function, but its speed and various aspects of maneuvering, defense, etc. capabilities are really not up to Lin Yi''s requirements. What Lin Yi wants is not such a mobile island with empty volume but not equivalent abilities, but a real battleship, but it is an island with a terrorist three-masted ship that can meet the conditions of self-sufficiency. Battleship. So Moonlight Morias type of ship is not what Lin Yi needs at all. If there is a big trouble or a naval battle, chase, etc., Moonlight Morias terrifying three-masted ship is simply a living target. The giant tortoise is a live target, it is better not to have such a ship. "It seems that you are interested in the ship I mentioned. That''s good. I''m afraid that you are not interested and just deal with me." Lin Yi said: "I have been collecting the treasure tree Adam that circulates on the black market before. At present, the treasure tree Adam I have collected has been able to build a naval battleship. I believe that it will not take long to meet the requirements you mentioned. This time I am not here to ask you to help me build a boat right away, but to see if I can invite you this big Buddha. It seems that you are interested in this. Now since It''s easy to reach a consensus, and I''m not afraid to say it directly. It doesn''t take long for me to come to you with enough materials and expenses. Can you help me build such a ship at that time? I need a definite answer," Lin Yi said. "To be honest, I am very interested in your ship. This is the most challenging ship I have ever encountered. It is almost impossible to complete it by myself. Only with him and the owner of my company. To complete it, I have extremely high requirements for the ships I build. I don''t allow the ship I built to fail and fail to meet my requirements, so if the materials and funds you prepare do not meet my requirements, then even if you point a gun at my head, I will not build it! "Bingshan said, as a boatman, he also has his own bottom line and requirements. Chapter 521: The iceberg that was shocked "You mean Frankie, another of Tom''s disciples." Lin Yi Fangfo seemed to see through the iceberg. Bingberg was able to progress from being a disciple of Tom who was targeted by the world government all the way to the position of mayor, and he was also the president of a worlds top shipbuilding company, so that the senior officials of the world government who had targeted him did not dare to even attack him. It also made the company a royal shipbuilding company for the world government. Such a method can be described as turning hands for the clouds and raining in the officialdom. What can ordinary people do? How could such a person''s vision and ability be poor? At a glance, he could see that Lin Yi was not easy, and he even guessed that Nicole Robin could avoid cp9''s chase and still appear in front of him unharmed, probably because of the man in front of him. And now it seems that he has a bad relationship with him, but Frankie is in distress, but Lin Yi and Nicole Robin are in danger at this time. Although Bingberg is very interested in this ship, he doesnt want to miss helping Fran. A chance to escape danger. Facing Lin Yi''s sharp eyes that let the Buddha penetrate people''s hearts, and the slight domineering look that exudes, even a person like Bingshan who is in a high position and firm will have a kind of stare that he is an ant but is stared at by a dragon. I feel that all my actions to release Buddha are like clowns. This feeling made Bingberg''s heart stunned, and he was even more sure that the man in front of him was not easy, and at the same time, he was not allowed to miss this heaven-sent opportunity. In his opinion, this was an opportunity that God gave him to help Frank escape. Bingberg is no longer worthy to be the mayor of Water City, Tom''s disciple and Frankie''s brother. "Haha!" Lin Yi and Nicole Robin looked at each other and couldn''t help but laugh. Bingshan suddenly felt a little bad, but they couldn''t tell what was wrong. "Bingberg, you are really good. On the surface, you have a big disagreement with Frankie, but in fact you care about him very much and don''t miss any opportunity to help him." Lin Yi said: "But have you ever thought about me? What is the identity? I think you should have guessed that the biggest possibility that Robin and I are together is the pirates, even if they are not pirates, they are not organized by the world government or the navy. But it is a pity that my identity is beyond your imagination, I am cp9! " The three words cp9 deeply shocked the iceberg with infinite power, making him unable to say a word. He did not even think about Lin Yi as the cp9 who had just attacked him. No wonder Nicole Robin could There is nothing wrong with her. It turns out that her companion is actually the inner respondent of cp9. This is not to blame Bingshan not being smart enough, but the world government tried to kill Nicole Robin when she was a child, so Bingshan thought about any identity but never thought that Lin Yi would just chase Nicole Robin just now. Member of cp9. "Dont be surprised or worried. Although I am a cp9 member, I will leave this organization soon. Dont get it wrong. I did not defect, but I was promoted to the navy headquarters. Strictly speaking, I am a cp9 member. Yes, but Lu Qi and I are different." Lin Yi said: "You want to use shipbuilding as a bargaining chip to let me help you rescue Frankie. It''s not impossible, but I don''t think it will be my turn this time!" "What do you mean?" Bingberg asked puzzledly. "The Straw Hat Pirates believe that they will go there soon. They are likely to ask for your help. After all, the last sea train is gone. They can''t go without your help." Lin Yi said . "The Straw Hat Pirates? They only lost to cp9 these people before, and this time they went to Judicial Island. Not only did they have to face cp9 and other navies, it was too dangerous to rely on them alone." Bingshan said. "Don''t underestimate that team. I have seen two people in that team. One is Luffy with Straw Hat. If he really dares to challenge the world government, then he should have inherited that kind of power. The more dangerous, the more In a critical situation, the more he can explode with astonishing strength. The other one gave me the same shocking feeling. It is impossible for a man with this kind of obsession to die so easily, so if they really dare to go to the Judicial Island, there is no chance of success, but this may be relatively low. "Lin Yi said: "I believe what you are saying is the truth. It is more difficult to build such a ship alone. To build the perfect ship in my heart, you must work together with Toms two major disciples and the members of your company. Otherwise, even if it is built, it will not be perfect. Although you want to use this to let me help you save Frankie, you also have the pride of being a boatman, because what you say is the truth, you are serious about shipbuilding, and you dont tell lies. Without Frankie, you are If you are not sure that you can build the ship I''m talking about on your own, at least you can''t build it to the most ideal level. So I can help you, but I can only make Frankie escape at the last minute, but if he himself refuses to leave Judicial Island, then it has nothing to do with me. I can only save his life and let him escape. , Does not mean that he will not run away, and I force him to run away. " He would agree to a large extent because what Bingberg said was the truth. Under his domineering and domineering perception, if the Bingberg could still deceive him, then the Bingberg would not be an iceberg, but a white beard. This is a matter of their own ships. It is not a trivial matter, but it is related to the future of their entire group. What the world government wants is that Plutos blueprint is not Franks life. If the Straw Hat Pirates really cant keep Fran Ranqi''s words, then he doesn''t mind saving him secretly. Of course, the main reason is that Bingberg did not deceive him, let alone use this to coerce him, just tell the truth and state the truth, otherwise, even if Frankie couldnt build his ideal ship, Lin Yi would kill Bingberg without saying a word and turn away. . In his dictionary, there are no three words threatened, nor do they yield, and his character does not allow him to yield and be threatened. "That''s enough." Bingberg exhaled, realizing that he really underestimated the young man in front of him. Chapter 522: Icebergs promise After a short time of contact, he found that he was completely led by the other party. Even when facing the high-level world government, he was able to do well, but facing the sixteen-year-old Lin Yi, he only felt that he was playing low-level tricks in front of the dragon. Ants are under great pressure. "Regardless of whether Frankie will come back or not, I will try my best to try to figure out a way to build the ideal ship. If it doesn''t work, then I can only give up!" Bingshan said, he did not violate his principles because of this. Or write a lot of bad checks. But his words are a huge promise, which means that no matter what the final result is, he will do everything he can, including his company, to try and see if he can build this ship. This must be given to Lin Yi. An answer is also a promise. "Then take a good rest now, I think you will be very busy later, if you want to rest then you will have to wait until after you are done." Lin Yi smiled slightly, in fact, what he wanted was such a reply, if Bingshan said He doesn''t like it if it can be built. Because he is also very strict with his own ships, if the ideal level is not reached, even if the iceberg wants to build, he will not allow it. Now Bingbergs answer is undoubtedly telling Lin Yi that he will be the most rigorous, strict, and serious. Attitude to build this ship, this is Lin Yi''s most satisfactory answer. "By the way, I forgot to tell you one more thing." Lin Yi said: "My woman used her ability to combine with the treasure tree Adam to create a brand new wood, which is stronger than the pure treasure tree Adam. This is a sample. What do you think of a boat made of this kind of wood?" Lin Yi, who was going to leave, took out a small piece of wood from his arms and threw it over. This was not the color of Adam, the treasure tree, but a faint emerald green wood. As soon as Bingberg took a look, his eyes flashed when he took over, and a man who had been in jail for more than ten years suddenly saw a stunning beauty scratching his head at him: "Well, this is a good material that I have never seen before. Even the treasure tree Adam is far inferior. If you have a lot of this kind of wood, I can guarantee that this ship will be better than The all-round performance of the ship built with Baoshu Adam has more than doubled." Bingshan said in ecstasy. Although he is the mayor, he is still a boatman. In addition to building his own boat, his greatest joy is to come into contact with a brand-new material that can change the boat in the new era, and the piece of wood in front of him Amazingly, it is the material that can change the ships of this era. With Bingberg''s outstanding vision and talent, he knew very well that the emergence of this material would definitely enable many ships built with current materials to do many things that were not possible before. "Sure enough, the higher the development of Tsunades wooden fruits, the more powerful the trees she made. Now the trees made by Tsunade are no worse than Adam, the treasure tree, and are combined with the treasure tree Adam. The wood produced after being together is even more amazing. In the future, if Tsunades level of development of the wood fruits increases again, I believe that Tsunade alone will be able to create the tree that is now combined with the treasure tree Adam. At that time, Tsunade alone will be able to monopolize the tree. Materials needed to build a new ship. " Lin Yi and Tsunade had this idea after they successfully produced this kind of wood that combined with the treasure tree Adam. The stronger Tsunade''s ability in the future, the stronger the wood will be, even without the need for the combined treasure. The tree Adam can completely explode the wood that is now combined with the treasure tree Adam. At that time, Tsunade is equivalent to mastering the source of this kind of wood production, and the world is the only one. Under such circumstances, Lin Yi and the others are definitely one of the most profitable people for the needs of the people on the great waterway for ships. . After listening to Bingshan''s words, Lin Yi completely affirmed his and Tsunade''s plan. Even a big boatman like Bingshan was so eager and ecstatic to see such a piece of wood, one can imagine the superiority of this kind of wood. This is only made by the current Tsunade. When Tsunade develops the fruit ability to the level of generals or even the four emperors, then the wood made without combining with the treasure tree of Adam will be unimaginable stronger than it is now. Ability to combine with the wood made by the treasure tree Adam is more powerful than not knowing how many times. In other words, in the future, Lin Yi and the others will master the source of the most profitable raw materials, and it is still the unique one. Under such circumstances, how can Lin Yi be short of money in the future? As for the fear that other peoples ships will be better than yourself, its absolutely impossible. Tsunades strength continues to increase, and the ability of the wooden fruits continues to improve. The trees created out of thin air are also stronger. In the future, even if you simply use the wooden fruits to motivate them. The trees that came out were stronger than the wood now combined with the tree fruit and the treasure tree Adam. Under such circumstances, how can other people''s ships compare to Lin Yi and the others? Moreover, the strength of a team depends on the people of the team, not the ship. The ship only assists the people in the team to move forward and backward freely at sea. It is always people who really determine the strength of a pirate group or a team. So Lin Yi and the others are not at all happy. Just like the world where Lin Yi lives, the American emperor has been selling arms in war and peace years. Is he afraid that other countries will surpass him when he gets a lot of arms? I''m not afraid at all, but the situation of continuous sales makes this country more and more powerful. Lin Yi and the others sell brand-new wood is also the same idea, use the financial resources of the people of the great waterway to strengthen themselves, so that they can always benefit from the invincible. "This is regarded as a meeting gift I gave you, as compensation for disturbing you after your injury." Lin Yi smiled slightly and took Nicole Robin away from the window and disappeared, leaving behind and holding a piece. The wooden iceberg was full of ecstasy and excitement, indulged alone in the joy of seeing this new material. On the other hand, after sending Nicole Robin back to his residence, Lin Yi especially told him what troubles he encountered. Don''t be afraid of causing trouble to him. You must notify him as soon as possible. Chapter 523: Nicole Robins reward "I know, how do you feel that you are more nervous than me, don''t I care about my own life?" Nicole Robin smiled, but his heart was very warm, I only felt that I was in a safe harbor. Surrounded like. "It''s mainly because you have a criminal record, and seeing Julie''s performance reminds me of who you were at the beginning, so I can''t help but tell you." Lin Yi smiled and shook his head, and found that he seemed to have become a bit verbose. He is not like this, but I don''t know why he feels that he is happier now. "I''m very happy today!" Nicole Robin suddenly said a thoughtless sentence, then slightly tiptoed up and proactively kissed Lin Yi''s mouth. It was a deep kiss, although the movements and techniques were very rusty. However, Nicole Robin, who has a wide range of books and has super learning ability, has improved from a chick to the point of familiarity at an astonishing speed. "I feel so warm and at ease with you by my side, so I can continue to treat me this way in the future!" Nicole Robin said in an affirmative tone instead of questioning. "You have taken the initiative to give such a reward, I want to say that you can''t do it." Lin Yi was shocked and immediately laughed, he understood that Nicole Robin''s mature and intellectual elder sister had a hidden hope under the outside. Nicole Robin enjoys and is very happy with her caring and delicate heart. "Of course!" Nicole Robin blinked her eyes slightly naughty. While maintaining her elegance and calmness, she also showed a lively and naughty temperament, which made Lin Yi''s eyes shine brightly. "It has changed a lot. It seems that after the Qing pheasant thing, she has come out of the shadow of the past day by day." Lin Yi thought cheerfully, Nicole Robin''s changes like this are what he wants to see, after all, he I don''t want to see Nicole Robin living in the past. "Only by them, do you think you can really win cp9? And even if they can really win cp9, facing you, even if they are ten times stronger, they are not opponents, let alone they won after they win cp9. I don''t have much strength," Nicole Robin said. "It depends. Although Tsunade and I are going to be promoted and will leave Judicial Island, as usual, everything about CP9 has nothing to do with me, but there are some things that I always need to do, which happens to be the Straw Hat Pirates. Appearing gave me this opportunity." A cold murderous intent appeared in Lin Yi''s dark eyes. But in the face of this cold murderous Nicole Robin, she didn''t have any worries, resistance, or fear. Instead, she was moisturized by a warm current, because she knew exactly what Lin Yi wanted to do. "Spandam?" Nicole Robin murmured in his heart. Back then, Spandham''s father issued an order to destroy Nicole Robin''s hometown. This was nothing, at least for Lin Yi. Words are nothing. After all, the weak and the strong eat the strong, the scholars in Nicole Robin''s hometown do not have this strength but want to forcefully reveal the text of history. Such a move simply violates the bottom line of the world government. No matter who is the admiral, he will deal with Nicole Robin''s hometown, but I didn''t expect it to be caused by the red dog and Spandham''s father Spandain. Everyone in O''Hara died except for Nicole Robin. Originally, what the Marshal of the Warring States and even the world government had to deal with was only those scholars. They did not want to kill other innocent people. Those scholars did not have this strength but wanted to uncover the text of history. This not only harmed themselves, but also harmed the entire O''Hara. , Also killed Nicole Robin. So I admire these scholars'' pursuit and obsession with historical texts, but Lin Yi disdains their actions. Without this ability, I don''t know how to do it and kill myself, even if it kills other people, it also kills Nicole Robin. But since Nicole Robin became his companion, he couldn''t ignore it. He was not interested in repaying the hatred of those scholars, but he had to do something about Nicole Robin. Back then, Spandains father, Spandain, almost killed Nicole Robin and his mother, and Spandain was not a good man, since his father almost killed Nicole. But Robin''s mother and daughter, Lin Yi certainly couldn''t let them go. Of course, they are the chiefs of the world government''s cp9, and their father is also a high-ranking official in the world government. Even if Lin Yi wants to solve them, they can''t take it openly, unless there is a necessary reason to make the world government''s high-level officials speechless. of. Under normal circumstances, even Lin Yi could only choose to assassinate, but now that the Straw Hat Pirates attacked the Judicial Island, he saw an opportunity to get rid of Spandham in a fair manner. He has conceived the overall situation. If the Straw Hat Pirates and the gang are really willing to be enemies for their companions and the world government, then he can not be a killer on the grounds that Karp is Luffys grandfather, and he is also To start a war with the help of the Straw Hat Pirates. When the Straw Hat Pirates win, Spandanes urinary **** will definitely sacrifice cp9 as their own surrogate to avoid being punished by the world government. At that time, as long as Lin Yi was able to run this charge on Spandam''s body, Nian Spandain used his power to almost kill Nicole Robin. Spandam''s father also took Nicole Luo. The lives of Bin and her mother contributed to his promotion. It can be said that he did not scrutinize any means for his rights, and so did his son. Since they wanted rights so much, he would also let Spandam die because of the struggle for rights. As for the loss of the Straw Hat Pirates, hehe, they were attacked into the Judicial Island. As the cp9 officers, they did nothing. If they had no background in cp9, they would be the only ones in charge. After all, Spandam was not only There is also a senior official dad behind the chief. But better than Liu Hao than backstage Spandam? As the chief was attacked into the Judiciary Island, no matter if the Straw Hat Pirates lost or the Straw Hat Pirates won, one person must be responsible. As the chief, Spandam must be held responsible. Who Let him be the chief, the crime of oversight is unavoidable. Chapter 524: Cooking Under normal circumstances, Spandam would definitely take other people as a scapegoat. After all, if he had such a bold and awe-inspiring responsibility for himself, Liu Hao would really not kill him. Instead, he chose to kill him directly instead. Let him die in power conspiracy calculations. It''s just that with this guy''s urination, if he would do this, he would not be Spandam, he would not be Spandane''s son. This time he wants Spandam to completely lose his position and power. For a person like him, nothing is worse than death, but this is Lin Yi''s first step. What he has is the means to deal with these two. A person who is capable but sits in high positions. Now this is just the first step. Since it is necessary to deal with Spandam, of course he has to start where he least wants to. He wants power so much, so he likes to frame others so that they can become his own scapegoat or in exchange for an official position. Credit, then Lin Yi wants them to lose the rights in their hands first, and finally lose everything step by step. Nicole Robins memory of Spandam is very profound. Back then, Nicole Robin and her mother were caught by Spandams men, and even ordered that they were not allowed to go, intending to let them die. Nicole Robin would have died if it weren''t for the secret attack of the Demon Slayer Order, but Nicole Robin''s mother had died. It can be said that Spandam''s father Spandane was the murderer who directly killed Nicole Robin. "Spandam is the first step. It will be Spandane''s turn soon. Those scholars have nothing to do with me. I will not avenge them. I will only avenge you and your mothers direct enemies, Robin. , If you dont like it, its okay to pursue your dreams, but if you dont have the corresponding strength, it will only harm yourself and others around you just like the original scholar. You will have the fate of the son of the devil today, and you will bear all this, largely because of those scholars. I appreciate the fact that their pursuit and perseverance to the historical texts challenge the world government, but sometimes Persistence and stupidity are just a fine line. So I dont have a good impression of them, but you are different. You are my companion. No matter what your past is, no matter what reason, I will avenge you and fulfill your dream. "Lin Yi looked at Nicole Robin and said in a firm tone. "Lin Yi!" Nicole Robin knew that this man had a glorious future, and his achievements could not be limited, but for himself, he and the people around him took the initiative to carry out actions that would become enemies of the world government at any time. But this man, as well as the others, did not hesitate to hesitate. Nicole Robin was not unhappy because of Lin Yi''s words. On the contrary, her heart was warm. This man has always treated her honestly. She likes this very much. For the mature royal sister Nicole Robin, she is not Sweet talk, but sincere treatment and care. Nicole Robin gently hugged Lin Yi from behind and said, "If you need my help, you must speak up. This is not just what you can say to me, so can I." Lin Yi smiled and didn''t speak. The two of them watched the Straw Hat Pirates finally get on the sea train with the help of Bingberg before separating. Opening the dragon wings was the same as when I went back. I didn''t disturb anyone when I went back, and quietly returned to the room. Lin Yi just stepped into the room and Tsunade and the others greeted him. Seeing that there were no scars, it was obvious that even if he encountered any opponent, he would not be a strong one. Lin Yi also told Tsunade and others what had happened just now, and also expressed his thoughts. "Do you want Spandam to lose his official position? This time is indeed a good opportunity. With this guy''s style, 100% will find a scapegoat." Nami said first: "Honestly speaking of such a guy. He is actually our current boss in name, and I feel sick even thinking about it." "Even if we dont intervene this time, even if we finally wiped out the Straw Hat Pirates, its hard to blame Spandham, who was the leader of the Judiciary Island, but he will still find a scapegoat. I will check. Passed his information. In addition to his fathers support, his official position is largely based on framed. With his talents, of course there will be many mistakes. At this time, he framed the people around him and used them as scapegoats, and then unscrupulously. Many of them were completely innocent, but they were directly charged with the credit, but he was forcibly pulled as a stepping stone for his promotion. "Nuoqigao said. "Since we are all leaving CP9 soon, whether it''s for Nicole Robin or whatever, don''t mind taking care of him. This time this guy doesn''t know who is the scapegoat." Tsunade said. "If the Straw Hat Pirates lose, then some guards should be used as scapegoats. If CP9 loses, then the most suitable scapegoat is CP9." Lin Yi affirmed that he had investigated Spanda. For all of Mu''s deeds, the level of this guy using people around him as a scapegoat is definitely a general level. If the Straw Hat Pirates team loses, then they win the battle in the end, which is considered a reparation. You only need to sacrifice the gatekeeper. Even he doesn''t mind saying that if the major Pirates team is eliminated, there will probably be a promotion. The black pot will give his men back. , The credit was made by himself, coupled with his bribery and Spandain''s support behind him, Spandham''s official position will only become bigger and bigger. And if cp9 loses, then things will be a big deal this time, and most people cant give Spandam a scapegoat. After all, they were attacked by pirates into the Judicial Island and defeated by cp9. As the chief of cp9, he escaped. You can''t drop it, so you can only use cp9 as a substitute to sacrifice yourself. "How do you plan to treat the Straw Hat Pirates." Tsunade nodded. She already knows how to complete the plan this time. They only need to manipulate behind the scenes. No actual action is required, just appropriate. When playing Spandam, let him be responsible for his mistakes, unable to find a replacement for the dead. Chapter 525: cp9 reunion "How to deal with it? I have read their information. Strictly speaking, they are a group of navies wearing pirate skins but pursuing freedom. They do things that seem to be more competent than our navies, but anyway, we are now. The navy will soon become a lieutenant general, but they are pirates, even if he is Karp''s grandson, Haibian''s meal is indispensable. After all, at the beginning, we were flattened by Kapu Hai many times. It is known as the iron fist of love, which allows us to grow faster without dying in the great waterway. Well, for the grandsons of these teachers, we also have to show our love. Iron Fist, they are so bold, but they dare to challenge the world government without this strength. This is a very dangerous thing. In order to let them know their weaknesses and to improve their strength more seriously, let''s show them the iron fist of love. "Lin Yi showed a playful smile. "I agree!" Tsunade was the first to express his position, and even Nami and Nokiko snickered. Everyone in the Straw Hat Pirates group who was rushing over shuddered, especially Luffy, who had always been unafraid of a muscle, felt cold all over. "Luffy, you are really good for life. Although there is one who is not by your side, even if you are a pirate and a major enemy of the world government, you can still protect you in unknown places by yourself. I don''t know whether you have more important things to do or something about a family relationship, but it seems that you don''t know to cherish it. Just let me see if you bet everything to be a pirate, and would rather live up to your grandfathers expectations of you and this family affection to be a pirate. How powerful this awareness has brought you, let you challenge the world, hope you Don''t let me down, otherwise, even if I let you go for Karp''s sake this time, I can''t let you go the next time I meet. If you are too weak, you run around. Doing such a thing will only make your grandfather sad. Although doing this is a bit nosy, but I dont want to see my teacher even being an enemy of myself in his old age. Grandson is worried everywhere, let''s talk about everything when we meet, I think you should not let me down too much. " Lin Yi looked into the distance through the window, Fang Buddha saw the Straw Hat Pirates group that was rushing over. "Then take a break now, and then there will be a feast to begin. If you don''t have enough rest, it won''t work." Lin Yi said. "I think you want to make a crooked idea again." Nami said. "Then why are you the first to pounce in his arms?" Nuoqi looked at Nami, who was already buried in Lin Yi''s arms, in an uneasy manner. "Because I want to prevent him from doing necrosis, lest she bully you." Nami did her part to beautify herself. "I think you want him to be the first to bully you." Nuoqigao said and rushed to the two women to fight for a while, and the four began to fall asleep together. It''s just that this is destined to be a sleepless night, because it didn''t take long for footsteps to be heard outside the room. Of course, Lin Yi and their combat power reacted in an instant, but they ignored them and continued to close their eyes and calm their minds until the knock on the door sounded. "I''m sorry to interrupt you to rest. Chief Spandam asked me to tell several officers that the other members of cp9 have returned and completed important tasks. You need to go there." The soldier in Wamian knocked for a while. Said after the door. "I see." Lin Yi stood up and put on the clothes that were set aside, and then walked to the discussion hall with Tsunade, Nami, and Nuoqigao. "I said why the two of you have to fight every time you come back." At this time, the members of cp9 in the discussion hall were all gathered except Lin Yi and others. Its just that Gabra, who is a werewolf, seems to be incompatible with Rob Luchi, who is a leopard, on the surface. Every time he meets, he quarrels with him. Originally, Kaku was arguing with Gabra. As a result, Luchi was arguing with Gabra. A word instead made Gabra draw the flames of war to him. One of the two became a werewolf and the other became a leopard. They are holding each other, but the cp9 people are not worried, because they all know that this is a way of getting along with Lu Qi and Gabra. It seemed that there was going to be a battle at any time, but the eyes of the two were not cold, and there was no hostility or murder. On the contrary, there was a touch of joy and kindness in the depths of the eyes. This is a joy after a long-lost reunion. After all, they have been separated for five years. When they meet again, they still greet in the same way as before. This kind of long-lost way still makes the two people who seem to be facing each other. I feel very kind. It''s just that the two of them are both powerful and unforgiving, at least Gabra is like that. "Cut, even though your power reached four thousand which surprised me, this time you are not the strongest, so you have to put away your defiant face." Suddenly, Gabra remembered something and immediately performed a magical taunting technique. He was shocked by Rob Luckys four thousand powers just now. He didnt want to lead Luqi out to do the task for so long. Not only did his strength not stand still, but he improved so much and completely surpassed it. A lot of him. This makes him very upset, especially since even his old opponent Kaku has surpassed his a little bit of power. Although it is only a little bit, it still makes Gabra feel very upset, especially since he just recently I was dumped by my girlfriend, and now I was stimulated by Lu Qi, Kaku and the others, of course, to counter the stimulation and go back. Anyway, this has completely become their habit of getting along with each other. "Oh?" Everyone looked at Gabra this time, especially Kaku, Lucky, Califa and Bruno who were not here. Although they all know that there have been two very powerful newcomers on cp9, they are powerful and powerful. They have just joined in and they have more than four thousand dao powers. This is even higher than Rob Lucy. You know that Rob Lucy is called cp9. The strongest in 800 years. Can be more powerful than his, of course, Kalifa and others who are not here are interested. "Hey again!" Kaku, who originally wanted to be a peacemaker, was also very curious, but when I saw Gabra''s appearance, I didn''t know that he was deliberately stimulating Rob Lucky, so he couldn''t help but sigh. Chapter 526: Dao power breaks ten thousand "But why does Gabra seem to have a bad temper?" Kaku said. "That''s it, right? I was dumped recently. The entire Judicial Island people are discussing this matter." Otonashi Owl said. "You shut up, but how could anyone know about this?" Gabra suddenly had a bad feeling staring at Otonashi Owl, even temporarily setting aside the things that irritated Rob Lucky. go with. "That''s because I accidentally said it when I was on the main island, go ahead." Otome Owl didn''t feel anything wrong and continued to say it. "You bastard, I knew it was you, what happened to the zipper on your mouth, don''t you know how to use it?" Gabra roared wildly with Otome Owl''s mouth. "Just say it accidentally, go on." Otonashi Owl''s indifferent tone is more exciting to Gabra, but Gabra also knows Otonashi Owl''s urinary sex, knowing that it is useless to say it, Otonashi Owl is still Will continue to go its own way. "Ahem, continue the topic just now, Lu Qi, don''t be proud this time, I admit that your four thousand power is very high, but now there are two terrifying newcomers in cp9, uh, now also It''s not a newcomer anymore, they are scared to death when they say it." Gabra said mysteriously. "Actually, there is nothing mysterious. The last time I helped them test their power, their power is already over nine thousand, and it is still not considered their full ability." Otome Owl saw Gabra hanging. The appetite was very unconvincing. However, Gabra did not scold the owl this time, instead let him say it, because he was shocked by what he heard. The nine thousand powers are just physical skills, not domineering and domineering. The fruit ability is really terrifying. "More than nine thousand!" Kalifa and the others took a sigh of relief when they heard the words. Although they all knew that cp9 had brought two very powerful newcomers, they did not expect to be so powerful, how powerful is nine thousand. Terrible, and the owl said, if you count the other things, there are definitely more than so many, is it impossible to break ten thousand? Not to mention the existence of Kalifa and the others, even if they are four thousand in power, Rob Luqi, who is usually in front of the Taishan collapse and does not change, his expression changed when he heard this kind of power. "It''s so lively, it seems that CP9 has all gathered?" The door opened, a man and three women walked in from the outside, and everyone''s eyes suddenly looked over. Otonashi Owl flew out suddenly and slammed into Lin Yi and Tsunade who appeared suddenly. Liu Hao patted Tsunade on Otome Owl''s body without looking, and Tsunade also patted the owl back to the original position. Everyone knows everything. Of course, Rob Lucy and the others know what Otome Owl is doing, so they also looked at Otome Owl curiously. Just now, Yinwu Owl also said that Lin Yi and their abilities were the same as those tested before. They have not seen each other for a while, and they will be more prepared if they test again. "Ah, what is this!" Owl stared at Lin Yi and Tsunade with wide eyes: "Lin Yi, power of twelve thousand, Tsunade, power of 11 thousand!" Everyone''s expressions changed drastically again when they heard this. This does not mean that Lin Yi and the others have increased their moral strength by a few thousand in just a period of time. What a terrible rate of increase at this time, and Lin Yi''s appearance is only sixteen years old, it is actually that. Strong, wouldnt it be even more terrifying if its a few years from now? "No, Owl, you said it is true or false. They were only more than 9,000 before? How come they were only 12,000 in just a few months?" Gabra''s reaction was even greater. Lin Yi and the others came. At the time of cp9, the power was not as high as it is now, and how long has it been so high. "Isn''t it higher if you count their other abilities?" Gabra said. "Such a welcoming ceremony is too grand." Tsunade glanced at the cp9 crowd and said. "I think you are the other members of cp9. Let me introduce myself. I am Lin Yi and she is Tsunade. These two are our partner and assistant Nami and Nokiko. They met for the first time and didnt bring any greeting gifts. Use this." Lin Yi walked towards cp9 and the others step by step. These people are all unruly. When he first joined cp9, Gabra would just provoke him. Now Rob Lucy and the others are here, even if they know their own way. Power, but if you dont know enough about yourself, you still cannot accept it safely in your heart. So now in order to be more convenient to get along with in the future, of course, you must establish your highest position in cp9. A powerful aura swept the audience, and the cp9 with a strength of less than a thousand had not experienced death training and countless **** battles, and if they had not experienced death training and countless **** battles, they would have all passed out of a coma with their strength. But even with this kind of power, the previous CP9 has difficulty breathing, and can only stand on the spot to resist this force. If they want to fight at this time, it is simply looking for death. Anyone with a gun can kill. To kill them, just shoot a bullet into their eyes. Now they can''t move even a single bit, they breathe very hard, and the Buddha is about to faint at any time. In this state, like people in Wanquanhe''s serious illness, how can they go to fight? It''s like letting a person with a splitting headache and severe hypoxia go to play extreme sports. What is it not to look for death? Dont talk about those with less than 1,000 power, even if the power is as strong as Rob Lucy, its very hard to be oppressed. Its already very good to be able to show half of the combat power. He just feels that he needs to use it more than usual to stand up. Hundreds of times more strength, let alone fighting. And if their will relax a little, they are likely to be crushed to kneel on the ground. "What kind of power is this?" Gabra was also shocked when he saw the domineering look of the overlord for the first time. This domineering look came and went fast, and it had disappeared when Lin Yi and the others walked to the chairs and sat down. "This can be regarded as a meeting gift for you." Chapter 527: Conquer all cp9 "Let you know that besides physical skills, swordsmanship, guns, and fruit abilities, there is another kind of power in this world, domineering." Lin Yi said. After all, cp9 is the master of the world government in the first half of the great channel, and it is used to assassinate opponents in the first half, so it is almost blank for domineering things. "Domineering?" Everyone raised a question mark. Only Rob Lucy knew the word and knew it was a power, but didn''t know the details. "This kind of meeting ceremony is not very friendly." Rob Lucky said in a deep voice. "I am a person who accepts courtesy." Lin Yi knows that Rob Lucy is bloodthirsty and warlike. Of course, his meeting ceremony or dismissal will make Rob Lucy unwilling to go back. Only in this way can he be convinced. oral. "Okay, this is also my meeting gift for you." Rob Luqi did not shrink from the overlord look just now. Instead, he rushed to Lin Yi bravely. Everyone stared at the two who were about to meet, and didn''t want to miss it. Such a scene. "Pointing to the gun!" Rob Luqi pointed at Lin Yi with a finger. Lin Yi stabbed a finger without looking back. Two fingers collided in midair just like two bullets colliding together, producing a metal crash. Rob Lucy backed up many steps. Lin Yi just sat in a chair from beginning to end. Compared with Rob Lucy''s combination of speed and power, he broke out at a high speed but backed so much. Everyone knew that the winner was already divided. "Vanxiang Tianying." Lin Yi grabbed the void, and Rob Lucy flew towards Lin Yi uncontrollably, but before he adjusted his body, a force that was completely opposite to the gravitational force on his body had already hit him. . "Shen Luo Tianzheng." Rob Luqi was knocked out and hit the wall in one blow. He couldn''t even get close to Lin Yi. If a person with strong physical skills couldn''t even get close to others, he was already half lost. Although Rob Luqi was Six-style master, can perform long-range attack physical skills, but the question is, is his squash useful? "Okay, okay, everyone will be cp9 in the future. Let''s end the discussion for the first time. If you continue to fight, it will hurt your feelings. And this is the conference hall. It is not good if it is broken." Kaku ran out. When the peacemaker said. Lin Yi has completely convinced the Kalifa and others who met for the first time with his own strength. Of course, he will accept it as soon as he sees it. After all, what he has to do from the beginning to now is not to injure the cp9 person, but to show himself. Their strength convinced them. This group of people are all executors of dark justice, and they have been executing for many years, so they still understand the term respect for the strong. "It''s broken!" Kalifa said: "This time the sir must ask us for repairs." "Don''t worry about this, because I accidentally stunned him just now." Lin Yi glanced at Spandham, who had passed out, and said. Compared to ordinary navy soldiers, how could Spandam withstand Lin Yi''s domineering look? Now he was in a coma but it was something he could bear. Califa looked over and found that Spandham was indeed in a coma, and when he was in a coma, his head hit the coffee in front of him and burned his face. But the cp9 and others did not have any pity or anger. The person in front of the Buddha was just a stranger and not their chief, because for them, Spandam was not a companion at all, but a clown, dead and injured. It has nothing to do with them, how can I get angry because of it, and there is no even pity. Because none of cp9 accepted him as a companion or officer, and even hated him. Its just because he is a cp9 chief sent by the world government, so he has to call him chief on the surface. He obeys some Spandhams orders that they dont dislike and think they should do so, but once they hit their bottom line and Their perceptions are the opposite, so they won''t listen. "Then what should he do when he wakes up?" Kalifa suddenly felt very interesting, and couldn''t help but lift up his black silk and look at Lin Yi with interest. Dont say that this woman is already very attractive, she has a natural ambiguity, charm now coupled with the temptation of dressing up and uniforms, this lethality is really not ordinary. Look at Nami and Nuoqigao secretly looking at Kalifa with a vigilant look. "Lets talk about it after waking up." Lin Yi said indifferently. Such an imposing manner of seeing nothing as nothing made Kalifas eyes flashed with appreciation: "Compared to this, Spandam seems to be trying to bring these two demons together. Lets eat the fruits!" "That''s true," Kaku said. Lin Yi showed great strength. In addition, when they came, they also investigated Lin Yi''s information. Compared with the tasks they completed, Lin Yi and the others did it. This is the most dangerous task. A few people captured a country with a large number of revolutionary army masters stationed, and destroyed all military power, and they did it in one day. Compared with the task of obtaining Plutos design plans, the gap between them is really big. . The strength is not as good as the others, the performance is not as good as the others, plus Lin Yi accepts when he sees good, and he dismisses Spandam at all. These are all recognized by them, so they started to talk without knowing it. They started to get acquainted with each other. "Although I don''t know which of you can eat, I advise you to not eat it." Lin Yi said. "Why?" Rob Luqi asked. He didn''t suspect that Lin Yi didn''t want them to become stronger. Although he was defeated by Lin Yi, he respected the strong and was not a prudent person. He knew that there must be something Lin Yi said. The reason, after all, he has learned a lot about Lin Yi after a short time of contact. Don''t forget that cp9 is best at observing and collecting intelligence. How can it be possible without strong insight. "It''s very simple, Spandham''s illustration book is very low-level, and the devil fruits he knows are limited, so he doesn''t know what these two devil fruits are. It is excusable." Lin Yi said. Chapter 528: Repulsive fruit and bear fruit "But these two devil fruits are not very suitable for being an assassin or sailing a great waterway. Although there is no devil fruit that is absolutely garbage, there are only users of absolute garbage, but this sentence is not absolute. It depends on the use. In what kind of situation?" Lin Yi said: "I dont want to say any more. You all know that people can only eat one devil fruit. If you eat more, you will die. Therefore, a person can only eat one devil fruit once in his life. Of course, you have to be cautious and choose some abilities that can help you." "What are these two devil fruits?" Rob Lucy asked. At this time, they all knew why Lin Yi told them not to eat. Lin Yi knew the abilities of these two devil fruits. In terms of help is not too great. "One is a superhuman bubble fruit. After eating it, the whole body can produce bubbles that can wash away anything (including power), and it can also make objects that have been touched become extremely smooth." Lin Yi pointed to the person in front of him. The two devil fruits said: "One is in the shape of a giraffe with ox fruit, and after eating it, it becomes a giraffe person. What do you think about it?" Originally, Kalifa and Kaku were meant to be eaten, but they suddenly regressed. After all, if you dont have a choice, its okay to say. If you dont know the ability, its okay to say. At least you can take a gamble and bet a good one. Ability. But now they know the power of the Devil Fruit, and it is really not very helpful to them, how could they still want to eat it. "So these two devil fruits are put here? Or are they sold? It''s too wasteful." Kalifa said: "By the way, I remember that devil fruits can be exchanged on the market. Thing, in this case, you may be able to exchange for a suitable devil fruit." "It''s useless. Basically, most of the devil fruits that flow out on the market have been tested by people. Except for some pirates, the devil fruits are basically from the Chamber of Commerce and the world government. That''s why it will be on the market. It is not that there is no good devil fruit on the market, but the chance is very low." Lin Yi said. "If you really want to eat it, just eat this." Lin Yi snapped, Nami and Nuoqigao each took out a devil fruit from their pockets: "I know Spandham will definitely These two devil fruits are for you to eat. If this is the case, your combat power is wasted. It is better to eat this instead of this. This is considered as my meeting gift for you. Of course, I cant be so generous. After all, the devil fruit is still useful for me and needs to be used for research, but I just want to study it so I only need any kind of devil fruit. There is no need to specify which kind, so you must eat it. You can eat these two. As for the two of Spandam, I will take them. Of course, this is my choice for you, not a rigid requirement. You can choose by yourself, you can choose not to eat one, just sell it for money, or collectibles, or eat directly from Spandam. That devil fruit is all right, you can choose for yourself. " Nami and Nokigao put the devil fruit in their hands in front of Kaku and Kalifa respectively, and let them choose. What Lin Yi said is the fact that Tsunade does not need to specify which ability to study Devil Fruit. It is not practical. It only needs to be Devil Fruit. He just gave cp9 a disagreement and needs to integrate into it faster and become their captain. Then of course it must be done with both kindness and power. In the end, he wont have any loss. No matter which cp9 chooses, its the same, and its a good thing. Why not do it, and he has great potential for cp9s unity and combat power. enjoy. In the future, if he becomes a lieutenant general or even a general, he will always need some subordinates. It is better to accept it himself than to let cp9 get dust in the hands of Spandham. Kaku and Kalifa looked at each other, then Kaku asked: "So what are these two devil fruits?" "One is the bear fruit of the animal type, and the other is the repulsive fruit of the superhuman type. What kind of bear fruit is like? If you have any unique advantages, you will find it, but at least it is better than the giraffe. As for the repulsive fruit, I can give you. Give it a show, but before you decide which one to eat, lets talk about it after you decide." "I''m not interested in the animal department." Kalifa said. "If you are taking the physical skill route, the most suitable one is actually the animal department. Of course, there is no absolute thing in the world. Whether it is a natural or superhuman type, it is very suitable for people with strong physical skills. For example, I have killed a natural ability person. He is a golden fruit, you will know what the function is." Lin Yi said: "The choice of Devil Fruit is not only based on whether its ability itself is strong, but also whether you are suitable or not. If you don''t like this ability, it is difficult to continue to develop in depth." "Is that so?" Kaku pondered for a moment, his eyes shifting among the four devil fruits. "I don''t have much choice. Compared to the animal department, I am a superman. What do you want Kaku?" Kalifa said. "So your choice is to choose one of the two superhumans, and I can choose one of the four. I have the advantage, because I can choose between the superhumans and the animals. Accept, then let you choose first." Although they say so, everyone knows that Kaku is doing this to make Kalifa drink the soup and let her choose the favorite first, which is the best. The person who looks at cp9 faces four stars. Devil fruits can show extraordinary unity, and there is no situation like you vying for grabs, Lin Yi and Tsunade both smiled. For many powerful pirate groups, the decline of the navy is not basically defeated by foreign enemies, but decayed from the inside. Internal fighting is always the most terrible struggle that consumes a team, and it is also the most terrible way of weakening. Even if Lin Yi and the others plan to be promoted to lieutenant will recruit some of their subordinates, it is very strict. Chapter 529: Kalifas ambition and gratitude Not only must the ability and character be qualified, but also the understanding of unity. Obviously, the cp9 people take absolute deeds externally. Although sometimes they quarrel internally, such as Luchi and Gabra, they help each other and unite and love each other at critical moments. Such subordinates are what they want. . "Well, I want the fruit of repulsion, no problem." Kalifa raised his head and looked at Lin Yi, seeming to be asking, but his gaze was staring at Lin Yi''s eyes. If Lin Yi has anything to do with it. Such emotions would be discovered by her super-observing spy. In this case, she would give up this devil fruit without hesitation. She wanted to know whether Lin Yi was sincere or fake. If Lin Yi was fake, she would not want it, even though she was reluctant. I really like the repulsive fruit in front of me, but it doesn''t mean that she must get it, especially when the other party is still reluctant. But Kalifa found that Lin Yi was indifferent from beginning to end. The devil fruit was sent out without taking it back or acting as a play, but it was a flick after Kalifa finished speaking, Superman. The fruit of the devil''s repulsive force has fallen into the hands of Kalifa. "Since you chose the fruit of repulsion, then I will show you how repulsion is. Let me see for yourself!" Lin Yi stretched out his hand and said to Kalifa, "Shenluo Tianzheng." Lin Yi controlled the power but only used the repulsive force to fly out Kali Fa, without hurting her. On the contrary, Kalifa used his excellent skills to dissolve the repulsion in the air and stepped on the moon step to return to the original place gracefully and gracefully. "Repulsion? There are strong and weak. It is indeed a very good devil fruit. When I see the repulsion fruit, I have an immature idea, but it is also good. The repulsion fruit reminds me of the shock of the white beard. fruit. Before the four emperors Whitebeard became famous, no one knew the prestige of Shaking Fruit. It was only after his fame that Shaking Fruit was known to the world. It is not so much that Shaking Fruit made White Beard. Its better to say that Shaking Fruit made White Beard. It was the white beard who made the shocking fruit. Earthquake Fruit I investigated is a fruit ability that freely adjusts to increase and weaken the vibration force. When it is strong, it can even induce earthquakes, tsunamis, and shatter spaces. Then my repulsive fruit is to manipulate repulsive force. Can it be developed if it continues to be developed To the point where the repulsive force bounces off the island, bounces off the tsunami, and even the space can bounce apart? Even better than him, although I know it is difficult, but I will take this as my goal. " Kalifa''s eyes burned. Everyone saw a kind of ambition, a kind of pursuit from the look in Kalifa''s eyes. "Unexpectedly, a demon fruit actually ignited Kalifa''s pursuit of powerful power and the way of the strong. Compared with her previous practice of the six forms, it can be described as an astonishing motivation." Kaku and others thought in surprise, obviously I didn''t even think that a devil fruit actually triggered Kalifa''s determination and pursuit. "Many times there is a fate between people and the devil fruit. At the same time, life is only useful for me. Maybe this devil fruit can change your life if it falls in your hands." Lin Yi knows that some people are very good before. The mediocrity is not so outstanding, but by chance, it has been successful and soaring into the sky. Just like when he met Tsunade in Naruto World, he was so ambitious. If he hadn''t met Tsunade, how could his not-so-excellent aptitude be so powerful at the age of twelve. In many cases, although qualifications are important, chance and luck are also very important. It is true that Kalifa is the weakest in cp9 at present, and the strength is also the worst, but it does not mean that she will be worse than others in the future. The great channel is full of infinite possibilities, and maybe one is very ordinary in the eyes of others. The fruit of the devil falls on someone but can change his life. Just like the white beard, he got the shocking fruit and became the existence second only to One Piece. The word Funda is really not so easy to understand. Although the sentence that people have infinite possibilities is exaggerated, it is also exaggerated when placed on the Great Channel, but it is not completely exaggerated. At least there are many possibilities, Carly. Perhaps in the future, because of Lin Yi''s intervention today, it is not impossible that a powerful person at the peak of the great channel will appear. After all, if Kalifa really likes the fruit of repulsion, and has a great pursuit of goals and motivation, plus it is really suitable for the fruit of repulsion, with this talent for digging and using it, it might not be impossible to become a strong person. Baibeard might feel a bit exaggerated now. But White Beard is also a human being. Before the rise of White Beard, who would have thought that he would have the achievements of today? Before Roger debuted, who would have thought he would become One Piece? Just like before Lin Yi and Tsunade debuted, who would have thought that they would have such strength in a short time? The future is uncertain. A little bit of variables and a little bit of external factors will change infinitely, so Lin Yi did not because Kalifa is currently the weakest in cp9, and suddenly appeared after getting the superman devil fruit. Wanting to have White Beard''s goal of developing the Shaking Fruit to that high level, he laughed at him overpowering, but instead said something that surprised Kalifa a little. "White beard is also a human being. It is good for you to have such an idea. No one will always be weak. Since you like this repulsive fruit so much, then you should try your best to develop it. The shocking fruit can be developed by the white beard to the point of shock. The point of space, so why can''t you, who are also human, develop the fruit of repulsion to the point where all the space is bounced apart. People are most afraid of not daring to think and have no goals. The same is true in the great waterway. Only if you dare to think, then you may not be able to do it if you dare to go. If you dont even dare to think, then these people will be mediocre for a lifetime. , You are very good, with the determination to compare and even surpass the white beard. In the Great Channel, many people think that the white beard is unattainable, but those who have this idea are destined to be unable to match or surpass him in their lifetime. "Lin Yi said. Chapter 530: Created different versions of Kalifa, Kaku "Yes, a strong man like a white beard really needs to be respected, respected, but he cannot be in awe. Only a strong man like a white beard, such achievements are used to surpass, and people with such ideas can overcome obstacles along the way. People can have nothing, but pursuit is absolutely indispensable. This pursuit does not lie in big and small, but in whether it is what you want most in your heart. If so, why dont you try your best to fight for it in a short span of decades? Even if you fail in the end, at least you wont regret that year in the future. Never fought. " Lin Yi is actually telling what he has been doing all the time, hasn''t he been like this all the time? He is moving straight towards his goal. There may be a lot of setbacks and difficulties, but as long as he is firm in his goal and goes on firmly, he will be able to succeed. Only with such determination can he pursue his dream. Kalifa was originally an idea that came up when she saw the fruit of repulsion, but it might not be what she wanted most in the depths of her heart. Many times the true ideas of many people are pressed deep in their hearts, because of various realities. The reason may not be known for a lifetime, but many times it bursts out unintentionally due to some coincidence. And worked hard all the way according to his truest thoughts, and finally succeeded. Isnt Straw Hat Luffy that way? He didn''t have the idea of ??becoming a pirate before, it was because of the influence and encouragement of the Four Emperor Shanks that he finally burst out such an idea and persisted in it. If others can, why can''t Carly''s method work? So for Kalifa''s sudden pursuit of this kind, Lin Yi not only didn''t mock the other party''s self-reliance, but instead told this statement and gave the most true and sincere encouragement. In many cases, a proper encouragement and a proper support can really create a miracle. Lin Yi doesn''t know whether Kalifa can create miracles and change his life, but he agrees with Kalifa''s aspirations. "Oh? I underestimated this woman. I didn''t expect that she would have such an idea, whether it was caused by the fruit of repulsion or she had such an idea in her own heart. If this woman can persevere and never give up If she pursues this ambition, no matter whether she succeeds or not, she should not be underestimated." Tsunade glanced at Kalifa in surprise. I really did not expect that the weakest cp9 Kalifa would be so amazing and even overwhelm the ambitions of other cp9s and even the strongest Roblucci, no matter whether she can succeed in having such ambitions and pursue it all the way. You can''t underestimate it. Just like there is only one One Piece, but there are many competing for One Piece, can they be underestimated if they fail to compete for One Piece? No, the goal is just a pursuit. It is good if it is achieved. Failure to do so does not mean that he is a loser. He can be underestimated. Whitebeard is not one piece and he is old, he is very sick but who dares to underestimate him? No, he is the strongest man in the world, the other four emperors are not one piece? But who dares to underestimate them? It''s not like an emperor in the new world, but they almost all target the One Piece. But they haven''t done it so far, but does this mean they are losers? No, they can have the achievements of the Four Emperors because they have been able to struggle with One Piece as the goal to have the achievements of today. If they did not aim for the One Piece, can they have such a high pursuit to achieve the achievements of today? Of course it is impossible. Pursuing dreams, the goal is just a process that allows one to grow and surpass. Success is good. Failure is not necessarily a failure. On the contrary, there are huge gains. The Four Emperors are examples. Although they are not one piece, they are in greatness. The channel exists like an emperor. "Come on, I didn''t expect Kalifa to have such a goal." Otonashi Owl said in surprise for a while. "Very interesting, let''s try it." Bruno said. "It might not be a good start," Rob Lucy said, leaning on his chair. cp9 one person, although they say different things, but the meaning is the same, that is to support Kalifa and encourage Kalifa to complete the pursuit of this goal. Kalifa smiled when he heard the words. In many cases, it was the people around him who gave appropriate encouragement to change a person''s life and create a legend. The Kalifa just now was the time when support was most needed. Lin Yi''s first support is equivalent to adding With a fire, Rob Lucy and the others'' immediate encouragement was equivalent to adding a handful of oil, so that the fire of wild aspiration in Kalifa''s heart was completely burned. Without saying anything, with a firm look, he pulled the peel of the repulsive fruit and ate it. Everyone who had eaten the devil fruit showed a joking expression, whether it was the cool Rob Lucy or Lin Yi, Tsunade was the same. "It''s unpalatable!" Just now, she was very prestigious. With the display of aspirations and her aura changed, Kalifa, with a trace of the queen''s aura, suddenly became purple and blue, and she was completely defeated by the taste of the devil''s fruit. , The atmosphere created just now disappeared immediately. "I knew it would be like this." Lin Yi thought to himself. "This taste will be unpalatable even for people who are nervous or even have no sense of taste." Tsunade thought. "The prestigious look just now disappeared." Nami and Nuoqigao couldn''t help but smile. At the same time, they were really curious about the taste of the devil fruit, how unpalatable it was to make their minds as firm as Lin Yi and Tsuna. The appearance of his hand allows CP9 to undergo death training. Kalifa, who had just shown an unexpected expression, showed such an expression. "Since Kalifa has already chosen, then the old man can''t hesitate, let''s bear bear fruit." Kaku picked up the bear bear fruit, peeled off the peel and ate it, with the same expression as the previous Kalifa, reluctantly. After swallowing, he suddenly looked like a survivor. "This kind of thing, the old man swears that he will never eat it again in his life." Chapter 531: Different versions of the Judicial Island War (Part 1) "Is it really unpalatable to this point? Yoyo." The lion snuggled up and said, "How can I show such an expression as a cp9." Anyone who has eaten Devil Fruit understands Kaku''s expression, and at the same time selectively ignores the words of the lion snuggle. "How is it, has there been a change?" Gabra completely forgot about his previous rivalry with Rob Lucy at this time, and looked at Kaku and Kalifa expectantly. "It will be out soon." Rob Lucy showed a smile, just because his icy cold looks like an arrogant face, so even the smile gives people a slight coldness and a hint of leopard. The hideous feeling. "Indeed, its best for you to familiarize yourself with the ability to use now. Although the fruit ability is the weakest when it is first acquired, it also depends on the user and the understanding of the fruit ability itself. The stronger the user, the better The more you understand the ability of the fruit, the higher the talent you can use and develop, and then you can use the devil fruit to a very good level in a very short time. Because the battle is about to begin soon, if you are familiar with the new abilities at that time, it will also help you fight. "Lin Yi looked in the direction of the gate of Judicial Island through the window. "Huh?" The others also looked over. "Could it be them!" Rob Lucy said. "It''s only them, but I didn''t expect them to be brave enough to break into the Judicial Island." Bruno said. "There is no doubt that it will die," Kalifa said. "It''s hard to say." Lin Yi stood up and prepared to leave. "Compared to this, I am more interested in domineering things. I heard a lieutenant talk about domineering things a long time ago. The rumored things that will not be domineering in the new world are basically rubbish, and they will be domineering in the new world. There are as many people as the sands of the Ganges River. If you dont master the domineering, you will only be a general strong person after all, and can only gallop in the first half of the great channel." Rob Luqi is a bloodthirsty and warlike person. After seeing Lin Yi''s domineering, he even didn''t want to let go of the opportunity to get in touch with domineering. Before, he had no chance to contact him in this position, but now that he has this opportunity, of course he will not let it go. Not only him, but also Kalifa and others looked at Lin Yi with a curious look, making Lin Yi ruthless I had a teacher addiction. "Domineering? Simply put, there is a third kind, domineering, this is a natural domineering, which cannot be obtained through cultivation the day after tomorrow. It is said that only one owner will appear among a million people. It is a man of heaven. With the qualifications of a king, once awakened and mastered the domineering, various potentials will burst out. Basically, the world''s top masters, whether they are from the navy, the pirates, or the revolutionary army, are mostly chosen people, such as One Piece, Hero Kapu, Whitebeard, and Shanks. Secondly, armed domineering, acquired through acquired practice, is the best weapon to deal with the natural ability. It can evolve into an invincible weapon with attack power, and it can also evolve into defensive power to form invisible armor. Armed domineering attacks can directly harm nature. After the elementalized body of a person with ability, as for the specific use methods, there are three kinds of hardening, arrogance and defense. Of course, different people will use different methods, but in general, they are these three. As for the final domineering act of seeing and hearing, which is the so-called mind-reading technique, it can also be said to be a predictive attack. "Lin Yi said without looking back. "Then, what you just displayed was the domineering look." A gleam of light flashed in Kalifa''s eyes. "It''s true." Lin Yi said. "Can Tsunade also be domineering?" Kaku asked. "Like Lin Yi, I am both the domineering controller of the tricolor." Tsunade didn''t hide it. After all, this is not a secret, so he said it generously. As soon as his voice fell, a few people had already left the conference hall, after all. They didn''t come here to listen to Spandam''s nonsense, but to meet other cp9s and convince them, after all, they were going to leave Judicial Island, leaving cp9. If you don''t see each other this time, it may be a lot of trouble to meet in the future. "Three-color domineering controllers, those with strong physical skills, and those with ability are really terrifying." Kalifa shook his head and exclaimed, but in his heart he remembered the back of the man who had just walked out. "Huh? Where''s Bruno? Come on." Yinwu Owl found that Bruno was missing. "He shouldn''t help going out ahead of time." Rob Lucy showed a warlike smile. He really admired the courage of the Straw Hat Pirates who dared to break into the Judicial Island, but he appreciates it. Fighting is still inevitable. It''s just that they are the highest combat power on the Judicial Island, of course, there is no need to do everything themselves, otherwise the navy that has to be guarded will do what they are doing. "The sir passed into a coma, what about Frankie and Julie?" Kaku asked. "Let them stand first." Rob Lucy said indifferently. Its just that what happened next was beyond their expectations. The Straw Hat Pirates, which was repaired by them, showed a fighting force that surpassed the previous ones, especially since each of them had a must to rescue their companions, and went forward. His beliefs and the aura of breaking the boat have made it all the way to the Judicial Island. Even Bruno, who went out ahead of time and planned to clean up the Straw Hat Pirates, was defeated, and the news came one after another that surprised the other cp9s. When Spandam woke up, he found that Judicial Island had been attacked, but he did not panic. It was not that his mental quality was so good, but that he did not think that pirates who had cp9 attacked here could play it. What a trick, right now, he took the cp9 to the balcony of the Judicial Tower and looked at the Straw Hat Pirates group standing on the top floor of the courthouse separated by a huge waterfall from the Judicial Tower. Spandham unceremoniously mocked the drafting hat pirates'' overpowering. "You really did not know how to live and die, and you dare to invade the Judicial Island, but it doesn''t matter, your head will be the credit for my promotion." Spandham said, "Do you know what this is? This is the banner of the world government. With the forces of more than one hundred and seventy countries, you are challenging the world government by doing this." Chapter 532: Different versions of the Judicial Island War (Part 2) Spandam was proud of it as if a rich second generation was showing off his family background, pointing to the flag of the world government and speaking with a contemptuous tone to the Straw Hat Pirates group on the opposite side. "It''s because you a little pirate group actually wanted to challenge the world government. You are looking for death!" "World government? I don''t want to know what came from. I only know that since he has taken my companion, then I will defeat it, sniper the king, and shoot it down." All the way in, it defeated Bruno. Fei Shen said. No matter what kind of personality people are, as long as they have the qualifications of the king, as long as they are not shy away, they will show extraordinary ability and courage at critical moments, just like the current Luffy, completely without the usual idiots, rough nerves, Full of leadership qualities. "Yes!" Under the influence of Luffy''s momentum, Usopp made a move that he didn''t dare to do at all. He aimed at the flag of the world government and shot an ammunition that turned into flames, and the flag was about to be burned. "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" A voice came, and when the flag of the world government was about to be destroyed, a repulsive force bounced the flames away. "What?" The sniper king played by Usopp surprised. "You guys are late." Spandham grinned. If Rob Lucky and other CP9''s existence made him feel at ease, Lin Yi and the others are his greatest confidence. When it comes to doing real things, doing good deeds, Spandam is the last existence, but when it comes to shooting horses, he is definitely a general-level existence in terms of conspiracy to frame up. As early as after discovering Lin Yi and their extraordinary, he secretly learned about Lin Yi and the others through his father. Fortunately, if he didnt investigate, he immediately frightened Spandam and made him sweat. Fortunately, I didnt offend them, and I didnt even intend to let them act as a substitute for the dead. Otherwise, even his father would not be able to keep it. he. Before, Lin Yi and the others captured a country and accidentally killed two Dragonites, but in the end nothing happened. On the contrary, because of them, the countless high-ranking officials of the world government who were more powerful than his Spandam were dismissed from the horse. , To a large extent, it was because of the framed Lin Yi that such a big thing was brought out. Therefore, Spandam knows that Lin Yi and Tsunade have a promising future. Not only are they strong, they will be able to become generals in the future, but even a marshal is not impossible, so although he is the boss of cp9 in name, he treats Lin Yi and them. Always polite and even low-pitched. Because not to mention their achievements in the future, just now Spandam has received the news that Lin Yi and they will soon leave cp9 and go to the navy headquarters to become lieutenant generals. With sufficient qualifications and achievements, they will soon become a lieutenant. Generals, they will definitely be the youngest generals in history. No matter how he can offend such a person, Spandam can offend him, so he treats Lin Yi and the others as bosses now. It is completely polite. It''s just that if I let him know that Lin Yi and the others in front of him didn''t plan to let him go because of Nicole Robin''s affairs, I don''t know what they would think. "I didn''t expect them to enter the Judicial Island so fast. I just made up for it and realized that they came." Lin Yi and Tsunade walked out of the hall, looking condescendingly at the straw hat sea where they met for the second time. The thieves swept their eyes one by one, and finally fixed on three people. Luffy, the Straw Hat Pirate Group, should have inherited the qualifications of the king of Karp, because the aura that he exudes at this moment, that kind of look makes Lin Yi very familiar, the king''s spirit in his body is already ready to awaken. Up. It seems that challenging the world government, in order to save his companions, gave him a lot of excitement, and that''s why there was such an obvious change. In addition to these two people, Sauron, who had surprisingly persistent eyes, might be as strong as a ghost when he first met him, but his eyes and boldness left Lin Yi''s memory deep. Finally, there is the blond male Sancista smoking a cigarette. Under close observation, he is definitely a master with feet. It seems that these three are the core combat power of the Straw Hat Pirates. "Ah, it''s him!" "It''s you!" Luffy and Sauron said at the same time. At the beginning, Luffy wanted to defeat Krokdal, but found that Krokdal had been defeated, but Sauron accidentally ran into Lin Yi who thought it was an enemy but didn''t expect the other party to give it to him. Taking his own healing medicine made him recover from his injury at a very fast speed, so I still remember Lin Yi. None of them thought that Lin Yi would be here, and even more so that they would oppose each other, which made Sauron''s heart sink. Although he had never played against each other, Sauron felt the horror of this man from the first meeting, and now the horrible feeling of meeting again is even stronger. Especially Luffy said that he defeated Krokdal. Such people are at least at the level of Qiwuhai. I did not expect such a master to appear in Judicial Island. This time, Julie and Frank should be rescued. It''s not easy. "Who is he?" Sanji Shi saw that Sauron, who had rarely changed his appearance, showed such an expression. "The person who arrested Klockdal, a very dangerous man, be careful, if he is our opponent, it will be the biggest obstacle for us to rescue Julie." Sauron said. "Since you are ready to challenge the world government, then I won''t say much. You are here to save them, so come on." Lin Yi said. "Humph!" Frankie snorted coldly and took out a stack of paper, and everyone except Lin Yi and Tsunade narrowed. "That''s your purpose. You have always tried everything possible to lurch in the Water Capital to get it." Frankie said: "I always thought that there are two women in the world that are the most terrible, one is Nicole. Robin, one is you, Julie, the two of you can interpret the text of history and help create the existence of ancient weapons, and the other is a woman who can create the most powerful weapons other than ancient weapons, and you can still create ancient weapons. The weapon has always been alive as the target." Chapter 533: Go to war Frankie said word by word: "Your two pursuits are very dangerous. I don''t know what kind of people you are and whether you will completely degenerate in this process. Now it seems that I am overhearted. I don''t know Nicole Robin, but you, Vivien, Julie would not be such a person. You can have such a group of companions to rescue you like this, and you have decided to sacrifice yourself for the safety of your companions, and my observations of you along the way are unlikely to be the same as the world government said. , At best, it''s just because your pursuit is too dangerous for the world government. If you want to come to Nicole Robin, it should be about the same. You are all people who are not tolerated by the world government, just because of your existence, your pursuit makes the world government feel threatened and uneasy. The value of the Pluto design is to worry that one of you will make something comparable to ancient weapons, and the other will be used to awaken the ancient weapons when they fall into the hands of idiots like Spandham and do evil everywhere. Come to fight, but now I decided to take a gamble. Although I can''t help you, and I can''t resolve the world government''s pursuit of you, but I can make the world government, cp9, your all-time efforts come to nothing. "Frankie opened his mouth and vomited, causing Spandham to burn the Pluto design under his eye socket. The faces of cp9 and others changed slightly, and Spandam was lying on the ground picking up burned design drawings everywhere. "In this way, even if another demon''s son, Nicole Robin, who may resurrect ancient weapons, falls in your hands, he will not be able to resurrect Pluto. As for Julie, because of this design plan, you still have a straw hat sea. The thieves are all implicated, and the source is gone, although you will also be taken away by the world government. But I believe and I am willing to believe that you will not be taken away by the world government, because behind you there is a group of companions who can die for, they will definitely protect you, in this case, as long as the Straw Hat Pirates take you away , The Pluto design has also been destroyed, and you have nothing. "Frankie said. "Damn you bastard!" Spandam kept roaring. "Big Brother!" "It''s Brother Frankie!" "We have come to rescue you with the Straw Hat Pirates." At this time, all of Frankies brothers shouted at the opposite courthouse, which completely attracted Frankies attention. In addition, Frankie burned the design drawings, and he was completely relaxed, and his mind was focused on himself. His brother was completely moved, and he didn''t expect that Spandam would suddenly push him from behind and push him down. But fortunately, Frankie is transforming people. Even if he is pushed down, there will be nothing wrong with it. "Damn it, even if I dont have the blueprints, but having this woman can help me get promoted. If I want to save Julie, I just want to do it with that kind of pirate group? Dont dream, but there is another assassination organization cp9 next to me. Lin Yi and Tsunade, who are more able to arrest Qiwuhai and can capture a country single-handedly, are there. How could these pirates take away my chance of promotion." Spandham disdainfully said. "Follow me!" After Spandam finished speaking, he took Julie and walked towards the Gate of Justice. Once there, even a general would be unable to rescue Julie in person. "We will definitely save you, Julie." The Straw Hat Pirates roared. "I''m waiting for you." Lin Yi looked at this group of people, recalling the scene when he challenged the green pheasant for Nicole Robin, and sighed in his heart. The king''s qualifications, the Straw Hat Pirates, are indeed extraordinary, and the world can do it. People at this level are not just themselves. He was more and more looking forward to the performance of the Straw Hat Pirates, and immediately dropped a word and turned back to his room to wait for the arrival of the Straw Hat Pirates. The Straw Hat Pirates didnt let Lin Yi and the others wait too long, and immediately started rushing over. With the big mouth of the Owl, if you are going to take Julie away, you must get the keys to the Hailou Stone handcuffs. Every cp9''s hand, that is to say, there is no way to unlock Julie without getting the key. Even if Julie is taken away, her hands will always be locked, which is the most painful thing for Julie who pursues being a weapon. So no matter whether it is to rescue Julie or whatever, the key must be regained, and it is of course impossible for them to pass by cp9 so easily if they have to chase Julie. So Luffy went to chase Julie, and the others faced cp9. Kaku confronted Zoro, one of the Big Three with straw hats, and Luffy went to chase Spandham. Spandham didn''t dare to call Lin Yi or Tsunade to protect him, so he could only find Rob Lucy. The guy is famous for being most afraid of death. Although he doesn''t believe that the Straw Hat Pirates can win cp9, he still carries a master with him. The owl met Frankie, the lion snuggled and met the reindeer Chopper, and Sanji met Gabra. Originally, Sanji should have been fighting Carlyfa in another time and space. Kalifa only fought Gabra after being miserable. But now Kalifa is not in her room, so Sanji directly confronts Gabra. So where did Kalifa go? She was sitting in Lin Yis room with her black silk wamei tui upright at this time. Dont think about it, but Kalifa is a repulsive fruit capable person. After receiving the repulsive fruit, she suddenly burst into huge wild hope. After getting the support of Lin Yi and other cp9s, her motivation and ambition were completely burned. Kalifa knew that his ambition was not easy to achieve, and he had to have corresponding actions. It was just that Lin Yi could manipulate the repulsion, so in order to use the repulsion fruit more handily, she, the repulsive fruit ability, of course came to learn from the experience and ask for some advice, so the present scene appeared. "Really take the initiative to send it to the door, please be happy." Nami whispered, biting Lin Yi''s ear, her ambiguous appearance was not hidden in front of Kalifa, and there was even a kind of initiative to declare sovereignty in it. . Chapter 534: Callifas advice Nami''s actions and expressions at this time are telling Kalifa that this man is a master, so you shouldn''t waste your time and make up your mind. A smile flashed across Kalifas face. She is a first-rate existence among spy agencies. Maybe she is the bottom of cp9 in strength, but when it comes to the ability to observe and collect intelligence, she is definitely cp9. The strongest of them. Even Rob Lucy knew that the iceberg was so shrewd that he didn''t dare to appear in front of him often, fearing that he would be spotted. But what about Kalifa? I have been hiding under the eyes of the iceberg all the time for five years. The iceberg can''t see any flaws, but can slowly peel off the shrewd iceberg. The investigation speculates that the Pluto design is not on the iceberg, but on Frankie. . In terms of strength, she is the bottom, but she is definitely in the forefront of cp9 in other aspects of intelligence. She had seen so much more than Nami, and Nami thought carefully about how she couldn''t see it. Suddenly, a sense of playfulness arose in my heart. The two girls who had been fighting to death in the original book were actually on the same line at this time, but now it seems that a small struggle is still inevitable, but it is A fight because of men. "This man is really beautiful. There are three women around him and they get along so well." Kalifa thought to himself. Lin Yi knows that Kalifa''s coming is not concealed. Anyway, his power is diversified, not just using repulsion. Compared with Kalifa, he specializes in one group, which maximizes the repulsion, but he is all-encompassing, so he has to give pointers. Carly method is no problem, and I happily explained my understanding and application of repulsion. Kalifa, who had allowed herself to explore alone, suddenly had an extra beacon, and she began to confirm each other''s understanding and development of the fruits of repulsion, and she looked like she had benefited a lot. A person who knows fruit abilities very well and a person who knows nothing about fruit abilities can develop at a completely different speed. A person who knows fruit abilities well develops at a very fast speed, even in a short period of time. Can use fruit ability very well. On the contrary, if you dont understand the fruit ability, no matter how good your aptitude is, like Luffy, you have the devil fruit from the snack, and you are the kings aptitude, but for so many years, the rubber fruit has not been developed to a very strong point. It just keeps climbing. Kalifa''s aptitude is not bad, otherwise he won''t be the only female in CP9 in another time and space. In addition, she got the fruit of repulsion that she was very interested in, as well as the support of ambition in her heart, and Lin Yi''s sharing of experience, she used and developed much faster than before. "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" The corner of Kalifa''s mouth twitched, revealing a charming smile, a repulsive force rippled from her palm and rushed towards Lin Yi. Nami on one side suddenly pouted, and this Hu Meizi made it clear that it was deliberate, otherwise, why would she change her name to the same. "Wearing like this is a confession," Nami muttered in her heart, and she was very upset about Carly''s righteous "seduce" her man. "How upset, you used to seduce my man in such a fair way." Tsunade lay on the bed with a graceful posture, even if Kalifa faced this woman with a natural and casual look. There is a feeling of being compared. Perhaps the only person who didn''t feel like being beaten by Tsunade was the Empress Boya Hancock at present. Others, even if they are ignorant like Kalifa, youthful fire like Nami, bold and **** like Nuojiao, have a feeling of shame in the face of Tsunade. "Why, am I like such a woman?" Nami shook her head and said that she would never be herself. Looking at Nami who was still there, Nuoqigao couldn''t help but shrugged and laughed helplessly. Boom Suddenly the entire Judicial Island shook, and then tilted to one side, looking like it would collapse at any time. "It was really fierce." Lin Yi tilted his head and stood up and lay in Tsunade''s arms, leaning his head against Tsunade''s highest altitude in history and said. As if the war here had no effect on him at all. In fact, it is also true that the overall strength of CP9 and the Straw Hat Pirates can be placed in the forefront of the entire Great Channel, which is very good, but for Lin Yi, even in the new world of the powerful, he can enter. As far as the strongest in the first popular ranks are concerned, it is just a fight between children, and there is no place to shine. "From this shock and destruction, it should be Kaku''s weekly break. It seems that Kaku''s power has grown a lot after eating the bear fruit, cutting off the entire Judicial Island. If you give him more time to develop, then It is not a problem to directly collapse the entire Judicial Island." Kalifa''s observation and analysis capabilities are extremely strong. Lin Yi, who got along for a short time at this point, also admitted that it is not unreasonable for this woman to be able to mix like a fish in cp9, and her espionage ability is indeed one of the best in cp9. Perhaps in terms of killing dew, Rob Lucy is the strongest in combat effectiveness, but compared to the comprehensive ability of spying, such as observation, hiding, and intelligence gathering, Kalifa is much better than Rob Lucy. "This is also very normal. The animal devil fruit is different from the other two devil fruits. As long as the superhuman and natural devil have a good understanding of their own abilities, they can fully develop their fruit abilities in a very short time if they have good talents. To the point. However, the process of continuous development of the animal type ability is actually the process of strengthening the body. The higher the development level of the animal type ability, the greater the strengthening of the body. This strengthening requires a process, so if everyone is concerned about the fruit ability I understand that if the three abilities of Superman, Nature, and Animal are developed at the same time, the natural type will be the fastest to form combat power. The speed at which the animal type and the Superman type form combat power is similar, and even some superhuman types have better abilities. Starting from the animal department, it will take a long time to form combat power. " Chapter 535: Sister Nami also wears black stockings Luffy is like this. Eating rubber fruit didn''t improve the strength a bit. It took several years to exercise before it had a certain effect. "Of course I am not saying that the Superman system is the weakest. It''s just that some Superman systems cannot be directly used in battle, and cannot immediately increase their combat power. Unlike animal powers, they can have a great impact on their body as long as they eat and transform. Big strengthening effect, The Superman system is different from the other two. It basically changes people into a unique physique. It takes a certain amount of time to adapt. For example, the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates. I read his information and he ate it at a very young age. Rubber fruit, but the strength has been average for many years, and it was only after the continuous battles that they started to improve after going out to sea. In comparison, many Superman types are indeed slower in the beginning, but it does not mean that they are weaker than the natural type and the animal type. The three major devil fruits all have their own advantages. It depends on how you use and choose. Whitebeard is the best example. You have said that before Whitebeard became famous, who would think of the terrible fruit of shaking, who would think Shaking Fruit will be one of the most terrifying abilities in the world, and is called the power to destroy the world. From the beginning, the fruit of the shock can only smash the stones. Who would have thought that in the hands of the white beard, it would be so powerful that it would shatter the space and destroy the world. The same is true for your repulsive fruit. You can manipulate the existence of repulsive force. As long as you develop it all the way, you can develop and apply the shocking fruit to that point like White Beard. It is also possible that you have the power to destroy the world. After all, there is no ability to rubbish. Although the sentence of those who have only garbage ability is not all right, it is not all wrong. The same ability falls into the hands of different people, and there will be differences between heaven and earth. " Lin Yi said. "Teached." Kalifa seriously chewed Lin Yi''s words, and she was grateful after a while. After changing to other people, who would want to share her experience with others, it was only the first time she and Lin Yi met, Lin Yi took Good devil fruit came to her, and it is very likely to change her life, and also told her about the development experience of repulsion, and some capable people. Kalifa is still very grateful. After all, is it like a strong master who masters domineering will casually tell others about domineering cultivation methods? Of course not. "These two guys are developing too fast," Nami said while eating oranges. "It seems that the two of them have always enjoyed the Spring Festival." Nuoqigao said. "That''s superficial, just superficial." Nami emphasized. "It seems that it is time for me to go back. I have neglected my duty for so long, and it would be bad if I don''t go back again." Kalifa said. "It seems that there is no need to go back." Lin Yi said something very ambiguous. "No, Lin Yi doesn''t look like such an anxious person, so he wants to hug others to the bed so soon? We all came together with Tsunade''s help before sending them to the door. Is this woman really? Is this so attractive? No, I have to wear a black silk wa next time, and come to the temptation of a uniform." Nami said in Nuoqigao''s ear. "Where do you want to go." Nuojigo was really defeated by her sister, but if the thoughts in her heart were known to Nami, she would definitely make fun of her: "But what Nami said makes sense, the woman herself Both the figure and appearance are very good, and they are born with a charming temperament, coupled with this kind of dress is indeed very attractive to men, I will try again next time." "What''s the matter?" Of course, Kalifa didn''t want to be crooked like Sister Nami, but thought of Lin Yi''s previous domineering look, and immediately guessed what Lin Yi might have discovered. "It''s an espionage person, my heart is as fine as dust." Tsunade said inwardly. Although this woman is not outstanding, her talents in all aspects are indeed very good. If she absorbs it, it will definitely be a good help. As for the worry that there will be another woman beside Lin Yi, Tsunade is totally indifferent and not afraid. Even Nami and Nokigao came together with Lin Yi after Tsunades initiative was brought together. In this way, Tsunade Why would you care. What Tsunade values ??is the character and ability of Kalifa. Now Kalifa just heard Lin Yi talk about the domineering things and immediately realized that there was nothing wrong with this ambiguous sentence. idea. "It seems that CP9 seems to have lost." Lin Yi uttered a sentence that made Kalifa''s pupils shrink. If someone else said that, she would never believe it. After all, she knew about CP9 very well. They were in Water City before. But the repairs made the Straw Hat Pirates miserable, how could it be defeated? But she knew Lin Yi''s abilities, and she couldn''t tell a lie at all, as long as she went out and took a look, she would know it, so the only explanation was true. "How could this be?" Although Kalifa knew this was the truth, she still felt a little unacceptable. "There is nothing to be surprised. When a person has the determination to sink the boat and the faith to move forward, fighting is completely different. They were completely out of the state when they were fighting with you before. This time it is completely different, and dont forget the people. It can continue to grow in the battle, I can do it, and other people can do the same. It is with this belief and determination that they have broken through their limits under your pressure. From the process they came to the City of Water, during the process of fighting with you, they have been constantly growing. Compared with their determination and belief, you have already lost at this point, because the purpose of your battle is not for yourself, not for your persistence and pursuit, and there is no such thing as a desolate atmosphere. You fight against each other to implement dark justice. , In order to meet the enemy, in this regard, you lost, so it is not impossible to be defeated. " Lin Yi smiled slightly, the Straw Hat Pirates did not disappoint themselves, it seems that their potential is really great. In addition to Karp''s grandson and the Sauron who impressed him deeply, the Sanji is not simple, and even the most proficient in iron can''t stop Gabra. Chapter 536: Straw Hat Double Giants, Frankie vs. Lin Yi (Part 1) It''s just that the Straw Hat Pirates team is not easy to win. Whether it is Sauron or Sanjis, they are not lightly injured, but they are firm-willed, strong in physique, and young and strong, so they suppressed the injury. Defeated Kaku and Gabra, whether it was Sauron, Sanji or others, paid a heavy price. Frankie, the reformer, was also beaten by the Owl. Even though Chopper defeated the snuggle because of the violent anger, he fell into a coma regardless of the enemy and me. Usopp was beaten to death by Gabra. If it werent for Sanji to shoot him in time, he would be done. The safest thing is the one of them named Sara, Miss Navigator. Its easy, but overall its much better than others. "There are still three keys left. If you say that, there are three enemies, Sarah, Sniper King. You can send the keys here first to see if there are any suitable ones. If there are, then it will be easy to handle. If not, then we Go and deal with the remaining three cp9s first." Sanji Shi said. "But your injuries!" Usopp said. "It''s a trivial matter, there''s no problem with me being stunned." Frankie said strangely. "Okay, let''s go first." Sara also knew that they couldn''t help much here, so she might as well save Robin, who immediately ran away with Usopp, who was seriously injured. "Hey, kind of sympathetic, I''m the wounded now." Usopp cried out painfully. "I can''t control that much. The situation is urgent now. You are a man to bear it." Sara said. "Why are you not born a woman!" Usopp cried out sadly. "Fortunately you are not a woman!" Sauron thought after hearing this. "From the CP9 we saw just now, besides the ones we defeated, there are four remaining. Kalifa, I played against him, the strength should be worse than that of the Owl. Lu Qi followed Spandham. Going to the gate of justice, I should be fighting with the straw hat boy. This guy is not easy. I always thought he was the strongest in cp9, but now it seems that he is not." Frankie said. "That''s true, it means that the real tragic battle is still behind. There is no need to worry about Luffy for the time being. Although the Sniper King and Sara are not outstanding, they can still help at critical moments. , The real trouble is the remaining two." Sauron said gravely. "Owl just broke out some intelligence when he was fighting me and I was surprised. He said that his power is only 800, ranking second in cp9. Gabra and Kaku who were defeated by you are the second. One thousand one hundred and eighty, and two thousand two hundred powers, as for Lu Qi, it is four thousand." Frankies words made their hearts very heavy. Kaku and Gabra are so powerful that they only have more than two thousand strengths, but Luchi is four thousand. It seems that they are still too optimistic. The situation on Luffy''s side is not How good: "But this is not the most troublesome thing. The most troublesome thing is the man named Lin Yi and the man and the woman named Tsunade. Owl said that they are the kings of cp9, the strongest existence, playing the powerful Lu Qi in the applause. The existence of space, without using the devil fruit ability and other abilities alone, the physical skills will exceed 10,000." "Hiss!" Sauron and the others took a sigh of relief, especially Sauron. Although he knew Lin Yi was very powerful from the beginning, he didn''t expect to be so powerful, especially with Frankie''s intuition. Comparing the incomparable data with others, Lin Yi is even more powerful. "No matter what, we can''t back down, let alone 10,000, even if it is 100,000, we have to save Miss Julie." Sanji Shi did not back down and hesitated, and the awe-inspiring aura broke out on his body, it is precisely because of this. The momentum allowed him to defeat Gabra. "Curl your eyebrows this time, you rarely said the right thing. I won''t die before becoming the world''s No. 1 swordsman." Sauron said, a terrible ghost aura came out of his body, that''s it. The ghost made him defeat Kaku. "I really lost to you." Frankie said. "Frankie, to be honest, this time the matter has nothing to do with you. We have prepared for the worst. You''d better leave now." Sauron said. "What are you talking about, is this kind of person, Frankie?" Frankie said unpleasantly: "I, Frankie, is so strong, how could I abandon you and run away alone." "Haha!" Sauron and Sanjishi smiled, and the three of them walked to the last room at the same time. The aura of the three of them was thoroughly intertwined with their determination and belief. The moment the door was opened, that aura was sublimated to the extreme. Under the tremendous pressure of Lin Yi and the others, the three of them actually showed A posture that exceeds the usual limits. "Sure enough!" Kalifa''s heart sank, seeing the three Sanjis who opened the door and walked in with a heavy heart. "Wow, I''m so envious, can you sign me?" Xiang Jishi''s eyes turned into a heart shape, looking at the beautiful women in the room, while Lin Yi was completely a little green among the ten thousand red bushes. Especially when he was still resting on Tsunade''s perfect stalwart shore, Sanji Shi immediately led Lin Yi as a heavenly man, and ran over to say, not knowing where he got a piece of paper and a pen. "Um!" Lin Yi was stunned for a moment, but thought of this guy''s character and his information, the absolute chivalry spirit, does not know how to beat women, and has a very pure appreciation of women, and understands why he is like this. Up. He took four beauties with him, of which he was still buried in Tsunade''s arms, not to be envied by Sanji, and could not help but come to learn from the experience. "Don''t be ashamed." Sauron walked over and pulled the Sanji back. The aura and atmosphere that had been brewing hard just now disappeared suddenly. "Really, it''s hard to meet a master and so many beautiful ladies, so I can''t make a move." Sanji Shi said. "Then you go play in the mud," Sauron said. "The green algae head, who do you say plays with the mud?" Sanjishi became hot immediately, and the two actually scolded each other just like Gabra and Lucky, making Lin Yi and the others on one side shocked. Chapter 537: Straw Hat Double Giants, Frankie vs. Lin Yi (middle) And Frankie, who was moved by the Straw Hat Pirates and stayed because of his loyalty, couldn''t help but think: "It''s really unsatisfactory to meet people. I will be moved by these guys. It''s a failure." "Is this really the pirate group of Karp''s grandson? Such a pirate group is simply sending food when they go to the new world." Tsunade said, hugging Lin Yi. "It''s not clear, anyway, they delivered it to the door by ourselves, and we didn''t take the initiative to trouble them. Then they are so enthusiastic, we can''t just entertain them." Lin Yi said. "Yes!" Tsunade suddenly showed a joking smile, making the two giants and Frankie in front of him fall into the ice cave. "I said that when the two of you are not fighting each other, the most important thing is to get the key and save Julie first." Frankie said. "Yeah, now is not the time to talk nonsense with Chlorella." Sanji Shi said, "I don''t kick women, so leave it to you." "Do you think there is any difference between men and women at this time?" Sauron pulled out three knives and stared at Lin Yi with evil eyes: "Although this man is very dangerous, but at this time, he has to It''s an enemy, and isn''t it fun to fight against such an opponent? "Hey, brother, I advise you not to lie on a woman''s body, otherwise, don''t blame us when you die." Frankie said. "It doesn''t matter, if you can kill me, by the way, this should be the key you want." Lin Yi took out three keys and threw them on the ground: "If you want, get them." "Frankie, get the key, don''t care about other things." Sauron and Sanjis said in unison. Obviously they didn''t want Frankie to have any accidents because of their affairs. They talked and rushed towards him. Lin Yi, even if Lin Yi looks laid back and relaxed now, Sauron and Sanji Shi discovered that this seemingly random man had no flaws in his whole body. This let them know that although this man looks like he is intoxicated in the gentle township, he is actually just a lurking dragon, soaring to the sky at any time to tear all the prey in front of him. "Three swords flow ghost cut." "Three ground meat." "You two don''t die." Frank knows Lin Yi''s strength. Of course, he knows that this is not the time of the war. The most important thing is to get the key. As long as you get the key, Sanji and Sauron can retreat, so first Time rushed to the key. "Shen Luo Tianzheng." A repulsive force bounced Sanji and Sauron away, and their moves were instantly broken, and Frankie, who was about to approach the key at first sight, was also bounced away. "This trick is really troublesome, is it repulsive?" Sanji Shi fell on the ground and said. "Break through him, as long as you take out a more powerful force than repulsion, you can rush over, then one Gang Li Luo, two Gang Li Luo, two Gang Li slash." The muscles of Sauron''s left and right arms swelled in a moment. Huawei had a muscular guy, swung a knife and rushed towards Lin Yi with a strong momentum. "The highest level of ground meat." Sanjishi stepped on the ground, faster than Gabra''s shave, and rushed to Lin Yi''s face in the blink of an eye. Her feet were like rain, forming a large bullet-like body. The net rolled over. "Paper painting!" Lin Yi''s body changed and changed. He was clearly standing on the spot, but he easily avoided all the attacks of the two of them. He even slapped his left hand at the same time as he avoided it. There were two loud noises in the area. , Sanji Shi and Sauron flew out. "The two of them defeated Kaku and Gabra, but they were completely played by Lin Yi with one hand between the applause. It is really scary. Is this the strength of the real strong? cp9 The gap between the strong and him is really big." Kalifa watched. "It''s the same six poses. The six poses this man showed are much stronger than the long nose." Sauron stood up and said. "shave!" "Pointing to the gun!" Lin Yi''s figure flashed and appeared in front of Sauron in an instant, so fast that Sauron couldn''t keep up with him, he could only use his instinct to block him with a knife. Qian Sauron''s two knives crossed and crossed in front of him. As a metal crash sounded, a sharp vigor spread, and the surrounding walls and the ground under his feet were suddenly torn apart by this vigor. Sauron''s feet were almost completely chased into the floor, and his knees knelt on the ground. "So strong!" Sauron''s heart was shocked, even if Kaku used his finger gun with all his strength before and the man in front of him shot a blow, there was a big gap, how could such a man appear on the island of justice? But Sauron knew that he could never be defeated. At the highest position, a man was waiting for himself to challenge again. Before that, he could never fall, absolutely not. "Three knives, ghosts and claws!" Sauron roared and wanted to open Lin Yi with three knives. "Devil wind foot." Sanjishi roared, his right foot was already surrounded by a ball of flame-like light, and the whole person almost turned into a flash of light and was about to kick Lin Yi. "It''s no wonder that Gabra will lose in his hands. This man''s kicking skills are so good, coupled with the high-heated kicking skills, even Gabra''s iron can''t resist it." Kalifa One At first, I didn''t believe that the two in front of him could defeat Kaku and Gabra, but after observing and analyzing as a bystander, Kalifa found that Gabra and Kaku did not lose injustice. Snapped Sanji Shis pupils shrank, and Saurons face changed. Lin Yi suppressed Sauron with one hand, so that Saurons bull-ghost brave claws could not be released, but he could only be kept struggling as if he was locked in an iron cage. But it''s still like a bull who is not helpful. And although Sauron, the demon of Sanjishis wind foot, has never seen him, he is very clear about Sanjishis strength. This move should be his strongest kicking skill, but he was hit by Lin Yi in such a high-speed kick. A ship caught the Shankist''s calf, and firmly caught it so that the Shankist''s leg strength was completely resolved in the air, and it was unable to approach half a step. In an instant, with the most ingenious and powerful force and the fastest speed, their stunts were completely resolved. Chapter 538: Straw Hat Double Giants, Frankie vs. Lin Yi (Part 2) Sauron and Sanjishi were both heavy in their hearts. This man seemed to be about the same size as Luffy, but his strength was so terrifying that it really made people feel depressed to breathe. "Unexpectedly, one-handedly caught his calf in front of such a high-speed kick. What kind of eyesight, speed and skill can be achieved." Carlyfa was shocked, and she found that she was getting along with Lin Yi The longer the time, the more shocked he was, and if he changed his words, he could defeat her with such a move. Now, he was completely caught by Lin Yi with ease. That majestic, unstoppable edge and gesture made Kalifa''s heart beat slightly, recalling the man when he met in the Judicial Island deliberative hall. Coming over like a king over the world, that domineering look rushed straight into the sky, and everyone couldn''t help but surrender. In addition, he took out two devil fruits to analyze for himself and others. Faced with the bold words and ambitions that he suddenly sprouted, he did not see the least clearly. On the contrary, he was the first to encourage himself and then faced his own advice. Point yourself without hesitation. That kind of sharpness, that kind of attitude, that kind of charm really amazed Kalifa, who had seen countless outstanding men. "It''s done." Frankie grinned, only a little away from the key. "Landfoot!" A vacuum slash shot past, Frankie''s heart sank, his arms blocked, even his modified body and arms were cut with a deep cut, and his body flew out and hit the wall. "How is it possible, my modified body can hardly withstand his blow." Frankie looked at his hands and body, and was cut with huge knife marks. "It''s good to transform a person''s body, no wonder it can defeat the Yinwu Owl." Lin Yi thought to himself. "Empty shock." Lin Yi released his hands, a golden light covered Lin Yi''s hands, two powerful shock waves spread, and Xiangji and Sauron only felt that their chests had been hit by the giant holding the hammer. As if on top, the internal organs rolled over, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and crashed into the wall like Frankie. "Whitebeard''s ability!" Kalifa took a breath. At first, she thought that Lin Yi''s ability was similar to her, and it was also Superman. Now it doesn''t seem to be the case. He can manipulate repulsion and can Release the shock wave of the white beard, what kind of ability this is, this man is really terrifying, and the Buddha on his body has endless surprises waiting for him to dig. "Three knives flow three thousand worlds of profound meaning." The two knives in Sauron''s hands are constantly spinning like a windmill, and a strong air current is driven to sweep the entire room. The eyes of this man like a ghost flashes with terrible light. . "Devil wind feet first-level ground meat." The two simultaneously displayed more powerful stunts, such a power even if Rob Luqi faced him, he could only temporarily avoid the edge. "Iron Armed King Kong!" Lin Yi stood still, letting their slashing and kicking skills hit him. For Lin Yi, the scorching vigor of the devil''s feet didn''t even break his clothes, and Sauron''s three knives slashed on Lin Yi''s body without leaving a trace. The two of them changed in horror, their attacks actually had no effect on the place, and they were simply powerless in front of such defensive power and such defensive moves. "No, if I take care of the key, they will probably all die. I want to help them with a wind cannon!" Frankie aimed at Lin Yi with both hands, and a huge air cannon hit Lin Yi. "Curl the eyebrows again, the ghost spirit nine swords flow Ashura mist silver." Sauron suddenly transformed into a three-headed six-armed Asura, and the nine swords flow between his feet stepped on the ground to make everything foggy. "It''s not easy for this guy with the green algae head to achieve such a move, but I will not lose to you, devil''s foot. The finishing touch!" Sanji Shi jumped into the air and swept over with his head and leg. "Overlord look and domineering!" A smile appeared on Lin Yi''s face. The domineering look suppressed the three of them. All three of them were determined and powerful people. Lin Yi was not the Four Emperor Shanks, of course. It is impossible to faint them. But the overlord''s domineering attitude still made their indomitable momentum and their powerful moves suddenly interrupted. "Pointing a gun!" Lin Yi stabbed three times in a row with one hand, and Sauron, Sanji and Frankie''s modified body were all pierced and fell to the ground. "It''s too strong, we can''t beat him at all." Frankie stood up with the advantage of transforming people, but he also looked shaky. Lin Yi''s gun strength was not only in his body. He had a hole, and the sharp energy pierced his body. "Everyone, run away, Spandam accidentally pressed the golden phone worm of Demon Slaying Order, and Demon Slaying Order is about to carry out a brutal bombardment of Judicial Island, hurry up and leave." At this time, the phone worm in Lin Yi''s room suddenly Julie''s voice came. "Tu Moling!" The complexion of those who knew changed slightly, but those who didn''t know were confused, but it was not a good thing to see people around him looking like a ghost. "Spandam, this idiot." Lin Yi couldn''t help but yelled. What the slaughter order is, no matter what the reason, it will completely destroy the target. The Demon Slaying Order was launched and destroyed places like Judicial Island. When the Straw Hat Pirates died or won, Judiciary Island must be recognized and responsible for such a change, and they are not ordinary people. They need enough positions. High is good. Espandham''s 1% white urine will take cp9 as a scapegoat, and then he will use Julie as a credit to promote his position. "I wanted to wait a while to clean up you. This is easy to do. I launched the Demon Slaying Order to destroy the Judicial Island, and I accidentally pressed the Demon Slaying Order. This time I pushed it behind my back. I see how you can find it. Others are scapegoats. It''s no wonder that you''re looking for death by yourself, but pressing the demon killing order by yourself is equivalent to digging a hole and burying yourself. " Chapter 539: Was discovered by Kalifa? "Since you dig a hole to bury yourself, then I can only help you add a handful of soil." Lin Yi smiled in his heart, and Tsunade thought of this. The two looked at each other and thought in unison: "Spandam, this time you are completely committed to your own crimes and you can''t live anymore. No one can save you now, and neither can your dad." "What good did the sir do?" Kalifa said. "That idiot, ignore this, you should worry about yourself." Lin Yi said. "What do you mean, can it be!" Kalifa was puzzled and her face changed. Of course, she helped the world government implement dark justice for many years, and of course, she also came into contact with the dark side of the world government. At the same time, she knows Spandam well, where it will be. Unexpectedly, even if the Straw Hat Pirates were destroyed by such a big incident, the Judiciary Island had to be held responsible for the losses caused by Spandhams indiscriminate slaughter order. After all, this is not to attack the enemy of the world government, but to attack the world government''s own territory, and it is so close to the navy headquarters, there is no corresponding merit in doing such a thing, how can it not need to be responsible, after all, the role of the judicial island is. It''s huge. Of course, someone should be responsible for being destroyed by Spandham''s order of killing. So Rob Lucy and the others became the best scapegoats in another time and space. Kalifa is a careful woman, otherwise she would not hide by the iceberg for many years without him discovering the slightest flaw. She is not in a fight now, and she has a lot of thought and time to sort out her own. Thoughts, coupled with Lin Yi''s reminder, couldn''t even think of Spandham''s urine. "He will take the credit for himself, and he will push all the charges on you at that time." Lin Yi said. "This bastard." Kalifa knew that what Lin Yi said might become a fact. If the Demon Slayer Order did not happen, someone would invade the Judicial Island. As long as they get rid of the Straw Hat Pirates, then the guarding navy will be responsible at most. They were safe, but the general navy was not responsible for the occurrence of the Demon Slaying Order. People who have to have high positions, then the Judicial Island is the highest in cp9 except for Spandam. It is impossible for Spandam to bear his own mistakes, so the best candidate is cp9. "Then you still laugh, don''t forget that you are also cp9." Kalifa couldn''t help but said when seeing Lin Yi still smiling at this time. "He will only attack you, not me. First, he doesn''t have the guts, and second, even if he does this, he doesn''t have the ability." Lin Yi said. "Could it be..." Kalifa thought of Lin Yi''s super strength, and knowing so many things, mastering the tricolor domineering, everything is completely different from other cp9s, plus each of them has a face He looked confident, and suddenly thought of something. "Our man is about to leave here to become a lieutenant admiral in the navy headquarters, and Tsunade is the same, and we have the admiral and naval heroes behind us as pillars. This time it is not our fault. Do you think Spann? Damu has the courage and ability to frame us? If he dared to do this, it was not that I killed him the first time, but was thrown into prison by the navy headquarters and even the world government. "Whether it''s because of Lin Yi and their backstage or because of Lin Yi''s current strength and potential, they are not at all comparable to those of Spandham and his like. Similarly, if a person like Lin Yi also appeared in cp9 in another time and space, even if there was no backstage, Spandam would not be framed. Nami stood up and hugged Lin Yi from behind and buried her whole body on his back. She was envious of Xiangji, and looked at Lin Yi in admiration, wishing to go over and ask her magic skills for picking up girls immediately. "Let''s go, anyway, this place is about to be destroyed anyway, and it won''t make any sense to fight." Lin Yi backhanded Nami, who had always declared her sovereignty in front of Kalifa, in her arms and patted her hips with one hand. After a moment, Nami suddenly screamed like a lip-making cat, and she refused to come out in Lin Yi''s arms. "Goblin!" Kalifa spit out inwardly, looking at Lin Yi''s face, looking at his back, Kalifa suddenly had an idea and even immediately put it into action. Kalifa walked in front of Lin Yi and suddenly stretched out his hand to catch Lin Yi. Suddenly, Kalifa''s abnormal behavior made everyone''s eyes look over, including the Straw Hat Pirate Group and others. "Master." Xiangji Shi looked at Lin Yi first when Nami gave her a hug, and then Kalifa went over immediately, admiring her so much that she couldn''t help but bow her head to apprentice. Lin Yi was a little curious about what Kalifa wanted to do. He wouldn''t think Kalifa would attack him. First, she didn''t have this strength, and secondly, she didn''t have this reason, and she didn''t have any murderous aura or hostility in her body. At the moment, Kalifa was also allowed to catch her hand and raise it. Kalifa made an amazing move to make Lin Yi''s hand press on her pretty face, like the love between lovers. "Fairy, I know this woman has ulterior motives." Nami whispered slightly with sorrow, but at the same time she was sensible and told her that Kalifa would not be such a superficial person, just seeing the ambiguity that Kalifa often made. The behavior, and the sullen temperament that this woman exudes all the time and her dress, so Nami''s heart will be subconsciously vigilant. "Could it be..." Lin Yi''s eyes flashed, and this woman''s self-consciousness and observation ability were truly amazing. None of the others in CP9 found it, but the weakest Kalifa was the first to discover it. Sure enough, just as Lin Yi guessed, Kalifa held Lin Yi''s hand and pressed her face, then gently placed it on her fragrant shoulder: "I knew it was you, as expected." Kalifa leaned on Lin Yi''s body, as if hugging between a couple. Nami looked at Kalifa and almost couldn''t help but take a meal, but Tsunade saw the abnormality because she was in Kalifa''s eyes. There was no sentiment in the sight, and there was only calmness, and it was obvious that she had no thoughts in that regard at all. Chapter 540: Its good to have a relationship "It''s hard for me to lie to you." Kalifa was like a woman abandoned by her husband at this time, and her tone was very sad and fascinating. People who don''t know absolutely think there is something wrong between the two. "Very shrewd, a woman''s self-consciousness and your insight are really not to be underestimated." Lin Yi didn''t panic at all, but smiled calmly, as if he was not the one who was seen through the tongue. "You are really calm, aren''t you afraid that I will say it?" Kalifa exhaled as if almost touching Lin Yi''s ear. "What kind of status is absolutely what kind of treatment, do you think what I say will have much influence on me, and you are not afraid that I will kill you?" Lin Yi''s hand slipped from Kalifa''s scented shoulder The next quietly pressed down on Kalifa''s flat belly: "I''m sure to let you die before you shout anything." "You are really cruel enough." Kalifa didn''t know that Lin Yi was harboring Nicole Robin like the navy that enforced absolute justice was furious. Instead, he observed Lin Yi in detail and found that this man was seen through from beginning to end. So far, the eyes have not flickered, and they have not changed a little, as always, calm and flat. "Now you should think more about your situation." When Lin Yi was about to withdraw his hand, Kalifa stretched out his hand and pressed it on Lin Yi''s wrist, keeping his hand on Kalifa''s lower abdomen. "I know you won''t give up on us!" Kalifa showed a shrewd side, showing her meticulous and powerful observation to the fullest: "Otherwise you would not take out the devil fruit to help us become stronger. Up." "I suddenly found that you are smarter than I thought. I admit that what you said is the truth, but people''s minds have changed. Can I suddenly change my mind?" Lin Yi looked at the confidence in Kalifa''s eyes and couldn''t help showing a trace of confidence. Said the color of playfulness. "You!" Kalifa froze for a while and was immediately asked. Yes, let''s not tell the truth first, just take it as true. It is not difficult for him to suddenly change his mind. For him, cp9 is not essential. Even if all of their cp9s are dead, the world government can quickly cultivate a new cp9. With the strength and potential of this man, it is just around the corner to become a general in the future. At that time, people like them dont need too many. When I think of Kalifa who is still very confident here, she is also a little flustered. She doesnt. Excluding Lin Yi was deliberately fooling him. But the problem is that she cant afford to gamble and cant afford to lose. If she loses, even if there is only a 1% chance, she will train cp9 them, but Lin Yi doesnt matter. He has a lot of chips, and winning or losing is for him. It''s just one thought, it won''t be affected in any way. "You won''t, I believe you won''t be such a person, right!" Kalifa is worthy of being an espionage person, and immediately changed his method and started a further method, that is, pitiful, and it must ooze water. The eyes that came were staring at Lin Yi, and the temperament that was so pitiful and arrogant was really heartbreaking. "The means of espionage are very powerful, but your appearance is like a thorny rose. It looks beautiful, but it will pierce the picker at any time." Lin Yi retracted his hand: "Think about how I won''t change my mind. " Lin Yi turned around and left with Tsunade and other women. Before leaving, Nami gave Kalifa a fierce look and said, "Vixie!" "Vixie!" Nami was just an unintentional sentence, but Kalifa''s eyes flashed, as if thinking of something, her heart felt unsure, even Na Mei was no less than Nami, Nuoqi Gao''s fierce qi Follow the fu up. "Hehe, maybe it can be like this. Anyway, I haven''t tried anything like this. As an assassin, you can''t be tempted to a man casually, let alone fall in love. Otherwise, even if you have someone you like, you will end up harming him, but if the target is this Mens words are different. I also have to admit that this man is indeed very attractive and attractive. At least I remember him in my heart and I am not disgusted with him. It is also a good choice to try and fall in love." Such an idea came to Kalifa''s heart, and the pretty face suddenly became a little hot. Although she was a spy, she was a woman after all, and she was a jade guard herself. If it weren''t for Nami''s vixen and the situation is urgent , Lin Yi gave her a deep impression again, and she really wouldn''t have such thoughts if she was not disgusted at all. "I really want to thank you, Nami, it seems that I have to do this this time, to **** a man with you, but it doesn''t seem to be easy to do this, I don''t have much experience, and the first Its not easy to chase after someone else but also chase a married man this time. Its not easy for me to seduce a man. It seems I have to prepare for it. But how do I feel that my first love relationship is completely different from others? Forget it, I dont want to have that much. Anyway, I am not disgusted with him, that is, he is indeed very attractive to me, and it is certainly impossible to come to Kalifas relationship. Like ordinary women, this is also very exciting, can get such a man! Hmph, Lin Yi, then I dont believe you can change your mind like this. Even if you really change your mind in the end and watch Lu Qi and the others die, you wont watch me die. Ill be doing something by then. , I dont believe that you are still unwilling to save all cp9. Anyway, this is not an excessive requirement. It is just something you can do easily, and dont think I dont know. You originally wanted to save us, only to scare me deliberately, but I have to say that I was really scared by you. I don''t allow such a slight change to happen. You can afford to gamble, but I can''t afford to gamble. "Kalyfa thought with a little narcissism. Kalifa thought about it for a while, as if thinking about what to do, after a while, a heart-wrenching smile appeared on the corner of his mouth and walked out. The Straw Hat Pirates and the others were all sluggish. They had just been fighting to death, so how come they all ran away all of a sudden. Chapter 541: The puzzled Straw Hat Pirates And before leaving, Lin Yi kicked the three keys in front of them with the teacher, making them puzzled. "Chlorella head, let me ask a question." Xiangjishi looked at Lin Yi''s back, recalling all the words he had fought against just now. "You want to ask him that he didn''t seem to have murdered us from the beginning to the end. It is completely different from other cp9s, isn''t it." Sauron was also thinking about this question. "You also feel this way. I am also very surprised. He is completely different from other cp9s. He is more like an attitude of staying out of the matter. Although we hurt us, it is more like testing our strength. At the same time it seems to be giving us a reminder." Sanji Shi frowned and said. "He wants to tell us that the world is big? There are many strong world governments like him. Don''t be too ignorant? If you want to challenge the world, you must be stronger?" Sauron said. "No, don''t you think too much? What he said are all cp9 people. It is already a great wonder if we don''t kill us. How could it be so good to us?" Frankie exclaimed Tao. "The first time I saw him in Alabastan, I felt that he was not hostile to us, and it could even be said to be kind. You can see that our injuries seem to be very serious, but in fact they can only be traumatic injuries. It only broke the muscles, did not hurt any bones at all, and even avoided some major blood vessels." Sauron said. "Chlorozatou is right. This is true, but the strange thing is why he did this. We don''t even know him." Sanjis was puzzled. "There must be some reason, he is the navy, we are the pirates, it is impossible to do this to us for no reason, but forget it, now the most important thing is to rescue Julie, and listen to their tone and the killing order. Coming soon, we have to be fast." Sauron said. "Tu Moling?" A horror flashed in Frankie''s eyes. Obviously he knew what Tu Moling was and shouted quickly: "Hurry up, otherwise we will die here even if we save Julie. " "What?" Xiangjishi and the others asked as they ran. "The Demon Slaying Order is an indiscriminate and destructive attack on the area where the signal is sent. It is used to completely eliminate things and people in an area that threatens the rule of the world government. The latest Demon Slaying Order is about to reveal the history of the Olympics. Hara was destroyed, and O Hara was completely wiped off the map. The only survivor is Nicole Robin, who has a great threat to the world government like Julie. Julies words should not be false. If the idiot of Spandham really followed the order to kill the devil, soon the navy headquarters'' battleship. Coming soon. The troop configuration of Tu Moling is ten battleships, five lieutenants and the elite navy. Each battleship reaches one thousand naval soldiers. If they arrive and we have not rescued Julie, then we will be finished together. "Frankie said anxiously. "Quick!" Sauron and Sanjishi looked at each other and saw dignity from each other''s eyes, and their footsteps were even more rapid. "Kaku, Gabra, are you all right?" Kalifa asked Gabra and Kaku before him. "It can be supported, but the Demon Slayer Order is coming soon, let''s leave here first." Kaku said. "It''s useless if you leave!" Kalifa told them what Liu Hao had just said. The two were immediately filled with indignation. Obviously they all knew that Kalifa was telling the truth. They used the style of Spandam. It''s betrayal. At that time, those of them who were born and sold for the world government will become traitors and hunted down because of people like Spandam. When they think of this, their hearts are suddenly desolate. "I now finally know why we lost to the Straw Hat Pirates." Kaku said bitterly. "Why?" Gabra seldom did not hold back with Kaku. "Because they are fighting to save their comrades, they have a determination to break the boat and the belief that they can only advance and never retreat. Compared with this time, we are just executioners, forcibly breaking their bonds, not for or just to execute. The dark justice of the world government. Facing the pirate group with such beliefs, we were unwilling to lose, Roronoa, this time I was convinced of the loss. "Kaku said. "My companion was taken away. Knowing that the world government is powerful, we are here without hesitation. Now that we are fighting for the world government, we are about to be turned against us. It is ironic. You are right. This time we are not only Lost in strength, but also in faith." Gabra is also bitter. "So what about Lin Yi and the others?" Kaku asked. This is a key person, and he can''t tolerate Kaku not paying attention. "To be honest, I can''t see through this man. He is the one who saved Nicole Robin in our hands before, but it is not true that he is a traitor to the navy, but it is not entirely true that he is a just navy. At least he obviously had the idea of ??putting the straw hat pirates on a horse." Kalifa said. "It turned out to be him, no wonder, it''s no wonder that the person at the time gave me a feeling that I was very familiar with the Six Forms and completely saw through the Six Forms. If it was him, then everything would make sense." Kaku suddenly realized. "What should I do now?" Gabra asked. They knew that although Kalifa was the weakest in cp9 strength, Kalifa was the most outstanding in various abilities as a spy. In such a situation Can calmly analyze. "Find Lu Qi and don''t have to fight anymore. It doesn''t make any sense anymore. The destruction of Judicial Island is no longer possible. Once the Demon Slayer Order is launched, unless it is the Marine Marshal, there is no way for a general to stop it. If we fail, we will all become Spandam''s scapegoats." A trace of sorrow flashed in Kalifa''s eyes. He was born and died for the world government for more than ten years. In the end, it would actually be the result of this. They died in the mission, died in the hands of a powerful enemy. They were unwilling to die. They could only blame themselves for their inferior skills, but they would die in the hands of the world government that has been born to death, and it is because of a word like Spandham. They are really unwilling to fall into this situation. Chapter 542: The slaughter order appears Kaku and Gabra couldnt help showing a trace of sorrow and resentment in their eyes, but they also knew that its not the time to investigate these things and quickly stood up and followed Carlyfa to the place where Lucy and Luffy fought. . After all, he is a person with animal type ability, his vitality is extremely tenacious, and he can stand up after taking a short rest. Although the combat power has been greatly reduced now, there is still no problem with normal activities. "Demon Slaughter? It really came fast enough." Lin Yi stood at the top of the Judicial Tower, looking down into the distance with powerful eyesight. The gate of justice gradually opened. It is estimated that the army of Demon Slaughter will come here after it is completed. Up. "Aren''t you planning to fight Tu Mo Ling directly?" Nami said with an exaggerated expression that I was scared. "Of course not. I have already figured out how to let Spandam take this responsibility." Lin Yi said suddenly and rushed towards the bridge of hesitation. Tsunade, Nami, and Nuoji looked at it. They also hurriedly followed, each of them fully mastered the Six Forms, and of course they also knew how to move. Soon I came to the bridge of hesitation. I saw that Straw Hat Luffy and Rob Lucy were fighting fiercely at this time. Not only that, the gate of justice is already fully opened, and the magnificent battleships that can accommodate a thousand people are already Surrounded by the edge of the Judicial Island, there was no pause at all, and immediately opened fire. Clean and tidy, fierce, and attacking completely with the purpose of erasing everything. Not only that, while bombarding Judicial Island, the navy on board one after another landed at the yell of Spandham and rushed towards Usopp. Because Usopp has already rescued Julie, although the handcuffs are still unlocked, but Julie has already been snatched back, but the problem Julie has not been able to escape now, but she is not a capable person, although she was Lou Shi''s handcuffs were locked, but it wasn''t that he was helpless, it was just that his combat power was greatly affected. It was fine for the time being under Usopp''s long-range sniper, but as more and more navy intervened, it became more and more dangerous. "Luffy, help." Usopp yelled at Luffy on the other side. There was no way he was already trying his best to snipe, but he couldn''t resist more and more navy. "Rubber" "Land feet!" Lu Fei looked and quickly tried to extend his fist, but was kicked out by Lu Qi. "Three swords flow and one hundred and eight troubled phoenix." At this moment, Sauron finally rushed to a blue slash like a tornado, and was about to rush to Julie to fly away the navy that he had caught. "Lucky, don''t fight anymore." Kalifa also came here with Kaku and Gabra at this time. Lu Qi completely ignored the words of other people at this time, and even killed the opponent because he prevented him from fighting, but for the fellow cp9 partner Rob Lu Qi suddenly stopped the offensive and looked at Carlyfa and the embarrassed Gabra and Ka Library. "Why are you here?" Rob Lucy asked. Lu Fei was also happy to stop so much to catch his breath. All his attacking moves were completely useless for Lu Qi. If he did not use the second gear at the cost of overdrafting his life, he would not be able to compete with Rob Lu Qi, but the second gear was very effective. At present, he is too reluctant, although in this state, Rob Lucy can even have the upper hand to suppress the opponent to a certain extent, and he can''t maintain it for a long time. Now Rob Lucy stopped. Of course he immediately took the time to regain his strength, and he was not a person who took advantage of the danger. Of course he would not attack Rob Lucy at this time, and even if he did, it would be useless. If Rob Luqi of Six Forms is focused on dodge, it would be difficult for Luffy to hit him in a short time. "It doesn''t make sense to fight anymore." Kalifa said all the things that Gabra and Kaku had said just now. Lu Qi''s face changed, his eyes were full of anger when he looked at Spandham on the Hesitation Bridge, and he wished to leave Lu Fei and kill Spandham immediately. "Don''t mess around, now the order to kill the devil has already begun. If you attack Spandham, we will really become the most wanted criminals in full view, and we will not become the scapegoats of Spandham by then. It might be possible." Kalifa was afraid that Rob Lucy would kill Spandam in a fit of anger. "Lu Qi, we have lost this battle since the beginning." Kaku said; "Although your victory and defeat have not yet been divided, we have already lost, and even if it is you, in faith They have already lost, they are desperate to declare war on the world government in order to save their companions. Those of us who are fighting for the government of the world will soon be abandoned or even executed. If we die in the battle, I am convinced. I only blame ourselves for inferior skills, but because of people like Spandam. I am unwilling to be treated this way by the world government. " Rob Lucy is so reconciled. He has been trained by the world government since he was a child, and he has been born and died for the world government time and time again. He has almost dedicated his life to the world government. In the end, it was because people like Spandham got him this way How could it be reconciled. "Straw Hat Luffy, you won this battle." Lu Qi took a deep breath. Although he has not yet decided the victory or defeat, Luffy has made a huge change in a short period of time. That perseverance clearly knows. The file is a person who is overdrawing his lifespan but is still fighting with himself, in order to save his companions. On the contrary, they are here for the world government in World War II, but in the end, because the villain Spandham is about to become a mouse on the street, on the one hand, life and death are shared, and on the other hand, they fly separately and become their own surrogates. They are looking at Kaku and Jia. Blair was actually defeated, defeated by the Pirates that they hadn''t seen before, Rob Lucy also sighed. "The pigeon breeder." Although Luffy said that he wanted to beat Robluch, it was because Robluch was his enemy and took away their companions. Although he doesn''t know what happened, it seems No longer looks like an enemy, although he has a muscle, but he can no longer feel any killing intent from Rob Lucy. Chapter 543: cp9s decision Although he has a muscle, he can''t feel any killing intent from Rob Lucy. And Rob Lucy actually admitted that he had lost, and Luffy couldn''t find a reason to fight anymore. "Luffy, come and help." Usopp yelled. "If you raise a pigeon, you still can''t fight, if you don''t, I''ll leave." Luffy asked. Rob Luqi couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of his mouth when he heard this. Does this guy understand human words? Do you still need to say this if you want to fight? "You won the battle this time!" Rob Lucy snorted, and I have to say that Luffy still used his own strength to get Rob Lucy to face him squarely, and no longer looked down on such a small pirate group as before. Rob Luqi and the others were surprised by the strength and quality shown by Luffy and all the Straw Hat Pirates in this battle of Judicial Island. Unexpectedly, this little pirate group would have such strength. It has been able to fight all the way to the present, and even defeated all CP9 except him. Uh, Kalifa is an exception. She did not participate in the battle. As for Liu Hao and the others, forget it. Well, those guys couldn''t lose at all, so they didn''t count in it either. Rob Lucy has always hated arrogant guys and respects and recognizes people with strength and ability. The initial performance of the Straw Hat Pirates made him think that he was completely self-defeating, and he had to rely on his own companions to take his own life. How could the pirate group that had a bargaining chip in exchange for survival made him look down upon. But later, the Straw Hat Pirates proved by their actions that they are not a Pirates who rely on the lives of their companions for their own survival. They value their companions more than anyone, and even challenge the world government, and they are not arrogant, I dont know. The people of the sky and the earth, defeating them cp9 in the war just now is enough for Rob Lucy and the others to admit this. So even if he was an enemy just now, Rob Luchi has changed his mind about Luffy a lot, and his tone will no longer be coldly arrogant or contemptuous. All because of Luffy and they used their actual actions to get the face of cp9. "It seems that I won''t fight anymore, then I''m going to Julie, if you want to stop me, even if I fight this life, I will completely knock you off." Luffy''s eyes turned at the end of his words. With a trace of the king''s aura, Rob Luqi couldn''t help but shrink when he saw it, his body instinctively tightened. "This straw hat Luffy has a familiar look. By the way, it is the same as that man. Although it is not that strong, the straw hat Luffy in front of him is only looming, but the essence is the same. It is the expression of the king''s eyes, is he also Kings qualifications, the chosen one?" Rob Luqi is really fascinated by danger. This time in the Judicial Island battle, he was not only forced into desperation many times in the face of cp9 Luffy, but he was also extremely emotional, and his strength was close to the level of awakening the overlord. , So in some cases he already showed the characteristics of Wang''s aptitude, such as his eyes. "No wonder, and only in this way can explain why this man has undergone earth-shaking changes in the Water Capital overnight." Rob Luqi thought in his heart. "You said, what should we do now?" At this time Bruno opened the air door and brought the snuggle and the owl to appear here. After Gabra briefly explained their situation, they were all filled with righteous indignation. They gave the world government and gave Spandam a life and death. Even if they didn''t take the credit, they still had to give Spandam this idiot the black pot they had made. It really made them chill. Especially they are very clear because of Spandams status and his father is a high-ranking official of the world government, if they really play framed, the world government will really abandon them and even hunt them down because of such a waste of Span. Dam, and treating them like this, how can they be reconciled. They are not afraid of defeat and death in battle, but they are afraid of dying so aggrieved. "There are only two roads before us. The first one will leave here with one more ship. Whether we like it or not, the identity of a pirate will definitely be defined by the world government, and we know so many secrets of the world government. , A villain like Spandam will not let us go, and will definitely be hunted down by the world government at that time. So instead of doing this, it''s better to attack first, kill Spandam, and leave here immediately. "Kalifa said. "Although we already know that he will treat us this way, we are cp9 after all. After all, this matter has not happened yet. If we kill them like this, we will really become utter traitors. When the time comes, others will It''s not that we are framed, but that we are treated as thugs who killed our boss." Bruno said. "Then there is only the second one. I agree with this one. Go to Lin Yi." Kalifa said: "Only he can keep us, so that we will not be framed by Spandam." "He!" Lu Qi''s eyes appeared like Zhong Lin Yi. Indeed, only he can help them, but the problem is that although they are both cp9, they have been doing missions in the City of Water, and they have not gotten along at all. It is only today. It was to meet Lin Yi and the others in a real sense. Will Lin Yi protect them for the sake of them, Spandam and his father? Rob Lucy is not so narcissistic that everyone''s feelings are so good. Speaking of who are more familiar with Lin Yi, they still did not work as Gabra and the others in the city of water, but Lin Yi and the others have been away for many years, and Gabra and the others are not familiar with it, so Rob Lucy does not have it either. This confidence. "Yes, she is the only one. In fact, we met when we were in Water Capital. He saved Nicole Robin before. In this case, his best choice is to kill us completely. , But he didn''t do it. He doesn''t feel any ill feeling for us." Kalifa whispered: "And I talked to him just now. If you believe my judgment, then take a gamble under my eyes. He won''t let us die, provided that we are completely on his side. " Chapter 544: Spandam was kidnapped? "What do you mean..." Everyone is smart, and it''s all right. "We are no longer the cp9 of the world government, but Lin Yi''s cp9. I feel that my judgment tells me this is a fact, and even he himself said that he did not give up our plan." Kalifa said: "Even if he really changes his mind in the end, I will definitely try to get him to help us. I will definitely." "The worst end is just being wanted. In that case, let''s take a gamble. We cp9 have always moved forward and retreated together. The Straw Hat Pirates can choose the world government for our companions. Why don''t we believe you? "Kaku said. "Old rules, everyone voted, never reluctantly." Rob Lucy said, although he is the captain of these people, but never force them to do things they don''t want to do. "No matter how you look at it, it''s better to choose Kalifa, right?" Owl said. "Oh, Kalifa''s vision has always been good." "Need more to say?" Gabra said. "I have no problem." Bruno said. "If that''s the case, then everyone should take a gamble." Rob Lucy said. Just when they made a decision on cp9, the Straw Hat Pirates were in crisis again. Facing a steady stream of navy, many rear admirals and colonels of various abilities emerged one after another, but let the Straw Hat Pirates become one of them. Guy feels more pressured than facing cp9. Fortunately, at the very moment of the moment, Sanjishi did his tricks and closed the "Gate of Justice" in time. The resulting vortex trapped the navy fleet. At the same time, the pirate ship of the Straw Hat Pirates was unmanned. When we went out to the Judiciary Island, we let the straw hat group who had not left the boat get on the boat in time. "Knock them down for me, I want them to be buried in the sea." Spandham was bruised and swollen at this time, because he was specially taken care of by Usopp, and now he has been blown up to explode. Not only that, Julie, who unfastened the handcuffs of Hailoushi, took over the weapon launched by Usopp and broke Spandham''s hands and feet on the spot. So now Spandam hates the Straw Hat Pirates. Under Spandams roar, a series of cannons aimed at the ships of the Straw Hat Pirates, but at this moment, one of the artillery shells flying all over the Judiciary Island blasted beside Spandam. Immediately blow him out. This guy is really a little bit strong, maybe this is the so-called good people don''t live long and harm for thousands of years. But although he didn''t die this time, his luck wasn''t very good. He didn''t fall into the sea after being blown into the sky. Instead, he accidentally fell on the boat of the Straw Hat Pirate Group. "The amulet is here." Usopp was the quickest to respond to this, and immediately caught Spandam. For this man, the entire Straw Hat Pirates group, including Frankie, who has not yet joined it, was not there. A little good. Although they have all fought cp9, everyone is their own leader. They don''t have any strong feelings about cp9, but for Spandam, each of them is very annoying, especially Julie. "Just let you escape a catastrophe. It seems that God didn''t want you to be alive. He actually asked you to take the initiative to deliver it." Julie kicked Spandham''s lower body, and that sturdy move not only caused Luffy to The men from the Straw Hat Pirates group just felt their scalp numb, and instinctively clamped the double tui, which also made the cp9 and others who saw this scene show a look of consternation. "Deserve it." Gabra laughed. "Did you find it a bit strange?" Kalifa said suddenly: "Although the Demon Killing Order is an indiscriminate bombing attack, it will not suddenly hit Spandam''s side, and even if it explodes near Spandam''s side, a bullet with his strength hits the vitals. Can kill him, but although the shells just now are not close, the probability of killing him is also very high. But Spandam was only slightly injured, and it happened to land on the boat of the Straw Hat Pirates. " Kalifa thought that Lin Yi and the others seemed to be assured of the Straw Hat Pirates. Seeing that the Straw Hats were about to be bombed by artillery fire, such a dramatic scene made Carlyfa feel that all this was a coincidence. If she hadn''t been in contact with Lin Yi, they would not have noticed it if they knew so much. Lu Qi and the others searched everywhere, and suddenly found that Lin Yi and the others were standing on a building in the distance. "Lin Yi seems to have the ability to manipulate gravity, as well as the ability to manipulate repulsion." Rob Lucy said. "It seems that my previous judgment was correct. He was actually going to help us from the beginning." Kalifa was also relieved. After all, she was not at ease when the results appeared, cp9 and they were both. Seeing that her life was handed over to her, if something bad happened, she felt that she was the murderer who harmed her companion, and she would really feel guilty for a lifetime. Fortunately, Lin Yi just scared her just now, and didn''t plan to help them at all. "This bad guy knows to scare me." Kalifa glared at Liu Hao, then lost a scornful look. Lin Yi also noticed that he turned to look at Kalifa, showing a joking smile, which made Kalifa stare at Liu Hao fiercely. It''s so fascinating. "It seems that he really intends to help the Straw Hat gang leave secretly. With Spandam as a shield, the Demon Slayer Order only erases the Judicial Island. Even if he wants to pursue it, he will hesitate for a moment. They have a chance." Lu Qi said. Thats right, all this is the same as Kalifa and the others guessed. The shell was originally intended to hit the Judicial Island, but it was dragged by Liu Hao with the help of the sky, and it happened to land on Spandham. Near. At the same time, when the artillery bomb exploded, Liu Hao also secretly sent a weak shock wave over, and after only injuring Spandam, he was just sent to the boat of the Straw Hat Pirates. The whole process, if it werent for Kalifas guess. No one knows the words. Chapter 545: The black pot of Spandam is backed He wouldn''t kill Spandam, it would be too cheap for him to die, and only the living Spandam could complete Lin Yi''s entire operation. After sending Spandam over, he will become a shield for the Straw Hat Pirates, and the battleship of the Killing Demon Order hesitated a bit. This gave the Straw Hat Pirates a chance to escape and also completed the relationship between him and Bingberg. committed to. At the same time, it can also be seen that for Karps sake, letting go of his grandsons. They cant watch them painstakingly cultivated when they are not bound to die and cant turn back at all. They selflessly helped many times and have been silently supporting them behind their backs The grandson of his teacher would just die in front of them, at least Lin Yi couldn''t do it. In this case, it would kill two birds with one stone. What''s more, Spandam could have a perfect excuse if he fell into the hands of the straw hat group. That''s why Lin Yi and the others are so powerful that they let the straw hats run away? If Lin Yi and the others were defeated, it would be impossible. At first glance, you know that Lin Yi deliberately released the water. Even if there is Warring States Period and Karps support, Lin Yi and the others will be fine, but they will be in trouble, after all. The obvious water idiot knows it. And this incident involved the Demon Slaying Order. The entire Judicial Island was destroyed. He was on Judicial Island again. If the Straw Hats were allowed to run away and think about the relationship between him and Karp, everyone would think it was. He secretly let go of the straw hat gang, and in doing so, he couldn''t make Spandam back the scapegoat. On the contrary, it was because of an accident that Spandam became the opponent''s shield. For the safety of Spandam, the nominal cp9 chief, Lin Yi and the others were unable to kill and had to let the straw hats seize the opportunity to escape, so it was reasonable. Even if someone saw some clues in it, so many people saw that Spandam himself fell into the hands of the straw hat group and was threatened, and it could completely block everyone''s mouth. After all, he is now cp9, and Spandam is the chief of cp9, he can''t watch the chief die. And with the wisdom of Karp and the Warring States period, I cant see it. Karp will of course help him behind his back. Even if some people see the clue, they cant do it if they want to make trouble for Lin Yi, because Liu Hao did it cleanly, leaving no evidence at all, and with the presence of Karp, everything was fine. "The wind cannon!" Frankie immediately seized the opportunity to use the wind cannon, while Usopp held Spandham against the navy, indicating that they were not allowed to fire, and the navy had a moment of hesitation. . After all, Spandam''s status is not low, and there is a high-ranking father behind him. Who dares to open fire for the first time, even if they kill the straw hat group, they don''t want to live. "The last step is now, we can finish it." Lin Yi grabbed it with a big hand, and Spandham was suddenly pulled onto the navy''s battleship by a gravitational force, and out of Usopp''s hands. Usopp was caught off guard. Catch Spandam, and he doesn''t have the power. Moreover, the Fenglai Cannon has already been launched, and they have all flown to high altitude, have escaped and ascended into the sky, of course they no longer pay attention to Spandham. "This is the most critical step. Spandham himself was held hostage, which caused us to worry that his life would not be a killer, but we saw the opportunity to save Spandham. Then Spandham will be there. Under the eyes of everyone, it became the culprit that caused the straw hats to escape. As a cp9 officer, the strength was so wasteful and held by the enemy. Even if it was caused by accident, in the eyes of so many people, he is the culprit, and he cannot change the fact that he is a weak and small waste material. At that time, everyone will think that his position is simply to sit on the backstage by slapping horses and bribes. , Just like his father back then. At that time, even if his father used his power to save him, he would not be able to block everyone''s mouth for such a big thing. At this time, he wanted to use other people as a scapegoat, and it would not be so simple for everyone to accept. The world government has to consider this too. After all, too many people know it, and the impact is great. Compared with Spandham and Spandane, the world government also has to consider the image of the world government in the hearts of the navy as a whole. Of course, this alone is not enough to convict Spandam and use it carelessly. But then we will add to the flames in the background again, and completely settle Spandam''s charges. Even if Spandain wants to save it, he can''t do it. This time, the black pot Spandam himself has backed it. "Lin Yi said. "It turns out that you wanted to deal with Spandam early in the morning, why?" Rob Lucy and the others also ran over at this time, and Lin Yi continued to talk to Nami and the others regardless of their existence. "Is it Nicole Robin?" Kalifa said. "Smart." Lin Yi uttered two words. "You let them go like this as cp9? Although I don''t know what the relationship between you and them is, whether it is them or Nicole Robin is very dangerous for the world government and the entire great waterway." Rob Lucy said. "I will not be CP9 right away, and the position of the station is different, and the corners of things are different. If they are really that important and the threat to the world government is really so great, then why doesn''t the navy headquarters send three? The general deal with them?" Lin Yi said without looking back: "What''s more, if it weren''t for me, you would soon become Spandam''s scapegoats, wanted or even hunted down by the world government. Are you still so attached to the world government at this time?" "What we are attached to is not the world government, but the justice that we insist on in our hearts." Gabra said. "So, is that the same thing? It seems that you used to fight not only for the world government, but also for the justice that you insisted on in your heart, but unfortunately, the talents around me are the most important. If even the people you care about cannot be sheltered, what qualifications and ability do you have to maintain justice? And you have already come into contact with the Straw Hat gang. Ask from the bottom of your heart, are they really the pirates and criminals in your impression? Is Julie really the person who will bring danger to the world? "Lin Yi said. Chapter 546: Spandam cp9 is silent. Although they are executioners and executors of dark justice, they are human beings after all, with their own feelings, reason and judgment. It hasn''t been a long time since I have been in contact with the Straw Hats, but they have only seen the beautiful qualities in the world, but they have not seen any evil. "If you just define it as a crime in terms of the danger it may bring, then you yourself are the greatest sin." Lin Yi said: "Frankly speaking, dark justice must exist, but this scale must be grasped properly. If it becomes excessive, It is no longer dark justice, but creates darkness." "Why, why didn''t you kill them all!" Spandam yelled at a group of cp9 while sitting on the battleship. In his opinion, if cp9 didn''t kill them all, he would not have to suffer such a crime. Even under the pain and anger, he completely lost his usual reason, and even Lin Yi, who was usually fearful and awe-inspiring, roared. Finger gun Lin Yi''s figure flashed, and a nightmare sound instantly awakened Spandam''s angry mind, but it was too late, because Lin Yi''s finger had already penetrated his body, although there was no Hit a deadly place, but with his strength, he passed out suddenly. Everyone was stunned, even cp9 was no exception, of course Tsunade and others were exceptions. The vast majority of people present did not expect that Lin Yi would attack Spandam in front of everyone. How do you say that Spandam is the boss of cp9 in name. Isn''t that afraid of punishment by the world government? Only some of the lieutenants on the scene understood that Lin Yi was completely confident, and they were also very disgusted with the jumping clown like Spandham, thinking that this time, if it weren''t for Spandham''s incompetence, there would be such a big incident, if not. According to him, the Straw Hat Pirates would not run away, so they all regarded it as invisible. "As the chief of cp9, under the protection of many navies, you are actually being held hostage by the enemy. You are still yelling and screaming here, launching the killing order for no reason, leading to the destruction of Judicial Island, because of your incompetence. The Straw Hat Pirates Running away, leaving many navies in vain, the destruction of the Judiciary Island, the shame of the world government, and the navy headquarters are all caused by you alone. You dare to yell here." Lin Yi kicked Spandam out and loaded it on the pole of the boat, and then unintentionally took out a phone bug from his arms and made the call: "Hey, Mr. Marshal." Everyone suddenly showed solemnity, because even the ordinary navy knew Lin Yi and the others because of the campaign of Warring States and Karp. Now that Lin Yi can only talk with the marshal of the navy headquarters just like the rumors. All were amazed. "I heard that Judicial Island was invaded, and even the Demon Killing Order was activated. What''s the matter?" The voice of the Marshal Warring States came from the phone worm. Anyone who heard this voice knew that it was the Marshal''s voice. . "It''s all because Spandhamhu accidentally pressed the Demon Slayer Order himself. Where can things like the Demon Slayer Order be used casually, let alone press it accidentally, that is, he caused the destruction of the Judicial Island. Originally, he was going to kill the enemy in one swoop, because he followed the demon killing order, which led to a series of additions. In the end, he was taken hostage by the enemy under the encirclement of numerous navies and cp9s. Although I rescued him in the end, but let the enemy seize the opportunity to run away. "Lin Yi''s words made everyone sweat in their hearts, and they looked at Spandam with pity and hatred. They all knew that something like this had happened under the eyes of everyone, plus there was Lin Yi like this. He tried his best to testify against Spandam, even if Spandam is the second generation of the official, it is over, it is completely over. An incompetent second-generation dude meets a person who has the ability, strength, and real power, and the backstage is bigger than him. I dont need to say more about the fate of the second-generation official, especially Spandam. So many people have seen it, the evidence is solid, and the immortality is also peeling. "The detailed process, the ins and outs, write a report and submit it to the Navy Headquarters. First, Spandham will be taken into custody. When the interrogation investigation determines that everything is true, the judgment will be made immediately and will not be tolerated. At the same time, there is a message to tell you that from now on you , Tsunade was transferred from cp9 to the navy headquarters to become a lieutenant admiral of the navy headquarters, Nami, and Noki left cp9 in a high profile to continue to serve as your assistants to help you continue to maintain justice." What kind of person is the Warring States Period? He is so good that he cant be more good. I dont know how Lin Yi wanted to take Spandams crimes thoroughly. Now it is very likely that he is talking to him in full view. A very fair and just judgment was issued. Lin Yi would never do this if it werent for the fairness to be seen by everyone. If thats the case, then to the people who went to the Demon Slayer Order and the navy on Judiciary Island, Spandam is simply a **** of plague. , Must be responsible, otherwise it would be too cold for their hearts. Although cp9 is not directly under the marshal of the Warring States Period, no one can stop the officer who wants to take cp9 into custody with the status and power of the Warring States period. Therefore, the Warring States Period immediately issued a very fair order and wrote a detailed report, and all the evidence was submitted. Spandham would be over if it was true. As long as it is not true, the Warring States Period would not believe that the little fox, Lin Yi, would do this. There is such a big loophole. For the Warring States period, people like Spandham are completely dispensable, but he has always been not directly under the Warring States period, and Spandanes support is behind him, and the power of cp9 relying on cp9 is indeed for the world. The government has completed many tasks, so the Warring States did not bother to pay attention to it without causing too much anger. After all, if things are too small, Spandane will definitely smooth out these little things, and it would be too lost to care about everything with a kid like Spandham as a navy marshal, and cp9 exists. The role of Darkness and justice is to complete the task. As long as the task can be completed, such things are generally not too punished by the Admiral. Chapter 547: Go to the navy headquarters After all, the execution of dark justice is definitely an inevitable sacrifice. As long as you do not exceed the tolerance and can continue to complete the task, then you dont bother to pay attention to it. Otherwise, if you arrest Spandam at one point, it will not be the executor of dark justice. It is the executor of light and justice. But now its different. Although I dont know what happened, I dont know how Spandam offended Lin Yi and the others, but the Warring States Period is very clear that under normal circumstances, Lin Yi and the others will not take the initiative to cause trouble. There is definitely a reason for them to do so. of. Coupled with the fact that this time there is such a big noise, someone is absolutely responsible, and Lin Yi''s words are conclusive, so many people see that they obviously dont want a "culprit" like Spandam to run away. Even if things are false, they become true under such circumstances. So whether its to give face to Lin Yi or to give an explanation to other navies, by the way, to establish a world government, the navy headquarters has its own image of impartiality, the Warring States period does not mind disposing of Spandam, anyway, such things as long as the investigation is confirmed. Just like what Lin Yi said, if so many people saw it, Lin Yi and the others were determined to deal with Spandam, even if Spandam had Spandam as the backstage, he would be determined. "It seems that this kid really doesn''t know why he has a grudge with Spandam, but it''s impossible. Although Spandam has average abilities and is useless except for playing horses and beards, he has an advantage that is not an advantage. Looking at people, the typical one is to deceive the good and fear the evil. It should be known about Lin Yi and the others, and it is impossible to provoked them actively. Forget it, anyway, this kid is determined to deal with Spandam. Without Lin Yi in the usual style of Spandam, this time things might end up being cp9 in charge, then it seems It should be Lin Yi that they don''t want cp9 to be a scapegoat. You are pretty good, not just knowing how to calculate people. Although your calculation is strictly the dark side of the world government, it is not good if it is just a simple calculation. This kid does not know whether this place is good or bad. He seems indifferent and ruthless. He is really cruel to the enemy, but he is very cruel. Emphasis on love and righteousness, this is a good thing, but if you encounter some major choices, it may not be a good thing. But this is also the style of the person taught by the guy Karp. Kuzan is the same, he is also the same, Tsunade guess is the same, the person who values ??the righteousness is better than the ruthless white-eyed wolf. " After the Warring States was hung up on the phone worm, he thought to himself, who is he? Zhijiang Warring States, how could he not know that Lin Yi was specifically going to deal with Spandam, even if this incident was true, it really happened under the eyes of everyone, but he did not believe that Lin Yi did not believe that it was behind the death of Warring States. His shadow is here. Thinking about going to the Warring States Period, I can only think that Lin Yi and the others should not want cp9 to give Spandam a scapegoat, and want Spandam to take care of what he committed. It is a pity that the Warring States period did not think of Dao Lin Yi this time. Although there is also this reason, I want to return to cp9 and don''t want them to become the executioners in the hands of Spandham, and finally become the killer. But the most important thing was that he wanted to help Nicole Robin find Spandam. Spanda settled the accounts with his father and son, but the Warring States Period was at least one thing correct, that is, the reason Lin Yi did this is also the reason for the empathy. In addition to the fact that he valued Lin Yi, the Zhan Guoguo helped him so much because of Lin Yi. Otherwise, if Lin Yi is completely for the purpose, for the power, and for the conspiracy and calculations that look you are not pleasing to the eye, and also the people of the same power and the Warring States period would not be able to help him that way. Of course, in addition, the Warring States also has no good feelings for people like Spandam, but it does not matter that dark justice needs to be carried out. People like Warring States, Karp, and Green Pheasants are only suitable for absolute justice under the sun, not darkness. justice. Even if the Warring States period killed Spandam at the beginning, another Spandam would replace him. Just like Spandam after Spandain back then, how can a dark justice be executed? It will be sunny, if it is, the world government will not let him execute dark justice, because it is not suitable at all. Just as it was impossible for the Warring States Period to let Karp perform dark justice, not to mention that Karp would never do it, even if he was willing to do it, he would not be able to do it. Maybe in a few days Karp could not help but kill those around him. Therefore, people like Spandam are not completely dispensable in the Warring States period, but they are not very important. If there is no one, there will be the next one. The same is true for cp9. This is why the world government is in the parallel space. So casually give up the reason of cp9. In addition to the fact that cp9 is not strong enough, it is because the world government is training such dark justice enforcers every year. Not to mention countless, but there is absolutely no shortage. If you dont have it, you will be gone. The same is in the eyes of the Warring States Period. The same is true for this kind of people. "Get on the boat." Lin Yi said to Rob Lucy and the others. "Just go straight there?" Kalifa and others felt like they were waking up from a dream. It''s not that their concentration is not good, but the scene just now has a great impact on them. Pandam, Spandam, who has a strong background, was convicted and imprisoned, which really shocked them. Although they often arrest criminals in this way and decide their life and death in one word, after all, they are the enemies of the world government, and now the target is the high officials of the world government, and there are still high-level officials with a large background. He was completely jailed in Lin Yi''s words. Although the Warring States Period also said that it is necessary to investigate whether the crime is true or not before the verdict, but cp9 is not an idiot. As the executor of dark justice, I dont know that this is just an explanation to other people in the world government, Spandam. It can be said that from the moment when Lin Yi and the Warring States had talked, it was doomed. "Don''t go, don''t you want to swim to the navy headquarters?" Lin Yi said funny. Chapter 548: Officially took office and became a lieutenant general After recovering, cp9 showed an awkward expression for the first time. It is really rare that, as an executor of dark justice, he would be shocked like this. In this way, under the leadership of Lin Yi, Tsunade and others, the cp9 group and Spandham, who had been handcuffed with sea tower stones, sat on one of the warships of the Demon Killing Order and drove towards the navy headquarters. The distance from here to the navy headquarters is very close, otherwise the Tumo Ling could not come so fast, plus these are the most advanced naval warships, even with so many people on board, they are fast, so go to the navy headquarters. The time is even shorter. "To be honest, this is the first time I have come to the navy headquarters." Lin Yi said, looking at the magnificent, domineering building in front of him. "What''s the difference between us and you." Tsunade glanced at the navy headquarters "Marinford", and after taking everything in his mind, he walked to the marshal''s office under the leadership of two navy soldiers. But when they stepped to one side, the two lieutenants would walk over from one side. "The marshal has already explained that, Spandam and cp9 come with us to verify the actual situation of the Judicial Island battle, you can go directly to the navy headquarters to report." One of the lieutenants said. Lin Yi nodded, gave the cp9 and others behind him a relieved look, and walked to the marshal''s office with Tsunade, Nami, and Nokigao. "Is there only two of them? I thought that all the strong men in the navy headquarters were there, but yes, the three generals have their own duties. Some have to guard the new world of strong men, and some have to patrol the first half of the great waterway. Some may go out to perform various tasks, and it is not surprising if they are not there. At the beginning, Karp refused to be promoted to general because he didn''t want to be subject to these constraints and wanted to be free? It is normal for them to be absent. "Lin Yi perceives the situation of the Marshal''s office through the domineering look and feel, and thinks of the long-lost face, and the admiral who has heard voices in the phone worm but has never met. He also has some expectations in his heart. Now open the door and walk in with a steady and powerful step. Looking around, Karp is still casually lying on the sofa and eating donuts as he used to, and the man sitting on the marshals desk is the admiral. The Warring States period caused Lin Yi and the others to jump in their hearts, and almost couldn''t help laughing. No way, the appearance of the Admiral of Warring States is too far from what they imagined. Not only does he look not heroic and powerful at all, but it gives people a funny feeling. "If you want to laugh, just laugh. People who saw him for the first time like this would be like this," Karp said. "Kapu, did you say that to me?" The Warring States has become accustomed to it. After all, people who have not met him as a navy marshal will have all kinds of illusions. Most of them will regard him as a wise and powerful person, but they dont care. Was it the first time that the three generals saw him or the others almost couldn''t help but laugh. The contrast between imagination and reality is too great. "Don''t look at him like this, in fact, he is not so bad in appearance, he has good character, and he hasn''t taken any crooked paths under the supervision of the old." Karp''s words suddenly hit the heavy atmosphere in this office. After breaking up, even Lin Yi couldn''t help laughing at this moment. Tsunade, Nami, and Nuoji''s high-class girls continued to laugh. There is no way to see Karp, who has been gone for a long time, and the Marshal Warring States, who is very different from the imagination. They have changed their minds a lot, and now Karp''s words make them unable to bear it anymore. If the situation inside the marshal''s office were to be heard, it would definitely shock countless people. "You didn''t take any crooked roads under my supervision." The Marshal Warring States did not have a good temper. He wanted to put on the Marshal''s spectrum and left a good first impression on Lin Yi and the others. Who knew they were all given by Karp. It was destroyed, and Russell no longer said straightforwardly: "Sit down. Although it''s the first time we met, we have also made a lot of phone calls, and we have some understanding, so we don''t need to be so restrained." If this kind of treatment is passed out, it is really unbelievable. You must know that even the three major generals are well-regarded in front of the Warring States period, let alone other lieutenants, the navy. But Lin Yi and others have such treatment, which is really enviable. "Mr. Marshal, there is a question I want to ask," Tsunade said. "You ask." Suddenly, there was a bad premonition in the Warring States'' heart, and a bad voice was secretly said. I forgot that these people were taught by Karp, and it is likely that they have inherited the characteristics of Karp''s line. "Why don''t you change other glasses and hats?" Sure enough, Tsunade''s words made the corners of Sengoku''s mouth twitch. In this case, although many people want to ask, except for Karp, even the three major generals in the entire navy headquarters can only mutter in their hearts and dare not say it, but Tsunade said it when they met for the first time, and he inherited the card. The characteristics of Puyimai. "Haha, Sengoku, please answer them." Karp smiled so that his eyes were narrowed. These little guys haven''t seen him for a while and haven''t changed much. The only thing that has changed is strength. "Ahem, I''ll answer you this question later, let''s talk about the business first." The Warring States Period took out two lieutenant general''s orders from the drawer, and two sets of uniforms of the lieutenant general of the Navy. Of course, I have learned that the independent and special style of Lin Yi and others has inherited the style of Karps unconstrained and unconstrained style, so these uniforms here are the only one that is more handsome, and the back is embroidered with justice. As for the other uniforms, Lin Yi didn''t prepare them for Lin Yi. It''s not that the Warring States period doesn''t give it, but knowing that they won''t wear it if it is given, so it''s casual. The Warring States period is not a person who sticks to these trivial matters, so it just prepares a coat. Back then, Karp wouldn''t wear these navy uniforms even if he was killed, at most he would only wear a coat, and even had trouble with the generals or even the marshal at the time. In the end, he went his own way but had a deep understanding of the Warring States period. Karp still wears a navy uniform. In addition to looking a lot more handsome after the Warring States reforms, it is because Karp is no longer a young man, and his temperament is different from the past, a little more calm than before. the reason. Chapter 549: Marshal Warring States Egg hurts Otherwise, changing to the previous Karp is completely doing its own way, and even the commander-in-chief of the world government will have a headache. In view of the deep impression that Tsunade had brought to him just now, Sengoku understood that these two people also had the style of Karp, and went their own way, just like Karp dared to take the worlds bad faith to adopt the orphan of One Piece as himself. Like his grandson, he took care of him and grew up, as long as he didn''t want to do, there was nothing he didn''t dare to do. Therefore, the Warring States did not come up with any uniforms, just took out a coat and appointment letter embroidered with the word justice close to a cloak and gave them to Lin Yi. "I''m still worried about wearing those navy clothes. In this case, I might as well pay it when I was doing cp9. At least I can wear whatever I want." Nami whispered, but she forgot that all those present are masters. , The corner of the Warring States'' mouth twitched, and he secretly said that even if it is not a disciple of Karp, the companion of the disciple of Karp has also been infected with Karp''s style. But fortunately, apart from being bold and acting like Karp, Lin Yi and others are different from Karp in terms of acting style and behavior. Otherwise, the Congress will be even more troublesome. It''s a pity that thinking of Lin Yi and their ability to cause trouble in the Warring States period also felt that it was another style that made him a headache, but thinking of Lin Yi and their ability to do things in the Warring States period didn''t feel that headache. "Couldn''t they be more perfect, and shouldn''t they cause trouble so much?" The Warring States thought a little bit in his heart. "I''ll just say the Warring States period. These clothes are really ordinary and they are not good-looking at all. If you haven''t improved them, and if they give you face, they don''t want to wear them." Karp also immediately said that he would wear these clothes. Very uncomfortable, but in fact, Carp is different from other navy inside except for the jacket, but it looks similar. "Shut up!" The Birds of the Warring States Period said to Lin Yi and the others: "Someone will take you to where you live and work, because you have just become a lieutenant general. I am familiar with the affairs of the Lieutenant General, so I will not arrange any fixed things for you for the time being. Now, first of all, I have to familiarize myself with the things that I am going to leave as Lieutenant General." "Mr. Marshal, I heard that a general at the level of the lieutenant general can deploy a warship of the Demon Slayer Order, right?" Lin Yi asked, this is one of the greatest benefits of the lieutenant general. "Yes, I just wanted to tell you, why do you want to use it now?" Warring States asked. "No, we already have a ship ourselves, and we want to build a ship in our minds, not just a navy battleship, although the naval battleship is only stronger than ships built outside in terms of firepower. , But we dont plan to use warships. So I want to discuss with you whether I can discount the battleship of Tsunade and I into the funds needed to build two warships of the Demon Order level and give us cash? "Lin Yi said. "It''s another Karp, no, it''s two." Warring States held his forehead and felt a headache. Isn''t he reluctant to bear the money, anyway, the money is the same as the boat, and it is easier to give money? After all, the most important thing the world government lacks is money. Otherwise, there won''t be a lot of rewards for the pirates, and if the rewards can be used to directly buy the lives of the pirates, the Warring States will be willing to double the money. His headache was only because Lin Yi and their performance was the same as Karp back then, because Karps ship was made by himself, and it was completely different from other naval warships. It was not only different internally, but also not in appearance. It was completely different. Getting a dog''s head and biting a bone as the bow of the ship made the Warring States Eggs who saw this ship for the first time in those years painful. Even if I think about it now, it still feels a little pain, but fortunately, although Karp is extremely off-line in this regard and has a unique taste, there are too many people like him in the great channel, and it is not worth making fun of. And later Karp also used this ship to push the One Piece into desperation many times and made this dog-headed battleship no longer funny, instead it became a legendary ship, otherwise, if the owner of this ship is not Karp, but now other lieutenants, even generals will become the laughing stock of everyone, rather than become a legend like Karp''s ship. Now when the Warring States period heard that Lin Yi and the others were about to build their own ships, they immediately had a conditioned reflex, thinking that Lin Yi and the others had to learn from Karp and they were doing something unconventional. "It''s an old disciple. Well said, what''s the future of following other people''s warships? Of course, you have to build your own ship. This is a good thing in the Warring States Period. You can see how powerful the ships built by the old days are now. Ah, you still laughed at me back then, and now everyone says my ship is a legendary battleship." Kapu Desi said. Seeing that Karp didnt look like a naval hero, Lin Yi and others couldnt help but laugh. Even the Warring States period as a navy marshal was no exception. Karp was amused. "Okay, okay, I didn''t say no, I will arrange it for you." The Warring States had completely surrendered. If Kapu and Lin Yi are allowed to quarrel with him here, he really has a desire. The urge to vomit blood. He couldn''t help thinking whether the decision to let Lin Yi and the others come to the navy headquarters as lieutenant admiral was right, and should let them go to other naval bases as lieutenant generals. A single Karp made him often so angry that he almost didn''t vomit blood. With the addition of Lin Yi and the four of them, the Warring States suddenly felt that the road ahead was dim, Alexander. "Then if it''s okay, we will first go out and familiarize ourselves with the navy headquarters and the affairs of being a lieutenant admiral. Let''s not disturb the conversation between you, the teacher, and Mr. Marshal," Lin Yi said. "If you can, take Karp out by the way." The Warring States sighed and said depressed. "What kind of expression are you? If it wasn''t for the old man to accompany you to relieve his boredom, you would have died of boredom. Where can you still be so young? Forget it, I won''t say with you, come to Lin Yi, and the old man will take you Go visit the navy headquarters." Chapter 550: Suppression by force Karp''s words almost didn''t make the Warring States'' eyes burst into tears. This guy always disturbs himself here with nothing to do, so that he can''t concentrate on his official duties, and also asks himself to sit with him from time to time, which is extremely painful. For example, if you eat more donuts than someone who eats donuts, who eats faster, if you dont agree, this guy will definitely make himself unable to do things normally for a day, and in the end he will be "one cries, two troubles and three hangs" in Cap Nubuat. Be obediently crazy with Karp. Once I was almost bumped into by the three generals, which made the Warring States feel dangerous every time I think about it. Now Karp has taken the initiative to say that he wants to go out. This is a rare good thing in a century. At this point, he can finally maintain his image as a marshal, and he can work hard. "Mr. Marshal seems very happy." Nuoqigao said. "That''s because the teacher went out." Both Lin Yi and Tsunade understood the feelings of the Warring States period. After all, Karp''s personality is really awesome. The Warring States period has not been **** off until now and it is estimated that he is powerful. the reason. "Is there anyone who said that is old?" Karp curled his lips, and said with an unimaginative nostril: "The navy headquarters has nothing to look good. In fact, it is a larger naval base. It has everything, of course. The place is not comparable to other naval bases, such as the Science Department of the Navy Headquarters. The guys there study this and that every day, but they are also a little capable, and many advanced navy things go out there. " Lin Yi and others followed Karpu while listening to his introduction while familiarizing themselves with the environment. Finally, Karpu led them to a villa, which was obviously a residence arranged for them by the Warring States Period. "It''s relatively quiet here. As long as the noise is not too loud, it will basically not affect anyone, and no one will come over to quarrel you." Obviously, the quiet place in the Warring States row is entirely because Karp was on the side to make comments. The reason, otherwise, the Warring States that didn''t get along with Lin Yi and the others would know Lin Yi and their preferences, and where would they arrange such a place for them. All is not the reason for Karp''s comments on the side. With such a caring master, Lin Yi and the others were also moved. At the same time, they sighed that Karp was really pitiful. Even if his son became the leader of the revolutionary army and worked against him, both grandsons became pirates and continued to fight against him. He I have never done anything wrong in my life, only good things are not bad things, but God let the Buddha fool Kapu and the Mengqi clan. At the same time, he was very dissatisfied with the behavior of Luffy and Karps son Dorag who never thought about Karp and knew only his own affairs. The last time he hadnt looked at Luffy, his performance was pretty good. At least for the sake of his companions to dare to fight against the world government, he inherited Karp''s style, and as the grandson of Karp, Lin Yi would really slap him to death. "The last time I just had a meal of the other combat power of the Straw Hat Pirates. I didn''t clean up you. The next time I meet you must clean up and let you know that you are wrong. I won''t do so much to make Kapu sad in the future. Things." At this moment, Lin Yi had a thought in Lin Yi''s heart, and Luffy, who was in the Straw Hat, who was far away in the Water City, suddenly shuddered. "This place is really good, the teacher chose for us, right?" Tsunade said. "Of course, otherwise, it depends on how the idiot of the Warring States period would choose such a good place, how do you like it?" Capdeser said. "It''s really good." Lin Yi and the others are very satisfied. It is not so much a villa or a small manor. "Of course, the place that the old man chose is bad. I live there. If it''s okay, come over and I will ask you to eat donuts." Karp pointed in one direction and said, Lin Yi and the others were suddenly sweating. From a distance, I noticed a unique yard. The most important thing is that a villa in the yard has a flag on its head. This is not a flag of the world government, but a dog-headed flag, and the shape of the villa is actually a dog''s head. Look like. Even if Karp didn''t say such a unique house, Lin Yi and the others would be able to find it. "Teacher, your house really fits your style." Na Mei said with a black thread. "Does this need to be said? By the way, you should have nothing to do next. If it''s okay, I''ll take you to see a good thing." Karp said very cocky. "Oh? What good thing?" Lin Yi and the others are very clear about Karp''s character, since he said good things are definitely a very interesting thing. Anyway, they just got here and they didn''t have much to do except to familiarize themselves with the environment. Now Karp''s words of this immediately aroused their interest. "Okay, let''s go." Nami said proudly as the first one. "It''s still that gossip." Karp joked, and then led Lin Yi and the others to turn left and right. After walking for a while, they passed through many layers of guards. If Karp hadn''t led the way, Lin Yi knew that even if they were in the middle. There will also be no right to enter it. Because Lin Yi saw an extremely secret manor with three characters, the Ministry of Science. "This is the rumored Ministry of Science of the Navy Headquarters. It is said that there is a scientist in it who has the wisdom of leading science and technology five hundred years in the world today." Nami likes these novel things the most. "This time you are on the point. You must be surprised to show you something. Wait for me here for a while." God Capu said a mysterious secret and then ran into a house. Soon there was a stern voice of a man in the house, making Lin Yi and the others extremely big heads, so Capu would not be violent against a man. "Damn Karp, I didn''t have any compensation for breaking my experiment last time, and now I want another one, no." boom There was a loud noise that the man''s voice disappeared, and Lin Yi and the others didn''t need to think about it, but they knew that Karp had suppressed the other party with force after they had made a mistake. In the navy headquarters, there is only one person who can stop Karp''s military suppression, and that is the Marshal Sengoku. Other generals, such as the three generals, have a dead end facing Karp. Chapter 551: pacifist Soon Lin Yi and the others changed their faces, because Karp hadn''t walked out yet, but a very familiar figure walked out of the house. "Bassoromi Bear? Why are you here?" Lin Yi exclaimed. It was not someone else but the Bassoromi Bear who had been repelled by Lin Yi. "Impossible, his secret is already known by the Marshal. This guy cannot appear here even if he has a good relationship with the world government. Not to mention that his identity has been found out, even if he has not been found out, he cannot appear. Among the Science Department of the Navy Headquarters, this is a place that the world government must carefully protect. It can be called the world government, the science of the navy headquarters, and the source of weapons. It is impossible for the Basolomi bear to come here. Tsunade shook his head and said. Bassoromi bear watched Lin Yi and the others suddenly lifted their palms, a trace of surprise flashed in the eyes of Lin Yi and Tsunade, and immediately revealed a sudden realization. "So that''s it, is this the interesting thing Karp said?" Lin Yi thought to himself. "It''s really interesting, no wonder Karp would say that before." Tsunade thought with his charming little mouth up. But Nami and Nuoqigao didn''t find anything, but looked at the Bassoromi bear in front of them in surprise. "Why does this guy appear here?" When Sister Nami was still thinking, the palm of the Bassoromi bear was not a meat ball, but something similar to a barrel. A yellow laser suddenly shot out from the palm of the Bassoromi bear, and directed at Nami and Nuoqigao. "What? When will the Bartholomi bear launch a laser? Isn''t he a ou ball fruit capable person? This guy can only launch shock waves at most, why does it have more such abilities now? Could it be possible to eat a second one? Devil fruit is not made?" Nami and Nuoqigao showed up at the same time and appeared dozens of meters away, avoiding the laser of the Bassoromi bear. "It''s really interesting." Lin Yi stepped out and stopped the Bartholomew, and Bartholomew was not afraid to raise his right hand and fire a yellow laser towards Lin Yi. "Lanjiao." Lin Yi wanted to try the power of what Karp called an interesting thing. When he kicked it over, he rolled up a vacuum slash and exploded the Bassoromi bear''s laser. , The powerful explosion swept away with huge shock waves and flames, and if hit, even the pirates offering a reward of 100 million would not be able to bear it. Basolomi Xiong raised his hands, opened his mouth and fired three lasers at the same time, shooting at three different locations of Lin Yi, immediately blocking Lin Yi''s avoidance direction. "This guy''s combat ability is even better than I thought. The great channel is really strange. Even the world where I was originally can''t do this kind of science and technology, but here it is easy to do it. This is very likely. It was invented by a scientist with a scientific and technological level five hundred years ahead of the great waterway. It is estimated that there are such people who can build such a fighter machine. "Lin Yi resisted as he thought about it, and around his left hand, Vientiane Tianyin pulled the three lasers in front of him to one side, and immediately shot Shenluo Tianzheng with a move. In order to test the various abilities of the Bartholomi Bear in front of him, Lin Yi did not put a heavy hand, so the body of the Bartholomi Bear just dented under one blow, and there was a sound of metal cracking. . His whole body flew upside down and fell to the ground. Fortunately, there is a large open space here, so it is enough for them to fight without causing damage to the surroundings. "The strength of Lin Yi has really improved a lot. If Luffy and Ace can be as good as him and become the navy, it would be great." In the house, Karp stood on the window and couldn''t see through the reflection from the outside. Go inside, but inside, you can see the outside glass watching the battle between Lin Yi and Basolomi. "It''s weird." At this time, the delicate Nami suddenly thought of something, and she also noticed something very wrong. "Finally found it?" Tsunade pursed his lips and grinned. "Tsunade, this is not the Bartholomi bear. Although I have not played against him, I have heard Lin Yi talk about the process of fighting with the Bartholomi bear. Although this guy and the Bartholomi bear almost completely The same, but the hands are not meat balls, and they will not release shock waves, and they do not have the weird and incomparable ability of the Basolomi Bear. And his strength, his speed is completely different from what Lin Yi described. Just now, Lin Yis Shenluo Tianzheng didnt have one-tenth of the power in a human form, but he was able to hit the Bartholomi bear. Said, and it can also make his body collapse, this Basolomi bear is too weak. "Nami said. "Yes, he is not a Basolomi bear at all. This should be the very interesting thing Karp said. If I am not wrong, it should be the latest weapon of the Ministry of Science. It is probably the shape of a Basolomi bear. To make it." Tsunade said: "I was surprised when I first saw him just now, but after careful observation, I felt a little bit wrong. When he raised his hand, I completely understood that he was not a Basso at all. Romy Bear is just a robot." "Smart! Tsunade''s observation ability is still so good." Karp walked out of the house and said with a smile: "The surprise I gave you is big enough, the Basolomi bear went to assassinate you before, I think You might have thought of a lot when you saw him just now. That''s right, the powerful body of the Bassoromi bear is basically used to build this weapon for experimental research. This guy is still lying on the test bench, and you probably wont have a chance to continue assassinating you in the future, and you probably wont have a chance to find him afterwards, because he will soon be transformed into a complete human weapon, The pacifists are the same as the ones in front of them, but they are stronger than the pacifists in front of them. How about it, do you feel a bit of hatred when you hear this? " "Not all. At least I think if he is transformed into a robot, then I can''t personally clean him up. Last time I let him run away, I wanted to find a time to clean him up. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. ." Chapter 552: Destroy the pacifists with one punch Lin Yi was also embarrassed. Now he finally understands why the Basolomi bear can gain the trust of the world government as a pirate. It is actually carrying out such a transformation and paying such a large price. Some people in the world government Its hard not to trust him. After all, he will become a puppet of the world government. Those who dare to do so are worthy of peace of mind in the eyes of many people, but they didnt expect the Basoromi bear to pay such a high price. It is nothing more than breaking into the world government, probing into the secrets of the world government, and contributing to the revolutionary army. All of this was cleared by Lin Yi in an instant, and all the previous doubts were also solved at this moment. It turns out that he had made such a sacrifice early in the morning. Sooner or later he would completely lose consciousness and become the dew-killing machine of the world government. In addition, the Bassoromi bears consistent style is to obey the orders of the world government, so It is normal to have the trust of many people in the world government, otherwise it is impossible to know so many secrets. "You really hold a grudge, but it''s not without a chance. Now the Bassoromi bear has not completely lost consciousness. You still have a chance to settle accounts with him before he loses consciousness." Kapuhaha laughed, he was Like Lin Yi, they do not pretend to others and like their own style of solving. "But let me talk about this first, what do you think of this pacifist? The pacifists have not yet mass-produced and are still undergoing experiments." "The strength of the pacifist can almost compete with the supernova-level pirates. Of course, after all, the machine is dead and humans live. The pacifists can never be the opponents of the supernova-level pirates, but the supernova-level pirates have to defeat it. One is not easy. However, this was not originally intended to deal with masters. I guess it was intended to be mass-produced as a weapon of war, so lethality is really strong. Unless it is a master at the level of lieutenant generals, otherwise it will face a lot of pacifists. The indiscriminate bombing, thinking about it will feel powerless. " Lin Yi calculated the various abilities that the pacifist had demonstrated when he fought with him, attack power, physical strength, speed, attack accuracy, etc., before reaching a conclusion. "You deserve to be an old disciple, but clever." Karp admired Lin Yi, but he didn''t forget to beautify himself: "This pacifist is indeed the same as what you said. It is not designed to deal with real masters at all, and it is being dealt with. The following strong, but if a large group of pacifists besieged a lieutenant general, it would be a bit worth seeing. After all, if the real strong can be dealt with by a pacifist alone, then wherever we people still need to practice so hard, the master has long been worthless, and the pirates have long been flattened by the world government. " "It''s true." Lin Yi nodded in agreement. If it is so easy to develop weapons that can fight against the lieutenant general or the power above the lieutenant general, then Karp will not be in the entire great channel. So the status of being popular is very lofty. And ancient weapons are not so popular, so coveted. After all, the only thing that can pose a great threat to the lieutenant general or even the powerhouse above the lieutenant general in the true sense is the only ancient weapon that is the most famous and temporarily known from ancient times. If any pacifists created by the world government can match the ancient weapons and can pose a threat to the lieutenant general and the powerhouse above the lieutenant general, then the world government will not be so obsessed with ancient weapons. "If this thing is broken, don''t you need to accompany it? I think this pacifist will cost a lot to build one." Lin Yi said, eager to try. "It''s very expensive. You can only build one for the money of a battleship, but it doesn''t matter if it is broken, it will be broken. Go to the Warring States Period for reimbursement later." Karp was heartless, his words made Nami and other women convulsions. Endlessly, one after another thinking about the Warring States Period, you really made friends carelessly. "Then it''s okay." Lin Yi''s words even made Nami and Nuoqi go secretly. "Is there any teacher? I want to try too?" Tsunade''s words suddenly jumped in the Warring States period in the Marshal''s office, and his ominous premonition made him very uncomfortable. "Of course, Nami, do you want to try, I''ll go in and get a few more." Karp said without waiting for Nami and the others to agree or ran in. "Kapu, you bastard, I didn''t ask you for the last time I broke three pacifists. You **** still wants to break Sitai?" At this time, he was pushed by the man who fainted by the force suppression by Kapu. Carp walked out. Looking at this person, he is wearing a big red belly and a man with a huge tomahawk on his back, but this look is so interesting that Nami and Noki can''t help but laugh out loudly when they look at it. , And Tsunade couldn''t help but laugh. "Vanxiang Tianyin." At this moment, Liu Hao grabbed it with one hand, and a powerful attraction pulled the pacifist''s huge and heavy body in front of him. At the same time, the open palm of his five fingers suddenly clenched into a fist. The powerful vibrating force is condensed on the fist. Air shock is not only an attack method that erupts and produces a huge shock wave, but also condenses on the fist to perform close-range attacks. All the shock waves are gathered on the fist but not dispersed. It is very terrible under full bombardment. Combining armed color and domineering, it is also very dangerous if a person with natural ability gets close. "Empty shock." Liu Hao''s fist was already covered by a circle of pale golden light, and he suddenly hit the pacifist with a punch. "No!" This big-bellied man is the bodyguard of the Navy headquarters Begapunk fighting Momomaru. Seeing this scene, he immediately rushed to the group to stop him, but it was a pity that it was too late. The golden aperture on Liu Haos fist had already hit the pacifist. The aperture remained condensed and did not dissipate, and the shock wave did not spread. It was still condensed on the fist, but the body of the hit pacifist was instantly shaken. The fragments were changed from the original high-tech combat weapon to a pair of fragments. Chapter 553: Three kinds of shells to build dream ships Any pacifist who had the strength to counter the supernova pirates was just a matter of fist in front of Lin Yi, and Liu Hao was blown out by Liu Hao without the opportunity to resist. "Haha, I didn''t expect you to have progressed to this point. Is this the special ability of Yinglong Fruit? It''s really unique. It can perform the unique tricks of the guy with the white beard, Kong Zhen, how nostalgic for the familiar tricks , I didn''t expect that when I saw it again, I would actually see it on Lin Yi brat. And have you applied this trick to this point? The shock wave is condensed but not dispersed, and its power is concentrated on one point, which is always in a state of concentrated explosion but gathered together. "Kapu didn''t feel a little nervous, as if it was just a pile of scrap iron and not a pacifist worth a battleship. "Kapu, bastard, you just leave it like this. The disciples who are taught are the same, but this ability seems very familiar. By the way, it is the ability of the white beard. The white beard seems to be not dead yet, why are you Will there be his ability?" Zhan Momomaru shouted. It seems that his relationship with Karp is pretty good, and he knows Karp''s temperament very well, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to talk to Karp so casually. People who have changed other positions with Zhan Momomaru will face Karp who is not the one who is not fighting violently, and there will be yelling like Zhan Momomaru. "Mr. Zhan Momomaru, I heard the teacher say that you are the bodyguard of the most powerful scientist in the navy headquarters, so you must have seen a lot of high-tech things. Can you tell me what can make a ship glide in the air in a short time? Fortunately, it is the one that large ships can do." Lin Yi asked. "Hmph, I wont tell you. You just blasted my pacifist. I havent found you to lose money, but youre right. I have seen many high-tech things, this great channel. I dare not say anything else, but when it comes to advanced technology items, I dare say that few know more than me. The kind of thing you want is not unavailable. Sky Island has a natural blast shell that can absorb the wind and store it in one breath or continuously spray it when needed. It can glide high in the sky for a period of time, and there is also Sky Island. He can absorb the shock and release it. There is also a platoon shell, which has the same effect as the shock shell but is much more powerful. If you collect a large amount of these three kinds of shellfish and hit the ship, the quality of the ship itself is also excellent, the design is reasonable, and if it is properly controlled, it can be able to glide within a period of time. Even a huge ship can do it, but if the ship is of quality However, if the control design is improper, these platoon shells will destroy the ship itself first. "Zhan Tao Maru said. "You have said everything, and you said it in great detail." Karp couldn''t help but reminded. "Oops, didn''t I say I didn''t tell you?" Zhan Taomaru looked embarrassed, but obviously this is not the first time such a thing, so after embarrassment, he will appear as if nothing has happened immediately, let Lin Yi Several people have to sigh that there are too many unique people on the Great Channel, and Zhan Tao Maru is one of them. "Are these all available in the sky? Does the great channel have to be sold?" Lin Yi asked. He had been thinking about how to perfect this question before. After all, his boat must not only have the ability to dive, but also to sail on the sea. It must also have the ability to glide and fly in the air in a short time, and it would be better if it can fly for a long time. However, it is difficult for such a heavy battleship to fly for a long time with the science and technology of this era, unless it is capable of devil fruit. "I won''t tell you that Lao Tzu is the most tight-lipped person in the world, so Lao Tzu will not make the same mistake. Yes, there are, but the platoon shells are already extinct, the blast shells are almost there, and some shock shells are still available on the market. "Zhan Tao Maru said. Everyone heard that everyone was full of black lines except for Karp, who was already used to it. "Well, why did you say it again?" Zhan Tao Maru was just finished speaking and was confused. "If you change other people, you may not be able to find a unique platoon shell, but you should be able to get it with your identity and your abilities." Before coming, Lin Yi had already planned to create an unprecedented dream ship. Ships, so I told Karp about the need to use a lot of unique things. Karp also told Lin Yi about Zhan Tao Maru, that''s why the scene like this appeared now. "You want to trick me into getting information from my mouth again. Don''t even think about it, but you are right. There is really no way to change someone else, but I am a war peach pill. I have seen it in the Ministry of Science and I dont know. How much to return things, blast the shells, the Fenfeng shells, the world government has collected a lot in the past, and there are also in the Ministry of Science, uh, **** guy, Karp must have told you." After Zhan Taowan finished speaking, he finally realized that he had just met Lin Yi, but Lin Yi seemed to be very familiar with him. It was obvious that Karp told Lin Yi about himself, and Lin Yi dug one. Pit was waiting for him to jump, and he really took the initiative to jump down. "Kapu, you bastard, just forget it, and the disciple is just as hateful as you." Zhan Tao Maru yelled, almost no different from the same tantrum kid, and the corners of the eyes of Lin Yi and others twitched. Constantly, such a headless, tone-controlling ability worse than Otono Owl is actually such an important scientist''s bodyguard. It''s really luck for that scientist to live until now. As a bodyguard, Zhan Taomaru is not talking about his strength, just his performance just now is already the world''s most unreliable bodyguard. "Thank you for fighting Momomaru." Lin Yi chuckled. This guy is still very interesting. He achieved his goal and waited for the shells to be handed over to Bingberg. In addition, Tsunade Mumu''s trees are full of vitality. The materials for building ships, then the dream ship they have been pursuing in their hearts can finally be born. So now Lin Yi''s mood is extremely good. As for how to get these shellfish, it is not a problem at all. Chapter 554: The grieving war peach pill Although many of these are extinct, they are not important things for the world government. It is not difficult to get these things whether it is Lin Yi''s current status and status or to ask Karp and the others to help. Sure enough, in the afternoon Lin Yi watched Lin Yi remove the three kinds of shells from the Science Department of the Navy Headquarters under Zhan Tao Maru''s bitter gaze. Zhan Tao Maru is of course not stingy. Of course, he is not entangled in losing these shells. He is depressed. He was completely fooled by Karp and was beaten by a pacifist. In the end, I watched them Karp. The disciples took away the platoon shells and other shells of the Naval Science Department. Not only that, Karp also deliberately irritated him. In order to avoid making mistakes and picking the wrong things, he also asked Zhan Momomaru to help transport them, so angry that Zhan Momomaru immediately opened the film with Karp, but it is a pity that Zhan Momomaru claimed to be himself He is the most defensive person in the world, but the end of the challenge to Karp is to be knocked out. For this, Lin Yi and others can only stand in silence for Zhan Taomaru. Of course, they all know that Karp and Zhan Taomaru are just joking. Zhan Taomaru is not really angry, nor is Karp. I really always bully Zhan Tao Maru, but the two characters collide with each other, so these problems often arise, just like Sengoku and Karp often quarrel if there is nothing to do. "With these shells, plus the money from the two warships, and the money we saved before, should we be able to build the ships in our minds." Nami, a small financial fan, said while looking forward to it again. Is distressed. Because the money used to build the ship is simply an astronomical amount, the finance minister of this team, she has a clear calculation of every piece of Bailey, and is not willing to waste a penny. But now she watched so much money smashed out in front of her, and she couldn''t help but smashed it, but it made Nami feel complicated and entangled for a long time. But when I thought that all the money was used to build the ships they would sail in the future, Nami looked forward to this ship, which was also controlled by her, which caused her to feel even more weird. One would feel distressed and the other would be joyful. Will look forward to it, depressed for a while. Lin Yi and the others didn''t laugh at Nami less. "Look at what Bingberg says." From the navy headquarters, he started his own ship and came to Judicial Island and then changed his direction to the Water City. It used to be a sea train, but now it can be done, but Judiciary Island is already being used as a sea train. The Demon Slayer Order was completely destroyed, and the ship could not be thrown directly on the vast sea without a place to dock. Therefore, Lin Yi and the others could only go directly to the City of Water by boat this time. The arrival of Lin Yi and his party immediately caused turmoil in the Water Capital. With their appearance on the Judicial Island, they have been completely exposed to the eyes of the world and are no longer hidden in the dark as in the past. Moreover, Lin Yis previous record of conquering a country and so on was once again promoted by the navy headquarters and also announced them. The appointment of a lieutenant admiral in the navy headquarters thoroughly gave them momentum. This time, Lin Yi and the others were no longer confined to the world government of the navy headquarters, and even the different forces on the great waterway knew about their existence and their prestige. As for the Water City, Frankie and the others bear the brunt because of the Straw Hat Pirates. The appearance of Lin Yi and the others immediately attracted the attention of the group of straw hats who were recuperating from their injuries. "It''s not here to catch us, right." The straw hat group in a villa manor no longer had the ease they had before. They didn''t want to leave the water capital but did not have a boat to leave. Now Frankie, Bingberg and his team are helping They built the ship, and they couldn''t walk away for a while without finishing it. So after knowing that Lin Yi and they had logged in to the City of Water without any cover, the straw hat group suddenly became solemn. "Lin Yi? Was it the one who beat the Feisha crocodile? If he comes, you run, I will deal with him." Straw Hat Luffy said with a strain, but this strain''s words carried a firmness. And the commitment and courage of being a captain. Although Lin Yi is not very satisfied at this point because Luffys work as a pirate hurt Karp again and again, Lin Yi also appreciates it in other places in Luffy, especially as a captain to his companions. He has done a good job of protecting and responsibilities. Otherwise, Lin Yi would not have let them go so easily in the Judicial Island. "What a joke, that was the lieutenant admiral of the navy headquarters. At the beginning, one person defeated Frankie, Sauron, and Sanji. How can you deal with him alone?" Usopp shouted. . "I am the captain, listen to me this time." Luffy said. "He is not an ordinary lieutenant general. I have seen other lieutenants by Tu Mo before. Although I have never played against each other, I am sure that Lin Yi and the woman named Tsunade are not comparable to other lieutenants." Sauron said: "Luffy, this time you are not alone, so don''t be arrogant." "Yes, Luffy!" Everyone persuaded them, even Frankie, who was building the ship, rushed over as soon as they heard the wind. "How can I forget to ask? Children, there is no longer any problem with me and Frankie." Fran said in a strange tone. "It''s kind of interesting, I didn''t intend to go to you at first, but I didn''t expect that you are still hiding in the City of Water, and I''m still saying that these are a bit affectionate?" Entering the City of Water, I am preparing to head towards the iceberg. Liu Hao in the office where he was using the domineering look and hearing heard some voices and suddenly showed a weird smile. "Hehe, it seems that you are now the enemy of the Straw Hat Pirates. You have not planned to deal with them yet, they are preconceivedly ready to be us." Tsunade also heard these voices. "Just before fighting with the pacifists, I didnt get to the bones. I didnt intend to go to them. I just wanted to find Bingberg to deal with the ships affairs. But they invited me so enthusiastically, so I couldnt let them. Disappointed." Lin Yi said, a joking look flashed across his eyes. Chapter 555: Lin Yi vs. Straw Hat Big Three (Part 1) "I think you only fought with the swordsman of the Straw Hat Pirates and the man with the feet last time. You haven''t fought with Karp''s grandson yet, so go find them." Tsunade glanced through Lin Yi and said. . "As the disciples of Karp, how can we not take good care of his grandchildren? Of course, if we want to take care of them, we have to test their strength. Doing so will let them know the cruelty of the great channel. Being a pirate is not pretending to be a house wine. If Karp didn''t follow them behind, the pirate group might have been destroyed long ago." Lin Yi said with awe-inspiring righteousness, but Nami and others snickered. "It is clear that you were miserable by Karp''s training back then, now go to Luffy to find balance." Nuoqigao said. "I''m taking care of him and passing on all of Karp''s teachings to Luffy. What is it called in Karp''s words, the iron fist of love, yes, that''s it, and to be honest, I also really want to see the straw hat. Luffy or the entire Straw Hat Pirate Group has experienced the baptism of the Killing Demon Order. Will it still stay in place after the Judicial Island battle, not to mention that you are not interested." Lin Yi said. "Very interesting." Although they said that they had a very good life during the six months of practicing with Kapu, it was also the most memorable and difficult day. Kapu''s various methods of rectification are absolutely to make anyone life-long. Unforgettable, although the effect is extremely good, but it is unbearable. When Lu Fei was young, he was **** with a balloon by Karp and put it high in the sky. You can know how wonderful Karp''s methods are in this regard. "That''s okay. I also said so much to do, first go to the straw hat group, and then to the iceberg." To be honest, they just wanted to come to the iceberg to talk about the boats, who would want to meet the straw hat. He didn''t tell me and they were still discussing how to resist them, which made Lin Yi and the others find it interesting and they couldn''t help showing a weird look. If the Straw Hats knew that Lin Yi and the others hadn''t planned to find them, it was just because of their words that they changed their minds. I wonder if they would vomit blood in depression. "Come!" Sauron drew his long knife: "You should step aside first. If we are not opponents, then you can run away." Although Saurons words are not polite, everyone knows that he and Sanji are the most reliable of the Straw Hat Pirates. For a long time, Sauron and Sanji are like Captain Luffys eldest brother and second brother. Fei''s back helped him clear up all kinds of troubles. So its very high in everyones hearts. They also know that Sauron is kind. The Straw Hat Pirates, Luffy, Sauron, and Sanji are already the strongest three, and now they also add Frank if they are not If the opponents are involved, even if they join it, they are just giving away food. So even if they feel uncomfortable that they cant help, they may still be burdened, they can only stay obediently on one side, but they also decided that if Luffy and the others cant stop it, they will help as soon as possible. This is true even if it is beyond self-reliance. "It''s really lively, I think you should have waited a long time." The door that had been closed suddenly opened. Nami was a little thief before, and the small problems of unlocking are simply stress-free. "You really came to us. If this is the case, then this is not a matter of other people in the city of water. Come to us if you want to find it." Lu Fei said. At this moment, the rough nerves in his head also disappeared. He had become the serious and serious look that Karp had when he encountered business, and there was a faint tendency to regain his spirit of the king. Obviously experienced the battle of Judicial Island, and also experienced the baptism of the slaughter order, and under the pressure of Lin Yi and others, Straw Hat Luffy was either overwhelmed or gradually aroused the Wang''s qualifications, but unfortunately it is still short of the door. foot. However, this kind of domineering domineering that is about to be awakened in the dark, the kings aptitude can only be felt by those who are also the owner of domineering domineering and who have cultivated domineering to a certain level, and no one else will notice. There is nothing unusual to Luffy. "Then it depends on your own strength." Lin Yi is not talking nonsense. To be honest, he really wants to see how far Luffy has grown up now, and whether he can be under his pressure after the battle of Judicial Island and the baptism of the Killing Demon Order. Supported and even awakened domineering. "Second gear!" Lu Fei is very aware of the horror of the man in front of him. With his unprecedented clear mind, he has no intention of temptation at all. From the beginning, he has used more tricks that are equivalent to burning his life. "Oh? Is the devil fruit''s move? It is a rubber man''s move. It uses the foot as a pump when starting to accelerate the flow of blood and strengthen the body. It turns out that it is a very good move. It can be used in a short period of time. Let your own strength be greatly improved, but for the current you, it is a big burden. If you use it too much, you will die." Lin Yi said. "It''s terrible!" Whether it''s Luffy, Sauron or Sanji, or Frankie, the straw hat group and others who are watching, three words rise in their hearts. It didnt take long for Luffys moves to be invented. They, as the closest people, only knew so much. Lin Yi only took a glance to know all the secrets of Luffys moves clearly, even if they were inadequate. I see, such a person is terrible. "It''s much scarier than the pigeon raiser." Luffy remembered Rob Lucy, who was also a cp9 player and had fought against him. He only gradually learned the principle of his trick after fighting against himself for a while, and Lin Yi could see through it at a glance and even knew all the deficiencies and secrets clearly, but it was much worse. "Rubber Jet Rocket Launcher." Luffy folded one palm and pointed at Liu Hao and was aiming at Liu Hao, but there was no movement with the other hand. In fact, the air had been exploded with a sonic boom that exceeded the speed of sound. , His right hand was dead and hit Liu Hao like a rocket launcher. Everyone is staring at Lin Yi. Although Luffy''s move is not the strongest, it is a very fast move. Even Rob Lucy, who is proficient in six styles, has been hit many times. Chapter 556: Dominate the Pirates, then return to Hokage After Lin Yi cleaned up the Big Three with straw hats, and let them deeply realize the gap between them and the strong, Lin Yi threw out a sentence that he didn''t intend to come and clean them up, but he only heard them say how to resist himself and wait for the talents to meet. When they came, the straw hats almost didn''t vomit blood. But no matter how depressed they were, Lin Yi just smiled and threw out a sentence if the next time I meet you are still so weak, even if you are Karp''s grandson, I will arrest you and leave. Without flying in consternation, he came directly to Bingshan and explained his intentions. Bingshan didn''t talk nonsense. Now that Frankie had returned, Lin Yi, they also had enough funds. After completing Luffy''s ship, he started to launch the entire Water Capital without a word, and even Frankie was pulled over to design and complete Liu Hao''s ship. It took three months to build a huge and epoch-making battleship. After Lin Yi called this warship that Lin Yi called the Ship of the Other Shore, Lin Yi and the others left and went to the New World to hone themselves in the face of various pirates. It didn''t take long for Ace to be arrested, and the big incident started the war, and Lin Yi and the others rushed back immediately. After honed in the new world for a period of time, facing many powerhouses and even general-level powerhouses, Lin Yi and others were completely reborn, and joined Hancock to participate in the event. However, Lin Yi unexpectedly blasted the red dog out and rescued Ace. He just left a sentence that I don''t want to see his teacher spend his old age in depression. Regarding this, the Warring States period was angry and moved and gratified. It was angry that Lin Yi and the others made such a move, but it is gratified that Lin Yi and the others are very emotional, and they are also moved by their actions and Kapu can do this. The disciples are happy. And Lin Yi did not let the Warring States down. After saving Ace, he singled out the white beard, facing the aging white beard, Lin Yi faced the white beard in a one-on-one duel with the white beard under the attention of the world. There is only one sentence of explanation. The previous things should be done as a disciple, but now as a navy, they are cultivated and taught by Karp and the Warring States Period. When Baibeard came, he never thought about going back alive. He also admired Lin Yi''s behavior. With his body, he went through such a battle and returned to live within a few days, so he decided to perform before he died. The last brilliance allowed the world to remember the name White Beard and at the same time used himself to become the prestigious name of the young Lin Yi who saved Ace and made himself very pleasing to the eye. After all, White Beard is White Beard. In the case of fighting alone, especially when Ace was rescued, White Beard didn''t have any scruples and didn''t need to worry about anything. He just focused on fighting and didn''t even think about going back alive. Therefore, even if he was aging, the painful white beard exploded with strength beyond the general, and the final blow broke out to a level that was only available in the heyday, severely injured Lin Yi but was killed by Lin Yi. Fulfill Lin Yi''s prestige. A year later, because of Lin Yi''s achievements in beheading White Beard and the Warring States Period, Karp and the others used all their relationships to help them not only avoid the mistake of letting Ace go, but also promoted to general. The red dog and the blue pheasant also fought for the marshal, but Lin Yi supported the blue pheasant and replaced the blue pheasant with the red dog. During the battle, the red dog was seriously injured, but he did not kill him, but told him to assemble. All forces clean up the corruption of the world government and allow the navy to conquer the world. Before that, internal fighting has no meaning. He even made a bet with Aka Inu, if he can''t fulfill his promise, then he will support Aka Inu''s upper position. The red dog was also shocked by Lin Yi''s ambition. He also wanted to see this scene appear. In addition, he lost to Lin Yi and he didn''t have the strength and face to fight on. So with the support of Lin Yi, Tsunade, Karp, and the Warring States Period, the green pheasant ascended to the throne of the marshal. Gathering all the combat power of the navy, even Hancock joined them, entering the new world and confronting the four emperors. During this period, Lin Yizunas strength continued to break through, reaching the level of Rogers past. After beheading all the four emperors except Shanks, Lin Yi was abdicated by the Green Pheasant because of his achievements and strength. In this regard, the red dog was also convinced, there was no way to be inferior to the human, and Lin Yi also let the navy conquer the new world and defeated all the four emperors. Three years later, Lin Yis strength was making breakthroughs. After entering Lavdrew, he learned the blank history and got the secrets of Lavdrew. Lin Yi just smiled and didnt take anything away. His strength was beyond the worlds ability to bear. To the limit, with the power of the dragon fruit, he broke the void and brought Hancock Tsunade and others back to the world of Naruto. For different reasons in the world, the time when Lin Yi and the others returned to Hokage World was the moment they left. Lin Yi was even more happy about this. Without a word, he uprooted the Akatsuki organization and defeated all the five Ninja villages. In the end, Uchiha Madara was resurrected, and even Otsuki Teruya was resurrected. It was not that Lin Yis opponent was forcibly shattered. Up the soul. Both the Ninja World and the Great Channel were completely ruled by Lin Yi. After finishing all this, Lin Yi returned to the world of One Piece with Xi Rihong and others. Standing on the top of the world, enjoying the worship of thousands of people...